ã€ŠThe Fierce Illegitimate Missã€‹


 Chapter 1

    You are cold-blooded, I am ruthless

    Midnight. The sky was dazzled with lightning as suddenly a loud thunder resonated along with a heavy downpour.

    A shrill squealing pierced through the night of General Yu¡¯s courtyard, apanied by a roaring thunder, causing people to feel unpleasant.

    ¡°No mother, no, don¡¯t!¡±

    A naive-looking girl was sticking tightly to the wall, as if she were trying to squeeze her slender body into the wall as a pair of big eyes stared at the dark y pot in front with fear. As if inside of it lurked hidden the scariest demon.

    ¡°Please, mother, I beg of you......¡± she begged with a trembling voice for over a countless number of times. Despite that, it wasn¡¯t enough to shake the resolve of thedy that was sitting on the chair, not one bit.

    ¡°Useless child, you¡¯re the same as your dead mother was!¡± was said in an annoyed tone. Mushi put down her tea impatiently, ¡°What are you guys doing standing there? Hurry up and help fourth miss!¡±

    Servants walked up as soon as they heard the order, cornering the girl at the wall.

    Mother Qian stretched out her toe, pushing the y pot carefully to Yu Ling Long, keeping her hands away from it, as if she herself was also scared of what was inside the pot.

    ¡°Fourth Miss, didn¡¯tdy already mention that it wouldn¡¯t hurt one bit? It¡¯s like getting p.r.i.c.ked by a needle......¡± said Mother Qian with a grin, in the swaying candlelight, her hideous looks were shown. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop making this hard for us, go on and put your hand inside obediently, Sixth Miss is still waiting for your blood!¡±

    Seeing the y pot getting closer, Yu Ling Long was scared and was about to bite off her own lips, looking up to the servants surrounding her: ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m scared....... Please...... don¡¯t do this......¡±

    Such a pitiful voice only made Mushi¡¯s loyal servants feel more annoyed. One of the servants pinched her furiously, scolding her: ¡°Giving a chance to someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate! Letting you save Sixth Miss¡¯ life is your life¡¯s greatest blessing! Why don¡¯t you put your hand inside already?!¡±

    Yu Ling Long, while having felt great pain, was forced to stand up while her tears were dropping down her face like a waterfall. She thought that her life should be as important as sixth miss¡¯ life was. ¡°Why do I have to offer my blood to save my sixth sister¡¯s life when she was the one who got herself in this mess?!!!¡±

    She knew that they were only obeying orders, so she turned around quickly and climbed to Mushi who was sitting high up on the chair. As she climbed, she begged: Mother, please! I beg of you to pity me, I am willing to use my life to serve you...... I beg of you not to let that thing bite me! I am scared......¡±

    Mushi only gave her a hateful look, thinking that she was the world¡¯s lowest of the low. Despite the fact that she was only 14 years old, without having matured, she was already considered a beauty. Although she had never seen her mother, Mushi could imagine her glorious past as a dancer looking at Yu Ling Long¡¯s tender-looking face and s.e.xy body shape.

    But still, she had to thank Yu Ling Long¡¯s mother for having that night with her husband, or else she wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her daughter.

    Three days before, the Sixth Miss Yu Qian Jiao was bitten by a poisonous snake while ying in the garden. Despite the use of many antidotes, she was still in aa. Thankfully, a man offered a cure for the poison, he also told them to fight poison with poison. She needed to use the venom extracted from a scorpion to extract the poison inside her body. But against a weak body like Yu Qian Jiao¡¯s, if she couldn¡¯t control the dosage of the antidote, it could take away her life. Therefore, the blood from one of her rtives was needed to dilute the venom before using it.

    Having remembered that her daughter was still in aa and losing her life bit by bit as time pa.s.sed, Mushi quickly retracted her leg, getting as far away from Yu Ling Long¡¯s shaky hand as possible. Turning her n.o.ble face away, she said: ¡°Are you people all dead? Can¡¯t you take care one single girl?¡±

    Mother Qian and the other servants heard her, and knowing that their madam is starting to lose her temper, they immediately went and caught Yu Ling Long and put her back where she was before she tried to crawl on the ground.

    Yu Ling Long was only 14 years old, there was no way for her to resist all five of the servants who were big and tough. Although she struggled desperately, it wasn¡¯t enough to break free from their steel-like arms. She was overwhelmed by them and was pushed near to the pot.

    ¡°Help, someone please help me! Please let go of me¡ª¡ª¡±

    It was as if Mother Qian didn¡¯t hear her terrified screams, she signaled to the other people that after stopping her movements, she would put her arm inside the pot. ¡°Fourth Miss, why don¡¯t you just obediently put your arm inside? After saving Sixth Miss, madam will definitely reward you highly¡ª¡ª¡±

    Yu Ling Long couldn¡¯t hear anything after. Her slender body was shaking vigorously, as a huge fear made her copse. Her arms were clutched tightly by Mother Qian, she couldn¡¯t even struggle for a second.

    She stared at the ck pot that was releasing an evil aura with despair as she was forced to look at her hand get plugged into the pot

    Scorpions that were filled with hunger for days immediately started clinging onto that white-as-jade hand. Having seen this, even someone as cruel and cold-hearted as Mother Qian couldn¡¯t stand but to look away.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Yu Ling Long made a terrifying shout, she felt that her fingers were stung by countless sharp needle-like stings. Having felt this immense pain, she died immediately.

    The pain on her fingers were soon about to fade, as the scorpions climb up her arm. As though they were like a hungry python, climbing all over her body, tranquillizing anywhere they touched. Yu Ling Long wanted to cry, but couldn¡¯t make any more tears. She tried to shout, but she couldn¡¯t make a single sound, even moving slightly wasn¡¯t possible.

    Mother Qian did not even notice that her face was already green, she only cared about ordering her servants around, ¡°Hurry up and bring me the pot!¡±

    The pot was brought as Mother Qian hurried and took a knife and opened a cut on Yu Ling Long¡¯s white hand without thinking twice.

    Mushi suddenly stood up nervously while looking at the reddish-blood flowing inside the pot, she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t blink her eyes even once.

    Outside, it was still a heavy downpour, as roaring thunder struck down from the sky.

    ¡°KA¡ª¡ª¡± another bright ray of lightning pierced through the night sky,nding straight on the rooftop. It even broke a few bricks.

    Inside, without anyone noticing, the strength-less Yu Ling Long opened her eyes slowly. Her face was filled with despair just a while ago, but now it was as cold as ice.

    Yumei felt as if she had pa.s.sed through a long but tight tunnel, she was nearly breathless. Having seen a light in front, she quickly ran towards it. The light was getting bigger, but as she saw what was in front, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.

    Having your own arm getting clutched while your body was heavily crushed onto the floor would already make you mad, what made her even more mad is that an olddy wearing a weird-looking skirt was pinching her wrist, transporting her blood into another pot.

    You dare to take my blood?!

    d.a.m.n it, which gang¡¯s leader is so daring to even touch her?!

    Yumei did not give the situation an extra thought, her initial reaction was to kick away thedy that was clutching onto her arm.

    ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± Mother Qian did not expect that the Yu Ling Long that had fainted would suddenly give her a kick. She then shouted in pain. Yumei immediately gave her a second kick, not giving her a chance to breathe, causing anotherdy to fall on the ground as well.

    ording to Yumei¡¯s many years of war experience, that kick she gave should be able to knock thatdy out.

    After regaining her freedom, Yumei picked up her bleeding wrist, and immediately gave Mother Qian another fierce punch.

    This punch was filled with all the anger from Yumei. She didn¡¯t care where she was or who Mother Qian is, she couldn¡¯t stand still because she dared to take away blood from her. She wouldn¡¯t be satisfied unless she had beaten her into a pulp!

    Mother Qian did not expect that the defenseless Yu Ling Long would suddenly be as fierce as a mother lion. The punch hit her straight on the nose, and releasing a loud cracking sound, Mother Qian¡¯s face became a mess, and blood started bleeding out like a river!

    Yumei¡¯s anger was sated after seeing Mother Qian being punched and kicked to the ground without being able to say anything. She bluntly took the piece of cloth that was hanging on Mother Qian¡¯s chest, and then bandaged her own wounds.

    Having experienced many fights, this little wound didn¡¯t mean a thing to her.

    Everyone inside the house was shocked, it had not been long since the fourth miss had entered the house. She had always been kind and obedient! Even though she knew madam would take her blood to breed the Sixth Miss¡¯ medicine, she still wouldn¡¯t dare to disagree, how could she suddenly be as fierce as tigers?

    Although Mother Qian and the others did not know any martialbat techniques, all of them had built up their bodies. Anyone who breaks the rules of the house would usually be taken care of by them and they would punish them. They could easily beat up anyone so badly that they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up for half a month. These monster-like servants were actually blown away by Fourth Miss¡¯ few punches and kicks!?

    Mushi was the first to be aware that the situation seemed to be awry, staring at the blood that was poured by Yu Ling Long¡¯s fierce punches, she was reminded that her own daughter was still struggling for her life. She was enraged, ¡°Yu Ling Long, how dare you?!¡±

    Yumei heard it, she looked around her surroundings, and saw a middle-aged woman was looking at her with a stare filled with anger.

    This olddy is talking to her? What is this so called Yu Ling Long?

    After knocking out Mother Qian and the other few people, she began to realize that something was not right. The wound she bandaged felt strange and foreign to her, this delicate small hand could not be hers, especially this white as jade-like and stic skin. It didn¡¯t look anything like a hand that had experienced ten years of fighting and bloodbath.

    Looking at the tight robes that thedies were wearing in front of her, she noticed immediately: she started to catch on to the trend. She seemed to have warped through time and s.p.a.ce.

    Regardless, with her ability to adapt, mixing anywhere is the same. Yumei, no, this brand new Yu Ling Long, bluntly pulled a bench from the side, sat downfortably, all the while staring coldly at Mushi ¡°Hey olddy, you got any business looking for me?¡±

    This one sentence could almost make Mushi vomit out blood, although she was only over forty years old, she had always felt proud of her excellently maintained delicate face. She was very sensitive about the word ¡°old¡±, Yu Ling Long actually dared to say that she¡¯s old?!

    Mushi pointed at her with a shaky finger: ¡°You, what did you just say?!¡±

    Yu Ling Long continued to tease her some more: ¡°Are you so old that you became deaf and blind? Did you not hear what I said?!¡±

    If not for quickly adapting to the old-age life, she wouldn¡¯t even care to listen to this olddy¡¯s nonsense. After seeing her dress up like a madam-likedy, she only thought of calling her old. She even dared to talk loudly, she really doesn¡¯t know her manners.

    Mushi looked at Yu Ling who had her legs crossed and her high and mighty look. Seeing Mother Qian and the rest covering their wounds while lying on the ground, a deep burning rage grew inside her. Without thinking of the consequences, she immediately gave the order: ¡°Punish her! Beat this insensitive and arrogant girl!¡±

 Chapter 2

    She Must Be Crueler Than The Bad People!

    The servants that Madam Mu brought were all loyal to the Yu Courtyard. Once they heard themand, they didn¡¯t even dare to tarry any longer and immediately rushed to the front, each of them grinding their fists and rubbing their palms. Their eyes were looking at Yu Ling Long fiercely, as if they wanted to swallow her whole.

    Yu Ling Long smiled coldly. Although these people looked furious, in her eyes, they¡¯re not evenparable to a paper tiger, just some paper rats. They had small arms and feet. Don¡¯t even talk about wanting to sweep her away, they might not be able to kill a chicken.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the owner of this body was too timid and weak, how would it be possible that she died just because of these little dogs? At that thought, Yu Ling Long suddenly felt as though there were an invincible me that burst in her heart. d.a.m.n it! She was still angry about herself mysteriously transmigrating into this world, and to top it off, these blind people still wanted to find trouble with her? If she doesn¡¯t beat them up good, then she¡¯ll definitely feel sorry for herself!

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten servants had already rushed to squeeze her. Yu Ling Long agilely took the stool she was sitting on and brutally threw the stool right at them!

    "Ouch!"

    "My mother~"

    All of them had been caught off guard and they were smashed by the stool in close proximity. One of them got their forehead smashed by the feet of the stool and fresh blood immediately spewed out. That servant squealed and fainted on the floor. At the same time, the back of the chair changed its direction and bluntly smashed onto two of the other servants. Suddenly, three of them fell on the floor and rolled together while crying out loud. Meanwhile, they even b.u.mped into the people beside them.

    For just a second, the opposing force had been reduced by half. All that were left were a few of them struggling on the ground. Not waiting till they climbed up from the floor, Yu Ling Long had already kicked them away, and for thest one, Yu Ling Long stared at Madam Mu. She directly kicked that servant, aiming right for Madam Mu!

    In a short amount of time, these bunch of people that Madam Mu had brought were all lying on the ground.

    "You, you b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?!" Madam Mu collided with the servant so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand properly. The ornaments in her hair became scattered and messy. She angrily scolded Yu Ling Long while trying to keep her hairpins from falling.

    Yu Ling Long humphed at her. Don¡¯t want to live anymore? The owner of this body wanted to live, but did you let her live? Wasn¡¯t she tortured until death by you? Yu Ling Long had never believed that tears or begging could be exchanged for anyone¡¯s pity. In her dictionary, there¡¯s only one rule: She, herself, must be crueler than the bad people!

    "You- you- you impolite and wild girl! How dare you do this to your legitimate mother¡ª¡ª" Madam Mu was so exasperated that she scolded Yu Ling Long loudly andpletely threw her demeanor as an elegantdy away.

    Yu Ling Long frowned her eyebrows. This kind of woman was way noisier than a hen trying toy an egg. Combined with the mourning sound from the servants struggling on the ground, the noise was really a disturbance and made her feel annoyed.

    However, throwing them away one by one was way too troublesome. Yu Ling Long¡¯s sight was locked on the earthen pot that had fallen on the ground earlier and suddenly she had an idea.

    Yu Ling Long lifted her long skirt and walked over to the crowd. Without any hesitation, she picked up the earthen pot and threw the pot to the grumbling Madam Mu!

    When Madam Mu saw the heavy earthen poting in her direction, at that instant, she was actually stunned by the unexpected shock and she couldn¡¯te to her senses fast enough to dodge the pot. A servant with slight injuries immediately pulled Madam Mu down in desperation. Although Madam Mu had fallen to the ground, she managed to dodge the heavy attack.

    "Piak!" the sound wasn¡¯t so loud, but it was clearly heard by everyone in the room. All of them suddenly stopped mourning and looked at the spot where the earthen pot had smashed to pieces on the ground¡ª¡ª

    The nest of scorpions that were locked up for several days had finally obtained their freedom. They immediately climbed out of the earthen pot fiercely. Soon, the whole room was filled with numerous scorpions climbing on the ground!

    "Oh my G.o.d!"

    "Help!"

    "This is bad, hurry, someone help!"

    Until now, the crowd had still beenying on the ground wailing, but at the sight of the scorpions, everyone quickly climbed up from the ground as if they were shot by steroids and rushed to the forefront, trying to escape from them.

    There were two loyal servants who didn¡¯t forget about Madam Mu. As they quickly ran for their lives, each of them carried one side of Madam Mu as they tottered while following the crowd to escape out of the room.

    In just a second, the whole room of people had emptied.

    Looking at the crowd covering their heads and scurrying away like rats to their holes, Yu Ling Long smiled coldly.

    Is that all they¡¯ve got? And they still dared to offend her? Go back and train for a few hundred years before bragging!

    Since the world regained its peace, Yu Ling Long could finally sort out her mind.

    Fine, she transmigrated. She epted the fact. But the problem was, whose body had she transmigrated into?

    Her head immediately popped out a few images and information. As if her brain were aputer, it automatically responded to her with the answers. Yu Ling Long rubbed her forehead, trying to a.n.a.lyze in detail about the body¡¯s past memories.

    Yu Ling Long, the Fourth Miss of General Yu¡¯s Estate, was a concubine¡¯s child. But even so, she didn¡¯t grown up in the Yu Estate. Yu Ling Long¡¯s real mother was called Yi Lan, a dancer that came from the West. She spent a night with General Yu and hence Yu Ling Long was born. However, Yu Ling Long had a humble origin so she did not enter the estate until Yi Lan had just pa.s.sed away. General Yu had no choice but to let the 14 year old Yu Ling Long enter the estate and recognized her as his daughter.

    Yu Ling Long had n.o.body to rely on. Once she entered the estate, she immediately suffered bullying and torment. Even the lowest rank maids did not put her in their eyes. Sadly, Yu Ling Long had a soft and weak temperament. Even though she was bullied, she could only hold her breath and swallow the insult. Her soft temperament did not earn her any pity or respect from the others. Instead, she turned into Madam Mu¡¯s drug tester and had such a tragic ending.

    After she understood her situation, she squinted her eyes and was enlightened. It¡¯s no wonder that her legitimate mother didn¡¯t like her at all. Because she was General Yu¡¯s illegitimate daughter, that¡¯s why Madam Mu wanted to put her to death!

    Yu Ling Long randomly took a decoration from the table which was a bronze mirror. She looked at herself and measured her brand new body.

    Although the G.o.ds had arranged an unexpected but not surprising transmigration, and moreover, out of all the people she could have transmigrated into, she had to transmigrate into a suffering concubine¡¯s daughter, she must admit that she was very satisfied with her look.

    Yu Ling Long hadpletely inherited Yi Lan¡¯s appearance. Although she was only 14 years old, her height was slightly taller than other children of the same age. She observed that she was around 1.65 meters tall, her body was skinny but it didn¡¯t hide her beautiful shape. Her white skin was as smooth as milk and her eyebrows were finely arched and thick. Her prominent nose served as a foil to entuate her facial features. Her gorgeous looking lips were red as if a rose had just bloomed, especially that pair of eyes of hers, the thick and long eyshes couldn¡¯t even hide her pair of watery ck eyes.

    Yu Ling Long smiled softly, in the mirror correspondingly appeared an exquisite face. Her beauty could overthrow a kingdom and capture the hearts of all beings.

    She never knew that she could be an ancient beauty after she transmigrated!

    As she was admiring her own face, the closed door was suddenly pushed open by someone. Yu Ling Long didn¡¯t have time to react before a young girl drenched in water had already rushed into the room and ran towards her!

    Yu Ling Long couldn¡¯t refrain herself from getting shocked. How is it possible that there were still people who dared to rush into the room filled with scorpions that were climbing all over the floor? Don¡¯t tell her that the room is haunted?

    Not waiting for Yu Ling Long to clearly look at the appearance of the girl in front, she found herself already hugged tightly by the girl. A voice suddenly sounded by her ears. The voice had obviously been suppressed for a long time¡ª¡ª

    "Miss, you are all right! That¡¯s great!"

    Edited and Proofread by Xia and Loriel

 Chapter 3

    Must Live for the Best

    A familiar sound reminds Yu Ling Long the girl¡¯s name.

    "Xuan Cao, what¡¯s up with you?" Yu Ling Long finally managed to broke free from her hug, after all getting hugged by someone who was wet shouldn¡¯t befortable.

    Xuan Cao was Yu Ling Long¡¯s close maidservant, ever since she was small Xuan Cao followed her, she wasn¡¯t really weed by Madam Mu when she first came to Yu Courtyard, she lived her days with nothing to eat and nothing to wear, it was Xuan Cao who had always stole food from the kitchen, only then could they barely lived their days.

    Yu Ling Long knew, Xuan Cao was the only one who was actually nice to her in the whole courtyard.

    Hearing from other people about Madam Mu nning to drug Yu Ling Long, Xuan Cao was worried and waited in the heavy rain outside for the whole night, then only can she see Yu Ling Long.

    "Miss, wuuuu(Crying) ¡ª¡ª" Having seen the unharmed miss, Xuan Cao was happy enough to cry so much that she couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Seeing this delicate girl crying for her sake, Yu Ling Long couldn¡¯t help but to feelpa.s.sionate. This girl might not know yet, the real miss that she once knew was already gone, instead what came was her who came from the future.

    "Do not cry, look at your clothes all wet, go change." She wasn¡¯t really used to say something nice as this, her tone couldn¡¯t help but feel off.

    Xuan Cao stopped her own tears, looking up to Yu Ling Long, while looking at her, she froze up.

    Miss, something doesn¡¯t feel the same......

    Xuan Cao who grown up with Yu Ling Long ever since they were small was aware that something is different. Usually, after a big disaster, Miss would already have hugged her and cry with her, but now, Xuan Cao looking at her calm and cold face of the alienated miss, she suddenly felt unfamiliar with her.

    Her expression, Xuan Cao had never ever seen it.

    Maybe miss was shocked, changing who she was?

    Yu Ling Long was obviously ignoring Xuan Cao¡¯s detective eyes, she looked around the room, just by looking around, she knew that this it was the most remote ce in the courtyard, if she really had died here, there might be no one in years toe here and discover and take away her corpse.

    This Madam Mu, isn¡¯t generally heartless. Just to cure her own daughter, she was willing to sacrifice another life.

    But unluckily she happened to be the Yu Courtyard¡¯s concubine¡¯s child, she still had to live under Madam Mu¡¯s hand in the future, having reminded her ident.i.ty is still her illegitimate daughter, Yu Ling Long was able to easily make a conclusion: Her path as an ancient concubine¡¯s child would be filled with hardships and suffering.

    Yu Ling Long¡¯s bright red mouth made a cold smile, this is great, she just loves having to live challenging lives!

    Ignoring Xuan Cao¡¯s surprising look, Yu Ling Long went outside the room, not looking back while saying: "If you don¡¯t want to be bitten by scorpions, you should hurry ande out!".

    Xuan Cao was too worried about Yu Ling Long¡¯s state, she did not realize a group of scorpions wasing, when she was aware, she was aware that the ground was filled with danger, she screamed, quickly running out of the room.

    This was Yu Ling Long¡¯s first night ever sinceing from the future, she thought that lying down on a stiff and cold wooden bed would be hard to sleep on, but she actually slept soundly immediately after lying down on the pillow.

    In her dream, she was back inside the narrow tunnel, but only this time she was walking in the opposite direction, it was the same hazy light, when she was getting closer to the light, her heart was jumping faster, her subconscious seems to know, the other side of the light, had what kind of scene......

    "......Meizi, I will always love you......" a very familiar voice, as usual, it was saying sweet nothings, kissing her lightly and heavily, all over her body.

    In distraught, she isn¡¯t the all-powerful mighty gangmunity¡¯s big sister anymore, she is nothing more but an ordinary woman now, a happy woman.

    That¡¯s right, any more awesome a woman can be, being in front of the man you love are all the same, they would be very gentle, simrly, anymore shrewd a woman can be, in front of love, are all the same, they would be blind to it.

    "...... Leave the business to me, just be my obedient wife, be a happy woman......" afortable and gentle voice, made her feel very happy.

    Yes, it was that day, she gave away all the industrialpanies that she once owned to him, leaving him to handle everything, she even prepared a huge buffet, first it was to announce that she had retired, secondly, it was also to set up her status in the gangmunity.

    "Darling...... you are so nice......"

    Before finishing her sentence, she suddenly realized a cold pain was felt from her left chest!

    she pushed away his hug subconsciously, she looked down surprisingly, only to see a knife that was stabbed into her heart!

    ¡°You......¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she saw in front of her, as she was dizzy, she only felt that everything in front of him was a pitch ck, her warm and soft quilt could also be so heavy and cold.

    Before her will was dispersed, she only saw his cold smile.

    ¡°Yu Mei, thank you for working hard for me! Right now, I can finally be with my one and only true love justifiably.¡±

    He was actually using her!

    From the start until the end, she was only living under her lies!

    He cheated her feelings for him, taking away everything from her, in the end, he even tried to take away her life!

    Filled with anger that was about to burst, she can only hate her without being able to do anything while her soul wits away......

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± she got up slowly, cold sweat, was already soaked into her clothes.

    So it was like this, it was actually like this!

    Inside the darkness, her deep eyes blinking into the faint coldness. She actually trusted that man, that cunning man!

    ¡°Miss, what happened!¡± The old curtains were lifted up, revealing the panicking Xuan Cao¡¯s face.

    The dripping sound of the rain from outside the window pulled her back to reality, at this moment, she wasn¡¯t the big sister of the gangmunity anymore, she was now the concubine¡¯s not the favourable child of this ancient era, Yu Ling Long. Someone helpless, a woman who can¡¯t even solve problems of basic necessities!

    Looking at the dim sunlight that was entering through the window, Yu Ling Long actually smiled, even inside the dim sunlight, as always her smile was bright.

    ¡°Miss.......¡± Xuan Cao was really scared by Yu Ling Long, ever since escaping from the room that was filled with scorpions, she doesn¡¯t recognize miss anymore.

    Such as the moment where she smiled confidently, it was something that the miss never had before.

    Yu Ling Long lied down slowly, a pair of cold and deep eyes staring at the ceiling, it was as if she was thinking a new scenery.

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, we would have good lives to live.¡±

    Since G.o.d had set up a new life for her, whether it was a goodwill arrangement, or it was filled with malicious intent or a joke, She Yu Ling Long, will ept the ident.i.ty she has now, she must live well, live it to the fullest, and also live an awesome life.

 Chapter 4

    I want to amaze the world

    The next day, Xuan Cao woke up early because she was working for the whole night, when she walked into the room, she was surprised that Yu Ling Long was already sitting in front of the dressing table.

    "Miss, why did you woke up so early?" Xuan Cao carried a heavy barrel of water with much effort inside the room, when she looked up she saw an unimaginable scene.

    Her slender willow-leaf shaped brows were tightly wrinkled together, her ck crystal-transparent eyes were staring tightly onto the mirror, holding ab that was missing a piece on her hand, cruelly stroking her neat long hair, it was as if she had deep grudges with her hair.

    Yu Ling Long was troubled, why did people from ancient ages would want to keep their hair long? How many years would it take to finishbing her hair? She was starting to miss the neat short hair she once had in her past life.

    "Miss, let me help you." Xuan Cao tried to take away theb as if she was stealing it, worrying that if this goes on, her Miss would likely be bald.

    It was too strange, Miss had always cherish her long hair, using much time to carefullyb her hair each and everyday, why would she suddenly be so rude to her hair?

    When Yu Ling Long let go of her hand, she felt helpless but also cooperated Xuan Cao, she shifted her attention onto the dressing table in front of her.

    In this times, .s.s mirrors had not been invented yet, it was lucky enough for them to be able to use a smooth bronze mirror that was able to reflect light, but the mirror in front of them was obviously a defective mirror. The uneven-surfaced mirror could only reflect a blurred silhouette, cracks were starting to appear on the table, when she pulled the drawer, the drawer was also missing the bottom.

    Not only the dressing table, looking around, the furniture in the room wasn¡¯t less, but they were all dpidated, the table was missing half of a leg, bricks were piled up to reluctantly support and hold the table in ce, a few stools were also shaky and unstable, the holes on the window was obviously filled by Xuan Cao by gluing papers onto it. Not to mention yesterday¡¯s bed that could make noises if her breath was slightlyrger, it seemed like it was ready to copse anytime, what¡¯s up with all these c.r.a.p!?

    Which part of it looked like a big Miss¡¯ boudoir, it was simply just a broken warehouse.

    Yu Ling Long let of a cold sigh, it was no wonder that she would live in a ce like this, General Yu was outside battling in war, everything that happens in Yu Courtyard would be settled by Madam Mu herself with n.o.body to go against it, helplessly entering the courtyard was already despicable enough, not to mention she is also only a illegitimate daughter, of course Madam Mu wouldn¡¯t be kind to her. Have you seen anyone loving a daughter born from a mistress?

    Even so, Madam Mu¡¯s actions waspletely uneptable, wouldn¡¯t she feel afraid if rumors started spreading and ruining General Yu¡¯s reputation?

    But shepleted her purpose, the past Yu Ling Long had been tortured until death. Unfortunately for Madam Mu, G.o.d toyed her, swapping the weak-natured Yu Ling Long¡¯s soul with a st.u.r.dy-natured soul.

    Yu Ling Long smiled slightly, a blurry silhouette appeared on the mirror but her bright smile was still uncoverable.

    Isn¡¯t all she has to do is start from scratch? She had already died once, she wouldn¡¯t possibly fail to ovee even this little problem?

    "What¡¯s the time now?" Yu Ling Long asked Xuan Cao who was carefullybing her hair.

    "It¡¯s almost time, you should be hungry by now right Miss?" Xuan Cao asked softly while observing her countenance.

    Yu Ling Long was injured yesterday, she couldn¡¯t have a good night sleep yesterday too, it should be normal for her to feel hungry by now.

    "Do not worry Miss, food will be sent to each room soon, n.o.body is in the kitchen, I shall go and find something for you to eat." Said Xuan Cao while purposely using a soft tone.

    Having stolen much food for days, Xuan Cao was getting more experienced with it, she was very familiar with the best timing to go and steal from the kitchen.

    After listening what Xuan Cao said, a trace of cold light shed in front of Yu Ling Long¡¯s eyes.

    Must she keep on relying on stolen food in order to live on? Perhaps the past Yu Ling Long wouldn¡¯t mind, but now, she absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate living this inferior life.

    Seeing Xuan Cao piercing a stick onto her hair, Yu Ling Long stood up.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Where would you want to go, Miss?" Xuan Cao was surprised, asking her subconsciously.

    In the past, they had always hide inside the room in this hour, because it would be the time where every room was served breakfast, the people in the courtyard would be busy running around serving food, if they collided with somedy with a big reputation, they would have to starve again.

    That¡¯s right, even Yu Ling Long was called Miss, inside Yu Courtyard, she couldn¡¯t evenpare to a ve.

    Yu Ling Long said: "What are you afraid of, would there even be anyone out there daring to bully us?"

    Before finishing, she had put her foot outside of the room and walked away quickly, Xuan Cao wouldn¡¯t dare to neglect her, she followed tightly behind her back, she wanted to convince her, but she dare not to do so.

    Although the Yu Ling Long now had never said any rude words and done any rude actions, she had an aura that was filled with anger and hatred from the start, making people to feel fear.

    She was using the map inside her mind, circling around the courtyard, running to her destination.

    "Miss, that ce is somewhere we mustn¡¯t go!" looking at Miss¡¯ firm footsteps while heading towards the courtyard where Madam Mu is living, Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t hold it and she finally tried to convince Miss. That is where Madam Mu lives, usually they would just go around it, worrying that they would disturb Madam Mu, it was also time for breakfast, if Miss went straight in, it would be more dangerous than touching a tiger¡¯s b.u.t.t bare-handedly.

    It was as if she did not hear Xuan Cao¡¯s warning, Yu Ling Long¡¯s footsteps hasn¡¯t even stopped the slightest, heading straight to the path that crossed Madam Mu¡¯s yard, only then she would stop her footsteps.

    "Miss......" Xuancao being rmed began looking around their surroundings, worrying that they would be noticed by other people, but she did not dare to stretch her hand and pull Yu Ling Long, it was a very hard choice.

    What does Miss intend to do!? If anyone saw them both standing here being a nuisance, they would either get a beating or get scolded.

    Yu Ling Long also looked around her surroundings, but her look was opposite of what Xuan Cao had, Xuan Cao was scared of attracting attention, for her, she couldn¡¯t stand not seeing anyone.

    Wanting to build a reputation, to overturn the weak impression that the past Yu Ling Long left, she must amaze and stun everyone. This was also the reason why she had chose to start from Madam Mu!

    G.o.d did not disappoint her, only after a while, somewhere quite far came footsteps.

    Xuan Cao no longer cared ident.i.ties, she stretched her hand out and pulled Yu Ling Long¡¯s sleeves, trying hard to pull her to hide in the back of the tree.

    "Miss, someone ising, we need to go and hide there!"

    Xuan Cao was really scared, although she followed Miss into the courtyard for not long, but they had suffered too much, making her fear everyone in the Yu Courtyard. More importantly, she wouldn¡¯t want Miss to suffer the same destiny as her! She needs to know that these people wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye to this misbegotten Fourth Miss, in the past where miss was slightly slow when giving way to a bigdy, she was then pushed cruelly into the mud pit, even her knees became swollen.

    Thinking of what happened before, Xuan Cao tried even harder to pull Yu Ling Long, but even though she had gave her full effort to pull her, it doesn¡¯t seem to budge Yu Ling Long one bit.

    The footsteps, it was getting closer, so close that thedies¡¯ugh was clear.

    Yu Ling Long closed her eyes slightly, her clear eyes were giving people a cold feeling.

 Chapter 5

    You are doomed

    When the servants who were delivering Madam Mu¡¯s meal took a turn at the corner, they encountered Yu Ling Long.

    One of them was also one of the servants who received a beating yesterday from Yu Ling Long, having seen Yu Ling Long calmly standing in the middle of the road, she couldn¡¯t help to back away for a few steps, using one hand to rub her swollen wound from yesterday subconsciously.

    Although Yu Ling Long never said anything yet, she was obviously here with no good intent. Thedy who had suffered before quietly lowered her head, others were not aware that she was backing away, slowly hiding behind them.

    Others have not yet experience and see how Yu Ling Long fought yesterday, one of the youngdy who saw both Yu Ling Long and her servant standing in the middle of the road, blocking their way, she immediately starts to scold them.

    "Where did this rude girl came from, doesn¡¯t she know the rules? What are you still standing here for? Step aside!"

    Yu Ling Long took a nce at the talking servant, she was actually one of the servants under Madam Mu, her name is Shuang Tao, her words are sharp, she was always very arrogant just because she was more special than other people, the past Yu Ling Long was always bullied by her.

    Alright, since you were stubborn enough toe to the trouble, don¡¯t me me for being blunt!

    "Rules!? Today your Miss will tell you what¡¯s the rule around here!" saying it with a soft voice, but her tone was filled with disharmony, "Who do you think you are, don¡¯t you know how to respect? Open both of your dog eyes and watch closely, I am the Courtyard¡¯s Fourth Miss!"

    No matter what, she¡¯s still a concubine¡¯s child, the blood of General Yu flows within her, how can she be insulted directly by a ve?

    Shuang Tao froze, this girl who always acts like a mouse who runs away after seeing cats, how could the Fourth Miss suddenly be so bold and mighty, she even dares to talk back!?

    Presumably she had a habit of bullying Yu Ling Long, Shuang Tao had always looked down on Fourth Miss,st time she even gave Yu Ling Long a p, even when Madam Mu knew about it, she did not punish her, having someone to rely on, how could she be afraid of this small rat?

    After hearing what Yu Ling Long said, Shuang Taoughed loudly: "HaHaHa, what a funny joke, why don¡¯t you go take a look at your reflection with the puddle or something, you alone dared to im yourself the miss? Not mentioning that each of our miss in the Yu Courtyard was born from n.o.ble families, even we servants who were born from normal family backgrounds have more power than you! Don¡¯t forget that your mother was just a dance girl who entertains other people, who know where did a b.a.s.t.a.r.d illegitimate child like you was born from!? It was still thanks to ourdy¡¯s leniency, she was willing to take you in¡ª¡ª"

    When Shuang Tao said the words "b.a.s.t.a.r.d Illegitimate Child", Yu Ling Long had intercepted her.

    "Pa!" Before Shuang Tao was able to finish her sentence, her cheek was already red hot from that p that Yu Ling Long gave!

    Shuang Tao covering her cheek that was pped, staring her with big eyes, "You...... you dare to p me?"

    Her answer was two quick ps!

    "These two ps, was from before, and now I will pay you back twice fold!" Yu Ling Long¡¯s cold and scary look scares anyone who looks directly into her eyes.

    Shuang Tao still has some self-respect even in front of Madam Mu, she wouldn¡¯t suffer a big loss for no reason at all, not to mention it was herself who got her into this mess, not to mention this time she was at a disadvantage, how could she stay still after getting pped by Yu Ling Long, she immediately steps forward, scolding her: "Who do you think you are? Do you dare to fight me? Bring it on!"

    Shuang Tao ferociously ran towards Yu Ling Long, raising her hand up, swinging her hand towards Yu Ling Long¡¯s face!

    Yu Ling Long smiled coldly, relentlessly and agilely catching Shuang Tao¡¯s swinging hand, twisting her hand boldly!

    "Ka" a loud noise rang, Shuang Tao¡¯s wrist copsed down softly.

    Everyone was frozen.

    Since when did the Fourth Miss be so mighty?

    Shuang Tao holding up her wounded wrist, her face was temporarily pale, cold sweat dripping from her, brushing away the cosmetics on her face, looking extremely pitiful.

    Looking at Shuang Tao suffering, a few other servants also came and help, the stewardess in the kitchen, Lifeng Nian Jiade rolled her eyes, walked up to her and said: "Fourth Miss, do you know what we¡¯re responsible for?"

    Yu Ling Long nced at her, what did that mean?

    Lifeng Nian Jiade not hearing an answer from Yu Ling Long, proudly smiled and said: "We were supposed to deliver Madam¡¯s meal, it¡¯s ok if you, Fourth Miss knocked out Lady Shuang Tao, but if we arete delivering Madam¡¯s meal, HeHeHe¡ª¡ª"

    Even idiots could have understood the hidden meaning of that sentence, it was obviously threatening.

    Yu Ling Long did not get mad, instead sheughed, just because you ves are here to deliver Madam¡¯s meal, doesn¡¯t mean that I have to be afraid does it? My purpose here is exactly to steal away the meal!

    Seeing Yu Ling Long¡¯s bright smile, Lifeng Nian Jiade thought that she was starting to fear after hearing what she had said, wanting to show good intent, she said: "Fourth Miss, you should quickly step aside, if the meal gets cold, we wouldn¡¯t be able to plead for you."

    What a joke, does it look like I need your pleading? They really thought that I am a dish?

    Yu Ling Long¡¯s soft and bright voice, but her words made the smile on Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s face to fade.

    "Step aside, sure! All of you step aside, leave the meal here."

    Lifeng Nian Jiade was angry, her face was all red: "I called you Fourth Miss, you shouldn¡¯t take it for granted, thinking you¡¯re really a Miss. If you don¡¯t go away, then don¡¯t me us for being blunt!"

    The p that Yu Ling Long gave Shuang Tao just now did not fear anyone, although Shuang Tao is one of the servants under Madam Mu, she was just a softdy, it was easy for Yu Ling Long to give her a beating, but considering Lifeng Nian Jiade and her people¡¯s big and solid bodies, it isn¡¯t going to be easy for Yu Ling Long.

    A few of the ves that were standing behind Lifeng Nian Jiade were rolling up their sleeves, they did not respect Yu Ling Long at all.

    Although they had heard of what happened yesterday night, they didn¡¯t really mind, she was just a concubine¡¯s child who just entered the courtyard recently, how powerful can she be? They had been used to bullying her, there just isn¡¯t a way that she could change so much after a night! Not to mention, her small and weak body, how much strength could she muster anyway?

    Yu Ling Long took a nce at Shuang Tao who was carried away while moaning in pain, smiling coldly, she thought giving a small warning would be enough, she did not imagine that there are still people who are stubborn. Alright, since someone was itching for a fight, she wouldn¡¯t mind to be kind and cure everyone¡¯s itch.

    Seeing that Yu Ling Long had no intention of leaving at all, Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s face was ck, she walked in front and stretched her hand out to push Yu Ling Long. The others were following from behind, immediately taking action!

    Yu Ling Long did not felt any fear, she conveniently pulled out the wooden hairpin on her head, she pierced it on Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s face mercilessly!

    "Ow!" Lifeng Nian Jiade wasn¡¯t able to protect herself in time, it was pierced on her chin, the wooden hairpin broke and let off a huge crack noise, a long blood stain appeared on her face. She was considered lucky, lucky that Yu Ling Long used a wooden hairpin, if it was a steel hairpin, her face would already have a big bleeding hole!

    Lifeng Nian Jiade was shocked, this youngdy could actually be this cruel! She couldn¡¯t help but to feel fear in her heart, her foot steps were suddenly stopped unconsciously.

    Others who were following behind were still rushing ahead stubbornly, meanwhile Yu Ling Long was punching and kicking, if one came then a punch goes, if two came then both of them would be knocked out with one punch, suddenly, the aggressive ves were all knocked out on the floor, lying down without being able to move.

    The only one who did not take action was the one who had already received a beating once form yesterday night, it was at this moment that she realized that what happened yesterday night had happened again right in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble, she wouldn¡¯t even try to make a run for it,

    Yu Ling Long softly pped her hands, she did not even look at the ones who were lying on the ground moaning in pain, she told Xuan Cao: "Go, go and take those meals over here."

 Chapter 6

    Since you are merciless, don¡¯t me me for being cruel

    When Xuan Cao had realized what had happened, she was then aware that she so scared that her legs were shivering, she walked to thedy who didn¡¯t take a beating, courageously stretching out her hand to take the meal.

    This was the first time that they didn¡¯t have to steal to eat, instead, they frankly took away the Lunch box that was supposed to be for Madam Mu herself, Xuan Cao wasn¡¯t really emboldened.

    Thatdy was probably scared and confused, seeing Xuan Cao¡¯s shivering hand, it seemed like she wanted to take yet she wasn¡¯t brave enough to do so, but thatdy actually gave away the Lunchbox and stuffed it inside Xuan Cao¡¯s arms!

    Give away whatever the Fourth Miss wants! If it means making this ruthless Fourth Miss leave, she would be more than willing to give more than just a meal, she could also offer her life to her!

    Seeing her purpose here is finished, Yu Ling Long looked at everyone that was lying down messily on the ground.

    "I will take away everything, but how would you all exin to Madam after going back?"

    Thankfully Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s reaction was quick enough, although she was covering her wounds while feeling intense pain, she still hastily answered: "We, her ves will quickly go back to the kitchen and prepare and send Madam Mu a new Lunchbox, we won¡¯t mention a word about you, Fourth Miss!"

    After taking a beating, she was no longer that arrogant stewardess, she even called herself "ve". That¡¯s just how things go, if we respect them too much they would take advantage of it, if it goes on any longer, Yu Ling Long might not even know what her own name is.

    Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s gave a wise answer yet Yu Ling Long gave her another ruthless kick: "Who told you to lie? All of you go back and report everything honestly to Madam Mu!"

    Lifeng Nian Jiade was moaning in pain, said hesitatingly: "Well......"

    "Are you deaf? Do as I ordered!" It looked like Yu Ling Long was ready to give another kick.

    Lifeng Nian Jiade answered while dodging her kick: "Alright, alright, alright, I will do as you say!"

    Yu Ling Long nodded her head satisfyingly, walking away with Xuan Cao stylishly.

    Xuan Cao was carrying a few lunchboxes while chaotically following behind Yu Ling Long, she thought she was actually dreaming.

    Is this really the Miss that I knew? Reflexes quick like lightning, taking action ruthlessly, all thosedies were actually beaten by Miss!?

    Thinking about what happened yesterday night, Xuan Cao finally understood why Miss was able toe out from Madam Mu¡¯s treacherous hands safe and sound. But how did Miss suddenly turn out like this?

    Looking at the familiar face in front of her yet it brings an unfamiliar feeling, Xuan Cao finally said hesitatingly: "Miss, what shall we do next?"

    What had happened today, would be a real big news. Knocking out the servants that were under Madam was already bad enough, they even took away Madam¡¯s lunch box, what¡¯s more, bizarre was Miss actually ordering Lifeng Nian Jiade and her people to report everything to Madam honestly, I¡¯m afraid that not for long, Madam would sendwyers to punish us.

    Could those two even fight against those viciousdies?

    Yu Ling Long walked quickly ahead, she was obviously not giving a single care, while answering care freely: "Of course going back to our room, and eat and drink to our heart¡¯s content first, then only we think ahead."

    Ever since she hade here through traveling from time yesterday night, she had nothing to eat, if this were to continue, how could she muster the strength and spirit to deal with what¡¯s about to happen next?

    Although the first meal she ever had in the ancient age was from taking away from others, she never felt any guilt at all. To deal with people that are evil such as Madam Mu, she has to be more evil, crueler and more ruthless! The past Yu Ling Long had always been a good pet, listening orders and respecting everyone else, but what happened in the end for her? Since she is heartless, she shouldn¡¯t me me for being cruel.

    If she had to be like the past Yu Ling Long, swallowing any insult and humiliation silently, that would be harder than climbing the skies.

    Xuan Cao was still worried: "Miss, how are we supposed to exin to Madamter?"

    By now, Shuang Tao should be covering her face whileining everything to Madam Mu while covering her face, isn¡¯t that right? Not to mention that Lifeng Nian Jiade and her people had been injured, Madam Mu wouldn¡¯t be so kind to leave the matter at that.

    Yu Ling Long slightly smiled: "Exin? Why should we exin anything at all?"

    Since she was brave enough to do something like this, naturally she has had the game in her hands.

    The reason why she was daring enough to go and make such a big fuss in Madam Mu¡¯s Courtyard, was actually to bait out a big fish like Madam Mu. Shuang Tao, Lifeng Nian Jiade, those are just small matters, the real person to have the ability to decide whether her life would be filled with happiness or sorrow, was still the one and only Madam Mu of Yu Courtyard.

    Her actions today wasn¡¯t just to provoke Madam Mu, it¡¯s also to send her a message: You¡¯re not letting me eat anything are you? If that¡¯s how you want to y it, then I¡¯ll steal away your meals, you want to starve me? Then let¡¯s starve together! If you don¡¯t give me anything to eat for a day, I¡¯ll make you starve for that day too!

    Even if this became a big deal, she wouldn¡¯t be scared at all, she was born alone anyway, not to mention the things that she could control Madam Mu with are too many, reputation, status, the dignity of the guardian of a concubine¡¯s child, she will consider all this. Not to mention that Yu Ling Long was already at an advantage in this situation, if rumors start about Madam Mu as a dignified guardian, would actually torture the concubine¡¯s child who is Miss starts to spread, then Madam Mu would no longer have the position to partic.i.p.ate in the n.o.ble and mighty society anymore, when General Yues back, he will definitely teach her a lesson. To risk so much just for a small concubine¡¯s child, if Madam Mu had any wits at all, she should know what the best thing to do is.

    Imagining Madam Mu being very mad at this moment, makes her mood even better.

    Yu Ling Long guessed correctly, at this moment, Madam Mu was against with a house filled with servants that were groaning endlessly in pain, she had blown a fuse.

    She was already starving, suddenly hearing something like this, it makes her madder, she immediately flies into rage.

    "Are you all that useless? Can¡¯t even handle one young little woman!" Madam Mu roughly put down the teacups that were in her hands, pointing her hands towards the group of people that was kneeling and scolded them, "You guys can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, what else are you guys good for? All of you are good for nothing freeloaders!"

    Usually Madam Mu is still quite dignified, but what Yu Ling Long did today had made her mad enough to say that, not to mention she was drinking only hot water all morning without anything to eat, her stomach was already growling, finally Shuang Tao and the others hade, but only to bring such bad news, her mood couldn¡¯t be any worse.

    Lifeng Nian Jiade and her people weren¡¯t able to talk at all, they were in so much pain and suffering that they couldn¡¯t say anything, right next was Shuang Tao covering her swollen cheek, her injured warm couldn¡¯t stop from trembling, she said angrily: "Madam, it was all that Fourth Miss¡¯ fault! All of us had already mentioned that we were supposed to deliver the lunch box to you, Madam, who knew that she wasn¡¯t just unwilling to step aside, instead she gave us a beating! Madam please, you have to stand up for us servants!"

    Before hitting the dog we should see the owner, Shuang Tao is one of Madam Mu¡¯s capable servants, hitting Shuang Tao, wouldn¡¯t that mean hitting Madam Mu¡¯s face?

    Madam Mu had not cooled down yet about what had happened yesterday, yet Yu Ling Long had added fuel to fire, stealing her lunchbox, she even gave a beating to her servants, this young woman doesn¡¯t know respect, she was simply rebelling!

    After thinking here, Madam Mu was furious, it was as if she was about to lose her mind.

    "Someone, go and bring that Yu Ling Long to me!"

    Shuang Tao and her people were anxious after hearing that, immediately answering: "Yes, Madam." Everyone was about to go and find Yu Ling Long.

    It was at this moment, suddenly a voice rang outside of the door: "Madam please, hold your horses!"

 Chapter 7

    Hiding Murderous Intention

    Madam Mu looked up, and saw a fatty figure of a middle-aged woman walking into the room, she then bowed to Madam Mu: "I pay my respects to you, Madam."

    Madam Mu asked curiously: "Weren¡¯t you supposed to deliver something to Madame? Why did you return so early?"

    It was Cui Mama, one of Madam Mu¡¯s trustworthy and capable servants, she answered: "Madame was pleased to see what Madam had sent to her, she let me stayed for a night, but then she mentioned that many things were happening in the courtyard, so she sent me back earlier."

    Madam Mu nodded her head: "Alright, you can return first, wait for me to handle that girl, then you can answer meter."

    Cui Mama rolled her eyes, and said while smiling: "Patience Madam, it¡¯s just a small matter, if Madam was bent out of shape due to this small matter, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it."

    Madam Mu thinking about her own meal being stolen was enraged: "Small matter? Didn¡¯t you heard what they said, this young girl dares to bully even me, isn¡¯t it that she has a death wish!?"

    Cui Mama smiled again: "Madam your status is n.o.ble, why you would want to bother against a smalldy? Why don¡¯t you have your breakfast then only decide."

    Madam Mu seeing Cui Mama preventing her for countless of times from looking for trouble from Yu Ling Long, she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious: Cui Mama is one of her precious servants, why would she hinder me from my actions in front of so many underlings?

    Thinking that Cui Mama had juste back from Madame¡¯s ce, Madam Mu changes her thoughts slightly, could it be that......

    Thinking until here, Madam Mu cleared her throat, said: "Alright then."

    Cui Mama was relieved, she turned back andmanded the servants: "Hurry up and send Madam¡¯s breakfast over!"

    Shuang Tao and the others heard Madam Mu¡¯s decision, not daring to say anything else, they immediately went and prepare her breakfast.

    When nearly everyone had left the room, Cui Mama walked ahead, walking to Madam Mu¡¯s side and said: "Madam, I have something to report."

    Madam Mu seeing Cui Mama¡¯s look, she knew that her predictions were on spot, something had really happened at Madame¡¯s courtyard, she then said: "Let me hear it."

    Cui Mama lowered her voice: "I had a talk with Madame yesterday night, she asked about Sixth Miss¡¯ injuries, I answered her that thankfully everything was taken care of nicely, all she needs now is to recuperate, her body should be back in full shape in no time."

    Madam Mu nodded her head when she heard what Cui Mama said, three years ago, Madame Yu had gone up to the mountains to focus on Buddha prayers, praying for Yu Courtyard, she did not take a notice to what had happened in the courtyard during all these years, when she asked about Sixth Miss¡¯ injuries, she could tell that her granddaughter was still important to her.

    Cui Mama carefully looked at Madam Mu¡¯s expression, she said: "Madame even asked about Fourth Miss......"

    Madam Mu couldn¡¯t help but frown, how, this Yu Ling Long only came into the courtyard for a few days, how did Madame already knew about this? What about when she forced Yu Ling Long to sacrifice her blood just to cure Sixth Miss¡¯ illness, does Madame also knew about this?

    Looking at Madam Mu¡¯s indefinite expression, Cui Mama quickly said: "Madame only said one thing: she is Yu Courtyard¡¯s flesh and blood after all, I hope you can take care of her."

    Madam Mu smiled coldly, take care of her? With this girl¡¯s unbearable and rude att.i.tude, how could she actually take good care of her? Fourth miss was just a one-night debt of her husband in the past, now Madame expects her to clean up his messes? How could Madame even have the audacity to say such a thing!

    She is the Madam of the courtyard for many years after all, Madam Mu¡¯s anger was disappearing, what reced it was the feelings of worry, didn¡¯t Madame already left the Courtyard in the past? How did she know every detailed news inside the courtyard? She even knows a small matter such as a concubine¡¯s child entering the courtyard, perhaps it was......

    nced at Cui Mama, Madam Mu knew that she happened to share the same thoughts as Cui Mama. Madame might have gone up to the mountains to pray for Buddha, but there must be someone under hermand hiding inside Yu Courtyard, only that way she can get notified about the news in the courtyard in a short time. In this situation, although Madam Mu seems to have everything in control, but there must be someone watching her every move behind her back.

    Thinking until here, Madam let of a cold humph: "Wanting to hide leisurely, also wanting to intervene the courtyard¡¯s business, such things would be too good to be true!"

    Entrusting her with such an awful mess, also wanting tomand her every move? It¡¯s just a small young girl, yet she still wants her to waste her efforts into taking care of her?

    Cui Mama advised: "Madame still has her status and power, Madam need not to be enraged by this. Not to mention, even if Madame wants to intervene, it¡¯s still futile as she can¡¯t do much, this courtyard values and respects Madam much more."

    To Madam Mu, it was a very pleasant thing to her ears, her mood seems better now, but when she thought about Yu Ling Long, she looks moody again: "This young girl sure doesn¡¯t give people time to think, she only came in the courtyard for a few days but she had already caused so much trouble, people with low status are bound to give birth to trouble beings!"

    Cui Mama had served Madam Mu for so many years, she could naturally tell what Madam Mu is thinking, smiling she said: "Madam, you are like a precious jade, why would you even need to confront with a rock beside a road? She is just a normaldy, when Madam has the time, you can teach her a few lessons, but if you were to be offended by her, naturally there are many ways to deal with her."

    All those smiles and warm words, hiding inside was a deep cold meaning.

    Madam Mu couldn¡¯t help but to slightly smile: "What you said was true, it was just that I couldn¡¯t control my anger."

    Cui Mama hurried and answered: "That¡¯s not true Madam,tely u had been worrying about Sixth Miss¡¯ wounds, why would you care for such a small matter? When Sixth Miss is back into shape, Madam can take action immediately and deal with everything in the courtyard."

    And also "Deal with" a few people in the courtyard.

    Madam Mu lowered her eyes, softly said: "I shall entrust this problem to you, doesn¡¯t she like eating my meals? Alright then, we shall let her have more."

    A hidden meaning of ridicule was hidden in her words, yet it was filled with a thick intention to kill.

    Cui Mama left after hearing her orders. It wasn¡¯t her first time having to deal with such a situation, in Yu Courtyard, any who dares to challenge Madam Mu¡¯s authority status all to share the same end: Death.

    Inside the yard where Yu Ling Long was living, there wasn¡¯t even a shred of tense atmosphere before facing disasters, Xuan Cao was pulled by Yu Ling Long to eat the food that was taken away from Madam Mu, yet she was still feeling uneasy, standing up and peeked out of the window whenever a slight movement of the gra.s.s was heard, it was as if there was flood or a beast.

    She was courteously savoring her first meal ever sinceing to this age after all, how could she not enjoy it? Not to mention, the chef in Yu courtyard has some pure skill, although the meal made for Madam Mu was simple, it was still enough to let her have the appet.i.te for it, she couldn¡¯t help but to eat a few mouthfuls because she had been used to the food in the modern times.

    Xuan Cao pinched the bun in her hand that she had already bitten once, putting on a long face as she was watching Yu Ling Long, she hesitated to speak.

    After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content, Yu Ling Long put down her chopsticks and looked at Xuan Cao: "Why aren¡¯t you eating any at all, what are you thinking about?"

    Xuan Cao put down the bun that was in her hand, suddenly saying: "Miss, let us run away from here!"

 Chapter 8

    There¡¯s a limit to my patience!

    Yu Ling Long didn¡¯t expect that Xuan Cao would suddenly say that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Run away, why should we run?"

    Xuan Cao worryingly said: "Miss, you had stolen Madam¡¯s meal, have you thought about the consequences? If we don¡¯t run away now, we may never have the chance again!"

    Miss had caused such a great disaster, she is also afraid that Madam had already made a h.e.l.l of a fuss there, with their power alone, how could they deal with the Madam of Yu Courtyard? They might as well escape earlier, that way they might have a slim chance of survival

    Yu Ling Long did not give a care at all: "Run away from what? If she dares to touch me, I will make her suffer!"

    She is just a woman in a big house, is that even a big deal? Whether it¡¯s violence or verbal struggles, if Madam Mu is brave enough, she can feel free to take action!

    Hearing what Yu Ling Long said, Xuan Cao stared at her with astonishment, is she still the gentle and softdy from before? Just yesterday, Yu Ling Long was still a misbegottendy who even had to lower her head to those maids in Yu Courtyard when she had pa.s.sed by them, yet today she was heaven-daring, enough to actually provoke Madam Mu?!

    Before Xuan Cao was able to speak, a polite tone of sound came from outside: "Is Fourth Miss there?"

    Xuan Cao was shocked, we¡¯re finished, it must be someone that Madam had sent to trouble Yu Ling Long!

    It was as if she didn¡¯t saw Xuan Cao panicking, Yu Ling Long sit firmly on the chair, loudly asked: "Who goes there?"

    The ragged door was gently pushed, a middle aged woman came inside, putting her sights onto Yu Ling Long, the smile on her face, a pair of eyes yet filled with a deep feeling: "My first name is Cui, we had met before."

    Yu Ling Long sneered, even though she had not seen her before, but during these days of living in Yu Courtyard, she had already heard about how capable Cui Mama is, Madam Mu would go so far as to send her, she must really think highly of Yu Ling Long after all.

    Yu Ling Long nodded quietly: "Alright then, what brings you here?"

    Cui Mama¡¯s eyes swept over the table that was cluttered with meal boxes and teacups, the smile on her face had yet to disappear: "I have unfortunatelye at the wrong time, disturbing your meal, pardon my offense."

    As the saying goes, "Never p someone who is smiling", no matter how fierce Fourth Miss can be, she couldn¡¯t just simply p someone she had just met, could she? Cui Mama knew that the elegant yet peerlessdy may seem young, but since yesterday night till now, she had already caused trouble in the Yu Courtyard twice, she doesn¡¯t dare to even look down slightly on Yu Ling Long.

    For now she would serve her well, but for what¡¯s going to happen,ter on, Cui Mama pretending to be respectful as she lowers her eyes, hiding the coldness in her eyes, Fourth Miss wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long anyway, there is no need for her to give concern about it.

    Seeing Yu Courtyard¡¯s famed and respected Cui Mama being so humble in front of her, Yu Ling Long was being alerted. She doesn¡¯t fear thoseckeys who rely on power alone to bully people, anyone who relies more on power, will be weaker once meeting tough opponents. But Cui Mama in front of her who speaks politely, she is mostly hiding a dagger in her smile. Someone like her, it makes people to let their guard down easily, therefore if she wants to harm anyone, it would be very easy for her.

    Having thought this far, Yu Ling Long sneered, although her clothing seems in and simple, yet she wasn¡¯t diminished at all, what¡¯s more special is that, although her smile is bright, but it was still filled with a sense of oppressive towards other people. Even someone like Cui Mama who had been used to facing countless big and famousckeys, she couldn¡¯t help but be temporarily inattentive. Yu Ling Long¡¯s stunning face, she could also imagine her mother¡¯s bright light, it was no wonder that the great Lord would be attracted to that woman......

    Ignoring Cui Mama¡¯s deep in thought¡¯s looks, Yu Ling Long went straight to the point and said: "If you¡¯ve got anything to say, spit it out."

    She is curious to know, after what had happened yesterday night and this morning, how does Madam Mu intend to deal with her?

    Cui Mama came out from her thoughts, the smile on her face had unconsciously gave a feeling of hypocritical respect: "It was Madam who sent me here to see the Fourth Miss, you had already spent a few days living in the Courtyard, are you enjoying your stay here?"

    Hearing this, Yu Ling Long slightly narrowed her eyes, inside her bright eyes, what leaked out was a feeling of coldness.

    Before provoking Madam Mu, she had already thought about the possible oues, Madam Mu would send Cui Mama to send her regards, it may seem that she wanted to oblige me, appease myself, this wasn¡¯t out of her predictions, it¡¯s just only that, she did not expect Madam Mu could put down lower dignity to no limits, yesterday night when she tried to harm her life, yet today she could still shamelessly "Care" for me.

    Could it be that this was trending in the ancient age, what you had done before, just by changing att.i.tude could actually shamelessly make it as if it never happened before? If it was really like this, Yu Ling Long feels that the life of the ancient age is really interesting, it¡¯s really d.a.m.n interesting.

    Seeing the smile on Cui Mama¡¯s face, Yu Ling Long couldn¡¯t help but sneer, since they have shown so much "concern" over her, she doesn¡¯t need to be so polite anymore.

    "To tell the truth, I¡¯m not enjoying my life here." Yu Ling Long looked at the ragged furnishings around her, hinting Cui Mama, "Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see what kind of s.h.i.tty ce I¡¯m living in?"

    It was as if Cui Mama did not understand the hidden meaning of ridicule in Yu Ling Long¡¯s tone, still smiling as before: "Please don¡¯t be mad, Fourth Miss. Your return was too sudden, Madam couldn¡¯t prepare a proper room for you in time, that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t serve you properly, we hope Fourth Miss can understand."

    Although she said politely, Cui Mama was secretly biting her teeth, who does she think she is? Due to Cui Mama¡¯s status in the courtyard, even the other misbegottendies would respect her, yet this Yu Ling Long straightforwardly takes her as a lowly servant, ordering her around, this makes Cui Mama who had felt good at herself to feel ufortable, she had also secretly made up her mind that she would let this woman who doesn¡¯t know how to respect others to suffer more before herst breath, then can she only satisfy her deep hatred for her.

    After hearing Cui Mama¡¯s reasoning, it doesn¡¯t seem that Yu Ling Long intended to forgive her at all, instead she pressures her even harder: "What about now? Such a big mansion, there couldn¡¯t possibly no ce for me to stay at all, could it?"

    Cui Mama froze, she was just here to test Yu Ling Long, who knew she had trapped herself in this mess, she is just a servant, and how could she possibly have the authority of arranging a ce for Yu Ling Long? If she answers that the arrangement is notplete yet, it would be like hitting herself in the face. She had mentioned that Madam had sent her here to send her regards, if such a small matter couldn¡¯t be handled well, would it be due to Madam¡¯s negligence, or because of herself? Cui Mama feels as if she¡¯s a rat suffocating in a box, being in a bind.

    Cui Mama¡¯s face was white and red, "Please be patient Fourth Miss, I shall return to Madam, giving you a proper exnation as soon as possible" she said while biting her teeth.

    Yu Ling Long raised her teacups leisurely, giving the signal to see the visitor out: "Do it fast, there¡¯s a limit to my patience, if there isn¡¯t a proper arrangement tonight, I¡¯m afraid l will have to use my old methods again."

    Cui Mama was frightened, old methods? Yu Ling Long had stolen Madam Mu¡¯s meal, now she wants to steal Madam Mu¡¯s ce to live?!

    Remembering about the servant¡¯s swollen faces in the Courtyard, Cui Mama is very sure, that if Yu Ling Long were to continue using violence, no one in this Courtyard would be a match for her, if she doesn¡¯t prepare a proper ce for her to live, she is afraid that Madam Mu really wouldn¡¯t have a ce to stay tonight.

 Chapter 9

    Why Does Women Pick on Women

    "Is that how you handle things?" After hearing Cui Mama¡¯s report, Madam Mu was very angry.

    He heavily dropped the teacup in her hand, Madam Mu was really angry, she had clearly ordered Cui Mama to handle that Yu Ling Long, not only Yu Ling Long is still unharmed, but now she wants us to arrange a ce for her to stay? How would other people look at this? Just this morning she had been grantly bullied by Yu Ling Long, yet now she demands a ce for her to stay, she is clearly making everyone feel that a dignified Madam of the courtyard is scared of a little concubine¡¯s child? How could she show her face to anyone now?

    Cui Mama had already thought about a countermeasure, seeing Madam Mu being very mad, she quickly said: "Madam do not worry, please listen to what I¡¯m about to say. Madam how great your status is, there is no need to bother yourself with the likes of her, about what happened this morning, if you were to appease her now, if others knew about this, they would praise Madam for being broad-minded, definitely no one would feel as what Madam had said, you could also stop those people who gossip behind your back. If Madame heard about this, she would naturally feel that you handled things appropriately. As for how we should arrange Fourth Miss a ce to live, I¡¯ve got an idea about it."

    Listening to Cui Mama¡¯s a.n.a.lyzation, Madam Mu¡¯s expression was better, Cui Mama was right, as a Madam that¡¯s controlling the courtyard, if she were to bother with the likes of her, wouldn¡¯t that be a bigger joke? It¡¯s better to be generous, pretending that I wouldn¡¯t mind about it, that way not only Yu Ling Long can be appeased, a good reputation can be forged if I treated a concubine¡¯s child kindly.

    Madam Mu nodded her head nomittally, she asked: "What kind of idea do you have in mind?"

    Cui Mama quickly whispered in her ear, said a few words, Madam Mu¡¯s expression suddenly cleared, she can¡¯t refrain from smiling: "What a good way, with this, we can kill two birds with one stone."

    Cui Mama was relieved: "So....... should I arrange the ns now?"

    Yu Ling Long gave them a deadline, if they don¡¯t handle things in time, I¡¯m afraid Yu Ling Long would cause them an even bigger trouble.

    Madam Mu let off a cold humph: Alright, we¡¯ll do it this way! Also, when the sun starts to shine tomorrow, I don¡¯t want to see that again!"

    It was to urge Cui Mama to quickly dispose of this disturbing wench called Yu Ling Long.

    Cui Mama wouldn¡¯t dare to lower her guard, she quickly answered: "Madam, please do not worry, I had already made arrangements, I guarantee that good news wille tonight."

    In the garden behind Yu Courtyard, Cui Mama was in front of them while leading them, Yu Ling Long was bringing Xuan Cao along, as they walk, they were admiring the scenery.

    The Yu Courtyard was just a normal General Mansion, it wasn¡¯t really big, but the garden¡¯s scenery is worth admiring, it was night time as well, the garden was filled with green nts, beautiful mountains, elegant pavilions, paired with murmuring of running water, a really good ce to rx and ease up.

    In Yu Ling Long¡¯s heart, she looks down on those ancient girls, every day staying inside their homes not being able to go anywhere at all, no need to worry about food and clothing, of course, she could only find some intriguing games to y, otherwise life would be so boring.

    When she had just turned at a corner, she immediately faced two people who were obviously here to nitpick.

    "Oh, isn¡¯t this Fourth sister? " This fake warm-hearted voice, why does it sound so fake.

    Two young girls with age of about 15 or 16 appeared in front of Yu Ling Long, one of them seemed to be slightly older, and had a slightlyrge body, delicate face with a slight smile on it, it was as if she is gentle and amiable. Whereas the other one had irresistible charming eyes, light-weight body, she looks like someone with dignity, yet she gives a scornful look at Yu Ling Long.

    Cui Mama bowed and greeted them: "Greetings Second Miss, Third Miss."

    Yu Ling Long gave an annoyed nce to those two who were so called sisters, Second Miss Yu Qian Fang was still alright, at least she wasn¡¯t showing any obvious signs of hostility. But this Third Miss Yu Qian Liu, at first nce I knew that she was someone extremely difficult to get along with. If I had not encountered her face to face, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to respond to this entric person.

    Yu Qian Fang slightly smiled at Cui Mama: "Where are you headed to, Cui Mama?"

    Cui Mama smiled back and said: "Madam had arranged a ce for Fourth Miss to stay, I am leading her to her new yard."

    Just when she was finished, Yu Ling Long felt a look filled with jealousy was cast upon her. Needless to say, it was obvious that nitpicker Yu Qian Liu.

    About Yu Qian Liu¡¯s deep anger, she herself as a concubine¡¯s child had endured suffering for so many years in the courtyard, yet Madam did not even treat her with proper respect. Whereas this Yu Ling Long who had only entered the courtyard for a few days, she had already beaten up Madam¡¯s underlings, taking away Madam¡¯s lunch box, not only Madam did not punish her, instead, she gave her a ce to stay? Why is Madam treating Yu Ling Long this nicely?

    Yu Qian Liu wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge Madam Mu, she could only abreact her deep anger onto Yu Ling Long, he had disdain the concubine¡¯s child who had entered the courtyard before, now that we¡¯ve met face to face, naturally she would have to take the chance, and dispose of this wench that came out of nowhere!

    "Fourth Miss, you are so lucky, Mother treats you with such good care, and you should show filial piety to Mother! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you be an ungrateful wench which doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate what¡¯s good?" Yu Qian Liu said the two words "Filial Piety" heavily, her voice was filled with mockery.

    Filial Piety? Who doesn¡¯t know what Yu Ling Long had done to Madam Mu this morning? Brave enough to take away Mother¡¯s lunchbox, isn¡¯t this already being ungrateful?

    Yu Ling Long slightly squinted, coldly said: "Whether I show filial piety or not, what does that have to do with you?"

    Everyone on the spot was frozen, she actually burst foul words? Is this the things a rich youngdy should say?

    Yu Qian Liu was stunned for a minute, then she recovered from it and said: "You, what did you just said?"

    Yu Ling Long continued further, staring at the stunned Yu Qian Liu, her exquisite face still filled with disdain, the air pressure of the surroundings were extremely lowered.

    "I said: What, Does, That, Have, To, Do, With, You!"

    One word at a time, it was as if every word was a heavy punch, pushing Yu Qian Liu back a few steps.

    A youngdy like this, not mentioning whether she had seen it before, she had not even heard about it!

    Seeing Yu Qian Liu being at a disadvantage, Yu Qian Fang quickly pulled her away, smiling to Yu Ling Long and said: "Please be patient Fourth Sister, Third sister was just concern about you, let¡¯s talk things out."

    Yu Ling Long let off a cold humph, concern, is there a wench that would care so much?

    "Alright, a good dog should get out of the way, now scram!" Yu Ling Long had no mood to argue with them, letting them off this easily was already very nice of her.

    But, her kindness was taken in a bad way, Yu Qian Liu¡¯s brows were straight, she said angrily: "Yu Ling Long, don¡¯t you dare to act like you¡¯re someone important! Who doesn¡¯t know that your mother was just a lowly wh.o.r.e? Who do you think you are, after showing you some of my kindness and you repay me with such rudeness?"

    Yu Qian Fang who was standing beside heard that something was off, quickly trying to pull Yu Qian Liu away, it was only too bad, because it was toote.

    Yu Ling Long swiftly stopped her footsteps, a cold smile appear on her pretty face, show some kindness? We still don¡¯t know who is repaying kindness with rudeness yet!

    Seeing the cold smile on Yu Ling Long¡¯s face, Yu Qian Liu couldn¡¯t refrain from acting timid, she had changed her mind but she had already straightened her back, although she is a concubine¡¯s child, she is also Yu Courtyard¡¯s miss, she is also Yu Ling Long¡¯s sister! What¡¯s wrong with teaching her a few lessons? Surely Yu Ling Long wouldn¡¯t really dare to p her?

    Unfortunately, before she was able to recover from thinking, her leg had already suffered a heavy kick!

    How Could Yu Qian Liu¡¯s small sized-body be able to endure such a heavy kick from Yu Ling Long, she immediately kneeled on the ground!

 Chapter 10

    010 Wash your mouth

    "What do you just say?" Yu Ling Long stared at Yu Qian Liu, the smile on her face had already gone ,"Whose mother you say is a wh.o.r.e? Who do you said give an inch and she¡¯ll take a mile?"

    Yu Qian Liu felt really hurt, her tears had already fallen down, but she wouldn¡¯t surrender: "How dare you kick me? I¡¯m your sister!"

    "Sister? What kind of sister?"

    As soon as she finished her words, Yu Qian Liu felt hurt came from her head, Yu Ling Long had already pulled her hair towards the pool.

    As Yu Qian Fang saw what was happening, she walked to them :" fourth sister, release her, if not, mother will find...". She hasn¡¯t finished her words, suddenly Yu Ling Long cuts her word : "So, you want to feel it too?"

    Yu Qian Fang froze by her words

    As for Mother Cui, from beginning, she had already hidden somewhere, thedies fought each other, as servant, she didn¡¯t need to be in there. But now, she saw what Ling Long did to Qian Liu, she wouldn¡¯te forward to help, because she remembered Mother Qian broken nose, and Shuang Tao dislocation hands, even if she had the brave, she would never ever provokes her again.

    Now, Yu Qian Liu appearance was really a mess, her hair essories had already fallen down, her look was not like themondy, she tried to fight back, but Yu Ling Long was more powerful than her.

    In front of Qian Liu was now a pool, she could figure out what Yu Ling Long was going to do to her, Yu Qian Liu started screaming: "What do you want to do? Hurry up release me!"

    Yu Ling Long didn¡¯t care for what Qian Liu had said, she then, pulled Yu Qian Liu hairs, and pressed her into the water.

    Other people were shock to see this scene, My G.o.d, what if she killed her?

    The bubble kept going up to surface, even though they couldn¡¯t hear her voice, but she keeps struggling, everyone can imagine that will be really painful.

    As Ling Long sees that Qian Liu struggled slower, she pulled her up.

    Finally Yu Qian Liu hade out from the water, her make up had already washed out, she couldn¡¯t speak anything, she kept coughing, unstoppable.

    Yu Ling Long smiled, beside of her smile, everyone were goose b.u.mps with her words :" Your mouth smells awful, I help you washes your mouth."

    Yu Qian Fang who heard her voice was really scare, she didn¡¯t have the courage to help Yu Qian Liu, in her eyes, Yu Ling Long wasn¡¯t a human, she was a monster.

    Yu Ling Long threw Yu Qian Liu to other side, she cleaned up the water in her hands and walked away without looking at Qian Liu. Mother Cui followed Yu Ling Long quickly. She looked at Ling Long face that expresses nothing had happened, now, she really scared of her. Mother Cui had seen what had happened to Qian Liu, this made her hesitated with her n. If her n went well, it¡¯s a relived for her, but if not, she couldn¡¯t exin it to Mu¡¯s family, and Yu Ling Long also would take a ravage on her.

    While Mother Cui was thinking, suddenly a voice came up ," Still far?"

    Mother Cui answered her with smile ," No, it¡¯s already near."

    Yu Ling Long sees Mother Cui pale face , she smirks and stares at her ,"Why? You¡¯re scared?"

    "N..N.. No", Mother Cui answeed her enviously, she thought, the fourthdy still small, but how could she know what in her mind.

    Yu Ling Long looked at her and thought, she just a dog for Mu¡¯s family, but, she¡¯s a special dog, maybe it¡¯s because Mu¡¯s family gave her very much and big bone. But, this kind dog was the most dangerous.

    Today, she took ravage on Yu Qian Liu, this might make Mother Cui afraid of her, she would think twice to run her n.

    Both of them had their own n and walked toward the courtyard.

    At the other side, Yu Qian Fang waited until Yu Ling Long had gone far, she went to help Yu Qian Liu, her face was pale, her eyes were closed, her make up had already mixed with the pool water, it¡¯s really dirty and smelly, the water kept falling down from her face.

    Yu Qian Fang kept pressing her philtrum and screaming,"Sis Qian Liu, Sis Qian Liu! Wake up!"

    After a while, Yu Qian Liu finally woke up, Yu Qian Fang say ,"Sis Qian Liu, are you alright?"

    Qian Liu totally woke up and remembered what had happened , she said ," That d.a.m.n girl, how dare she does that to me?"

    Qian Fang sighed," You too, you¡¯re really careless. You already knows what she has done before, and you keep challenge her."

    But, Qian Liu wouldn¡¯t give up, she rose and yelled," Where is she? I want to find her!"

    Yu Qian Fang thought, so what if she had found her, she wouldl be beaten up again.

    Yu Qian Fang looked around her, and she realized that Yu Ling Long and Mother Cui walked toward that way ....

    Yu Qian Liu confused with her sister stared," Sis, why don¡¯t you talk? Do you know where is she ?"

    Yu Qian Fang said," Looks like she... walks to Pin Lan Courtyard."

    After she heard what her sister had said, Yu Qian Liu face changed," What? Pin Lan Courtyard? For what?"

    Yu Qian Fang was older than Yu Qian Liu, so she knew what Mu¡¯s family had nned," Maybe... it¡¯s the courtyard that Madame give her."

    Suddenly, Yu Qian Liuughed very hard, herugh filled with gloat," Madame is really clever, she gives her Pin Lan Courtyard. Yu Ling Long won¡¯t have one peace day from now. Hahahaha"

    Yu Qian Liuughed too hard, it made her started coughing again, Yu Qian Fang quickly helped her and said,"Please be careful sis, let¡¯s go back, you will be sick."

    Yu Qian Fang helped Yu Qian Liu, but in her eyes, there were hatred.

    0 votes

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 ¡ª There must be a catch

    Pin Courtyard was located in the northwestern quarter of Yu Manor. Though the spot couldn¡¯t be considered a remote one, on this bright day, not a single person could be seen there, and from time to time, there would be the chatter of birds; against the quiet background of the courtyard, their cries made the ce seem even more deste.

    Yu Linglong stood at the center of the courtyard. She surveyed her surroundings and saw three main chambers, east and west wing chambers, and a collective system of long winding corridors. It was all very neat and proper. Rows of four season orchid flowers nked the corridors, adding a touch of life to the bleak residence.

    A miniature bamboo forest stood by the south wall. Every sauntering breeze would cause the bamboo stalks to rustle lightly. After an initial inspection, Yu Linglong deemed the ce eptable; it was elegant and quiet, quite suitable for living.

    Mother Cui carefully observed Yu Linglong¡¯s nomittal expression and gave an obsequious smile, "What does Fourth Miss think?"

    Without answering, Yu Linglong ascended the doorsteps to one of the main chambers and stepped in. The faint smell of dust greeted her. The floor was damp from a recent washing. She suddenly asked, "I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s been a while since someonest resided here?"

    Mother Cui froze. Why was the Fourth Miss asking this? Could it be that she was told something?

    Yu Linglong¡¯s icy, perturbing stare fell on Mother Cui, who in turn felt her heart begin to pound against her ribcage. Mother Cui struggled to regain herposure and summoned up her courage to say, "It was not the Madam¡¯s intention to neglect Fourth Miss. Rather, these past few days, too many things happened in the manor. Time was limited, so this courtyard was hurriedly tidied and prepared. If Fourth Miss finds this ce dirty, this servant will call for another round of cleaning."

    Yu Linglong coldly harrumphed, knowing there was a catch somewhere; no doubt, this Mother Cui was feeling guilty of something. Why else would she take the initiative to clean? It almost seemed like she was afraid Yu Linglong would refuse to live in Pin Courtyard. The situation was definitely one of a weasel paying a New Years call to a chicken, without good intentions.

    Having thought to this point, Yu Linglong was actually relieved and a bright smile blossomed on her beautiful face as she asked without warning, "How¡¯s Sixth Sister¡¯s injury?"

    A tremor ran through Mother Cui¡¯s heart. Who in Yu Manor didn¡¯t know about what happened the night before? The Sixth Miss was injured, so Madam Yu ordered Fourth Miss to be injected with scorpion poison for the sake of curing the Sixth Miss. Instead of bearing a grudge, the Fourth Miss was asking about the Sixth Miss¡¯s condition.... what did that mean?

    Mother Cui pulled herself together and answered, "This servant heard that the Sixth Miss¡¯s injury has improved. Perhaps the previous prescription took effect."

    Yu Linglongnguidly strolled into the room, appearing as though she were admiring the furnishing. Internally, she sneered. Just a few days ago, the Sixth Miss had been half on her deathbed, yet today she was fine? If it were that easy, thenst night, why did Madam Yu attempt to take her refined blood? Those words were simply spoken by Mother Cui to rea.s.sure herself.

    Very well, Yu Linglong thought. She would like to see what these old hags had up their sleeves.

    Her slender fingers ran across the cool nacre iy of the scented rosewood table. The intricate threading rubbed against her fingertips, plunging her into a brief dream-like trance.

    She really had traversed back to the ancient times, huh... From now on, this.... was her home.

    "Very well, I will live here."

    At her words, the stone in Mother Cui¡¯s heart fell away, and she hurriedlyughed, "As long as you¡¯re satisfied, Fourth Miss. This servant will withdraw now."

    Yu Linglong nodded, and as she beckoned Xuan Cao into the room, Mother Cui quietly slipped out. It wasn¡¯t until the daylight hit her that she finally raised her hand to wipe the cold sweat from her forehead. She didn¡¯t know why, but in front of Yu Linglong, it always felt as though an invisible pressure was crushing her.

    Every time Mother Cui lied, this invisible pressure would make her want to tremble in fear and apprehension, for Yu Linglong¡¯s cold, cold eyes suggested they were capable of seeing through everything and anything.

    Yu Linglong was nothing more than a 14-year-old girl, so why did she make her feel so unsettled? Mother Cui looked back at the quiet courtyard. Only someone who was ignorant to its background ¡ªsomeone like Yu Linglong¡ª would dare settle in Pin Courtyard. If all goes well, then soon, another ghost would join the courtyard¡¯s ranks.

    Inside the main chamber, Xuan Cao almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She reached out to caress the exquisite drapery, and then the softness of the bed before she was able to force out, "Miss, this... am I dreaming?"

    Just this morning, their living conditions had been dire, and now they were in such an orderly courtyard! Seeing Xuan Hao¡¯s excited expression, Yu Linglong paused. This maidservant really was naive¡ªwhat was so exciting about silk and satin?

    Well, it was no wonder. Despite being General Yu¡¯s ¡ªillegitimate¡ª daughter, the former Yu Linglong had been raised by Yn. They had lived in the capital, squeezed into a small alleyway dwelling, so how could she have seen a fine courtyard?

    On the other hand, to the current Yu Linglong, Pin Courtyard was only pa.s.sable at best. After all, how could itpare to her previous seaside vi?

    Now that she was in the ancient times, she just had to make do with what she had. Anyhow, she had a feeling his ce wasn¡¯t as it seemed. She could tell that much, even thinking with her toes.

    Why would Madam Yu be so kind as to let her live afortable life? Clearly, she had underhanded ns going underway.

    The sky was gradually darkening. An all-too-familiar voice drifted in from outside, "Is the Fourth Miss present? This servant is here to deliver dinner." Hearing that, Xuan Cao hurried out. She saw an elderly maidservant and a little girl standing there with a meal box, simr expressions of respect on their faces.

    Xuan Cao was visibly moved. After being in the manor for so long, this was the first time her and her Miss had gotten a meal delivered to them. It looked like the scene her Miss caused had been effective; ah, howe the people of this huge manor were all bullies of the weak and fearful of the strong?

    Xuan Cao epted the food while thanking the elderly maidservant, but when Xuan Cao raised her head, the words died in her throat. The person standing in front of her wasn¡¯t just anything anyone¡ªno, it was Lifeng Nian Jiade, who had been beaten just this morning.

    The wound on Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s face was now wrapped in a bandage. Only half of her face could be seen and coupled with the odd smile on her face, it made for quite a perplexing sight.

    "Little miss, you shouldn¡¯t be s.p.a.cing out, quickly bring the food inside, or else it¡¯ll go cold!"

    Lifeng Nian Jiade interrupted Xuan Cao¡¯s deliberation, eliciting a forced smile from thetter. The instant Xuan Cao turned around, a chilling voice rang out, "Hold it!"

    It was Yu Linglong, who stood loftily on the steps, her eyes bright and glittering in the twilight, but terrifyingly aloof and emotionless in itself.

    "You two,e in here." The simplemand, spat out coldly from pale, tender lips, caused the girl behind Li Fengnian to shudder. The girl ¡ªwhose eyes had been lowered the entire time¡ª suddenly looked up in utmost fear.

    If Yu Linglong hadn¡¯t been suspicious before, she was definitely suspicious now. She was only summoning the girl into the room; was there a need to be so afraid?

    Lifeng Nian Jiade bowed her head, subconsciously avoiding Yu Linglong¡¯s oppressive gaze and tried her best to steady herself before responding, "Answering Fourth Miss, this servant still has to deliver dinner to other courtyards and will not be able to apany Fourth Miss in her meal."

    Yu Linglong sneered. They could barely lie, yet they want to put on an act in front of her? There was definitely something wrong with the dishes.

    VIN: Just to put it out there, I will not be fully active in tranting this novel, as I have two others that I want to really focus on, and they are both longer chaptered novels. Anyone can pick this novel up, but in the meanwhile, I¡¯ll be tranting it whenever I am avable~

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 ¡ª Want to hurt me? I¡¯ll poison you to death!

    Yu Linglongughed lightly and slowly descended the steps. Her smile was like a beam of light, capable of single-handedly lighting up the overcast courtyard.

    ¡°No time to wait on me?¡± Her voice was melodious, like a twinkling bell, but it sent shivers up Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s spine. Yu Linglong arrived at her side and nced at her coldly.

    ¡°What if I said you have to wait on me?¡±

    When Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes fell on her face, Lifeng Nian Jiade suddenly felt a sharp pain shoot up from the ce she had been stabbed that morning. This Fourth Miss wasn¡¯t easy to shake off! Lifeng Nian Jiade was shivering in fear, but she forced herself to calm down before responding, ¡°This servant... this servant is afraid it¡¯s not a good time.¡±

    At that, Yu Linglong sneered and said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s alright,e in.¡± Once her back was turned, the little maidservant behind Lifeng Nian Jiade immediately fell down on her knees. A faint sob could be detected in her childish voice as she whimpered, ¡°Fourth Miss, this servant... this servant doesn¡¯t dare enter, please let this servant go¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Lifeng Nian Jiade delivered a harsh kick to her side and chastised, ¡°Despicable wench! How disgraceful of you!¡± Then, she turned to Yu Linglong and fawned, ¡°Fourth Miss, please pardon this wench¡¯s offense. She was recruited not long ago. She is ignorant, so upon seeing Fourth Miss, she was frightened.¡±

    The corners of Yu Linglong¡¯s lips arched up coldly.

    Frightened? Was she some hideous, man-eating monster? The little maidservant had yet to taste her fists, so what could she be frightened about? Or perhaps, the little maidservant was frightened by not by her, but by

    what was going to happen soon?

    No longer wanting to bother with them, Yu Linglong tossed out two words, ¡°Come in!¡± before stepping into the room. Lifeng Nian Jiade lifted the little maidservant by her ear and raised her voice, as though scolding the little maidservant for Yu Linglong to hear.

    ¡°You humiliating wench, why couldn¡¯t you do something that simple? Get out! Just you wait, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I return!¡±

    Yu Linglong paid no heed to Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s words and continued into the room. Chances were, Lifeng Nian Jiade was afraid the little maidservant would leak a certain secret, so she¡¯d chased her away.

    One by one, Xuan Caoid the dishes out on the table; the dishes consisted of eight treasures duck, ginger-sauce fish fillets, sweet and sour lotus root, rice-flour pudding, and arge pot of steaming snow fungus dessert soup with shredded chicken. An alluring aroma wafted from the food, and just looking at the table was enough to stimte one¡¯s appet.i.te.

    However, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t spare a single nce at the dishes. Her piercing gaze was fixed on Lifeng Nian Jiade, who was standing to the side.

    Could it be that the Fourth Miss had noticed something? Lifeng Nian Jiade thought anxiously. It can¡¯t be! Only Mother Cui knew about the scheme. The little maidservant from earlier had only been terrified of this ce because she¡¯d heard rumors about it.

    If not for the fact that sending over the dishes alone would attract the suspicion of the Fourth Miss, Lifeng Nian Jiade wouldn¡¯t have brought that cowardly little maidservant along. Her wandering mind was suddenly dragged back by Yu Linglong¡¯s remark, ¡°What, you¡¯ve never waited upon a mistress before?¡±

    Lifeng Nian Jiadeposed herself and hurriedly suppressed the unease boiling in her

    her heart. She took two steps forward and picked up some chopsticks, ¡°What would Fourth Miss like to eat?¡±

    Noticing Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s slightly trembling hand, Yu Linglong¡¯s lips curved into a ridiculing smile. Was she already trembling from this? She wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish anything big with this sort of weak mentality.

    Yu Linglong¡¯sck of response caused Lifeng Nian Jiade to feel uncertain. After forcing herself to think about how she was beaten by Yu Linglong that morning and recalling Mother Cui¡¯s warnings, she callously picked up a duck leg and ced it in front of Yu Linglong.

    ¡°Fourth Miss, this eight treasure duck was made with sausage, mushrooms, ginkgo, bamboo shoots, dried tofu, and other ingredients. Do give it a try, Fourth Miss.¡± However, Yu Linglong¡¯s chopsticks remained on the table. Her bright eyes seemed to be smiling, but it was a chill-inducing smile.

    ¡°Oh? You think this one tastes good? Why don¡¯t you sample it for me then?¡±

    Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Her, sample the dish?! Her face instantly paled, which naturally didn¡¯t escape Yu Linglong¡¯s eye. The faint smile on Yu Linglong¡¯s face disappeared, and her voice took on a harsh tone, ¡°You dare disobey?¡±

    Immediately, Lifeng Nian Jiade forced herself to calm down, as to not expose anything. She lowered her eyes and tried to conceal the panic on her face, then murmured, ¡°This was ordered specially by the Madam for you, Fourth Miss. This servant does not dare try it.¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted. Right, the dish was ¡°specially¡± ordered by Madam Mu. Her intentions were clear as day.

    ¡°What if I said... you have to eat it?¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s cold voice resounded in the s.p.a.cious room, causing the temperature to feel as though it had dropped several degrees. At

    degrees. At that point, Lifeng Nian Jiade couldn¡¯t help but feel her knees go weak, and she nearly fell to the ground.

    The Fourth Miss must¡¯ve caught on to something! Otherwise, why would she be trying again and again to force her? The thought made her shudder.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you afraid there¡¯s poison in it?¡± Sarcasm dripped from Yu Linglong¡¯s voice, and her frosty gaze resembled the edge of a sharp dagger.

    ¡°This servant...¡± Uncontrobly trembling now, Lifeng Nian Jiade was unable to say any more. She felt as though all of her schemes had been seen through already, and before she could sputter out an excuse, a heavy pnded on her face, right on her bandaged wound!

    Since the wound hadn¡¯t closed up yet, the impact of the blow caused it to suddenly split open. In an instant, blood soaked the white bandages and dripped down her neck while she cried out in pain. Her body fell to the floor.

    ¡°Letting you sample it was to show that I held high regards for you! Shameless!¡± Yu Linglong swiftly stood up. ¡°Xuan Cao, bring over the dish!¡±

    On the side, Xuan Cao was so frightened that she began to tremble. Hurriedly, she lifted the dish off the table and ced it in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to eat¡ª¡± Lifeng Nian Jiade ignored the pain on her face and desperately tried to twist her head away, wanting to avoid Yu Linglong¡¯s hands. Unfortunately, before she could finish yelling, Yu Linglong had alreadytched onto her neck.

    ¡°Whether you eat or not is beyond your control!¡± Lifting the dish, Yu Linglong tilted the te and stuffed the food into Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s mouth. The pressure on Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s neck was making her breathless soher breathless so she had no choice but to open her mouth to gasp for air,pletely defenseless to the flood of food entering her mouth.

    Knowing she had personally added strong poison into the food, Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s face turned ashen. The poison would effortlessly kill her!

    ¡°Fourth Miss... mercy...¡± Since she couldn¡¯t break free from Yu Linglong¡¯s grip, Lifeng Nian Jiade tried to turn her head away and spit out the food instead. Then, she continued to beg, ¡°This servant... admits her wrongs... please...¡±

    Yu Linglong really did stop... not because she was soft-hearted, but rather because the majority of the food she had forced into Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s mouth had been spit down. This method wasn¡¯t very effective.

    Changing tactics, she grabbed the bowl of sweet soup from the table with one hand, tightly pinched Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s nose with the other, and poured the soup down her throat.

    Let¡¯s see if you can still spit it out now!

    Only after seeing every drop of the soup disappear into Lifeng Nian Jiade¡¯s mouth did Yu Linglong loosen her grip. Immediately, Lifeng Nian Jiade copsed to the ground. The blood on her face mingled with the grease from the food, giving her an extremely disheveled look.

    ¡°Someone save me... Someone save me...¡± She waspletely exhausted but still found the strength to call out. The poison she¡¯d added herself were now all in her stomach; no matter how fearless she was, she didn¡¯t dare cower when her own life was on the line.

    Meanwhile, Yu Linglong was leisurely wiping the excess soup from her hands. Turning her head, she nced at Lifeng Nian Jiade, who was tossing around on the floor, gripping her stomach, and crying out. Yu Linglong asked coolly, ¡°How was it? Good?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Li Fengnian climbed up from the ground and pounced on Yu Linglong: ¡± Fourth Miss, this servant knows her wrong! I beg you to spare this servant, this servant will never do it again!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s white as jade face revealed a sarcastic smile:¡±How could I not understand what you said? I kindly gave you my food to eat, how did it be me wanting to harm you?¡±

    Li Fengnian kowtowed so aggressively that it looked like her head was pounding garlic: ¡°Fourth Miss you have have a lot of things, don¡¯t joke about this servant¡¯s life! I won¡¯t hide it from you, this meal¡­this meal is poisoned!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered, nonsense, of course she knew that this meal was poisoned, didn¡¯t you want to give it to her to eat!?

    From Cui mama¡¯s first appearance, Yu Linglong had been wary of Madam Mu. As long as one thought a little they would know, Madam Mu could not kill her outright so she would naturally use a dirty trick. In thisrge house, what method could be used to kill people easily and quickly? Of course it was poison!

    So when Li Fengnian came, she knew that there was definitely a problem with this food and tried a little experiment, it turned out as she expected.

    Seeing that Yu Linglong did not speak, Li Fengnian was nearly frightened to death and the pain in her abdomen became more and more powerful. She did not dare prolong it anymore and quickly said: ¡°Begging Fourth Miss to spare this servant¡¯s life, this servant swears to be absolutely loyal to you in the future and will not dare to harm you again!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s lip hooked up in a sneer:¡±It doesn¡¯t matter, next time you can continue to poison. Anyway, I will still let you eat it!¡±

    Li Fengnian¡¯s entire body trembled, she only had one life, she would not dare to poison Yu Linglong again!

    ¡°This servant knows her wrong! Begging Fourth Miss to spare this servant!¡± Li Fengnian mmed her head into the ground so hard that blood appeared on her forehead.

    Yu Linglong raised her pale hand and impatiently pointed toward the door: ¡°Enough, quickly get out!¡±

    Li Fengnian was given this big pardon and crazily stood up to leave and stumbled towards the door. She did not tarry too long as she did not know how much the poison had spread. The more anxious she became, the more afraid she became. When she arrived at the courtyard gate she immediately extended a finger down her throat and threw up.

    In the room, Xuancao looked at the exquisite dishes scattered all over the floor and was scared to death, what was going on? Didn¡¯t Madam kindly arrange a ce for Young Miss to live, how could she turn around and try to poison Young Miss? Why was everything in thisrge household so strange!?

    And, her Young Miss seemed to havepletely changed into another person. Very smart but very fierce, so familiar but so strange¡­

    Not paying attention to Xuancao¡¯s amazed expression, Yu Linglong looked at the color of the sky outside and stood up.

    After ying for so long, she was really hungry. The things in this room could naturally not be eaten, she still had to find a solution to this food problem. Furthermore, that old woman had recklessly insisted on stroking a tiger¡¯s b.u.t.tocks, she should really be taught a lesson. Otherwise, she would think that she was a piece of soft persimmon that she could pinch and knead with her fingers!

    After looking for a piece of handkerchief to wrap up her c.u.mbersome hair into a bun, Yu Linglong walked out, Xuancao quickly followed: ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡±

    Yu Linglong did not answer, ¡°You go to the second gate and wait for me, I will arrive soon!¡±

    Before leaving, Yu Linglong s.n.a.t.c.h thetch off the door in pa.s.sing.

    Not bad, it was quite handy.

    Xuancao looked helplessly on as Yu Linglong walked out withrge strides and was suddenly confused.

    Miss, why are you acting like this¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Under themp, Madam Mu looked at the vegetable and meat dishes covering the table but had no appet.i.te.

    ¡°Is there any news?¡± She wrinkled her brows in distress as she looked at Cui mama.

    Cui mama also felt very anxious and wanted this matter to bepleted and had arranged for Li Fengnian to go, but why had it been so long? It was reasonable to say that Li Fengnian had suffered a loss at the hands of Yu Lingling this morning and had received Madam Mu¡¯s order, she would definitely do things with one heart and one mind, things could not go wrong. Could it be¡­

    Thinking of Yu Linglong¡¯s ice cold eyes, an ominous premonition came to Cui mama¡¯s mind.

    Without replying to Madam Mu¡¯s question, she heard a burst of noise from outside the courtyard.

    ¡°Fourth Miss, you can¡¯t go in!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Miss, allow this servant to go report it to Madam first¨C¡±

    Hearing the panicked voices, Madam Mu¡¯s face suddenly changed!

    How, this Yu Linglong unexpectedly did not die, but charged into her courtyard! Was it possible that the n failed and was leaked?

    Recalling Yu Linglong violently beating so many people in front of herst night, Madam Mu could not help but tremble a little.

    Hearing the distant footsteps draw closer, Cui mama was also very surprised. She really did not expect for this Yu Linglong to not die!

    Seeing Madam Mu¡¯s shocked and scared expression, Cui mama quickly said, ¡°Madam don¡¯t worry, how powerful is this Fourth Miss? You are her legal mother 1after all, how could she dare to touch you? ¡±

    After Madam Mu heard these words she was able to calm down a little but her voice shook a little when she opened it to speak: ¡°This¡­ What is going on?¡±

    Without waiting for Cui mama to answer, she heard a loud bang from the door. She saw that Yu Linglong had already kicked opened the door and directly burst into the room!

    Madam Mu jumped in fright and stood up subconsciously.

    Yu Linglong stood proudly in the middle of the room and coldly looked at Madam Mu. Her pair of eyes were like a thousand years of ice and made people feel extremely chilled with she looked directly at them.

    ¡°You, you have big guts!¡± Remembering Cui mama¡¯s words from just a moment ago, Madam Mu strongly forced herself to calm down and raised her hand to point at Yu Linglong. ¡°Who allowed you toe in? Still not quickly leaving?!¡±

    That¡¯s right, Madam Mu was Yu Linglong¡¯s legal mother and the Madam that was in charge of the Yu household! With this ident.i.ty, even if Yu Linglong had big guts, she would not dare to be deemed as unfilial to her parents!

    But Madam Mu did not know that the soul in this body was no longer the humble and weak concubine born daughter, rather and all powerful, fearless, criminal big sister!

    She wanted to exin to feudal ethics to her, what kind of joke was this!?

    Seeing that she had reached this point and was still pretending to be pretentious, Yu Linglong was toozy to talk nonsense with her and pulled out thetch and directly stepped forward and smashed it into Madam Mu!

    ¡°You! You dare to beat me?¡± Madam Mu was stunned, she really could not believe that Yu Linglong really dared to hit her!

    Cui mama quickly rushed forward to protect Madam Mu and shouted out: ¡°Someonee quick,e and protect Madam!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked down at the rolled up master and servant on the ground and could not help but sneer.

    Last night, she had already seriously injured Madam Mu¡¯s othercky, Qian mama. Several other mamas were still recovering from wounds at the moment and the remaining few, when she came in a moment ago,she had already handled them. They were still lying on the ground in the courtyard!

    Therefore, in the vast courtyard at the moment, the only powerful force that Madam Mu could use was Cui mama! She wanted like to see how this pampered old woman would to deal with her!

 Chapter 14

    Madam Mu still seemed to be unclear about the current condition, although she had been overturned by Yu Linglong, she still cursed in ager: ¡°You d.a.m.n girl, you still dare to hit me!? I am your legal mother! Let me tell you, your life is still in my hands! If I want you to live, you will live, if I want you to die, you have to die!¡±

    Yu Linglong listened to these words and could not help butugh loudly. At this time, she still said that Yu Linglong¡¯s life was in her hands!? Had this old woman not sinisterly plotted many schemes, did she not think that one day she would be violently beat to this state?

    Slowly raising thetch, Yu Linglong¡¯s entire body permeated an evil, h.e.l.lish spirit, step by step she approached Madam Mu.

    ¡°Let me tell you, my life is for me!¡± The bolt mmed with the cold wind at the same time as Yu Linglong¡¯s words!

    ¡°Ai ya!¡± How could Madam Mu¡¯s soft and tender skin endure this kind of violet beating, after only a little bit,suddenly screamed in pain!

    Cui mama could see things were not good and quickly rushed over and used her body to cover Madam Mu and block Yu Linglong¡¯s raindrop-like hit with from the door bolt and said: ¡°Madam quickly go, this servant will block her!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered, this loyal dog really protected her master. Good, this big sister will help your!

    Although Cui mama¡¯s body was much more st.u.r.dy than Madam Mu¡¯s, she also couldn¡¯t bear Yu Linglong¡¯s violent hits. She was beaten to the ground after only three or five hits.

    Yu Linglong viciously kicked her leg to make sure that this old woman would not be able to stand up again and get c.o.c.ky with her, only then did she stop hitting.

    This old thing dared to help Madam Mu harm her, this is exactly what she deserved!

    Cui mama used her own body to give Madam Mu precious time to escape, while Yu Linglong concentrated on beating Cui mama, Madam Mu got up and stumbled towards the door and shouted: ¡°Quick someonee! Save me!¡±

    Madam Mu had always been aloof and remote, at this moment she did not have a trace of her majestic and wealthy image, she ran out with one thought in her mind: if she did not run, she would be killed by Yu Linglong!

    How could Yu Linglong let this main perpetrator ran away, she raised the bolt in her hand and quickly threw it towards Madam Mu!

    Madam Mu had just escaped into the courtyard when she was fiercely hit in the back of the head with the door bolt and softly copsed to the ground.

    In the yard, there were 12rge and small servant girls lying on the ground, they had all tried to stop Yu Linglong from entering the room a moment ago and were mowed down. Now, they saw at their own master could not escape the beating and lowered their head, they did not even the dare to breathe.

    Yu Linglong slowly walked over and nced at Madam Mu on the ground. Madam Mu saw her look and was upset and unyieldingly said: ¡°Yu Linglong! You dare to beat me, do you believe that I won¡¯t throw you out of the household tomorrow!? I want to see how you will life in the Yu household!¡±

    Yu Linglong blinked her eyes and looked at Madam Mu with great interest.

    At this time, she was still pretending!?

    This old woman¡¯s brain was filled with water, or did she still want to brainwash her with feudal ethics and even filial piety to suppress her?

    What a joke, what thing could filial piety be regarded as? Not to mention, Madam Mu and her did not have the slightest blood rtionship! Is she were filial or not filial, what did it have to do with Madam Mu?

    In the yard, more than a dozen pair of big and small eyes stared at Yu Linglong and the air was filled with a nervous atmosphere.

    Madam Mu forced himself to look at Yu Linglong but her eyes couldn¡¯t help but nce at the blot that fell to the side. If Yu Linglong picked up the bolt again she could no longer continue pretending and could only escape.

    Fortunately, Yu Linglong did not pick up the bolt but went a few steps forward.

    Madam Mu was secretly pondering, could be that her words had worked? Was this rash and violent girl seriously considering her own threats? Yes, in this feudal society, if a family banished an unmarried woman, it would be very difficult to survive no matter how much they were willing!

    Not waiting for Madam Mu to understand what Yu Linglong wanted to do, her cor was suddenly grabbed and her entire body was lifted up by Yu Linglong!

    ¡°Do you know, I hate people who pretend the most!¡±

    The voice had not finished when Madam Mu¡¯s clothes were torn open The red peony flowers and long skirt that only the legal wife had the ability to wear was suddenly in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¨C¡± Madam Mu¡¯s rmed screaming went in one of Yu Linglong¡¯s ears and out the other, saw only efficiently tore Madam Mu¡¯s outermost and middle garments, only leaving her dudou and underpants.

    In the chilly spring, Madam Mu was shivering and couldn¡¯t even speak.

    Even if she wanted to speak, she did not dare to say anything. She finally understood that this concubine born daughter was simply a demon, a disastrous star! No matter what she said Yu Linglong would turn a deaf ear, how could she fight against this? It was better to pretend to be a little honest so that maybe she could escape.

    Seeing Madam Mu biting her lips and dismayed appearance, Yu Linglong sneered and picked up the bolt from the ground.

    Do you think that tearing your clothes was the end of the matter? The good show has just begun!

    Before, Madam Mu had been wearing such thick clothing that each hit was met withyers of resistance and was not urate. Now it was good, she could quickly deliver quick pain to Madam Mu without resistance!

    Seeing the doortch in Yu Linglong¡¯s hands, even if she is stupid, she knew what Yu Linglong was going to do next. She didn¡¯t mind her clothes and quickly stood up and ran towards the exit. . At the moment, she only wanted to be away from Yu Linglong, the further the better!

    Therefore, the inner courtyard of the Yu household staged such a scene: in the cold wind, the majestic Madam of the Yu househld wearing only a dodou and underpants fled barefoot, following close behind her, waving the doortch was Yu Linglong!

    Madam Mu had been spoiled since childhood, how could she run away from Yu Linglong? She had not run very far when caught by Yu Linglong and was fiercely hit with the door bolt. Madam Mu was consumed with pain and tried to flee many times but was caught by Yu Loinglong and was. .h.i.t by the bolt again.

    Seeing the fierce nature of Yu Linglong, there was not servant in the entire Yu household inner courtyard who dared to save Madam Mu!

    In the end, Madam Muid exhausted on the ground, she couldn¡¯t run anymore. She had ran away again but was not hit by Yu Linglong as Yu Linglong had also exhausted herself.

    Looking at the not angry or rude face of Yu Linglong, Madam Mu¡¯s proud eyes finally revealed a pleading expression: ¡°You ¡­ you don¡¯t hit¡­¡±

    The bolt she had used to hit her was switched from her right hand to her left, Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful face showed a faint smile.

    All of the heroes could not stand her big stick, let alone an insignificant Madam from the Yu household. Now she knew how to beg for mercy, why didn¡¯t she do it earlier?

    ¡°I will give you anything you want, I beg you don¡¯t hit¡­¡± Madam Mu¡¯s body hurt and her bare skin was covered with purple bruises, she looked shocking.

    Yu Linglong looked down and checked her own results. En, although she had not been badly mangled or mutted, she was already covered in bruises. Looking at it was still satisfactory, she estimated Madam Mu would remember this for a long time.

    Regarding those who disobey her, Yu Linglong usually had no patience. She had always beaten first and asked questionster, it seemed that this principle was equally effective in ancient times.

    ¡°You want to make me stop? It is possible, bring out the silver!¡± Treating her like fallen dog, Yu Linglong has never had any sympathy.

    What kind of joke was this, who wanted to send her into a deathtrap just a moment ago? Whoever showed kindness towards those who wanted to harm them was the biggest fool in the world.

    Even if the culprit crawled under her foot and pleaded for mercy, she would never have the slightest bit ofpa.s.sion.

    In dim light of the night, Yu Linglong¡¯s peerless face was filled with an evil expression, it made all the people present not dare to look straight at her.

 Chapter 15

    Fierce Illegitimate Miss

    Chapter 15 - What now, you can¡¯t let go? (Part 1)

    After listening to Yu Linglong, Mu Shi was shocked. What was it all about? She had to be scolded, and Yu Linglong¡¯s aim was only money?

    Yu Linglong nced at the sorrowful and hesitant look of Mu Shi, then asked coldly, "what now, you can¡¯t let go of it?"

    After being looked at with such unfriendliness, Mu Shi suddenly felt that the wounds on her body hurt like after being beaten, she hurriedly said, "no no no..e, someone pleasee, take the money!"

    A group of servants who were watching aside with excitement, but dared not breathe aloud, all ran out in a hurry. And they all gave Yu Linglong a lot of jade-white money.

    Yu Linglong nced at it and thought, this is really a good amount. It looks like these people were willing to spend an awful lot of money in order to save the imperial mother.

    "Please look at this...tell me if it¡¯s enough?" Mu Shi¡¯s timid voice trembled fiercely in the cold wind. She felt so cold that she couldn¡¯t stand it. She was ripped off of all her clothes, and she was cruelly beaten...what made her feel even more unbearable was that everything happened in front of the servants of the Yu House. From now on, how could she face these people? And where could she find her reputation back?

    However, at this moment, she could not consider these problems at all. Her only thought was to quickly meet the requirements of Yu Linglong and ask her to let go of herself!

    After living for almost half a lifetime, she felt so low for the first time, and the other party was even a girl of the lower .s.s!

    Such a shameful disgrace has stopped her from having the slightest resentment. The woman who was only fourteen years old was simply the incarnation of the devil. All her means and ideas went into vain, and she even had to bear such a painful ending!

    Yu Linglong took a few silver coin, and ordered, "for the rest, take it to my room!"

    When she finished, she dropped thetch in her hand and left without looking back.

    She really couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at the naked Mu Shi who¡¯s covered with injuries, she was still starving!

    Yu Linglong walked away and left a mess behind.

    After seeing that Yu Linglong had disappeared, the servants started to hurriedly lift Mu Shi up. The smarter and younger servants ran in to give a set of new clothes to Mu Shi. Finally, the imperial mother could get away with the embarra.s.sment of being naked.

    Fortunately, this is the inner court and there¡¯s no man. Otherwise, Mu Shi didn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    "Oh mydy," Cui Mama, who was beaten down, rushed with much difficulty at this moment. After seeing how Mu Shi was, she immediately burst into tears, "it¡¯s all my fault, I made you suffer..."

    Mu Shi had mood to consider about this now. After seeing Yu Linglong gone, her tightened nerves finally rxed. And she instantly felt a huge amount of pain with her body. Her vision darkened and she fainted.

    Xuan Cao was walking back and forth worriedly in front of the second door, and she was looking at the inner court from time to time.

    It¡¯s been a long time, why hasn¡¯t thedy returned yet?

    When recalling the way Yu Linglong walked out, Xuan Cao began to worry even more, has anything happened to thedy?

    Just when her thoughts were running wildly, there¡¯s a familiar voice next to her ears, "Xuan Cao."

    Under the moonlight, a bright figure was approaching. Although it was in the dark, nothing could cover her faint brilliance.

    Xuan Cao was so happy that she almost cried, "mydy, here you are finally."

    Yu Linglong saw that Xuan Cao was almost crying, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, how could this little girl cry so easily. The day before, when they first met, she already couldn¡¯t stop crying, and now she¡¯s so anxious again after having to wait for a while.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t like weak people. In her mind, crying is a form of weakness, and it can¡¯t solve anything.

    However, her servant Xuan Cao liked crying. This made Yu Linglong really speechless. If she¡¯s not brave enough, then how could she be with her in the future?

    Seeing how emotional and excited Xuan Cao was after seeing her, Yu Linglong stopped herself from scolding her. All in all, this little girl was just being kind, no matter how fierce she could be, she still had to treat kind people with kindness.

 Chapter 16

    A shoutout for all our lovely patrons~Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Ster CloudSeveral dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    [Sarah N.][Sharon][Neko S.][Lordmod][Holly C.?][Aureliaxangel][QueenMary][Geri W.]Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Demonic StarSeveral dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    [XioJie][Nike Venture][Jyotsna D.][A.S.][Ole W.]Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Fierce StarSeveral dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    [Mara O.][Ayashina][Christiine G-L]Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    SuperNovaSeveral dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    [Amanda I.][See X.][Jens H.][Adhya K.][Aurixe][Dragon J.][Nini B.][Precious L.][Erena Y.][Britney F.][Gillian T. K. T.][Rhapsody33][Carolyn S.][Shufen][Ankan G.][Chin K.Y.][Jordan][Fubaurutsu]Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    And these weird fes who are technically considered our patrons but has no tiers...Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    [Virginia C.][Danescu][Bit.bit][GF][Ngim T.][Dennis W.][C. Y.][Alyssa][Kimuchi][John P.][Corey S.][Kjartan M.][Deborah S.][Ron A.][Bridoum]Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Also a big shout out to these ex-patrons who we haven''t yet gave a shoutout~Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    [Nini B.][Dragon J.][Erxi D.]Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    It waste at night. The liquor houses and teahouses on both sides of the street had already started hangingnterns outside, one after another. Among the numerous restaurants, one with a magnificent entrance was particrly eye-catching. This building had four floors with only one door. In front of the door were two extremely delicately carved jade imperial guardian lions that looked as though they were truly alive, sitting there and greeting the arriving guests. Above the door hung a sandalwood que, where three big and golden words were written in bold, cursive calligraphy: Drunken Immortal House. At a nce, you could tell that it was written by a renowned expert.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Imperial Guardian Lions (Ê¯ª{)Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Thought to protect the building from harmful spiritual influences and harmful people that might be a threat. For more info.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Yu Linglong got out of the carriage and looked up at the business que before examining the entrance of the building. The words on the que were indeed imposing and out of the ordinary. However, for her, who had long been ustomed to such a huge spectacle, it could only be simr to a four-star bar at best.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Lifting her skirt a bit, Yu Linglong led Xuan Cao into the short stairway. However, as soon as she did so, she immediately heard an arrogant and bossy voice, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! If you¡¯re going to collect the leftovers, go to the back door!"Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s delicate eyebrows slightly frowned before she slowly raised her head. Was this thing talking to her?Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    At the entrance stood several men wearing matching short-sleeved robes. At a nce, one could tell that they were the gatekeepers of the building. A slightly younger man was waving impatiently at Yu Linglong, hinting at her toe in by the back door.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s ck eyes narrowed as she coldly snorted. Was it because he saw that she was wearing a shabby and in outfit? He actually said she was collecting leftovers!Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Without waiting for Yu Linglong to speak, she heard Xuan Cao behind her angrily shouting, "How dare you talk to our Young Miss like that?"Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Stepping forward, Xuan Cao pointed her finger at the man and continued her scolding, "Open your dog eyes and look carefully, this is the Fourth Young Miss of General Yu¡¯s household!"Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Yu Linglong was somewhat surprised. When she crossed over to this worldst night, Xuan Cao gave her the impression that she was a timid girl that was afraid of getting into trouble, who would even cry every now and then. She did not expect that at this moment, upon seeing someone humiliating her, Xuan Cao actually dared to step forward on her behalf.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    She originally thought that since this body¡¯s original owner had a weak disposition, it would be unlikely that her young female servant would have a fierce persona. She did not expect that in front of others, Xuan Cao could actually step forward to defend her. Recalling the previous matter of Xuan Cao sparing no effort to steal food from the kitchen for her, Yu Linglong felt a little touched.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    She guessed that probably, no matter who or what kind of person it was, as soon as they went after Yu Linglong, Xuan Cao would immediatelye out to protect her without even thinking about it, right?Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    In all her life, she had nevere across a master and servant with such deep affection.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    While Yu Linglong was still pondering about it, she noticed the several men by the doorughing crazily and loudly at Xuan Cao. It was not surprising that they did not believe her. Everyday, they would see numerous high officials and nobles. This might be their first time seeing a youngdy of a great family with no decent jewelry to be found anywhere on her body!Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    "Go, go, go! Where did these insanediese from? Still not rolling out at once?!" The man who spokeughed as he stretched out his hand to push Yu Linglong.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Crack!Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    A crispy sound was heard. No one saw what Yu Linglong did in such a short time, they only knew that in the end, the man¡¯s wrist had broken as it dangled softly; this sound was quickly followed by a pig-like scream.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Yu Linglong took out her handkerchief and gracefully wiped her hands as if they were contaminated with filth.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    "Is this how the magnificent Drunken Immortal House treats their guests?" Her voice was as sharp and clear as the singing voice of an oriole; however, unlike an oriole, it was filled with anger and coldness.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Under the brilliance of thentern that was bright as day, Yu Linglong stood at the entrance charmingly. Her clothes fluttered slightly in the night wind, which made people dare not stare at her intently.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Perhaps frightened by her imposing manner, the several men by the door were left speechless for a moment.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Meanwhile, the man who fell to the ground was still grieving and wailing. Immediately, a man who appeared to be in charge of the shop came out, "Why is there a lot of noise!? What is happening here?¡±Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Atst, the men finally found their backbone and hurriedly reported, "Manager Li, this woman broke Niu Si''s wrist!"Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Manager Li shifted his gaze towards Yu Linglong¡¯s body and gave it a scrutinizing look. The woman in front of him was dressed in a shabby and in outfit with her hair inly rolled into a bun. Not even a single hairpin could be seen; behind her, there was only one young female servant. Yet, her whole body was excluding an imposing manner.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Who was Manager Li? Naturally, his gaze was unlikely to be simr to the several watchmen by the door. With just one nce, he knew that Yu Linglong¡¯s background was not small. After all, anyone could get clothes and jewelry with money; however, no matter how much money one had, they could never buy an aura of nobility ¡ª for this is merely one¡¯s nature.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Seeing this situation, although he was still unclear about what had happened, Manager Li still hurriedly smiled and stepped forward to greet her, "How may this humble one address this youngdy?"Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Xuan Cao, who had been holding back her bellyful of anger exploded and firmly replied, "Is our young miss¡¯ maiden name something you can ask about?" Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    The corner of Yu Linglong¡¯s lips raised into a smile. Very well, this girl is making me view her in a new light.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Manager Li was choked by this sentence, yet he dared not to diminish the smile on his face by even a bit, "My sincerest apology. Young Lady, pleasee in quickly. Myst name is Li; if Young Lady has anything to instruct, please do tell this humble one."Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Yu Linglong walked inside without shifting her gaze before lightly dropping a sentence, "Whatever your family name is, it doesn''t matter to me."Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    For such a person ¡ª who looked at people as though they were food on a te ¡ª she had no interest in showing even a superficial patience.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Manager Li braced himself before smiling obsequiously, "What does Young Lady want to eat? This humble one will quickly go and prepare it.¡±Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    For these kinds of people, the more arrogant they were, the more humble one should act. For a restaurant to open inside the Capital, filled with hidden experts, it was a must to always have a smiling and weing face for anyone who entered. They could not afford to take the consequence of identally offending an immortal.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Without much trouble, Yu Linglong casually threw out two heavy silver ingots and said, "What specialties do you have here? Put them on the table."Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    If Manager Li ever had doubts about Yu Linglong''s identity before, they disappeared as soon as he saw Yu Linglong generously throwing money at him while exuding a noble aura.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    "Yes, yes, yes. This humble one will go and prepare them quickly. I ask Miss to wait for a moment." After bringing the master and servant pair to a private room with windows, Manager Li retreated with a big smile on his face.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Xuan Cao stared fiercely at the back of Manager Li before saying, "What¡¯s with that?! They truly are dogs with eyes that look down on people[1]!"Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    [1] Where dogs represent lowly people who think they are above and look down on others. In other words: Snobs. At first I wanted to keep it as ¡°Snob'''', but I feel like it would be better to put the original context and just exin it as this phrase is connected to when she said they had ¡°dogs eyes¡±.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Yu Linglong handed a purse to Xuan Cao, "This thing is yours from now on."Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    In Yu Linglong''s memory, it had been a long time since Xuan Cao had touched money. With her status, Yu Linglong would rarely use money wherever she went. And even if she needed some, there would naturally be her younger siblings to treat her. In ancient times, it truly was not the custom for someone like her to run around with a heavy purse.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Xuan Cao was startled and subconsciously withdrew her hand, "Young Miss... How can this be fine...¡±Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    "Why won¡¯t it be fine? I am permitting you to take it!¡± Yu Linglong then stuffed the purse into her hands.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Xuan Cao sat, stunned; she could neither ept the purse in her hands, nor refuse it. Even after following Young Miss for a long time, she had never held so much money in her hand. For a moment, she felt that Yu Linglong''s action was even more unnatural.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Looking at the bewildered appearance of Xuan Cao, Yu Linglong broke intoughter for the first time, "What''s with that foolish look? Taking such a small speck of money is already enough to scare you?"Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    "I..." When Xuan Cao looked up at Yu Linglong and saw her smile as bright as the multicolored sunlight of sunrise, she immediately forgot her own voice.Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    She knew that her Young Miss had always been graceful and subdued, yet simple and elegant; but, since when did she have such a full, confident smile?Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Atst, the dishes arrived: four cold dishes, biscuits, and fruits were served. The waiter lowered his head and with an apologetic look on his small face said, "Inviting Young Lady to enjoy the meal. The hot dishes will arrive shortly.¡±Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Yu Linglong picked up her chopsticks, "Quickly eat. Let''s go buy clothester."Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    In an instant, the chopsticks that had just been picked up by Xuan Cao fell on the table. What? It wasn¡¯t enough to go out and eat in a restaurant, Young Miss still wants to buy clothes!?Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Raz P., White Sky''s Thoughts

    Sky: OH WOW. because I was curious ¡ª definitely not because I was procrastinating ¡ª I looked up what/how an oriole sound and it was only then that I learned what an Oriole is -they¡¯re birds! So just imagine birds singing. :3Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

    Sorry for postingte, Aeter and Sol had hard time editing, and my my school decided to have online ss starting first week of June. ?Several dragons looked at the human girl in amazement.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Darling | <strong>Editor:</strong> Coming soon...

    In? the? ready-to-wear shop, because of dressing poorly, it is almost the situation of? being looked down again, but the cold face of? the? shop assistant immediately bes soft? and? greasy like? mud when he saw the? money ingot that?? Xuan Cao throw on .

    ¡°Twodies, this is the first-ss gold brocade, five top-grade embroiderers made it? for? ten days, look at this quality, this work, it fits no more than you...¡±

    Who knows, Yu Ling Long don¡¯t even take a look,randomly pointed to a few clothes and said:¡±This, this and that, warp up for me . ¡±

    God? knows? LingLong doesn¡¯t have? any interest in? shopping, in the past, her clothes are all designed and? made? by first-ss designer, how can she need to think? like? now .

    After choosing for? her, Yu Ling Long pointed to? two more clothes? and? said:¡±give? me? these two,and Xuan Cao, you try it¡± .

    ¡°What?¡±?Still? haven¡¯t? looked back? to? the? unexpected? money management, Xuan Cao was surprised again? and? said, ¡°I have to buy clothes, too? I... I am? just a servant!¡±

    Yu LingLong take a nce at? her and? said: ¡°What¡¯s up with servant, servant doesn¡¯t have to wear clothes? I? want you? to? try, just try it . Why are you talking so? much? nonsense!¡±

    Based on the? appearance of? Xuan Cao maintained herself, how can she match with these ?two clothes .

    In? previous life, when she was a miss, she always managed to strict, but she clearly reward and? punish ording to? merits and demerits of? her subordinates . Since this? girl, Xuan Cao, followed her, she shouldn¡¯t suffer grievance .

    Shop? assistant dly take the? clothes, smiling without closing his mouth . ? He didn¡¯t expect that even in? the?te? night, still can do such a big business, it is really unexpected .

    Yu LingLong? look? at? herself in? the? bronze mirror, she only saw a girl? wearing light green? long? skirt brocade with birds flying . ? Even more a tiny dazzling face? refined with face? powder, bright eyes, and gestures filled with nobility .

    She slightly nod? her head with satisfaction . ? As expected, people rely on clothing and? gold adornment, wearing such clothes, the whole person lookspletely new .

    As we? are in? ancient time, let¡¯s make a new start now .

    The master and servant just changed their clothes, and there suddenlyes a nervous voice from the door: ¡°Quick! Close the door quickly!¡±

    The? shop? assistant was shocked and? looked up . ? He saw a middle-age man? wearing long? coat hurriedly came into the? shop? and? shouted to? those in? the? shop: ¡°Don¡¯t you? hear me? Hurry up!¡±

    The? shop? assistant can¡¯t? care for? Yu LingLong and? XuanCao, hurriedly wee him and said: ¡°Shopkeeper, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The? middle-age man? nervously stamp his feet and? said: ¡°Don¡¯t you? hear it? That? monster is?ing again!¡±

    Just after he finished speaking, he saw Yu Linglong and XuanCao, he didn¡¯t expect to have guests at thiste hour . The shopkeeper only recovered after a while, and he quickly put on his smile and said: ¡°Twodies, our shop is going to close, I want you to leave,pleasee againter . ¡±

    Without waiting for interrogation of? Yu Linglong, the sound of various stores closing the? door? was heard outside, and the clothing store¡¯s shopkeeper was more anxious: ¡°Otherwise, I will keep these clothes for? you, and youe to pick it up again next day!¡±

    While speaking, the shopkeeper made the gesture of sending off guests .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyebrows were slightly picked, what happened, why the shopkeeper didn¡¯t even do the business, and wanted to send customers away?

    She quietly picked up the dresses already wrapped on the counter and said, ¡°No trouble,Xuan Cao, pay the bill . ¡± She turned around and walked out of? the door .

    After a moment of sorrow, the shopkeeper quickly sent a few steps, hesitating for a moment before saying: ¡°The twodies should go back to the house quickly, this outside is... don¡¯t stop too? for? long!¡±

    At this time, the sound of horseshoes from far to near had been heard on the street . The shopkeeper could not say much, and he hurriedly closed the door behind Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows . It was really interesting, didn¡¯t expect going out to eat a meal and buying clothes can? also watch the ancient lively scene .

    Only before returning to the main street, at this moment, the doors of every household were closed, and the few people on the street hurriedly disappeared in the alleys . In a blink of an eye, there were only two of? them in the street .

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go quickly . ¡± It seemed that she was also infected by this tense atmosphere . Xuan Cao looked around ufortably and urged in a low voice .

    Yu LingLong nodded and? headed to? the? road theying .

    Just arrived in ancient, she didn¡¯t want to provoke trouble, by looking the looks of? people, it¡¯s really not in a good? situation .

    It¡¯s just a pity that it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to cause trouble in this world, things won¡¯t cause you trouble .

    The sound of the horseshoes just before the street was reach around the corner, apanied by a burst ofughter: ¡°Haha-good wine, good wine -¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly, could this man be drunk?

    On the quiet street at?te? night, there was only a sloppy horseshoe sound? and the man¡¯s arrogantughter, that sounded very disturbing .

    There is? no wonder that? every house close their doors . ? If this man want, he can randomly enter any house and? can? disturb, maybe he can dispatch everything .

    The rumbling horseshoes sound?s are getting closer and closer, and they have arrived behind Yu Linglong and? Xuan Cao . Yu Linglong raises his eyebrows and looks back .

    A buckskin horse with a golden jade saddle came by . Even in thete night, it still looked extraordinary . If the horse was like this,the one riding on the horse will more elegant and graceful . By the faint shimmer of thentern at the end of the street, I saw that the man¡¯s gown was like snow, and several strands of scattered hair were randomly scattered in the wind,the smart face was more and more perfect . Although he was drunk and dim, he still showed his grace and handsomeness .

    The man held a bluish white wine bottle in one hand and pulled the reins very casually in one hand, which made people wonder if he would identally fall out of the horse, but he just sat so calmly, from time to time, urging the horse to move fast, while chanting verses aloud: ¡°The hidden mountains and rivers are long flowing, and who loves me a lot...¡±

    Just looking at this well-dressed cloth and noble style, Yu Linglong can easily draw a conclusion that this person is either a second-generation official or a second-generation rich man . Only this kind of person can drink too much wine in the middle of the night and to gallop on the street, regardless of the feelings of ordinary people .

    Yu Linglong nced at him and pictured out, this kind of man has only one word to describe: useless person!

    The? street is? not wide, and the man riding horse back? and? forth . ? He only noticed Yu LingLong? and? XuanCao? when he passed Yu LingLong for? the? second time .

    ¡°Hey, you obviously saw me riding the horse, why don¡¯t you avoid it!?¡±

    With a wave of gold and jade iid, he pointed at Yulinglong with impoliteness . The man¡¯s slightly hoarse voice due to drunkenness suddenly sounded full of arrogance .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s cold eyes shed impatiently . ? Does he own this road? Why other people? have? to? avoid him riding? horse?

    Xuan Cao on the side was a little scared, and quietly twitched Yu LingLong¡¯s clothes corner, and whispered: ¡°Miss, ignore this wine maniac, let¡¯s go quickly . ¡±

    Sincest night, the temper of her miss has changed, and she no longer wants to be bullied as before . The men in front of them are obviously rich . It is better for the two weak women to not confront each other directly .

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, and turned to leave . Xuancao was right,this man drank too much and didn¡¯t need to know him .

    Who knows, when the man saw that Yu Linglong was going to leave, the horsewhip in his hand was thrown straight over . Although it was not strong, it still brought a faint cold wind behind Yu Linglong .

    ¡°I? am? talking to? you, how dare you not answer!?¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Darling | <strong>Editor:</strong> Nebosuke

    With a loud swishing sound, a strong wind swept over Xuan Cao¡¯s head and went straight toward Yu Linglong .

    Squinting her cold? eyes, Yu Linglong suddenly moved her hand and grabbed that thin horsewhip with her hand . Then she pulled it back so that the thin whip was suddenly pulled straight .

    He didn¡¯t expect a girl like Yu Linglong to have such quick reaction and vigorous skill . Even though the man almost lost the whip in his hand,? he swayed a bit, but he still sat on the horse steadily, and put more effort into his hand .

    ¡°Let go!¡± Azy voice came from the darkness, but the whiff of alcohol in the sound seemed to be clear .

    Yu Linglongughed grimly, tightening her hand as she barely fought back the man .

    For such a rich dude, if he was not given a lesson? today, he will regard himself as special .

    With one on the ground and one on the horse, the atmosphere seemed to have frozen suddenly .

    At this time, the man¡¯s face was facing thentern¡¯s light from a higher ce, and one could see his swordlike brows wrinkle slightly . His eyes were as bright as the finest diamonds, like even the starry sky instantly lost its light . The face is sharp and angr, and the thin lips are tight at the moment, showing that he was hiding his actual strength .

    Such a handsome man with extraordinary? temperament was now struggling with a woman . It was really a shame .

    ¡°Miss... Miss!¡± Xuan Cao on the side recovered, and immediately threw herself up, and try to help Yu Linglong .

    ¡°Stand there, don¡¯t move!¡± Yu Linglong shouted coldly, but the other side¡¯s strength increased, and suddenly a beautiful arc came out in the air . The strong whip tail immediately scratched a long bloodstain on Xuan Cao¡¯s face who just came over!

    ¡°Ughh...¡± Xuan Cao suddenly took a breath in pain .

    Hearing Xuan Cao¡¯s exmation, Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately shot a sharp awn!

    How dare you touch her!?

    Without thinking too much, Yu LingLong, who originally wanted to protect herself, quickly take action .

    This arrogant second-generation ¡ª without giving him any lessons, he would really think he could dominate the world!

    The white? small hand grabbed the bridle of the horse, using her right foot to climb up the horse, Yu Linglong flew up onto the horse¡¯s back . While her body was still in the air, she used her left foot to kick the man¡¯s waist . Hearing only a gentle shout, the tall figure of the man fell off the horse directly onto the ground . He could stand up even after two back rolls .

    The man seemed to havepletely awoken from drunkenness, and said with a clear angry voicer: ¡°You, what bold courage!¡±

    On the snowke-white shirt, there was a delicate footprint on the waist, particrly eye-catching at night, but it did not diminish the masculinity of the man . At this moment, he was standing under themp, and his eyes were shining . With anger, he seemed to wish to pierce Yu Linglong¡¯s body into several pieces .

    At the moment, Yu Linglong was already sitting on the horse leisurely, not even ncing at the man .

    This really was an embroidered pillow . Even he fell off from? horse, he could handle himself by kneeling down? on? one? leg . How did he have a skill like that!?

    ¡°I will take away your horse . ¡± Yu Linglong says that with unpoliteness, as if it were the right thing to do, ¡°Moreover, go back to your parents and learn what is culture!¡±

    A small hand patted the horse¡¯s buttocks . In pain, the horse couldn¡¯t help but move forward . The stunned Xuan Cao, who had already recovered, quickly followed her .

    They hadn¡¯t gone too far when they heard rushing footsteps from the other side of the road .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed . Were helpersing?

    When they looked back, the man was greeted with a gloomy re, still shining in the darkness, with a scent of wine floating in the air . On thiste spring night, that was a kind of surprise . Suddenly there was a feeling of intoxication...

    ¡°Prince, you have to wait for me......¡± The breathless voice had a sharpness that was different from ordinary people . The iing made an exmation when he saw the figure of the man standing on the street, ¡°Prince, what happened to you!?¡±

    Without waiting for the horse to stand still, that person had already ducked past the horse, headed straight towards the man, and knelt down anxiously: ¡°Prince, are you okay?¡±

    Under the night, a smile suddenly appeared on the clear face of the man, and he thoughtfully watched Yu Linglong¡¯s back .

    Feeling theplicated eyes behind him, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t look back . What happened to the Prince? Will the Prince be able to run wildly on the street in the middle of the night, and disturb the passersby by throwing the whip for no reason?

    Even if it were the Emperor, who annoyed her can get beat up!

    With? the? sound of clopping horseshoes, the woman on the horse immediately disappeared across the street .

    As if nothing happened, the man brushed away the dust on his body and said, ¡°Go find out who that girl is . ¡± There was only his voice in the dark night .

    ......

    Arriving back at Yu¡¯s house, it was already veryte . Seeing Yu Linglong dragging in a fine horse, the porter was surprised and even lost his sleepiness .

    ¡°Take the horse to the stable, and keep it well . ¡± Ignoring the porter¡¯s horrifying look, Yu Linglong said that and entered the inner courtyard .

    ¡°...Yes, 4th miss . ¡± Finally, he closed his? wide-open mouth, and he quickly lowered his head and answered .

    The great achievements of this 4th miss were spread around the whole Yu house since a long time ago, even Madam didn¡¯t dare to order her, how dare a little porter like him not listen to her words .

    After entering the second gate, Xuan Cao could now speak, ¡°Miss, is the man we met tonight really a prince?¡±

    Xuan Cao was very terrified in her heart, they only went out to eat . How could the meet up with the Prince? By looking at the clothing and the manners of that man, he wasn¡¯t one who could be easily pushed around .

    Her miss kicked the man off the horse with one foot and snatched the horse from him . If the man were really a prince, would he be willing to? forgive her?

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t seem to care: ¡°What about the prince? Your miss does this for the people¡¯s sake!¡±

    She has never been afraid, so how could a prince like an embroidered pillow be useful or make her fearful?

    ¡°But......¡± Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t continue with her words, even a governmental first-ss officer could crush people to death, and now one is the Emperor¡¯s rtive!

    Not only? for? a? girl? of? Yu family? like? Yu? LingLong?, but even? General Yu also? has to respect him .

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say too much . ¡± Yu Linglong entered the Pin Garden and went straight to the bedroom . ¡°I¡¯m tired and I? want to sleep . ¡±

    So many things happened on this day . She had a good living environment, so of course, she should enjoy it .

    Xuan Cao didn¡¯t dare to say much . After helping Yu Linglong wash up, the two fell asleep .

    In the soft and thick bedding, Yu Linglong soon fell asleep .

    In her dream, she seemed to have returned to her previous life . Those bloody winds, scams, and licking blood on the tip of the knife, somehow, she suddenly felt exhausted .

    It¡¯s enough, how much she wanted to retreat from the rivers andkes and seal up all the painful memories; how much she once wanted to believe that? one? life one? world? one? lover; how much she wanted to be with him, wash his hands and make soup for him, and wanted to live the most ordinary and simple but happy life with him .

    It turned out to be nothing more than a big dream in the world, and life was refreshing .

    It turned out to be? gorgeous rivers andkes, but in reality, it was just showy disillusionment .

    In the dark, there seemed to be someone crying in a low voice . Was she unable to control her tears?

    Betraying him ruthlessly and shamelessly? Did you willingly give your everything but ended up so tragically?

    Yu Linglong only felt that her heart was under a big rock, and the faint crying sound in the dark seemed more and more obvious .

    In a trance, she suddenly felt that someone had grabbed her arm . The habitual vignce she developed over the years made her suddenly sober . She grabbed the hand with her backhand and whispered: ¡°Who!?¡±

    In the middle of the night, the voice of Xuan Cao sounded full of horror: ¡°Miss, listen, what......what is that voice!?¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Darling | <strong>Editor:</strong> Nebosuke

    A mournful cry came from somewhere, sometimes sour, sometimes sad, echoing in the darkroom . The sounds were very distinct .

    This was not an illusion or a dream .

    Yu Linglong slowly sat up, and Xuan Cao on the side was already terrified, so terrified that her teeth were chattering: ¡°Miss... here, there¡¯s only two of us!¡±

    Yes, there only were two of them . Then, where was that mournful crying from?

    In Yu LingLong ¡¯s thought, there suddenly appeared a girl with a frightened expression that Li Fengnian¡¯s family brought here yesterday .

    How did she ignore this? And if Li Fengnian¡¯s family poisoned her under deliberate intentions, how could she let that little girl know the truth?

    If the little maid didn¡¯t know the food was poisonous, why didn¡¯t she dare to enter this room?

    There was only one answer: the problem was this Pin garden .

    What came to their ears was the faint crying floating in the room, but it was unclear as to where the voice wasing from .

    As a girl from the modern age, Yu Linglong certainly did not believe that there were ghosts in this world . From ancient times to present, all ghost stories were just legends for her . If the plot of the ghost story really appeared in reality, then it was someone pretending to be a ghost!

    It seemed like Mu? Shi treated her well . Not only was she given poisonous food, but she was also arranged to live in this haunted house . Attacking her from two angles at the same time, she would not give up without killing her .

    In this way, beating her during the? daytime was? so? weak!

    The crying voice of Xuan Cao rang beside her: ¡°Miss, let¡¯s leave this ce first, I am afraid...¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°Leave? Where do you want to go?¡±

    Deep in the middle of the night, were they going to live in the grass outside?

    Xuan Cao didn¡¯t dare speak again and sobbed in a low voice .

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly: ¡°Why are you crying? Isn¡¯t it messy enough?¡±

    Xuan Cao bit her lips tightly and swallowed the cry .

    The weeping outside still came in unwillingly, and it seemed that it would go straight into their ears, mixing with the wind that was getting louder and louder outside .

    Yu Linglong lifted the quilt and got out of bed .

    Xuan Cao was surprised: ¡°Miss, what are you going to do?¡±

    Just listening to the crying scared people enough ¨C what if they meet the? real body of the ghost if they go out?

    Yu Linglong walked out without fear, and while walking she quietly said: ¡°I want to see who dares toe into my yard!¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡± Xuan Cao was so surprised that she forgot most of her fears, and quickly got up and followed Yu Linglong .

    With a tter, Yu Linglong had opened the door, and the cold wind outside suddenly fluttered into the room, blowing her moon-white inner garment .

    Xuan Cao shivered and shivered, suddenly cold and frightened, and couldn¡¯t help but shrug her shoulders .

    As soon as the door opened, the bursts of weeping suddenly fell, but the night breeze got bigger and colder, and it made people chilly .

    Under the dim moonlight, the courtyard looked dark with the tall trees, elegant bamboo forests, and delicate orchids in the daytime .

    At the moment, it swayed greatly due to the wind and cast a strange shadow on the ground . As unpredictable as it may be, it looked so dreadful . In the quiet courtyard, it seemed even more sultryte at night .

    Yu Linglongughed coldly, was it really a ghost?

    ¡°Miss, miss, let¡¯s go back,¡± Xuan Cao said terrified, cold and trembling .

    The trembling was not over yet, and Yu Linglong had already crossed the threshold and walked directly to the courtyard of the ck raven .

    Xuan Cao had no choice but to follow her, and in the big yard, there were only two of them . She dared not leave Yu Linglong half a step .

    Walking to the center of the yard, the ghostly crying began to grow louder again, sharply seeming to destroy people¡¯s hearts and lungs, which made people neither bear nor dare to listen .

    With a cold snort, Yu Linglong suddenly shouted aloud: ¡°What a sneaky dog thing . What do you want to? do by hiding in the dark? If you have the ability, you cane out and show me!¡±

    Xuan Cao was so scared she almost fainted . Everyone was afraid of things like ghosts, and her miss even yelled at it!? Are you not afraid that the ghost might reallye out?

    It seemed to hear Yu Linglong¡¯s scolding and the cry suddenly went up a tone higher . It was about to break out of the air!

    But, in a sh, the sound faded away .

    The night breeze gradually stopped, and the moon was already hanging in the hollow, projecting the bright moonlight into the courtyard . There no longer was any sound .

    The curious and terrible crying was gone as if they had just had a nightmare .

    ¡°This...¡± Xuan Cao was stunned .

    After seeing the horrible Xuan Cao, a smile appeared on Yu Linglong¡¯s face . Under the moonlight, her beautiful and flowery face glowed with a faint silver .

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that ghosts are also afraid of evil people?¡±

    It seemed that she said this ridiculously, and Yu Linglong walked towards the bedroom, leaving the Xuan Cao standing there, staring alone .

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe yet? Are you waiting for the ghost to catch you?¡±

    After hearing Yu Linglong calling her, Xuan Cao recovered and ran behind Yu Linglong .

    ¡°Miss, what happened there?¡± Looking at Yu Linglong re-entering the bed and covering the quilt over her, the terrified Xuan Cao had the courage to ask that question .

    Unable to sleep anyway, Yu Linglong rarely spoke patiently with Xuan Cao: ¡°Think about it, how could the olddy easily give us such a good yard? There must be something wrong here . ¡±

    Or she underestimated the enemy, thinking that she showed Mu Shi a little skill . Mu Shi dare not act rashly as she somehow escaped the poisoning section, but she had to live in the ¡°haunted¡± courtyard .

    This too was part of Yu Linglong¡¯s courage . If it were the original Yu Linglong, would she die from? being scared for a few days?

    Xuan Cao suddenly realized, and then looked around subconsciously with a little timidity in her eyes: ¡°So... is there really a ghost here?¡±

    Yu Linglong stretched out herzinessfortably: ¡°Silly girl, how can there be ghosts in this world? It is all living people who frighten themselves with stories . ¡±

    ¡°Then how about the cry just now?¡± Xuan Cao asked, puzzled .

    Yu Linglong was silent . If in modern times, she could imagine 10,000 possibilities such as someone cing a recorder in the dark, or watching a horror movie next door, but these were ancient times . How could there be those high-tech things?

    ¡°Perhaps it was the girl who had grievances, hiding in the courtyard and crying?¡± Yu Linglong casually offered a reason .

    If I don¡¯t appease this frightened little girl, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t sleep all night .

    ¡° ......Maybe . ¡± Despite being very suspicious of this somewhat far-fetched exnation, Xuan Cao dared not to think about it anymore .

    ¡°Sleep . ¡± Yu Linglong rolled over and ordered lightly .

    Turning over, she already had an idea .

    She will soon know who is making trouble .

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Darling | <strong>Editor:</strong> Nebosuke

    Early ?the? next morning, the kitchen sent two maids to? deliver? breakfast to? Yu Linglong and? Xuan Cao .

    The reason was very? simple: one of the people from Li Fengnian¡¯s family was? beaten up by the? 4th miss in the kitchen, and even madam Mu Shi was? beaten,? and? she still? couldn¡¯t get out of? the? bed . ?

    Two lively bloody examples were in front of everyone .

    Who else in the house dared to provoke this? savage 4th? miss? of? this Yu house?

    Although? the? higher ones? step on? the? lower ones? in? this? house, it is human nature for? the? weaker ones? to be afraid? of? the? stronger ones . ?

    Now, after seeing the 4th miss? even? surrender to madam? Mu? Shi, everyone had to act? ording to the situation . ?

    They didn¡¯t dare to step? forward, and they also cannot be offensive .

    This was Yu? Linglong¡¯s purpose . To catch the thief, they first had to catch the? leader . ? She didn¡¯t have much time? to? act? slowly . ?

    One had to kill the chicken to? give? the monkey a? look . ? The best target, of course, ?was? madam? Mu? Shi . ?

    If you want to me someone, just me her for being? the Madam? of? this? house . ? If she didn¡¯t target her, then who should she target!?

    Xuan? Cao? served Yu? Linglong? and? washed her up well .

    Then she put on a red embroidered butterfly pattern dress that? they boughtst? night . ?

    Yu? Linglong¡¯s snowy skin? looked even more like? jade, just as clear as a new moon, like a tree in snow heap, and her pair of eyes shined brightly even in the daytime, making it hard for others to? stare .

    After ncing at the two trembling girls on the ground, Yu Linglong¡¯s face showed a faint smile, which made people unable to understand her mood at the moment .

    After a pause, she asked, ¡°Who let youe?¡±

    As soon as she spoke, one maid fell to her knees subconsciously, and the other maid also knelt down quickly, trembling, ¡°We were sent by? Ms . Li to? serve you?? food . ¡±

    From Li Fengnian¡¯s family?

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but sneer, it seemed that these people finally learned well .

    If they don¡¯t give? her food, no one can think about what will? happen next .

    Standing up softly, Yu? Linglong? nced at the food box on the table?: ¡°Do? you? want? to? taste it?¡±

    ording to? the? case that happenedst? night in? Li? Fengnian¡¯s? family, the two maids knew what? might? happen .

    As soon as they heard Yu Linglong? say that, tears fell from the two girls¡¯ scared faces . ?

    One girl trembled and sobbed: ¡°Even? if? I? have? great courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare to juggle your? food! 4th miss, please act wisely...¡±

    ¡°All right, shut up!¡± Yu Linglong interrupted her impatiently, and the girl immediately shut her mouth obediently .

    Sitting at the table, Yu Linglong picked up the spoon elegantly: ¡°I? am very generous .

    I can¡¯t say when will? I? give? you? my? food to? you, ording to my? emotions . ?

    Tell Ms . ? Li to think wisely as to what will be the? result of? her? actions!¡±?

    After hearing these few words, the two maids were already sifting bran, and they promised in a hurry: ¡°We? don¡¯t dare, we don¡¯t dare!¡±?

    ¡°Okay, go back . ¡±

    Watching the two maids respectfully exit the room, Xuan Cao asked worriedly: ¡°Do we really have to eat this meal?¡±

    Yu? Linglong? nced at? her: ¡°?What? Do? you? want? to? eat out? every day?¡±?

    Xuan? Cao choked and grabbed the spoon in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand: ¡°Then let me taste it first . If it is not poisonous, you can eat it again, Miss!¡±

    With that said, Xuan Cao quickly tasted the side dishes on the table one by one, and then stood on the side with a serious face, as if she was waiting for an ident to happen .

    Looking at Xuan ?Cao? as if? she were dead, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Laughing back, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart flooded inexplicably .

    It was clear that Li Fengnian¡¯s family had poisoned the foodst night . Xuan Cao still dared to try the food herself .

    If she was not loyal to Yu Linglong, what motivating force could allow a person to do such a thing?

    Xuan? Cao met Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze, but with tears in her eyes, she said firmly: ¡°I? have followed you since you? were a child .

    If something bad happens to you, I will only die! There are so many people in this house who want? to? hurt you ¨C I cannot let this happen!¡±?

    Looking at Xuan? Cao¡¯s serious face, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even know what to say .

    Although the two days passed by and they did not have a good time, she was lucky to have such a loyal maid .

    Yu Linglong gazed down and lowered her eyes, trying to focus her attention on breakfast: ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s eat . ¡±

    Xuan Cao tried hard to feel if there was something strange in her body, and when it was not there, she smiled: ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, miss, you can eat with confidence . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s chopsticks paused: ¡°Since you are so uneasy, let¡¯s make a small kitchen by ourselves and just hire a few cooks and girls . ¡±

    Xuan Cao suddenly said: ¡°Miss, this idea is good! I? will go out to find someer . ¡±

    How did she forget that? her miss? was rich? Hiring a few cooks was not a big deal .

    As the two were discussing, and suddenly there was a panicked voice outside: ¡°The? 4th? miss,? it? is not good, something is wrong!¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly . She had just arrived here for only two days, what could¡¯ve happened?

    Xuan? Cao? hurriedly greeted them and said, ¡°Miss is having breakfast, who dares to be noisy here?¡±

    A terrified voice came from? the? courtyard,? ¡°I don¡¯t dare, but...?? Prince Xu is?ing and? he has asked the? 4th? miss? to?e out . ¡±

    Prince Xu? Suddenly something shed in Yu Linglong¡¯s mind . The man in a snow-white shirt, who stood beneath the hazyntern, heard someone called him ¡°Prince¡± .

    Could he be? that? Prince? Xu?

    It? seems that? the? man? could? find Yu? LingLong? that? quick .

    Ignoring the trembling girl in the yard, Yu Linglong got up and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and? see . ¡±

    ...... .

    On the? other? side, Madam Mu Shi was listening to? the? report from the maid,? ¡°...... Prince? Xu came? to? our house? so? early? . He is sitting in the outer courtyard? living room and? refuses to? go? back . ? The housekeeper already said many times that? the? General is not home and there? are? only? women in? the? house . Moreover, Madam is not feeling well, so she can¡¯te out? and? meet you, but the Prince still refuses to? go? back......¡±

    Madam Mu¡¯s ears were dizzy . Her wounds still hurt . She just woke up from aa but heard such horrible news .

    Prince Xu... The? one? who? filled with capitals, everybody knew that he was hard? to handle and difficult to deal with!

    Madam? Mu? Shi rubbed her head, barely cracking her mouth open to ask: ¡°...... Didn¡¯t he? say anything?¡±

    The maid who came to report hesitated for a moment, then carefully said: ¡°Prince? Xu said... He said that the 4th? miss of our house robbed him of his horse, so he came to ask for his? horse . ¡±

    It¡¯s that Yu Linglong again! It was not enough to beat the Madam at home -she even got into trouble outside! Not to mention, it was with the difficult Prince Xu!

    Madam? Mu Shi? only felt her blood rising, and her eyes went ck . She really wanted to faint and die so she didn¡¯t have to suffer this live crime .

    But the fact is, she has to face this mess!

    Mu Shi clenched her teeth and stood up, holding the pain of her whole body: ¡°Come here, dress me . ¡±

    Qian Mama, with a swollen nose and a swollen face, limped forward: ¡°Mrs . let¡¯s take a rest first if you are like this... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient to go out and meet guests . ¡±

    Mu Shi looked at the servants next to her . Shuangtao¡¯s arms were still hanging around her neck . Qian Mama¡¯s face was covered with a thick white cloth . Cui Mama hurt her teeth and? could only move slightly...

    The rest were? not? all? good either . Everyone is scared with a wounded face, and a group of remnants is defeated!

    For the time, Mu Shi was sad and angry, and she almost shed tears . Why did she have to suffer such a big loss?

    Now she is not only the? one? in? pain, but also everyone in the? house? has? scars on? their body, and theypletely lost their reputation!

    After gritting her teeth, Mu Shi ordered: ¡°Go, bring back Brother Wu!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Darling | <strong>Editor:</strong> Nebosuke

    In the living room of the outer courtyard, Prince Xu sat firmly on the chair in the center . At this time, the sun was shining brightly . The bluestone floor that had just been cleaned in the morning glowed with soft light, which was projected on Prince Xu¡¯s emerald white silver thread robe . ?There was a silvery-white faint glow on the whole body, so people couldn¡¯t open their eyes, and even more, he set off his? luxurious expression .

    He looked so confident with a cold smile on his face, and he seemed topletely treat housekeeper Yu standing beside him like air .

    ¡°...Prince, please forgive us . It is really inconvenient for Mrs . Fu to see guests...¡±

    Although? housekeeper Yu? said that, Prince Xu acted as if it was just wind? passing over? his? ear .

    ¡°Oh? Then what you mean is? today I? came here to? wasting time? and? I? have? to? let? go of? my? horse?¡±? Prince? Xu held the teacup and blew the tea leaves floating on the hot water leisurely, ¡°Or are General Yu¡¯s military achievements are getting bigger and? even the Yu? family? can treat me? badly like? that?!¡±

    Housekeeper Yu immediately bowed his head and dared not speak again .

    Although this Prince? Xu didn¡¯t have? anything special with? Yu home, he was notorious in capital¡¯s influential officials surrounding, not because of how violent he was, but because of how he behaved unexpectedly and never made sense . When he is in a good? mood, everything is ok and if? he? is? in? a bad mood, even an egg can make you? dig up? your? bone .

    What¡¯s even more frustrating is that he is to be respected, just because he is the adorable 9th Prince? of the current emperor . ? This just decides one thing: if he provokes you, you have to be forced to? suffer in? silence, but if you provoke him, you just set? the horse¡¯s house on fire .

    All nine sons of? the? emperor? were? different . ? As the youngest Prince, Prince Xu surly behaved as he pleased . No matter who provoked him, that person would have a headache for a long time .

    Housekeeper Yu looked at the mischievous prince on the chair, hesitating to speak or not, anxiously like the ants on the hot pot .

    At this time, a cold voice rang from? the? outside of the hall: ¡°I didn¡¯t know? ?about the? honorary presence of? Prince? Xu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hearing the voice of his savior, he hopefully raised his head . Finally Master came out to? meet the? Prince, and he could now rest .

    But in the next moment, he was fixed on the spot as he? was? hit? by? a lightning strike, and now he couldn¡¯t even speak .

    He only saw? Yu? Linglong? in? a? red dress standing at? the? door under the? sunlight, and looking directly at Prince? Xu? on? the? chair? with? a? cold? look .

    Wasn¡¯t it the? path to? the? enemy? Everyone? closed their? doors, but this 4th miss still? dared? to?e out!?

    He? saw Prince? Xu? smiled slightly and put down the teacup in his hand: ¡°It turned out to be the fourth miss of the Yu family . I thought I met a female thiefst night!¡±

    Did he just say that he was a? female thief? Yu? Linglong? sneered slightly . Do you want to fight? Let¡¯s see? who? will? win!

    ¡°?Prince, you are overpraising me . My skills are not good? enough as you, riding a horse while drunk in? the?te? night!¡± Yu? Linglong? opposed back . ? ¡°Disturb everything, everyone, I wonder is that what the? Prince? wishes ?for?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you are really is the daughter of? the tiger father!¡± Prince? Xu? suddenly opened the? folded fan? in? his? hand, and on the fan, there was? a? panoramic?ndscape painting with? fine ink, which added one moreyer of? nobility for? him . And since he was? also a refined noble, he didn¡¯t want to lose the? elegant vibe .

    ¡°My life is? good, there¡¯s nothing more than aesthetic wine? and? a fine? horse . ? Now, you took away my horse, so how should I deal with? this? crime?¡±

    The man in the seat seemed to beughing, but a pair of his eyes? kept staring at Yu Linglong ¡ª his eyes examining and disying impatience .

    This girl, even after knowing his identity, still dared to stand in? front? of? him proudly like an arrogant? unique lotus . She really was impressive .

    Yu Linglong sneered, raising her little chin without fear: ¡°Then I dare to ask the prince: by? riding a horse in the middle of the night, disturbing the civilians, and disturbing the passers-by for no reason, how will you name this? crime!?¡±

    If you? are? a needle, then I am the awn . Let¡¯s see who¡¯s harder, and who¡¯s afraid of who!?

    The housekeeper by? the? side was shocked to hear that and? was so frightened that he fell on his knees and stuttered: ¡°Prince, Prince Xu, our 4th miss arrived at the house only a? few days? ago, she doesn¡¯t understand the rules, and I beg the Prince to? forgive... ¡°

    In the living? room, two tit-for-tat people didn¡¯t even look at him at all . Their eyes met volley, one with slight inquiry and surprise, one unrelenting and untamed like a galloping wild horse in the vast grasnd . Fire sparks almost appeared in the air .

    At this critical moment, a very weak sound came over, breaking the tension in the room .

    ¡°The Prince has arrived . I amte, and I hope the Prince would forgive me . ¡±

    Prince Xu snorted slowly and he slowly looked away . His eyes fell on the person who had juste in .

    He saw Mu Shi with the supporting maid walking out tremblingly . The thick fat powder still couldn¡¯t cover the bruise marks on her face . Her footsteps were a little bigger and she couldn¡¯t help the twitching of the corner of her eye, which was obviously painful and unbearable .

    There was a trace of surprise in Prince Xu¡¯s eyes, and he quickly nced at Yu Linglong .

    He? felt that the reason why Mu Shi became like? that was rted to the girl in front of him .

    Mu Shi gritted her teeth and endured the pain, saluted Prince Xu, and tried to squeeze out a reluctant smile, saying, ¡°May I know what is the reason for your visit?¡±

    Prince? Xu smiled slightly, leaning leisurely on the back of the chair, and it seemed to restore the image of the usual royal prince . He said casually: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend . If you are really respectful to me, you will not leave me here for? a? long? time . ¡±

    Mu Shi tried hard? to?e out? and? meet the? guest, and after hearing Prince Xu¡¯s words which regarded her as disrespected, this made her speechless and? she? couldn¡¯t even? say a? word .

    She could no longer support her aching body . She fell onto her knees on the ground and cried, ¡°Even if I had ten thousand courage in my body, I would not dare to disrespect the Prince . I ask the Prince to understand that I? am? sick and forgive me!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Mu Shi¡¯s tears and begging, and she looked away in disgust .

    Was this the same Madam Yu who was the one? urged her the night before? She was so cruel and vicious to the girl, but so humiliating to the Prince of a wine bag . It really was a model of bullying and fear .

    Prince Xu nced at Mu Shi, but his gaze fell on Yu Linglong who kept her head upright .

    Mu Shi said she was sick? How ridiculous . Everyone? could tell with? a nce that she was hurt!

    But how could ady in a deep housepound be so seriously injured? Looking at the? Yu? Linglong? by? the side, even a fool could also guess the clue .

    Prince Xu swayed his fan leisurely and stayed like a gentleman, but his tone slightly changed: ¡°Come on, get up, if other people see this, they will think I am? bullying an? old, weak, ill madam!¡±?

    Mu? Shi secretly stated in? her mind, ¡®What other people, currently, in the Yu home, there is no master . He? obviously came to? bully this weak, old, ill woman . ¡¯

    Thinking this way in her heart, she dare not to? say so out loud . Mu Shi lowered her eyes, slowly stood up, and asked respectfully: ¡°The Prince arrived in person, may I know why?¡±

    Prince? Xu? looked at Yu Linglong with a smile: ¡°In this case, Madam, ask your 4th miss!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Darling | <strong>Editor:</strong> Nebosuke

    When? Mu? Shi looked? up? at? Yu? Linglong, she was met with Yu? Linglong¡¯s cold eyes, making her instinctively tremble .

    There were two? people? in? the? hall ¡ª one was Prince Xu and the other was Yu Ling? Long . But? she? couldn¡¯t provoke? both of? them although one of them was nominally? her? daughter . ?

    In front of? Prince? Xu,? Mu? Shi? only? had? to? brace herself and? ask, ¡°Linglong,? what¡¯s going? on?¡±

    Yu? Linglong? ?raised her? head, rays of sunlight shining on? her? back to draw out a graceful radiance . She looked like a beautiful and? proud swan in? the heavenlyke . ? The blown skin glittered like countless diamonds under the sun, matching up with those smoky eyebrows and? the?? fearless look? that made people dare not to? look? at? her .

    ¡°I snatched his horse! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The clear words rang loudly in the small living room, and Yu Linglong nced at Prince Xu .

    Is she worried that this embroidered pillow will? not? show off? his? power!?

    By hearing that, Mu Shi almost passed out . ? A moment ago, when the maid reported that? Yu? Linglong? snatched Prince Xu¡¯s mount, although that? was? incredible, she now heard these words straight from? Yu? Linglong . ? She? suddenly felt dizzy .

    Indeed, although Mu Shi had lived for more than 40 years,? it was very rare to? meet a? girl? who? went outte? at night . Moreover, snatching another¡¯s horse was? even? more? unimaginable .

    Prince Xu looked? at? Mu? Shi? with? a? smile on? his? face . The snatched horse was just the instigator and he was only here to watch the excitement .

    ¡°Madam, you heard it right? This? is? what? the? 4th? miss? confessed herself . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered and took a few steps . A pair of frost-like apricot eyes looked impatiently at Prince Xu: ¡°It was me who snatched? horse, what do you want to? do?¡±

    Mu Shi was so shocked that she forgot all the pain and looked at Yu Linglong in a daze .

    Isn¡¯t this girl? crazy? How? can? she? dare? to? provoke? Prince? Xu? Isn¡¯t? she? pulling the? whole? Yu? family? into trouble?

    Prince? Xu? dropped the? teacup in? his? hand? and? looked? at? Yu? Ling?long? with? ?great interest, but said to Mu Shi: ¡°The? 4th? miss? of? your? family really has a bad temper . ¡±

    Mu Shi? couldn¡¯t hear the anger in Prince Xu¡¯s tone, and her body shivered involuntarily: ¡°Prince... Please forgive me? and? don¡¯t be? too? strict on? this? girl...¡±

    She could only say that in front of Prince Xu; she really did not? dare to provoke Yu Linglong? again .

    Suddenly Prince Xuughed as if what Mu Shi said? was? a? ridiculous sentence, ¡°Madam, you are so? humble . This is my first time? seeing such a? brave and? straight-forward miss . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Prince Xu coldly . Didn¡¯t he just m the door and asks for his horse just now? Why did he? change his tone?

    Afterward, Yu Linglong knew what? Prince? Xu? meant by his? words, ¡°No wonder the 4th? miss? of? Yu? wants me? to? go back? to? learn? the culture . It turns out that the? culture of? the Yu? family? is? strict like? this... It really makes me wiser . ¡±

    After listening to those words, Mu Shi¡¯s heart seemed to fall into the abyss . What? Yu Linglong even said the? Prince? should? go? back? and? learn? culture? Doesn¡¯t that? mean? the? teaching system? of? the loyal family? is? not? strict enough? Didn¡¯t? she? know? how? these? word?s could affect the? whole? loyal? family?

    Without waiting for Mu Shi¡¯s reply, Yu Linglong said unwillingly: ¡°Why? Did the Prince learn? culture? so quickly?¡±

    Mu Shi couldn¡¯t help it anymore; she spat out blood!

    Now, Yu Linglong was like a? newborn calf that was not? afraid? of? a tiger . If it were like this, she would harm the whole? family sooner orter .

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s furrowed brows, Mu Shi suddenly had an idea in her heart . She immediately fell to her knees and fell to the ground, whining and crying: ¡°Prince, please forgive me . Yu Linglong doesn¡¯t understand the rules, she doesn¡¯t respect elders, she is really stubborn, and I can¡¯t handle her! Prince, you see, the scars on my whole body are from her!¡±

    Mu Shi burst into tears, and the thick fat powder on her face was also washed away, making the wound on her face? even more shocking .

    ¡°It¡¯s said that? family shames must not be spread abroad, but I really can¡¯t let? this? girl? destroy the? whole? Yu? family . I request you to consider General Yu who is fighting bravely at? Bei Jiang for? the? country, please forgive us, I am willing to give this? girl? to? the Prince? to? handle? her case!¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s generous remarks were not? miserable . First, she made clear of the? rtionship between? herself? and? Yu? Linglong . ? Second, she hinted that Yu Ling?Long? was? not? her? biological daughter; she was only responsible for teaching ineffectiveness, and? she? was? also hurt by? Yu? Linglong as a? victim . Third, she reminded that General Yu was still leading soldiers on the frontline . If the Prince wanted to? do? something, he¡¯d have to consider the? effect of? General? Yu . She also ¡°generously,¡± asked prince Xu to take away the cause of? the disaster, namely Yu Linglong, and handed her over .

    In the past two days, she had lost countless times to Yu Linglong¡¯s hands . This time, she finally yed her strong points . The words were fierce and provoked . She wished she could throw out Yu Linglong, the hot potato, immediately, and it¡¯d be best if Prince? Xu did it .

    Of course, when Mu Shi said these words, she was very far away from Yu Linglong . After? she finished speaking, she hid behind Prince Xu exaggeratedly, which made it seem like she was afraid of Yu Linglong to prove what she said just now .

    Seeing that Mu Shi, who had just shrunk her shoulders and didn¡¯t dare to speak, suddenly issue such a bunch of long stories, the two people in the room looked different .

    Prince Xu still smiled as if it had nothing to do with himself raised his eyebrows slightly, and seemed to think that this was very interesting to this mother and daughter of Yu . Indeed, in this society where morals and ethics ruled, a girl like Yu Linglong who was able to beat her nominally mother was really unique, and it was no wonder to Prince? Xu?? looking at? these situations .

    Looking at Prince? Xu? who was still waving his fan, Yu Linglong gave a contemptuous sneer . Although the weather inte spring was not hot, how could he wave his fan? all? the? time? This prince was born very well, but it was a pity that this self-proimed affair looked like an appetizing spoiler .

    Not caring about young Prince? Xu¡¯s appearance, Yu Linglong¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Mu Shi who was hiding behind him .

    This smelly woman ¡ª hadn¡¯t she already cleared the? case? of the haunted yard she arranged yesterday? Why did she run out to pretend again in front of Prince? Xu?

    She even wants the? prince to take her away and handle it!?

    Even? if? she? is? an insignificant girl, Yu Linglong has no one to rely on with no one to hurt and no one to love, but she also is a? person, a person with a thoughtful and? emotional mind . ? As the head of the Yu? house, Mu Shi easily handed? her? to the Prince who hurriedly came to? make? trouble . What did she think of? Yu? LingLong?? Did she think of? her? as a small kitty or puppy?

    Thinking of the words that Mu Shi saidst night before being beaten, Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly, and a pair of ck jade-like warm eyes radiated a burst of chilly air .

    Yes, she remembered very clearly . Mu Shi once said: ¡°If? I want you to live, you live . If I want you to die, you have to die!¡±

    She¡¯d give her to Prince Xu in exchange for the safety of Yu? home, and then she could also pull out the nail in her own eyes . This n of Mu Shi?¡¯s was really good!

    Old? hates and? new hates? gradually set? forth in? her? mind ¡ª Yu LingLong¡¯s delicate eyebrows rose gradually and she walked towards Mu Shi step by step . She didn¡¯t care if the? Prince? will? help? Mu? Shi? or? not, as she didn¡¯t have to fear that? useless person anyway .

    Mu Shi¡¯s eyes saw Yu Linglong¡¯s sharp eyes, and the pain around her body was suddenly hot and painful, and she stuttered: ¡°Y-you, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Is your injury not? enough? Do you want me to help you ¡®see¡¯ again?¡± The fingers squeaked . Yu Linglong¡¯s tone emitted danger, and it seemed that she would start the fight soon .

    Mu Shi was terrified and looked to Prince Xu for help: ¡°Prince, Prince, you look...¡±

    She only offended Yu Linglong for the sake of Prince? Xu . This prince would not abandon her, right?

    Prince Xu suddenly seemed to find something interesting, and got up to walk curiously out of the door: ¡°Hey, where is this bird from? The feathers seem very bright . ¡± It seemed like he was giving the venue to Yu Linglong carelessly .

    Without the protection of Prince Xu, Mu? Shi¡¯s body suddenly shook like a sieve .

    As soon as Yu Linglong saw Mu? Shi¡¯s? frightening appearance, she felt sick like she had eaten flies . She took out her hand and lifted Mu? Shi? from the ground!

    Mu Shipletely lost the will to resist . She really didn¡¯t expect that Yu Linglong would dare to do it in front? of Prince? Xu! She did not expect that ? Prince? Xu?, who? she? intently curried favor with would pretend not to see Yu Linglong¡¯s ¡°atrocities¡±!

    Thinking of? the? actions Yu? Linglong? treated to her?st night, she really was the? desire situation? of? not? knowing ?who? to? call? for? help .

    At that moment, an indifferent voice suddenly came? from? the? outside of? the door: ¡°Stop!¡±?

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    All he could see was a young man withrge eyes and bushy eyebrows enter with long strides . He knelt down on one knee in front of Xu Wang: ¡°I, Hu Military Academy Officer Yu Weiwu, pay my respects to Lord Xu . ¡±

    Xu Wang smiled a bit as if he felt what was going on in front of his eyes was getting more and more interesting .

    ¡°Rise . You¡¯re a Hu Military Academy Officer? You don¡¯t look like it!¡±

    Yu Weiwu¡¯s face froze . The Xu Wang from this legend was still sloppy . Well, how can you judge someone¡¯s upation off of their appearance?

    But this certainly shouldn¡¯t be said in front of Xu Wang . Yu Weiwu stood up and said politely, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare . I heard something happened at home, so I just requested a leave of absence toe back and see . ¡±

    Yes, something big happened, his own mother was beaten ck and blue, and in the capital, the most difficult Xu Wang also oversaw his home . Was he still be in the mood to be a manservant?

    Mu Shi, whose hair was being pulled by Yu Linglong, saw Yu Weiwu return and immediately, like seeing a savior, pulled some strength out of nowhere and threw off Yu Linglong and then pounced over . ¡°Weiwu, you finally returned!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at this young man who stood in front of her and gave him a once over . Yu Weiwu? How could she not find this person in her memory?

    But seeing Mu Shi was pleasantly surprised, Yu Linglong could also guess that he could make Mu Shi as happy as eating chicken dropping candy . It must be her son then .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t wrong; he really was the Yu family¡¯s first wife¡¯s eldest son . Mu Shi¡¯s own son Yu Weiwu was now barely neen . He had studied martial arts from a young age, and also carried general Yu¡¯s military glory . Nowadays in Beijing, he was an eighth rank Hu military academy officer . He spent his days on duty in the Hu military and rarely had free time to return home . This morning, Mu Shi had sent a notice to him that there was something going on at home, and when he requested a leave of absence he hurried back .

    Outside of General Yu¡¯s military campaign, even though Yu Weiwu was the backbone of the home, as soon as he heard of Xu Wang¡¯s arrival, he naturally rushed back to see him .

    Xu Wang closed the fan in his hand, with a pair of eyes like ck jade appeared to smile but did not . ¡°You came back just in time, I was worried that your household didn¡¯t have anyone in charge, and my horse won¡¯t be returned . ¡±

    Yu Weiwu had juste back and the situation in front of him wasn¡¯t quite clear . When he heard this he couldn¡¯t help but be baffled . Mu Shi hurriedly said, ¡°Weiwu, it¡¯s...it¡¯s Fourth Sister who offended Master Xu Wang . She brought Master Wang¡¯s horse to our house . ¡±

    Fourth Sister? Yu Weiwu¡¯s brow wrinkled and his gaze dropped to Yu Linglong .

    He saw this concubine who he hadn¡¯t met before standing in the center of the hall . From head to toe, her brilliant red spring jacked reflected her soft flesh, just like a graceful and beautiful hibiscus . Now, she looked coldly at his examining gaze, and her appearance seemed to becking the slightest amount of fear .

    As the first wife¡¯s eldest son, Yu Weiwu¡¯s loftiness was naturally unlike other people¡¯s . Now he saw in Yu Linglong¡¯s face that she didn¡¯t realize anything was wrong, and he immediately got angry . ¡°Hurry up and bow down, admit your wrongs to Master Wang!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes swept him with a look of contempt . He really was his mother¡¯s son . It wasn¡¯t a ck-and-white issue, he maintained that it was her fault . It really can¡¯t be Master Wang¡¯s doing? There¡¯s no way he wanted her to be a pushover and makeup!

    ¡°What are you thinking, why are you making me kneel!?¡± She suddenly started yelling clear abuse at him, which shook Yu Weiwu dumbstruck .

    Where did Yu Weiwu receive these kinds of insults before? He was the eldest son of the Yu household, and an official . His younger siblings respected and feared him, how dare this new concubine open her mouth and scold him!?

    ¡°You¡ª¡° Yu Weiwu wanted to open his mouth and lecture Yu Linglong, but at his side, Mu Shi hurriedly tugged at his jacket .

    Mu Shi meant that that girl Yu Linglong was not to be trifled with . She wanted to let him know that he shouldn¡¯t act blindly without thinking, but Yu Weiwu misunderstood . On his side, he saw Xu Wang who was looking for excitement, and Yu Weiwu immediately thought that this family scandal shouldn¡¯t get out . He forced the verbal abuse back into his mouth, turned his head, andmanded the outside manager: ¡°Quick, bring Master Wang¡¯s horse here!¡±

    ¡°Slow down!¡± Yu Linglong coldly said, ¡°You can let Xu Wang bring the horse here, however, he must apologize to me!¡±

    Apologize!?

    The few people in the room were all stunned .

    Yu Linglong stole Xu Wang¡¯s horse, and in spite of everything, she wanted the family to apologize?

    Yu Weiwu saw the surprise on Xu Wang¡¯s face disappear in a sh and showed his barely detectable faint smile . ¡°I don¡¯t know why Fourth Mistress wants this Wang to apologize?¡±

    Indeed, Xu Wang¡¯s rank was so precious, even if he poked a hole in the sky, no one would dare say a word . Howe this tiny fourth concubine from the Yu family wanted him to apologize?

    Not waiting for Yu Linglong to speak, Yu Weiwu was unable to hold back, and advanced with loud strides, shouting, ¡°You don¡¯t know life from death, you rude girl, how dare you speak to Master Wang like this! Believe me or not¡ª¡°

    Nobody knew what Yu Weiwu was going to do, because Yu Linglong had already, like lighting, given Yu Weiwu a p on the face!

    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that, I see YOU don¡¯t know life from death!¡±

    Xu Wang finally saw the excitement he was looking for, and now saw Yu Linglong lift her hands to give Yu Weiwu a resounding p, and suddenly couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud . ¡°If it¡¯s such good talent, no wonder she kicked me from horsebackst night! I truly ept my defeat!¡±

    After Yu Weiwu stared nkly, stumped for a moment, he finally regained hisposure, and couldn¡¯t help but be angry and annoyed . ¡°I see you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±

    In the Yu household, everyone, even Mu Shi, had begrudgingly hit him a bit, but this girl born from a female dancer unexpectedly dared to hit him!?

    Yu Linglong smiled, how about hitting him? They all beat her until she couldn¡¯t get out of bed, even Mu Shi, what¡¯s it to also hit Yu Weiwu?

    It was that in this body and Yu Weiwu¡¯s flowed the same blood . Yu Linglong also didn¡¯t n to take him as her older brother, who is there to call rtives? To her, those who cared about her were willing to help at critical times; those were her rtives . People like Mu Shi and Wu Weiwu couldn¡¯t wait to make her the culprit when they encounter bad people . What kind of rtives are those!?

    Yu Weiwu had a few years of military experience, and he also had a strong and fit body, and now he was pped by a small girl in front of Xu Wang and his own mother . To him, this was simply the greatest humiliation . He saw he was nowpletely unable to control the spread of rumors about family affairs and lifted his big hands, grabbing for Yu Linglong .

    This little serving girl, he shouldn¡¯t give her the slightest of fierce looks, she¡¯s still acting as if he¡¯s a spineless coward!

    Yu Linglong turned her empty hands, and urately pinched Yu Weiwu¡¯s wrist . She didn¡¯t even wait for Yu Weiwu to react, his stomach already endured a severe kick!

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡° Yu Weiwu¡¯s pain produced a stifled groan, and he immediately bent at the waist . However, he was a robust young man . This one kick had hurt him, but he definitely wasn¡¯t kicked all the way down; he was only bent over a quarter of the way . Yu Linglong followed this with a heavy karate chop, and ruthlessly came down on the nape of his neck!

    This time, Yu Weiwu didn¡¯t have time to groan, and his tall body fell down on the floor .

    ¡°Weiwu¡ª¡° Mu Shi immediately shrieked, and she subconsciously wanted to throw herself at him, but after she saw that Yu Linglong was ruthless like an Asura demon, she stopped walking .

    The full-body pain reminded her how terrible this concubine was .

    Yu Linglong lifted her foot, stepped on Yu Weiwu¡¯s face, thrusting her shoe that was embroidered with pink lotus flowers, and violently twisted it a few times . Yu Weiwu¡¯s face immediately showed a few red and dusty raised imprints .

    ¡°What trick are you, his mom, nning? Do you still dare provoke me?¡± Her voice was tender and charming, but it had dark and cold intentions . ¡°Go back to where you came from, the old mother doesn¡¯t have control here!¡±

    Yu Weiwu was delirious from the karate chop, and from the effort, he made just now, he had left the face of the earth for a while . Just now he fell over on the floor, battered and exhausted . He couldn¡¯t even speak .

    Yu Linglong gracefully took back her foot . Yu Weiwu lifted his head and looked sternly at the silent Xu Wang at his side .

    ¡°Do you still want your horse?¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> FreeWebNovelMTL

    Xu Wang¡¯s gaze softly rose from Yu Weiwu¡¯s body on the ground . He forgot about Yu Linglong¡¯s face, and for a moment he couldn¡¯t clearly see the delight on her face .

    In front of his eyes was an elegant, outstanding young woman who had vented her anger . In her crystal clear eyes, he could see a dense contempt, like she really didn¡¯t just hit Gentleman Wang .

    Mu Shi hid off to the side, trembling with fear . In this atmosphere, she didn¡¯t dare gasp, and even more, she didn¡¯t dare speak .

    It was like the air in the room was frozen . No one knew what this quarreling Xu Wang¡¯s response would be .

    He closed the fan in his hands, and then chuckled: ¡°Since Fourth Sister likes this horse, the Wangs will give it to her . ¡±

    After speaking, he got up confidently, and surprisingly walked out the door, and didn¡¯t look into the matter any further .

    As he was walking out the door, he turned around, and in his mysterious eyes was aplicated expression, and he sized up Yu Linglong .

    ¡°You are very special . ¡±

    He threw out this thoughtless sentence, and then he turned around and left .

    Special? Yu Linglong snorted cooly . This little Wang Ye had really eaten his fill, or he had never seen this kind of formidable younger sister, did it feel fresh?

    However, she had no time to surmise Xu Wang¡¯s mood, and she lowered her head to look at Yu Weiwu who was still on the floor struggling to get up, as well as a shivering Mu Shi . Yu Linglong snickered .

    ¡°Does thedy really want to see me off?¡±

    Mu Shi thought she would only give one good beating, and the second she heard Yu Linglong¡¯s question, she unexpectedly stared nkly at where she was .

    This wasn¡¯t nonsense, right, all her dreams were about rushing this demon out the door, to get rid of living in fear every day, but how dare she say these things!

    ¡°Linglong, I...I don¡¯t mean that,¡± Mu Shi let out a ttering smile with great effort . ¡°You also saw what just happened, Xu Wang criticized you violently, I must lecture him...¡±

    ¡°So you just want to hand me off to other people, to preserve peace in the household?¡±

    Yu Linglong sat her delicate body down in the imperial chair, and her aura was so strong, Mu Shi and Yu Weiwu were unable to raise their heads .

    Mu Shi¡¯s words were blunt . In her mind, the daughters ofrge families are used to contribute to the family, especially the daughters of concubines from humble backgrounds . As long as they can keep the family safe, be magnanimous, and sacrifice a little concubine, what¡¯s the big deal?

    When everyone thinks this way, the approach is not surprising .

    But this rule waspletely invalidated when she met Yu Linglong . She doesn¡¯t care how you did it before, as long as no one messes with her safety and interests, then no one will think about it!

    Seeing that Mu Shi was so embarrassed she didn¡¯t know how to answer, Yu Linglong smiled contemptuously .

    If Yu Linglong was still a concubine¡¯s daughter, regarding Mu Shi¡¯s actions, unfortunately, she could only ept apromise and allow others to determine her fate . Just like after Yn¡¯s death, the only way out was to return to the Yu family, to attach herself to Mu Shi¡¯s life .

    But she is not Yu Linglong, she is the sister of the underworld, Yu Mei!

    This is an era where the weak are prey to the strong . Years of experience in the underworld had allowed her to see through this world . If she wanted to survive, she can only make herself stronger, rely on others, and sooner orter everyone will be taken advantage of or even killed .

    Destiny brought her to the Yu household to be Yu Linglong, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she will ept Yu Linglong¡¯s fate . No matter what environment she¡¯s in, she will not change herself, let alone let her feel wronged!

    Just like right now, she looked at mother Mu Shi and her son in a condescending manner and said lightly: ¡°You think I¡¯m not pleasing to look at, I think you¡¯re not pleasing to look at . In this case, let us make an agreement: You pay me five hundred taels of silver a month, I¡¯ll live in Pin Park, I won¡¯t bother you, and you don¡¯t harass me .

    Since it¡¯s ancient times, it¡¯s better to be honest . Don¡¯t offend me, and I won¡¯t offend you . It¡¯s best if the two are irrelevant . She didn¡¯t bother to fight with these people because all their conspiracies and tricks seemed to her to be as naive and ridiculous as children ying .

    Mu Shi was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say anything . Five hundred taels a month!? Did she want to kill her? Her biological daughter Yu Qianjiao¡¯s monthly allowance was only twenty taels, and Yu Qianfang and Yu Qianliu only had twelve taels per month . This Yu Linglong said five hundred taels, enough to feed fifty concubines!

    But did she dare say this? Even her own son who was a military guard was beaten on the ground by Yu Linglong, did she dare refuse her?

    Yu Linglong crossed her legs and casually looked at Mu Shi¡¯s pained expression .

    These people wanted to use her as a tool, so she was also not kind to them . Last night she went to Zuixianlou to spend twenty taels on food and clothing . She felt that five hundred would almost be enough for a month .

    She understood the argument that no matter if she was in ancient times or modern times it was the same, without money she would be in a very difficult situation . Before she decided what the next step would be, she decided to make Mu Shi bleed a lot, which would give her a small lesson .

    Just ughter your silver, what can you do?

    After hesitating for a long time, Mu Shi plucked up her courage and said with a sad face: ¡°Ling Long, it¡¯s not that I refuse to give it to you, it¡¯s that the family doesn¡¯t have that much money . Besides, I gave you so much yesterday...¡±

    Under Yu Linglong¡¯s fierce gaze, Mu Shi¡¯s voice got smaller and smaller, and in the end, she could barely hear it .

    Yu Linglong looked at Mu Shi coldly: ¡°You think I want more!?¡±

    Mu Shi was quick to deny: ¡°No, no, no, I mean five hundred taels a month, the family really can¡¯t afford that much...¡±

    After meeting Yu Linglong¡¯s cold eyes, Mu¡¯s voice stopped abruptly .

    Right now, did Mu Shi dare bargain with her?

    ¡°Too much? Okay, one thousand taels per month . ¡± Yu Linglong blew on her pink nails . ¡°If not, I will burn the Yu familypound tonight!¡±

    Mu Shi sat on the ground . Her brain hurt as if it had been cut out of her skull . A thousand taels of silver! Just because she hesitated for a while, the number doubled!

    Moreover, looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s posture, Mu Shi could absolutely believe that when she said she would burn the ce, it was more than a verbal threat .

    In just two day¡¯s work, the Yu family had already suffered a crushing defeat . No matter how much she could appease Yu Linglong, she really couldn¡¯t imagine what terrible things this concubine could do .

    Just treat it as bankruptcy to avoid disaster and first answer her requests, otherwise, she will not be able to pass the current barrier .

    ¡°Yes...¡± The aunt, who had always been arrogant, lowered her high head in front of the concubine . ¡°Within three days I must send the silver to Pin Park . ¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up: ¡°Okay . Also, from now on, don¡¯t control me . Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off as easily as today!¡±

    Mu Shi lowered her head and her body was trembling violently from pain and fear . Is it easy to let it go today? She had lost face in front of Xu Wang, her son was knocked to the floor and was still unconscious, and Yu Linglong even said that she was magnanimous!?

    This concubine, where did this demone from!?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Naturally, another night fell .

    In Pin Park, Xuan Cao had been fidgeting since dusk . The new cook made a meal and asked Xuan Cao to try it, but she could not .

    Last night at midnight, a cry came from nowhere and it was like a ghost, haunting her . It made her even more scared thinking about it, but Yu Linglong appeared indifferent . She wanted to ask but she didn¡¯t dare, disregarding her nervousness .

    Xuan Cao¡¯s anxiety reached its worst when she saw the dark night once again enshrouding the cold Pin Park .

    Will that horrible crye tonight!?

    As soon as night fell, Yu Linglong called everyone in Pin Park . The cooks that Xuan Cao went to hire from outside in the daytime were all gathered in the main hall .

    Yu Linglong was sitting in the seat of honor, leisurely blowing at her warm tea . She had changed into a blue Magnolia Xiangyun patterned double-embroidered dress . Under the bright candlelight, she looked handsome and chilling, which made people fear her .

    A few cooks couldn¡¯t feel their new master¡¯s temper and they didn¡¯t know why she called them that evening, so they didn¡¯t dare speak for a while .

    Yu Linglong took a sip of tea, and then slowly said, ¡°Since you are with me, you must do your work well . Your wages will never be unfair, but if you are unfaithful, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    The cooks have all seen the world, and they knew with a new master there would be this sort of threatening speech, and they quickly and respectfully agreed .

    ¡°Coincidentally, I happen to need people tonight . It depends on whether you are willing to do your best . ¡±

    With that said, Yu Linglong looked at Xuan Cao on the side . Xuan Cao hurriedly took out two silver ingots and put them on the table . Under the candlelight, the ingots glowed with a faint silver light, and the few cooks standing on the ground suddenly widened their eyes .

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± An impatient cook hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°Fourth Sister, whatever you want us to do, the servants will do their best!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly and looked at the speaker, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The cook replied, ¡°In response to Fourth Sister, the head of servants is named Ma Changgeng . ¡±

    Ma Changgeng? This is an interesting name .

    Yu Linglong nodded, ¡°Okay . You will be in charge of the kitchen from now on . ¡±

    Ma Changgeng was immediately ttered, and the other cooks couldn¡¯t help but secretly regret that they didn¡¯t speak first .

    But she was the first to show loyalty, and even got involved as the kitchen steward . You know this is an advantage!

    Seeing theplex looks on everyone¡¯s faces, Yu Linglong calmly lowered her eyes .

    She had just arrived in ancient times, and apart from Xuan Cao, there was no one who could help her . She could not trust the Yu family . If she wanted to cultivate her own power, she had to start from scratch .

    Just like right now, although she only promoted Ma Changgeng to be in charge, she conveyed a message to everyone that she wanted to treat those who worked for her fairly .

    Only by distinguishing rewards and punishments can others want to be loyal to her and strengthen her position .

    Yu Linglong cleared her throat and said, ¡°Tonight there will probably be someone visiting . Please work hard and treat them well . ¡±

    It turned out to be such a simple matter . The cooks were immediately relieved . Ma Changgeng promised, ¡°Miss, rest assured, the servants will work to the best of their abilities to please your distinguished guest . ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Yu Linglong said smiling slightly, with a faint cold light on her bright face, ¡°You only need to do one thing, stay in every corner of the courtyard and bring our guest in . ¡±

    Ma Changgeng was confused . ¡°Miss, you mean...¡±

    Yu Linglong rubbed the cold ingot and said slowly, ¡°What I mean is, tonight, you have to stay in the dark and bring me in when you see outsiders . No matter who it is, don¡¯t let them go!¡±

    Now that people live in the courtyard, the instigator will definitelye to look around . All she had to do was just wait and see .

    She didn¡¯t believe it, she couldn¡¯t catch this mysterious person!

    ¡°Whoever catches that outsider, twenty taels of silver will belong to you . ¡±

    Several cooks immediately looked surprised . Twenty taels of silver, that was their wages for several years!

    They must be brave under the weight of the reward . Everyone looked eager to try . Ma Changgeng promised hurriedly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, the servants must be wide-eyed . As long as that person dares toe, the servants will never let her slip away!¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded . ¡°Okay . If you catch her, just send for me . ¡±

    Her slender figure stood up gracefully and she walked into the inner room .

    There was still one battle to be fought in the evening, so she must raise her spirits and clean up this person who was hiding in the dark .

    The night was getting deeper .

    Fast asleep, the faint, crying sound unknowingly came in, and it burrowed into their ears . Like how a shadow follows the body, you couldn¡¯t free yourself from it . The murmurs and sharp cries were like the huge ws of a demon, and it enshrouded the sky of Pin Park .

    In the inner room, Yu Linglong had already woken up with bright eyes . Xuan Cao, who did not dare close her eyes, bit her lip, for fear that she would cry out in horror .

    Outside the courtyard, Ma Changgeng suddenly shouted sternly, ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡±

    Immediately after, there was the sound of jumbled footsteps, and Yu Linglong rolled over, got out of bed, and walked out . Xuan Cao quickly picked up her jacket and followed her closely .

    Is someone really pretending to be a demon?

    As Yu Linglong walked into the main hall, she heard a disheveled voice in the yard, ¡°Caught you, caught you!¡±

    Ma Changgeng panted and ran into the room, ¡°Miss is really clever, the servants have been guarding for most of the night, and they indeed caught the unfamiliar girl!¡±

    A few cooks dragged her by the arm, and some grabbed her shoulder, and they pulled in a young woman in a maid uniform .

    Everyone rushed to show their achievements . ¡°Reporting to Fourth Sister, it was the servants who first discovered her!¡±

    ¡°It was the servants who caught her fist!¡±

    ¡°If the servants hadn¡¯t pped her, she would have run away¡ª¡°

    As soon as Yu Linglong raised her hand, everyone immediately stopped speaking, eagerly waiting for their reward .

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone will have a reward . ¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes fell on the maid with her lowered head .

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± Under the candlelight, Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes were flowing with clear swells of water, like a pond in early spring, but with cold air, ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s bone-cold voice, the maid suddenly knelt on the ground and her voice trembled, ¡°Fourth Sister, please spare my life, the maid was only sent by her master to have a look, the maid doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly, ¡°Raise your head . ¡±

    The kneeling maid lifted her face trembling, and before everyone could speak, she heard a scream of surprise from Xuan Cao .

    ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong looked at that delicate but unfamiliar face and knotted her eyebrows . ¡°Xuan Cao, do you know her?¡±

    Xuan Cao hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, this is Third Sister¡¯s maid; her name is Ling Jiao . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the terrified little maid . Was she sent by Yu Qianliu? This was a bit interesting .

    ¡°Oh? You are Yu Qianliu¡¯s maid? Did she not say why she sent you here?¡±

    Under Yu Linglong¡¯s energetic gaze, Ling Jiao shivered more severely, tears rolling down her eyes . She stammered, ¡°Third...third sister just wanted the maids toe to Pin Park to see...¡±

    ¡°See what?¡± Yu Linglong took the hot tea brought by Xuan Cao and asked lightly, ¡°Come and see if I¡¯m dead?¡±

    Ling Jiao was so frightened that she kowtowed . ¡°The servants wouldn¡¯t dare, the servants wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare? I think you are very courageous . ¡± Yu Linglong sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the courtyard is haunted? Aren¡¯t you so brave when you run off by yourself in the middle of the night?¡±

    Ling Jiao suddenly stopped kowtowing, and now her whole body was lying on the ground, shaking violently: ¡°Servants...servants don¡¯t know...¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, the teacup in Yu Linglong¡¯s had flown out quickly, forcefully hitting Ling Jiao!

    ¡°You don¡¯t know!? If you don¡¯t know anything, how dare you go into the haunted courtyard in the middle of the night to see themotion? How dare you provoke me if you don¡¯t know anything!?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe she had made such amotion in the Yu household these past few days, how had this little maid never heard of her? She dared to spy on her secretly, and this little maid was still pretending to be pitiful!?

    The hot tea was poured on Ling Jiao . It was so hot that she suddenly screamed: ¡°Fourth Sister, please spare me! The maid, the maid said everything!¡±

    Ling Jiao wiped her tears, and said stammering, ¡°Yes...it was Third Sister who said that Pin Park was haunted, and she didn¡¯t know how Fourth Sister was living here, so...so she ordered the maids toe and look...¡±

    Seeing Ling Jiao kneeling on the ground in horror, Yu Linglong suddenly smiled .

    Very well, it seems that the haunting of Pin Park is well known to everyone, only she herself didn¡¯t know!

    As soon as Mu Shi asked Mama Cui, she could already sense something was wrong . She was just a concubine, it was arranged by Mu Shi . How could Mu Shi be so happy to give her a nice courtyard to live in? It turned out that this was a haunted courtyard that no one dared to upy!

    Before Ling Jiao finished speaking, Yu Linglong suddenly interrupted: ¡°Are you really from Yu Qianliu?¡±

    A look of panic shed across Ling Jiao¡¯s face, but for a moment she lowered her heard deeply, ¡°The maid is from Third Sister, so naturally I listen to Third Sister¡¯s instructions . ¡±

    Yu Linglong slowly got up, walked in front of Ling Jiao, and looked at the trembling maid .

    Her faint voice was colder than the snow on the Tianshan mountains . ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid and easily tricked, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Ling Jiao was shocked, and she suddenly knocked her head on the ground like she was pounding garlic: ¡°Fourth Sister, please spare the maid! What the maid said is true! It was really only that Third Sister wanted the maid toe see! Everything else, the maid has no idea!¡±

    ¡°What a witty girl!¡± Yu Linglong snorted coldly . She turned around, sat in the chair, and said sharply, ¡°Come here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ma Changgeng and others immediately responded .

    ¡°Go fetch a charcoal brazier!¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes were sharp like a steel knife . ¡°What are you keeping in this lying mouth? Put hot goals on her mouth so she may never speak again!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The people who were frightened by Yu Linglong¡¯s fierce manner respectfully agreed, and hurriedly went to get the charcoal brazier .

    ¡°Fourth Sister, please spare my life!¡± Ling Jiao was so scared that her voice changed, but she was crying . ¡°It¡¯s really Third Sister who called the maid, the maid just listened to the mistress¡¯s instructions¡ª¡°

    The charcoal brazier was soon brought in and the hot charcoal crackled in the ck charcoal brazier . The temperature in the room suddenly rose a little, but it could not stop the deep chill everyone felt in the room .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face was illuminated by the jumping charcoal fire as if covered with frost .

    Ignoring Ling Jiao¡¯s plea for mercy, Yu Linglong herself picked up a burning hot coal with tongs, and poked at Ling Jiao¡¯s face without a care!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ling Jiao jumped back with fright, and her face was full of horror, ¡°Fourth Sister, please forgive me¡ª¡°

    Scorching hot coals passed by Ling Jiao¡¯s ears and singed her hair . With a loud hiss, the air was suddenly full of burnt hair!

    One could imagine what the effect would be if it was burned on Ling Jiao¡¯s face!

    ¡°What are you hiding from?¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s face looked particrly cruel in the red mes . ¡°If you hide again, I will scorch your entire face, so that your mother can¡¯t recognize you!¡±

    ¡°Woo...Fourth Sister is forgiving...¡± The hot air on her face instantly burned thest reason out of Ling Jiao, ¡°The maid is wrong, please forgive the maid! The maid doesn¡¯t dare to lie anymore!¡±

    Off to the side, Xuan Cao and the others opened their eyes wide in surprise . Was Ling Jiao actually lying!?

    But how did Yu Linglong react!?

    Holding the tongs in her jade-white hands, Yu Linglong slowly put the ckened charcoal back into the brazier .

    Just when everyone thought Yu Linglong had let off Ling Jiao, Yu Linglong had already picked up another piece of coal .

    ¡°That piece was cold, I¡¯ll rece it with a warm one . ¡±

    The hot air gushed down Ling Jiao¡¯s face . She was so scared she couldn¡¯t move . She stared at the fiery charcoal, almost as if she was about to faint .

    ¡°The maid, the maid was sent by Second Sister!¡± With this screaming cry, Ling Jiao copsed . ¡°It was Second Sister who asked the maid to see what happened to Fourth Sister! She also said if the maid was identally discovered, say the maid was ordered by Third Sister! This way, the Fourth Sister will sort out Third Sister, don¡¯t me Second Sister¡ª¡°

    The tongs in Yu Linglong¡¯s hands finally stopped moving, and staring at Ling Jiao¡¯s terrified face, she curled her lips and sneered: ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°The haunting thing is also done by Second Sister! It was Second Sister who asked the servants to buy the iron flute from outside and put it quietly at the air outlet under the porch . As long as there was wind, it would make a whining sound¡ª¡°

    Ling Jiao crawled under Yu Linglong¡¯s feet, bursting into tears: ¡°Fourth Sister, please spare the maid, the maid will no longer dare!¡±

    Yu Linglong slowly got up and sat on the Imperial Tutor¡¯s chair: ¡°Why is Yu Qianfang acting like a devil in Pin Park?¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Xuan Caoid out everything like she wasing clean: ¡°Pin Park used to be where Aunt Lan and Second Sister lived . After Aunt Lan passed away, Second Sister did not want anyone to live here again, so she made some tricks in the courtyard to let everyone know that Pin Park was haunted¡ª¡°

    Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes a bit when she heard Xuan Cao¡¯s words .

    Was it that simple?

    It was not difficult to infer from Xuan Cao¡¯s words that Aunt Lan was Yu Qianfang¡¯s mother-inw, and she died early . Yu Qianfang didn¡¯t want others to live in the yard where her mother used to live, so she designed this haunted conspiracy .

    Was it just because of Yu Qianfang¡¯s selfishness? Did she just happen to be an innocent scapegoat?

    Yu Linglong¡¯s intuition told her that it was not that simple .

    But seeing that Ling Jiao was scared to death, Yu Linglong knew that her maid only knew so much .

    As expected, since Yu Qianfang could use Yu Qianliu¡¯s maid to do things, how could she let Ling Jiao know her true purpose?

    It seemed that the fight in the inner house was not something she could avoid if she wanted to . Just because she fixed Yu Qianliu once, Yu Qianfang remembered her, and even wanted to use her to fight Yu Qianliu .

    The thoughts of these little girls were really overwhelming .

    Seeing Yu Linglong appear contemtive, Xuan Cao was frightened . She didn¡¯t know what the poisonous Fourth Sister would do with her . She walked forward on her knees, fell under Yu Linglong¡¯s feet, and said bitterly, ¡°Please, Fourth Sister, the maid knew she was wrong! The maid would never dare anymore!¡±

    Maybe Yu Qianfang can buy her with silver, but no matter how much silver, her life was not as important! Fourth Sister even dared to fight with Miss Mu Shi, so what is a little maid to her? Xuan Caopletely believed that Fourth Sister would never judge her too harshly .

    Yu Linglong looked at the scared Xuan Cao, and a smile gradually appeared on the corner of her mouth .

    She wants to use her? Ok! She would see how capable this Yu Qianfang was!

    ...

    Mu Shi was in her bed, and the pain in her body made her toss and turn and she couldn¡¯t sleep . Mother Qian, who was by her side, brought her a bowl and said dully, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to take your medicine . ¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s gaze fell on Mother Qian, who covered her face with a white cloth, and felt sad for a while, and almost cried . ¡°What kind of evil did I do that provoked such a fiend toe back!¡±

    Mother Qian lied tofort Mu Shi: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, there will always be a solution to everything . You should take your medicine first . ¡±

    How could these weak words persuade Mu Shi? Mu Shi felt she could not drink the medicine at all . She pushed aside the medicine bowl, and tears fell endlessly: ¡°You said that in just a few days, the house has changed . What¡¯s going on!? Even Brother Wu was injured and hasn¡¯t woken up yet . Xu Wang still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on . If I am to me, how can I tell the master!¡±

    Mother Qian and the others couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when they heard this . Yeah, let¡¯s not say that everyone who followed Mu Shi was injured, and Mu Shi couldn¡¯t afford the injury . Now, even the biggest male protagonist in the Yu family was beaten by Yu Linglong and was still unconscious . The backbone of the Yu mansion has fallen . Who else can preside over everything?

    The more Mu Shi thought about it, the more her head hurt: ¡°It was Yu Linglong who caused trouble! If I knew earlier she was such a shrew, I wouldn¡¯t have taken her into the house with a kind heart!¡±

    Mother Qian said, ¡°These four youngdies were honest when they first entered the household . Who would have thought she had such a temperament!¡±

    Shuang Tao said bitterly on the side, ¡°She is just pretending!¡±

    Mother Qian thought for a while and said, ¡°Yes, nothing happened the first few days, but since thedy said that she would use her blood to detoxify Sixth Sister, she seemed to have suddenly changed her personality . He was lying on the ground not moving . In the blink of an eye, as if possessed by a ghost, his whole upper body looked like all the servants beat him! Ouch, this hurts the servants¡ª¡°

    Mu Shi frowned . ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Mother Qian replied, ¡°The maid said that Fourth Sister beat the servants, and it looked like she was possessed by a ghost¡ª¡°

    Mu¡¯s brows raised suddenly, as if she just understood something, ¡°Yes! Possessed by a ghost! That girl must be possessed!¡±

    The more Mu Shi thought about it, the more she thought this was the reason . After Yu Linglong entered the mansion, she had been toozy to care about her . She closed her eyes and pretended to be invisible to her subordinates¡¯ nk eyes and fists . She was just a concubine . Who still cares about her? Regarding Mu Shi¡¯s blindness and various abuses by the subordinates of the Yu family, Yu Linlong didn¡¯t even dare to let go, but after being bitten by a scorpion, Yu Linglongpletely changed into another person: grumpy, attacked, and bing fierce . It was like she was a rich brat .

    How could the same person have such a big change in the blink of an eye? Yu Linglong must have been possessed by a ghost!

    Mu Shi was very regretful . She should have thought about this a long time ago . If she had seen that Yu Linglong was possessed earlier, she would quickly ask a goddess to perform an exorcism, and the things after wouldn¡¯t happen, that would make her look less like a scoundrel now!

    Mu Shi clenched her hand into a fist and mmed it heavily on the bed, ¡°Come here, go and get me the best goddess! I¡¯ll give them any amount of money as long as they can send this evil spirit away!¡±

    ...

    In Pin Park, Xuan Cao was helping Yu Linglong wash up, and couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Miss, what do you think about the situation?¡±

    Xuan Cao was worried about Yu Linglong letting Ling Jiao get away unharmed . She did not forget how frightened she wasst night . This was all Xuan Cao¡¯s fault!

    Yu Linglong wiped her face dry with her kerchief and said calmly, ¡°The iron flute has been taken away, the haunting is gone . What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Xuan Cao frowned with a look of dissatisfaction, ¡°The maid thinks that you should teach that girl a lesson!¡±

    Being with Yu Linglong for the past two days, Xuan Cao had a lot of courage . She couldn¡¯t figure it out . For Mu Shi and Xu Wang, thedy of her own had the courage to beat and scold, and for Ling Jiao who was deceiving them, how could thisdy let it go without saying a word?

    ¡°How would I teach her a lesson? Hit her?¡± Yu Linglong handed her veil to Xuan Cao, feeling a little funny, ¡°How is it if I hit her? Even if I kill her, what good will it do for us?¡±

    Xuan Cao was speechless . She also felt a little suffocated and wanted to get some air, but thedy was right . If she really hit Ling Jiao, it would have no effect on her at all except to vent her anger .

    Yu Linglong looked at Xuan Cao¡¯s disappointed face, and the corners of her mouth raised in a wistful smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already decided the end . If I provoke our people, I will definitely not have a good life . ¡±

    With this, Xuan Cao rejoiced again . Thinking of the things that had puzzled her for a long time, Xuan Cao curiously asked, ¡°By the way, miss, how do you know that Ling Jiao was not sent by Third Sister?¡±

    Ling Jiao is obviously Yu Qianliu¡¯s maid, but how do the misses know that Ling Jiao was not sent by Yu Qianliu?

    Yu Linglong sat on the edge of the bed, watching Xuan Cao squatting down and taking off her shoes, and said, ¡°First, anyone caught in the spot will always have a few words ready to exin themselves, but Ling Jiao suddenly confessed . She was sent by Yu Qianliu, which was not normal . Second, the haunting must have been done deliberately . The people who could design such a game must be clever . And to Yu Qianliu, have you also seen this scheming? If she had this knowledge, I wouldn¡¯t have filled her with stinky water .

    Xuan Cao suddenly realized, ¡°Miss, you are so smart . What should we do next?¡±

    Yu Linglong was lying on the bed, her dark eyes looking at the intricate patterns on the bed . She felt a faint chill, ¡°What we have to do now is to wait for the fish to take the bait . ¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    In the capital, General Yu¡¯s Mansion was not considered to be a big house . Although Yu Qianfang and Yu Qianliu are bothdies of Yu Mansion, they do not have separate courtyards . Instead, they live in the same courtyard arranged by Mu Shi . Yu Qianfang lived in the east wing, and Yu Qianliu lived in the rtively spacious west wing .

    Yu Qianfang and Yu Qianliu live near to each other, and their rtionship is even closer . Small conflicts are inevitable, but they usually can be considered decent to each other . With Yu Linglong as themon enemy, the rtionship between the two sisters has be much closer .

    Early that morning, Yu Qianfang was awakened by the noise on the opposite side and got upzily . She called the little maid to serve her and asked, ¡°What is the noise outside and why is it so loud?¡±

    The little maid replied, ¡°It¡¯s Third Sister going to greet thedy . This morning, people were asked to fetch water to clean up and find clothes . The people over there are so busy!¡±

    Yu Qianfang frowned slightly . Mu Shi had always ignored the concubines . Why would Yu Qianliu suddenly want to go there today?

    Thinking of the situation she set upst night, Yu Qianfang suddenly sat up: ¡°Hurry up and fetch me water, I¡¯m going to see Third Sister . ¡±

    Soon, Yu Qianfang went out with a personal maid, Chunyan .

    As soon as she left the house, she saw Ling Jiao walking quickly from the corridor with a basin of water .

    Yu Qianfang winked at Chunyan behind her . Chunyan knew, and hurriedly raised her voice and said, ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡±

    Ling Jiao stopped and said with a smile, ¡°The maid was busy bringing water to thedy, but she didn¡¯t see Second Sister . The maid greeted Second Sister . ¡±

    Yu Qianfang nodded reservedly, and asked knowingly, ¡°Well, why are you so busy? Is Third Sister going out?¡±

    Ling Jiao smiled and said, ¡°In response to Second Sister, our miss is going to get dressed and go to up and visit thedy . ¡±

    Yu Qianfang frowned slightly when he heard the words . Mu Shi never wanted to see these concubine youngdies . She thought they were all an eyesore . She had already told her to not visit her most days if nothing important happened . Today, Yu Qianliu was tormented . She was eagerly going to greet Mu Shi, but wasn¡¯t she afraid to annoy her? What is going on?

    The more Yu Qianfang thought about it, the more she thought something was wrong, and when she looked at Ling Jiao, her face was strange, and she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious .

    If it is Mu Shi who wants her concubine to go over and pay a visit, there is absolutely no reason why she would call Yu Qianliu but not Yu Qianfang, could it be that...

    Ling Jiao looked around, lowered her voice, and said something seemingly nonsensical, ¡°I¡¯m going to thedy, but I¡¯m passing by Pin Park!¡±

    As soon as Yu Qianfang heard this, she was facing her own thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but smile . ¡°I see . Go ahead, don¡¯t wait for the water to cool, or else Third Sister will me you . ¡±

    Ling Jiao smiled and bent her knees to Yu Qianfang, then turned and left .

    Looking at Ling Jiao¡¯s back, Yu Qianfang showed a smug smile .

    It seemed that her strategy has been sessful . Yu Linglong believes that the haunted person is Yu Qianliu . This is a trap and invites Yu Qianliu to put her in order .

    Poor Yu Qianliu was dressed up with joy, but she was about to throw herself into the .

    Most days, Yu Qianliu relied on herself being slimmer than Yu Qianfang with a beautiful face . She often secretly mocked Yu Qianfang . Yu Qianfang has always held a grudge in her heart, remembering thest time Yu Linglong filled Yu Qianliu¡¯s stomach with dirty water . Yu Qianfang felt very happy about the water issue . That time Yu Qianliu just cursed Yu Linglong, and Yu Linglong acted so ruthlessly . This time Yu Linglong would definitely not let Yu Qianliu go .

    Anyway, Yu Qianliu and Yu Linglong had already broken up, so she just had to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight .

    Thinking of this, Yu Qianfang¡¯s footsteps were much lighter, and turned around: ¡°Go, go back to eat, andter you can watch from the sidelines . ¡±

    Chunyan couldn¡¯t guess what was going on in Yu Qianfang¡¯s mind, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss really has a clever scheme . ¡±

    Yu Qianfang couldn¡¯t help showing the smile on her face anymore, and lightly nodded to Chunyan, ¡°You girl, you love trouble!¡±

    The mistress and maid joked as they went back to the room .

    ...

    In Pin Park, Yu Linglong was drinking tea leisurely, watching Xuan Cao carefully embroider a handkerchief under the window .

    There are so many problems with ancient people . It¡¯s just a handkerchief . It¡¯s too much trouble to spend effort embroidering flowers and birds on it .

    Xuan Cao embroidered for a while, then looked up at Yu Linglong anxiously, ¡°Miss, who are we waiting for?¡±

    This morning, Yu Linglong told her to make a big pot of tea, saying that she would wait for someone toe . It has been a long time now, but there was no sign of theming .

    Yu Linglong was in a rare good mood and said with a smile: ¡°Why are you so impatient? Just wait . ¡±

    As she was talking, there was a sudden noise outside, and Yu Qianfang¡¯s angry voice could be faintly heard, ¡°Where are you, servants? I dare you to do anything to me!¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up and said, ¡°The fish has taken the bait . Go out and take a look . ¡±

    Before going out, she casually picked up a pair of scissors from Xuan Cao¡¯s needlework basket .

    ¡°Miss, what are you...¡± Xuan Cao looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s face with fear, remembering the same expression before Missst went to find Mu Shi¡¯s ounting books .

    ¡°What are you afraid of, hurry,e out!¡± Yu Linglong said this without looking back, raising the curtain, and walking out .

    In the courtyard, Yu Qianfang and her maid were being twisted by several cooks . Chunyan shouted: ¡°You are so brave, look who it is! This is Second Sister! Who is your mistress, didn¡¯t she teach you the rules?¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, a cold voice rang: ¡°I am their mistress!¡±

    Hearing this sweet but chilling voice, Yu Qianfang¡¯s heart trembled, and the movements of her hands suddenly became stagnant .

    It¡¯s no wonder that these servants looked so stunned . They turned out to be the cooks¡¯ Yu Linglong hired from outside . Of course, they didn¡¯t know who Yu Qianfang was . In their eyes, only Yu Linglong was their master!

    Yu Qianfang responded quickly and immediately said, ¡°Chunyan, don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    Turning her head, Yu Qianfang¡¯s full moon-like round face showed a gentle smile . ¡°It turns out to be Fourth Sister, I was justing to see my younger sister . ¡±

    She just wanted to watch the excitement! Who knew that when she walked outside Pin Park, she would be twisted and pulled by some cooks? However, Pin Park had a reputation for being haunted, and no one dared to pass by it even in broad daylight . The mistress and servant resisted and shouted, but no one saw them .

    Now, looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s cold and pretty face that was like a Tianshan Mountain Snow Lotus, she couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous . She only hoped that all this was just a misunderstanding, so Yu Linglong would hurriedly let her go .

    She has seen Yu Linglong¡¯s methods, how dare she be half-hearted? She can only be gentler and more amiable, lest she provokes the tigress .

    ¡°My sister has moved into the new courtyard . I haven¡¯t congratted my sister on the housewarming yet . ¡± Yu Qianfang said with a smile on her face, suppressing the anxiety in her heart .

    ¡°Really? I received your gift a long time ago,¡± Yu Linglong sat in the chair of the master chef that the kitchendies had just moved out . Looking at Yu Qianfang condescendingly, with a small face that seemed to be smiling but not smiling, ¡°Last night, Ling Jiao has already been delivered by you!¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    As soon as Yu Qianfang heard Ling Jiao¡¯s name, she was thunderstruck, and she couldn¡¯t even move.

    No, Ling Jiao was only sent by her to take a look. Even if she was caught, Yu Qianliu should be the one who confessed. How could she confess to her?

    Yu Qianfang¡¯s face was pale, but she still squeezed out a smile: ¡°What does Fourth Sister mean? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±

    Yu Linglong sat on the Grand Master¡¯s chair, her delicate and picturesque eyebrows full of strong hostility: ¡°You don¡¯t understand!? Did youe here today just to see the excitement!?¡±

    Yu Qianfang sent Ling Jiao to see what Yu Linglong looked like living in the haunted courtyard. She knew that Yu Qianfang will definitely not miss her good show of teaching Yu Qianliu, so she stood aside and let Ling Jiao persuade Yu Qianliu to pay her respects to the ill Mu Shi. Yu Qianliu¡¯s simple mind naturally thought that this was a good idea to please her aunt, and she immediately dressed up with great fanfare to greet Mu Shi. Then Ling Jiao followed Yu Linglong¡¯s instructions and went to Yu Qianfang to imply that Yu Linglong was going to clean up Yu Qianliu. Yu Qianfang believed that Ling Jiao was on her side, and was convinced that her previous strategy of nting and framing was sessful, and was so pleased that she wanted to see how Yu Linglong would clean up Yu Qianliu. She fell into the trap of Yu Linglong¡¯s design.

    In this world, most people who are wise will die on their own cleverness.

    Yu Linglong had hit the nail on the head, and Yu Qianfang¡¯s face turned pale, and herposure was gone: ¡°Fourth Sister, I...¡±

    Yu Linglong looked down at the panicking Yu Qianfang: ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should exin it to me?¡±

    Yu Qianfang was trembling uncontrobly. She had seen Yu Linglong¡¯s methods, and was frightened: ¡°Fourth Sister, I really didn¡¯t mean it! I...I just passed by coincidentally!¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Just now she said she wasing to visit her. How quickly she had changed her story to unintentionally passing by. Is Yu Qianfang frightened? Despite her insidiousness, she is still just a teenage girl!

    These little tricks that she thought were calcted are really ridiculously stupid!

    ¡°At this hour, I don¡¯t know what you are strolling around here for?¡± Yu Linglong slowly got up, and her slender figure appeared threatening, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this ce is always haunted?¡±

    With her voice biting heavily on the word haunted, Yu Qianfang naturally heard the overtones, and subconsciously grasped Chunyan beside her with both hands, so that she could stand firmly in front of Yu Linglong.

    ¡°I...I am...right, I heard that it¡¯s not peaceful here, so...that¡¯s why I wanted toe and see Fourth Sister...¡±

    ¡°Look, did the ghost scare me to death? Did it?¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful face smiled coldly, ¡°I will tell you one thing.¡±

    Her uniquely bright face slowly bent down, Yu Linglong¡¯s pink lips slowly approached Yu Qianfang¡¯s ears, exhaling.

    ¡°Here, it really is haunted!¡±

    These decisive words resounded in Yu Qianfang¡¯s ears, like thunder and lightning, and instantly shook herst fantasy to ashes!

    Yu Qianfang looked up at Yu Linglong in disbelief, what did she say?

    Yu Linglong dared to catch her here. Most people would see through her thoughts and would naturally guess that this haunted thing was nned by her alone, but now, what does Yu Linglong mean when she says there are ghosts!?

    Soon, she knew what Yu Linglong was going to do.

    Because the next moment, Yu Linglong grabbed her carefullybed bun and dragged her to the ground fiercely!

    ¡°Help!¡± Yu Qianfang couldn¡¯t bear the torture of fear anymore, so she shouted heartbreakingly.

    At that moment, she remembered Yu Qianliu¡¯s fate. Yu Qianliu just cursed Yu Linglong and was filled with muddy water. Now she pretended to scare Yu Linglong, how would Yu Linglong punish her??

    Yu Qianfang reached out to grab at Chunyan in despair. In this courtyard, she could only rely on this intimate maid. But Chunyan was being held back by Ma Changgeng and others, and she couldn¡¯t even take care of herself. How could she take care of her mistress!?

    Yu Qianfang¡¯s hands were grasping at the air in vain, but she couldn¡¯t touch anything. The three thousand ck hairs which she had always been proud of were being dragged by Yu Linglong. She couldn¡¯t getaway, and the pain in her head made her scream, ¡°Come on, save me¡ª¡°

    ¡°Scream, scream louder.¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is the haunted Pin Park, I¡¯ll see who dares toe and save you!¡±

    Yu Qianfang¡¯s tears of despair came out surging. Yes, she designed it by herself. Now the haunting of Pin Park was already known to everyone, so who would daree here? Not to mentioning in to rescue her!

    Yu Qianfang, who had always been self-confident and intelligent, finally saw a taste of being in a cocoon.

    Effortlessly dragging Yu Qianfang to the sunniest ce in the middle of the yard, Yu Linglong pulled her hair casually and raised the scissors in her right hand.

    ¡°You, what are you doing¡ª¡° A few words burst out between Yu Qianfang¡¯s trembling teeth, ¡°You can spare me¡ª¡°

    Yu Linglong yed with the scissors in her hand, and the tricks were endless and dazzling, but frightening.

    Yu Qianfang was scared to tears: ¡°Fourth Sister, we are both born from concubines, please let me go¡ª¡°

    ¡°Born from concubines?¡± Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes, seeming to think Yu Qianfang¡¯s words were very interesting, ¡°You mean, do you think I am like you?¡±

    Yu Qianfang trembled: ¡°No...I didn¡¯t mean that...¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the same as you!?¡±

    Close to her? It¡¯s ridiculous, what is Yu Qianfang, how is she worthy ofparison to her!?

    The next moment, a crisp sound of the intersection of iron des suddenly sounded. In Yu Qianfang¡¯s ears, it was simply a sound from hell.

    ¡°You have toe to this haunted ce, don¡¯t me me for giving you a present!¡±

    There was a sound of chilling iron near her neck, and Yu Qianfang¡¯s body hair stood up. She was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to move. Was Yu Linglong going to kill her!?

    In the next moment, she knew she was wrong.

    There were bursts of relentless clicks above his head, but there was no pain at all. Yu Qianfang watched as her hair was cut off by Yu Linglong, floating in the bright sunshine.

    Yu Linglong actually shaved her hair!

    The body, hair, and skine from your parents. The ancients¡¯ cherished hair to the point of life, especially for women, whose hair was rarely seen because they didn¡¯t dare go out and see people. At this moment, Yu Qianfang¡¯s thick ck hair had been cut off!

    Yu Qianfang only felt heartache. She didn¡¯t even cry, she just instantly passed out.

    In a daze, she heard Yu Linglong¡¯s cold voice: ¡°Come here, go out and tell everyone that our Second Sister came to Pin Park and was identally entangled by ghosts, and even her hair was shaved off!¡±

    Not only did she have to cut her hair, but it was also impossible to hide it!

    She wanted to see if Yu Qianfang had no hair, could she get married?

    If you want to y dirty, you should see who is dirtier than whom!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    It has to be said that the cookdies are really good at spreading rumors, and the news reached Mu Shi¡¯s ears early the next morning.

    ¡°What? A ghost shaved her head!¡± Mu Shi almost overturned the medicine bowl in Shuangrui¡¯s hand. ¡°Who did you say was shaved by a ghost?¡±

    Mother Cui said hurriedly: ¡°The servant girl also heard from the daughter-inw who delivered the meal this morning. Now everyone in our house knows. The seconddy went to Pin Park yesterday and she was bald when she came back. Everyone said she was shaved by a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Pin Lan Park?¡± When Mu Shi heard the name, an inexplicable panic shed across her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine, what was she doing there?¡±

    Mama Cui replied: ¡°This servant girl doesn¡¯t know. I heard that the Second Sister hid in the room and refused toe out as soon as she went back yesterday.

    Yes, a young girl in the prime of her youth turned into a bald-headed nun in a blink of an eye. Who would want to go out? Isn¡¯t this so embarrassing?

    Mu Shi irritably said: ¡°These girls really don¡¯t stop! One is more worrying than the other!¡±

    Just using a thousand taels of silver to appease the female devil Yu Linglong, Yu Qianfang was in trouble again. Of course, Mu Shi didn¡¯t feel sorry for Yu Qianfang¡¯s loss of hair. She just felt that something happened with Yu Qianfang during this eventful autumn. She was even more annoyed.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s temperament changed drastically, and Yu Qianfang suffered being shaved by a ghost. Mu Shi became more and more convinced that something was wrong in the Yu family¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°I asked you to find a goddess, did you find one yet?¡±

    Mama Qian said: ¡°The servant has already hired the sorceress Bai, but sorceress Bai said that she has been very busy recently and won¡¯t be able toe for a few days.¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s brows furrowed, but she didn¡¯t want to wait any longer than a day. In just a few days, so many messes had happened. If she waited a few more days, maybe something big will happen.

    ¡°Did you not say that General Yu¡¯s household wanted to invite her?¡±

    Mama Qian smiled and said: ¡°I did, but... but Miss Bai said, there are so many high-ranking officials and nobles she works for, and she can only see them one by one in order since she doesn¡¯t want to offend any of them!

    Mu Shi snorted, ¡°What offense? Does she want more money? Go ahead, as long as we can get rid of the evil spirits in our house, I will give her one hundred taels of silver!¡±

    One hundred taels of silver is not a small amount. They won¡¯t shirk any measure for sorceress Bai.

    Seeing Mu Shi¡¯s anger, Mama Qian could only agree to it.

    While discussing it, they suddenly heard a series of voicesing from outside: ¡°Good news ma¡¯am, good news ma¡¯am!¡±

    Mu Shi rubbed her forehead, raised her eyes, and looked out. She really couldn¡¯t think of what other happy events she could handle at this time of internal and external troubles.

    She saw a few maids walk in quickly following the second daughter-inw. Everyone was beaming. The daughter-inw bowed and said with a smile: ¡°Madam, we just heard the news, the master ising back!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mu Shi¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and she sat up quickly, forgetting the pain in her body, ¡°Isn¡¯t he not supposed to return until the end of the year? Why is heing back half a year earlier?¡±

    The daughter-inw smiled: ¡°When the servant heard that the master wasing back, she was so happy that she had forgotten everything, so she wanted to hurry up to announce the good news to his wife. The servant is still waiting at the second door. Should the servant ask him toe in?¡±

    Mu Shi waved her hand quickly: ¡°Go, go!¡±

    The daughter-inw ran out in a hurry, everyone in the room smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, madam, congrattions! Master returned home in triumph, he must have been promoted again!¡±

    Mu Shi couldn¡¯t hide her pride, and her face with bruises and wounds glowed: ¡°It¡¯s good for the master toe back, and it¡¯s a great blessing toe back safely!¡±

    When General Yu left three years ago, the Yu Mansion was supported by Mu Shi all by herself. It really was not easy. Now that the pir of the family is back, Mu Shi was naturally overjoyed.

    During the conversation, the wife from the second door had brought in the young man, who was also a servant of the Yu Mansion. Three years ago, General Yu took him as a personal servant. This time General Yu wanted toe back and sent him to report the news.

    The little servant, covered in dust, entered the room and knelt on the ground, ¡°Little Wang Yong is paying respects to thedy.¡±

    When Mu Shi saw that the little servant was the same one as before, she was very relieved, and asked hurriedly: ¡°Where is the master now? How did you withdraw the troops half a year earlier? How is the master¡¯s body?¡±

    Faced with Mu Shi¡¯s continual cannonballs of questions, Wang Yong smiled and replied: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, the master is in good health. This time master has put down the Northern Xinjiang rebellion, so the emperor permitted him to return earlier. The master has already brought troops there to Shaomen Pass. He can get to the capital in three or four days.¡±

    Only then did Mu Shi feel a little relieved, and a smile appeared on her face. She heard Wang Yong say again: ¡°There is another thing to tell Madam. The house servant sent by Madam to deliver the letter to the master happened to meet the master¡¯s army at Shaomen Pass. He gave the letter to master, and he heard Sixth Sister was poisoned, and immediately ordered me to send back the antidote he had brought from northern Xinjiang.¡±

    When Mu Shi heard that, her eyes lit up. Yu Qianjiao¡¯s injury hadn¡¯t healed. This had always been a major concern for her. Now that she heard that General Yu brought back the antidote from northern Xinjiang, she immediately said with anxiety: ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Wang Yong took out a red sandalwood box and said: ¡°The master is afraid of dying Sixth Sister¡¯s injury, so I rushed back quickly. This is a unique medicine for poison from northern Xinjiang, especially for snake venom and insect bites.¡±

    Mu Shi was overjoyed: ¡°Great! Go down and receive a reward. Someonee here, give him a good title!¡±

    Then he handed the medicine to Mama Cui: ¡°Hurry up and send it to Qianjiao, the sooner the better!¡±

    After giving orders, Mu Shi saw Wang Yong still kneeling on the ground, and couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to receive the reward?¡±

    Wang Yong lowered his head, looking hesitant to say something: ¡°...Master has a message, let me bring it to his wife.¡±

    Mu Shi was immersed in the joy of Yu Qianjiao¡¯s salvation and did not notice Wang Yong¡¯s hesitation. She took the tea served by Shuangtao and said, ¡°What else is there, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±

    Wang Yong looked awkwardly at the maidservants in the room. Seeing that Mu Shi had no intention of evading the issue, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and say: ¡°Master said, please clean up a neat and tidy courtyard.¡±

    Mu¡¯s raised his eyebrows suspiciously: ¡°What? Is the master bringing guests? Where are the guests from?¡±

    Wang Yong lowered his head, not daring to look at Mu Shi¡¯s face: ¡°It¡¯s not a guest, it¡¯s... the concubine brought back by the master from northern Xinjiang...¡±

    Suddenly, the teacup in Mu Shi¡¯s hand fell to the ground, cracking. Mu Shi was staring at Wang Yong, full of disbelief: ¡°What are you talking about? What concubine!?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    General Yu was in northern Xinjiang for three years, wasn¡¯t he at war? Why did he bring back some concubine?

    Seeing Mu Shi lose control, Wang Yong was startled, and his head fell lower: ¡°Madam, calm down, I just came back to report...¡±

    Seeing that Wang Yong didn¡¯t dare to say anymore, Mu Shi returned to her senses and immediately scanned the room sternly. The servants who were also stunned by the news returned to their senses and hurriedly and discreetly retreated.

    Shuang Rui quietly stepped forward and swept away Mu Shi¡¯s overturned tea bowl, and reced it with a new cup of tea. Mu Shi took a sip of hot tea,posed herself, and calmed her voice.

    ¡°Wang Yong, you really have worked hard to deliver medicine to Sixth Sister. Now that the master ising back soon, you don¡¯t have to suffer outside anymore, and you will work in the house in the future.¡±

    This is good news. Wang Yong is a lifelong servant, and his family members are all working in the Yu household. Having Mu Shi let him do household management is naturally much morefortable than eating and sleeping on the front lines with General Yu.

    Wang Yong listened but did not dare to show his happiness too early. There is no free lunch in this world, and all good thingse with a price.

    Sure enough, after sending away the servants, Mu Shi asked straightforwardly: ¡°Please tell me, how did the master bring back a concubine?¡±

    Wang Yong hesitated. On one side was General Yu, who had been with him for many years. On the other side was the wife of the house, Mu Shi. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them. If General Yu came back and knew that he was telling on him to Mu Shi, will they still get along in the future?

    Seeing Wang Yong didn¡¯t dare to say anything, Mu Shi said again: ¡°What are you afraid of? I just heard that the master brought someone back. I want to know more about the situation. I need to know the temperament of the new concubine, so I can arrange a ce for her to live.¡±

    Hearing Mu Shi¡¯s words, Wang Yong replied in full detail: ¡°The new concubine¡¯s maiden name is Mei. She was originally the daughter of a good family. Later, she was captured by the rebels in the war. After being rescued, concubine Mei¡¯s rtives were all killed by the rebels, and there was nowhere to go, so the master took her in. Later..ter, I¡¯m not sure what happened.¡±

    It turned out that it was a hero who saved a beauty. It really is a clich¨¦!

    Mu Shi¡¯s silver tooth bit secretly, but still had to put on a smile: ¡°How long has she been with the master?¡±

    Wang Yong replied: ¡°It¡¯s been about two years. The master has been living in northern Xinjiang, and he is under the care of concubine Mei.¡±

    It was more than two years, but General Yu¡¯s letters never mentioned this!

    Mu Shi¡¯s face changed drastically with anger, but she repressed it and said, ¡°I see. You may leave.¡±

    Wang Yong retired. Mama Cui walked in quietly. Seeing Mu Shi was angry, she soothed her: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not easy for the master to be out all year round. Maybe there are some difficulties.¡±

    Mu Shi put the teacup in her hand heavily, and said angrily: ¡°What difficulties can he have? Hmph, he just picks up a woman from the rebel soldiers and calls it a concubine. I haven¡¯t even seen the woman. Who dares to call her concubine!? She¡¯s just a faceless girl!¡±

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became: ¡°I worked so hard to take care of the housework for him, but he is keeping a concubine outside! The sons all want to get married soon, and he still disrespects the elderly!¡±

    She remembered that Yu Linglong was the product of General Yu¡¯s romance at the beginning. Mu Shi was simply furious. There was still a mess at home, and General Yu brought back a new one from outside. Isn¡¯t that messy enough?

    Mama Cui rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Wang Yong just say that this concubine Mei was rescued from the chaos? Madam, think about how chaotic the northern border is. We don¡¯t know who this woman is. In case there is something wrong¡ª¡±

    Once Mu Shi was reminded, she suddenly came to her senses: ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t know what this woman¡¯s background is. We cannot ept such a woman in our house!¡±

    This reason was sufficient, but how should she exin it to General Yu?

    Mu Shi thought for a while and said, ¡°Go to the back garden facing the street and give her any courtyard.¡±

    Mama Cui was startled: ¡°Madam, that¡¯s where the servants of the house live...¡±

    Mu Shi snorted coldly: ¡°Go! Master ising back, I¡¯ll exin it myself.¡±

    ...

    In Pin Park, Yu Linglong sat on a chair, sipping the snow fungus and snow pear that had just been stewed by the chef, listening to Ma Changgeng vividly tell her the news she heard from outside.

    ¡°...It is said that the master will be back in a few days, and will bring back a new concubine! I heard that thedy was so angry that even the medicine bowl was smashed! The people in the upper and lower yards were all talking about this. I don¡¯t know where thedy will ce this new concubine!¡±

    Yu Linglong put down the cup of stew: ¡°Any other news?¡±

    General Yu was about to return home. This is big news for everyone in the Yu Mansion. Yu Linglong did not feel surprised at all. She has never met General Yu, let alone hold any affection towards him. ording to her original memories, General Yu has almost never seen the mother and daughter since the romantic night with Yn. He only ordered his servants to give them some silver taels for living expenses every once in a while, and otherwise simply ignored them.

    Such an irresponsible man could not attract Yu Linglong¡¯s interest in the slightest. And ording to how he abused Yn and gave her up, him bringing back a concubine from Northern Xinjiang was no surprise at all.

    In short, whether General Jade returned, and who he brought back, had nothing to do with Yu Linglong.

    Ma Changgeng said again: ¡°Madam heard that the seconddy had her head shaved by a ghost, and said she would invite a sorceress to do the ritual. It is estimated that in a few days, our house will have excitement.¡±

    Yu Linglong finally raised her eyebrows slightly with interest: ¡°Oh? What kind of sorceress?¡±

    Of course, Yu Qianfang¡¯s hair was not shaved by a ghost, she cut it by herself. But, does Mu Shi want to do something with it?

    Ma Changgeng smiled and said: ¡°I heard that she was a sorceress surnamed Bai. Recently, many officialdies in the capital trust her. Thedy probably heard that there was something wrong with the Second Sister, so she also wanted sorceress Bai toe to our house to look at the feng shui.¡±

    Yu Linglong thought and said nothing. When did Mu Shi care about Yu Qianfang who was her child? If Mu Shi was so good to the concubine, then Yu Linglong would not die under the scorpion¡¯s stinger.

    Is it because Mu Shi wants to show General Yu her love? No, Mu Shi is now utterly distressed because of the new concubine Mei. How can she be in the mood to consider General Yu¡¯s feelings, not to mention that General Yu would not necessarily attach much importance to the concubine. Otherwise, how could it be possible that Yu Linglong and her daughter went outside for so long and haven¡¯t yet been picked up and brought back to the house?

    This is probably not because of Yu Qianfang¡¯s business. Yu Linglong thought of Yu Qianfang¡¯s n to give Pin Park a haunted reputation, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling suspicious.

    ¡°Go outside to find out what happened to the concubine Lan who lived here before.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    This morning, Yu Linglong had just eaten breakfast when Ma Changgeng hurried in.

    ¡°Miss, sorceress Bai has arrived and ising over to our side!¡±

    Xuan Cao thought this was a little strange. ¡°Why is sheing to our side in such a big house? Miss, isn¡¯t it thedy who¡¯s looking for trouble?¡±

    Yu Linglong put down the teacup and sneered: ¡°Her? Forgive her for not having courage.¡±

    A few days ago, she was so shocked by Yu Linglong¡¯s thunderous tricks that she didn¡¯t even dare to leave the courtyard. How could Mu Shi dare to provoke Yu Linglong this time? There must be another reason.

    Contrary to everyone else¡¯s unexpectedness and worry, Yu Linglong had expected sorceress Bai to go straight to Pin Park when she entered the mansion. Since she said she had to look at the feng shui, Pin Park, which has always had a reputation for being haunted, must bear the brunt of it. Sorceress Bai was able to directly rush to her residence, it just proved Yu Linglong¡¯s previous idea: This sorceress Bai should havee prepared.

    Of these fortune-telling and feng shui Taoist priests, nine thousand and nine hundred and ny-nine out of ten thousand are ying tricks. How do you fool people without real skills? You have to prepare ahead of time. For example, inquire early on about the situation of people who depend on feng shui. Generally, people who ask to see the feng shui to exorcise ghosts are somewhat faulty. As long as you find the key point, and then pretend to be a god, your reliability will naturally increase greatly.

    It must be asked if a strangeres in and finds a problem in the home, who would not believe that this person has real abilities?

    But even if this kind of person can put on an act, encountering Yu Linglong is a dead end. No matter if you are a real god or a fake god if she dares to provoke her, even if the emperores, she will never let him save face!

    There were buzzing discussions outside the yard. The haunting of Pin Park was already known to everyone. On weekdays, everyone tried to walk around it as much as possible. Today it was said that there was a fairy who was going to handle it. Everyone had the courage toe up and see the excitement.

    It¡¯s just that the gate of Pin Park was closed tightly, and the master seemed to turn a deaf ear to the voices of the people outside,pletely assuming that sorceress Bai did not exist.

    Sorceress Bai brought two little Taoist nuns who were holding magical instruments. She held a silver-white duster in her hand. She was wearing a blue and white Taoist robe, and her bun was tied with a delicately embroidered Zhou silk headband. A fluttering belt hung down from each side, making her face appear stern, with a sense of refined elegance.

    At this moment, she walked around Pin Park and bobbed the duster in her hand around, muttering. Her expression gradually became serious.

    Mama Cui apanied her with a smiling face, and asked cautiously: ¡°Sorceress, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s wrong here?¡±

    Sorceress Bai nodded solemnly: ¡°This is the fierce cavity of your mansion. All the yin qi from all directions is condensed here, and there is no auspicious beast or formation to suppress it, which is very bad for feng shui.¡±

    Mama Cui¡¯s face suddenly changed to fright: ¡°What can I do then? Sorceress, is there any way to restrain it?¡±

    Sorceress Bai was silent, and she looked at the gate of Pin Park for a moment and then slowly said, ¡°There are ways, but from what I have seen, evil spirits have gathered here for a long time, and I am afraid it has affected the lives of the nobles. If you don¡¯t try to resolve it, I am afraid that something will happen.

    After hearing this, Mama Cui was very uneasy. Sure enough, as Mu Shi expected, there have been a series of incidents in the mansion that were because of evil spirits!

    With a light wave of her duster, she confidently pointed at Pin Park, ¡°Which noblewoman lives here?¡±

    Mama Cui shrank her shoulders subconsciously when she saw Pin Park, and said in a low voice, ¡°This...this is the courtyard of our fourthdy.¡±

    Sorceress Bai shook her head with a little regret, with apassionate expression: ¡°Since she lives here, s, I am afraid that fourthdy will be the most affected!¡±

    Mama Cui nodded desperately: ¡°Exactly, we don¡¯t know what happened to our fourthdy. Recently, her temperament has changed drastically, and even thedy can¡¯t manage it!¡±

    Sorceress Bai looked like she expected this: ¡°This is the evil in the body. Don¡¯t worry, after I set up the formation, the fourthdy will be fine.¡±

    Mama Cui hurriedlyughed and said: ¡°Then I ask the sorceress to cast the spell as soon as possible. If you need anything, please allow me to prepare it.¡±

    Sorceress Bai pointed to an open space facing the gate of Pin Park: ¡°Set a table here, prepare an incense candle, paper money, and a bucket of ck dog blood.¡±

    Mama Cui hurriedly asked the maids and servants to prepare things, and they arranged them in a blink of an eye. A crowd gathered around, and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe. They all watched how sorceress Bai cast the spell.

    Sorceress Bai calmly stood behind the table, and the two little Taoist nuns stood on both sides holding the magical instruments with serious faces. They did not move. The air suddenly became a little dignified.

    Sorceress Bai stood with a single palm on her chest, muttered a spell, and slowly stepped with Tiangang footwork, and people around suddenly sounded low exmations.

    In the inner courtyard, there were a lot of maids and servants, who had never seen such a formation. They all craned their necks and did not dare to blink, for fear that they would miss every move of Sorceress Bai.

    After a set ofplicated actions, Sorceress Bai¡¯s duster suddenly pointed towards Pin Lan Park, and shouted sharply: ¡°The great Laozi, urgently do as thewmands, break it!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned towards Pin Park.

    At that moment, the door that had been closed slowly opened.

    Everyone took a breath. The cowardly maid even eximed in a low voice, why did sorceress Bai open the door when she did it? Is there really a ghost in Pin Park?

    Yu Linglong was dressed in a bluish-colored Tianse pinched waist brocade robe with a circle of dotted jade flowers of the same color. The hair around her temples was like clouds, which made her appear sharper, and her eyebrows were stern. Her face was not angry or pretentious but of grand temperament.

    When the servants saw her, they immediately involuntarily took a few steps back. This fourthdy was not to be trifled with, and no one was stupid enough to touch her.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this noise first thing in the morning? Are you all idle?¡± Yu Linglong said coldly, looking condescendingly at the ck crowd.

    ¡°Bold evildoer, how dare you not kneel after seeing this immortal!¡± Sorceress Bai¡¯s duster pointed directly at Yu Linglong as she cried out.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes slowly fell on Sorceress Bai¡¯s face. This is the sorceress Mu Shi had invited!?

    There was a broken broom and a duster in her hands and she was gesticting, just and awe-inspiring like a dead person, pretending to be a half immortal? She is clearly an old liar!

    Yu Linglong slowly walked down the steps. Ming Yan¡¯s small face was full of cold frostiness: ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    Mama Cui, who was off to the side, was so scared that she drew back and courageously reminded the sorceress Bai in a low voice: ¡°Sorceress, this...this is our fourthdy...¡±

    Sorceress Bai yelled coldly: ¡°Your eyes are dim, you can¡¯t see the true nature of this evil! Where is your fourthdy? This is obviously a body possessed by a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± a burst of exmation suddenly sounded from the crowd. No wonder the fourthdy behaved surly and irritably these past few days. It turned out that she was possessed by a ghost!

    Everyone¡¯s gaze at Yu Linglong immediately becameplicated and frightened. Who is not afraid of ghosts? What¡¯s more, these people have seen with their own eyes how Yu Linglong violently beat Mu Shi. Even thedy in charge dared to beat her. How could the ordinarydy dare to do such a thing? What is it if she¡¯s not a ghost?

    When Yu Linglong heard what sorceress Bai said, her beautiful face was not angry but had a smile: ¡°What did you say I am? Possessed by a ghost?¡±

    Yes, she is possessed by a ghost, it is the underworld¡¯s eldest sister who got into the concubine Yu Linglong¡¯s body!

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t n to leave. What could the sorceress Bai do with her!?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Sorceress Bai looked pleased with herself, and faced Yu Linglong¡¯s de-like gaze: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possessed! If the immortal doesn¡¯t make a move, within three days, your house will lose its wealth, and if it¡¯s serious the family will be ruined¡ª¡°

    Mama Cui was terrified, she didn¡¯t expect the consequences to be so serious . Thinking how Mu Shi trusted her with this task, Mama Cui asked for help from Sorceress Bai immediately to get rid of the evil demon that was inside Yu Linglong .

    Just before she could speak, she saw a bright red embroidered shoe fly through the air, and it hit Sorceress Bai directly on her eloquent mouth!

    ¡°Who do you think is possessed by a ghost!?¡± Yu Linglong pped her hands easily, as if the person who threw the red embroidered shoes was not her at all, ¡°I think you are really tired!¡±

    The righteous image of Sorceress Bai was instantly broken by an embroidered shoe, which immediately provoked her to be ashamed and angry . She wiped her mouth which had been pped by the sole of the shoe . Sorceress Bai pretended to endure the pain as she shouted: ¡°Bold evildoer, since you are not willing to be executed, just stop ming the immortal for beating you out of your soul!¡±

    As soon as she spoke, the two little Taoist nuns immediately rushed over, surrounding Yu Linglong on her left and the right . One was constantly beating the golden cymbals, and the other was shaking the copper bell, and the ringing noise made people¡¯s ears buzz .

    And the Sorceress Bai, with her white face still imprinted with dust from the shoe, fluttered the duster she was holding in the air, and in conjunction with screaming a spell, it really looked like she was casting a spell with some footwork formations .

    Yu Linglong nced at the two little sorceresses who were jumping like monkeys on both sides, knotting their eyebrows . This was really a ruckus!

    The golden cymbals the little Taoist nun was holding had been directly taken out of her bare hands by Yu Linglong!

    ¡°You¡ªyou evildoer!¡± Maybe she has never felt resistance before . The little nun¡¯s magic weapon was robbed, and her face flushed with anger . She forgot Sorceress Bai¡¯s instructions and subconsciously rushed to grab her golden cymbals .

    How can she cast spells without the cymbals?

    It¡¯s just that she forgot that the girl she faced was not the weak Fourth Sister from the Yu Family, but Yu Linglong who was ¡°possessed¡±!

    Damn it! Two golden cymbals patted the little nun¡¯s head on the left and right, and directly pierced her ears!

    The little nun with delicate skin and tender flesh had never received such a heavy blow . With just one shot, she passed out and fell to the ground, unconscious, unable to move anymore .

    Seeing that her partner was knocked out, the other little nun was so frightened that she forgot to shake the copper bell .

    Seeing that the disciple was suffering, Sorceress Bai shouted: ¡°Qingyue, escape!¡±

    The little girl who had not been beaten woke up as if from a dream, and ran to the side as if to escape, never daring to step forward again .

    Only Sorceress Bai was left in the venue . She deceitfully took out a yellow paper talisman from her cuff, inserted it on the peach wood sword, waved it randomly in the air a few times, and the talisman burned out of thin air!

    Everyone immediately let out a cry of surprise . It was amazing! She was off being an expert, with a spell so advanced!

    Yu Linglong sneered . Isn¡¯t it just a piece of talisman paper drawn with white phosphorus? What¡¯s so strange about the spontaneousbustion you see the air? This kind of trickery can fool others, but it can¡¯t fool her!

    This female swindler yed cheap tricks like this, and she dared make a fool of herself in front of her!?

    The Sorceress Bai waved her hand vigorously, and the burning talisman paper ball leaped towards Yu Linglong!

    ¡°Tut! Evil ghost, quickly show yourself!¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, turned to one side, and took the burning piece of paper . The next moment, her fierce gaze fell straight on Sorceress Bai, sharp like a sword!

    Those who dare mess with her are really looking for death!

    Yu Linglong stepped forward and kicked over the case with the joss sticks . Sorceress Bai was caught off guard, and was immediately knocked to the ground by the heavy case!

    Picking up half of a brick on the ground, Yu Linglong unceremoniously hit Sorceress Bai¡¯s face: ¡°You¡¯re the one fucking possessed, your whole fucking family is possessed!¡±

    Sorceress Bai was beaten to the ground . Her white robe was covered with dust, her untidy bun was loose everywhere, and her bloody face was bleeding from being pped by a brick . The crying wolf ghost was howling and screaming . Now this image really looked like she was a ghost .

    ¡°You stupid ghost! You even dared to fight the immortal!¡± Sorceress Bai was still struggling, reached out her hand to fight Yu Linglong, and yelled to the side, ¡°Qingyue, ck dog blood!¡±

    The little nun heard what she said, braced herself and picked up the basin full of ck dog blood, and rushed up, sshing it onto Yu Linglong!

    Yu Linglong reacted swiftly, and lightly turned around . The thick and smelly ck dog blood did not ssh on her at all, but Sorceress Bai who was toote to hide on the ground had blood sshed all over her face!

    ¡°Oh, Mistress!¡± Qingyue broke into hysterics, and suddenly cried out, ¡°Mistress, are you okay! Your disciple didn¡¯t mean it!¡±

    At this time, Sorceress Bai could not see the appearance of a Taoist nun . She was covered with dust and mud, which was mixed with blood on her face and exuded bursts of an unpleasant stench .

    ¡°You useless thing!¡± The angered Sorceress Bai shouted at Qingyue, no longer caring about her image .

    Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if she cares about it now, just like this ghost, who would believe that she was a brilliant and virtuous immortal?

    ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Stab her with the peach wood sword!¡±

    It must be said that Sorceress Bai is still a very dedicated sorceress, so she has be like this . She has not forgotten to order thest one with power, Qingyue, to step forward to subdue Yu Linglong, the ¡°evil . ¡±

    Qingyue tremblingly picked up the peach wood sword on the ground, and tremblingly walked towards Yu Linglong, like she was about to copse on the ground . Even the maid watching themotion did not believe that she could get rid of ghosts .

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly . These people really wouldn¡¯t stop until they reached their goal!

    ¡°Listen to what your mistress said!¡± Yu Linglong easily grabbed the ck dog¡¯s blood basin that was on the ground and casually pped Qingyue¡¯s head!

    She didn¡¯t use any force, but for Qingyue who was terribly scared, this was almost the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back!

    Suddenly, the peach wood sword in Qingyue¡¯s hand slid weakly to the ground and fell down with the basin .

    Pulling out a handkerchief and wiping the blood from her hands, Yu Linglong stood proudly on the messy scene, scanning the surrounding crowd with menacing eyes: ¡°Who else wants to drive away the ghost from thisdy?¡±

    In the next moment, the people who were shocked and stupefied suddenly scattered, and the fastest runner was Mama Cui who had brought in Sorceress Bai .

    With a cold snort, Yu Linglong turned back to Pin Park without looking at the mistress and her apprentices who were twisting in a pool of blood .

    This rubbish group has to wait to be beaten down before knowing that it¡¯s not good to provoke this sister!

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    When Mu Shi went to the room and listened to Mama Cui¡¯s report in a daze, she suddenly felt like crying without tears .

    Even the highly skilled Sorceress Bai could not subdue that Yu Linglong, and she was instead beaten all over . What kind of evil is in this youngdy!

    Mama Cui wiped the sweat off her brow with a lingering fear, and said cautiously, ¡°Madam, what can we do now?¡±

    Not only did she not drive away the evil spirits, but she insteadpletely offended Yu Linglong, not to speak of how Yu Linglong would retaliate against Mu Shi when she came around . Just looking at the injuries of the mistress and her apprentices, would the Yu family be held responsible?

    The evil spirit didn¡¯t leave, but they provoked the sorceress who was now trying to recuperate in the mansion . Mu Shi really had a headache .

    ¡°Let their mistress and her disciples go to Yu Qianfang and heal in their courtyard . Please ask a reliable doctor toe and look at them . ¡± Mu Shi rubbed her temples and said this with a tired face .

    Not only did Sorceress Bai fail to get rid of ghosts, but she was instead injured by those ¡°ghosts . ¡± This incident must have greatly damaged Sorceress Bai¡¯s reputation, and the Yu family certainly did not want outsiders to know that there was such a sturdy ¡°ghost¡±dy in the back courtyard . For now, the only n was to have Sorceress Bai quietly recover from her injuries in the Yu house, and then they would make a n for the future .

    If you want to hire a doctor, you also have to give the doctor the money to keep their mouth shut, and the Yu household will have to spend additional money on this .

    ¡°This...¡± Mama Cui hesitated when she heard Mu Shi¡¯s instructions, ¡°If the Second Lady is like this, I am afraid she shouldn¡¯t see outsiders . Besides, there are still a few open buildings in the residence...¡±

    Mu Shi red at Mama Cui: ¡°Why are you confused? There is an open courtyard in the residence, can¡¯t you arrange for them? If the mistress knows that there is a ce in the inner yard, I will arrange for the woman named Mei to take the courtyard facing the street . How can I exin to the mistress?¡±

    Only then did Mama Cui think about it, and she couldn¡¯t help but me herself again and again: ¡°I was so frightened that I forgot about it . I know my mistake . ¡±

    Mu Shi snorted in annoyance: ¡°Didn¡¯t Yu Qianfang get shaved by a ghost? I let the sorceress live with her to drive away evil spirits!¡±

    Mama Cui agreed: ¡°It¡¯s better for thedy to be thoughtful . I will go down and make the arrangements . ¡±

    Mu Shi thought of Yu Linglong, and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Take out my set of red and gold headbands, find a woman who can speak, and send it to Pin Garden . ¡±

    From previous experience, Mu Shi was really afraid of Yu Linglong . This time she got Sorceress Bai to fix her, Yu Linglong might decide how to deal with her . She should send someone to apologize to Yu Linglong ahead of time . With this posture, she couldn¡¯t stand it .

    Mama Cui looked at Mu Shi¡¯s unhealed injury, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad . The master of the Yu family had been high for many years . He hadn¡¯t suffered many losses, especially not at the hands of a concubine . They had already lost money and taken a beating . Nowadays they had to speak softly to not be med, it really was difficult .

    Mama Cuiforted Mu Shi: ¡°Madam will bear it in secret, and the master wille back after a few days, and he will definitely let thedy take charge . ¡±

    Mu Shi nodded: ¡°I hope so . ¡±

    General Yu, who had been fighting in the northern Xinjiang for three years, did not forget how warm and sweet Ruanyu was in his arms, and got himself a new concubine . Can he really get Mu Shi out of this predicament? Even Mu Shi herself was not sure .

    ...

    In Pin Garden, Yu Linglong had just gotten up from a nap when she heard Xuan Cao talking outside: ¡°Thedy is sleeping right now . Sister-inw, please wait in the corridor . ¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile . She had been running around the Yu house, and even Xuan Cao has a lot of courage, so she dared to speak to the servants of the Yu house . She knew that just a few days ago, Xuan Cao was stealing food like a little mouse . Even the most inferior maid in the Yu house dared to open her mouth and raise her hand to beat her . Xuan Cao never dared to resist .

    Right now, how can she let others bully her?

    But listening to Xuan Cao, it seemed that someone hade to visit her . Yu Linglong thought about it and then guessed correctly .

    Mu Shi invited Sorceress Bai who failed to expel ghosts . This was not a sessful counter-attack, probably because she is afraid that she will beat her again when she gets angry!

    Very good, she wanted this to happen!

    Yu Linglong stretched outfortably, cleared her throat, and called, ¡°Xuan Cao . ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Xuan Cao promised crisply, raising the curtain and walking in, ¡°Miss, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Linglong took the tea poured from Xuan Cao, rinsed her mouth, and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face: ¡°It¡¯s sister-inw Tian from thedy¡¯s yard, saying that thedy asked her to give you something . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded casually: ¡°I see . Let her wait first . ¡±

    Xuan Cao called for warm water, served Yu Linglong, and wiped her face . Seeing that Xuan Cao was busy, Yu Linglong remembered something: ¡°It¡¯s not good to have just a few people in our yard . When you go back, ask Ma Changgeng to buy some little maids . You will also be able to rx a lot . ¡±

    Xuan Cao was ttered: ¡°Miss, I am not tired, and if others serve you, I can¡¯t rx . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart was touched, but her face deliberately became stern: ¡°If I tell you to buy them, you will buy them? So troublesome!¡±

    Xuan Cao was taken aback, and quickly lowered her head: ¡°Yes . I will go let sister-inw in . ¡±

    Seeing that Xuan Cao was so scared, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°You, you won¡¯t even enjoy good fortune!¡±

    Xuan Cao was disappointed and then smiled: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t make fun of me . ¡±

    The mistress and servantughed for a bit before Yu Linglong said: ¡°Go and call in that Tian person, ??I would like to see how the olddy will resolve this with me . ¡±

    Xuan Cao agreed to go out .

    Tian Feng was left hanging out for a long time, listening to the sound of Yu Linglong talking andughing with Xuan Cao in the room, and tremblingly did not dare to breathe .

    She really was unlucky . She was called by Ms . Cui to do this errand . Now no one knows that the Fourth Lady is a thorn, and she will be beaten if she is careless . What kind of evil did she do in a past life to have been sent to apologize to Yu Linglong on thedy¡¯s behalf!

    Hearing the sound of Xuan Cao lifting the curtain, Tian Feng hurriedly stepped forward and walked in fearfully .

    When Tian Feng entered the house, she kowtowed and fell to her knees . Kowtowing heavily, she said: ¡°Tian Feng pays respects to the Fourth Lady . ¡±

    After waiting for a long time, she couldn¡¯t hear Yu Linglong speak . Tian Feng boldly raised her eyes to look up, but she saw nothing .

    At this time, the curtain rustled softly, and she heard the sound of rustling clothes, followed by a light fragrance . She could only hear Yu Linglong¡¯s cold voice: ¡°Get up . ¡±

    Tian Feng did not dare to lift her head . She stood up carefully, forced herself to focus on the toes of embroidered cloud and satin shoes exposed under the hem of the exquisite dark green skirt, and tried to say in a steady voice: ¡°I have disturbed the Fourth Lady¡¯s nap . I have really offended you . ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense,¡± Yu Linglong snorted coldly . ¡°What did the olddy tell you to do here?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Tian Feng was stunned for a while, only to realize that the old woman Yu Linglong mentioned was Mu Shi. She didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while. If she said her intention directly, she would have admitted that Mu Shi was the old woman Yu Linglong was talking about. If she didn¡¯t say it, she could not afford to offend the Fourth Lady.

    After thinking about it quickly, Tian Feng decided she would rather offend Mu Shi than Yu Linglong.

    She hurriedly and respectfully offered the rosewood snail jewelry box in her hand, and said: ¡°Thedy asked me to send something to the Fourth Lady.¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Was this Mu Shi putting the punishment before the reward? She provoked her and then thought it would be okay to send something?

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was silent, Xuan Cao reached out and took the jewelry box, opened it, and showed it to Yu Linglong.

    She saw aplete set of pce adornments, gold-ted head ornaments with peony petals, forehead ornaments, charms, hairpins, hairbands, headpieces, etc. in the box, bathed in golden light. The workmanship was exquisite. They were covered in borate peony petals andyers of gold leaf, and they were trembling slightly. It was so lifelike and so dazzling that they almost couldn¡¯t look at it.

    Although Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know much about ancient jewelry, she could see that this set of headpieces was very valuable.

    Tian Feng nced at Yu Linglong and said boldly: ¡°Thedy ordered me toe and tell the Fourth Lady that she was listening to the sorceress and misunderstood the Fourth Lady, and the Fourth Lady was wronged. She asked the Fourth Lady to be generous and forgive her.¡±

    As the mistress of the house, it is rare enough to even be able to whisper to a concubine like this.

    It was the only way. If she didn¡¯tfort Yu Linglong, Mu Shi¡¯s small body would suffer again. Compared with the wounds of the flesh, this set of pure gold head ornaments was nothing.

    After a long while, Yu Linglong nodded: ¡°Xuan Cao, put it away.¡±

    Tian Feng was overjoyed. The Fourth Lady epted these things, did this mean she would forgive thedy?

    In the next moment, she heard Yu Linglong sneer and say: ¡°I have epted these things, but it is not enough!¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s cold voice, Tian Feng couldn¡¯t help but shrink, and her head fell lower: ¡°Then...what does the Fourth Lady mean...?¡±

    A slender finger tapped the jewelry box, and Yu Linglong leisurely picked up her teacup: ¡°I need ten sets, of pretty much the same.¡±

    It seemed that the monthly bill of one thousand taels of silverst time was still too small, and Mu Shi didn¡¯t learn any lessons at all!

    Tian Feng was so scared that she almost fell to the ground. This one set of head ornaments was scraping the bottom of Mu Shi¡¯s barrel, let alone ten sets! Just one such set is very rare. Fourth Lady was like a lion opening its mouth wide. She wanted ten sets!?

    How can she exin this to Mu Shi if she went back!

    Anyways, Tian Feng looked at her with a meaningful nce. She knew that Yu Linglong must not be rejected at this time, otherwise, if the task ordered by Mu Shi cannot bepleted, even she had to exin.

    ¡°This... the maid will report to thedy...¡± Her voice was as thin as a mosquito, showing helplessness and no confidence.

    Yu Linglong smiled and sipped her tea. She was in a good mood and chatted with Tian Feng: ¡°How has yourdy been these days? Is her injury better?¡±

    The gentle sound of the warm spring breeze made Tian Feng¡¯s hair stand up on her head. She seemed to see a tiger full of food and drink, showing her sharp fangs.

    The injury on Mu Shi¡¯s body was clearly caused by Yu Linglong. At this moment, she could still greet Mu Shi with seemingly caring attention, but she was really speechless and helpless.

    ¡°Thedy...thedy is better.¡± Tian Feng replied tremblingly.

    Yu Linglong blew on the tea and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that she has recovered from the wound and forgotten the pain. It looks like her body is almost healed.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for this, how could she dare to ask Sorceress Bai to exorcise her? Mu Shi has remembered the food but forgotten the beating.

    Cold sweat was dripping off of Tian Feng, but she didn¡¯t even dare wipe it: ¡°Yes...no...¡±

    Seeing that Tian Feng was so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak clearly, Yu Linglong changed the subject: ¡°I heard that Yu Peng ising back home?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Yu Linglong called General Yu by his first name. Tian Feng was startled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly and said: ¡°Then yourdy will be busy again.¡±

    Tian Feng did not dare to answer, but lowered her head deeply, with cold sweat on her forehead.

    Yu Linglong waved her hand: ¡°Okay, you can leave.¡±

    Tian Feng was greatly relieved and quickly stepped back.

    Seeing the departure of Tian Feng, Xuan Cao walked over with a smile: ¡°Miss, that headpiece set is so beautiful, I haven¡¯t seen such delicate headpieces in my entire life!¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at the jewelry box and pushed it to Xuan Cao: ¡°Let¡¯s put it away. What is this jewelry, there will be more such things in the future!¡±

    It¡¯s just that these things outside the body easily satisfied the little girl Xuan Cao.

    ¡°Miss, did you say that thedy will really send you beautiful jewelry again?¡± Xuan Cao asked expectantly.

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly: ¡°She won¡¯t even try!¡±

    Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Miss, you are really amazing. I guess thedy is in pain now.¡±

    One set of precious headpieces is not enough, and nine more will be sent. It is estimated that Mu Shi will vomit blood this time.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t seem to hear Xuan Cao¡¯s words. She put down the teacup and looked at the dappled shadow of the tree outside the window with her eyes clear like spring water.

    Yu Peng, are youing back?

    From this body¡¯s memory, she could hardly find a trace of Yu Peng¡¯s shadow. For Yu Linglong, the father Yu Peng was almost the only description that Yn said.

    That majestic state minister, that great general who galloped on the battlefield.

    What kind of variables will his arrival bring to the life she had just stabilized?

    ...

    Since thest time she caught Ling Jiao and got two silver ingots, Ma Changgeng and the others had an unprecedented enthusiasm for doing things for Yu Linglong. Yu Linglong just talked about buying a little maid the first day, and the next afternoon, Ma Changgeng brought a broker with her.

    ¡°Miss, this one belongs to Liu Er. Large families want to buy maids and servants, so many people are seeking her assistance.¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes and nced at the woman from Liu Er, only to see that this person was of medium build, with a pleasing smile on her chubby face, but her triangr eyes kept darting around.

    This is the ancient human trafficker? She looked like a shrewd dealer.

    The woman from Liu Er took a few steps forward and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that the little one now has more than a dozen little girls, all of whom are smart and well-behaved. They want to look good, and they want to have a figure¡ª¡°

    ¡°Bring them all in, let me see.¡± Yu Linglong said coldly, interrupting the endless rmendations of the woman from Liu Er.

    The woman from Liu Er was embarrassed and stopped talking. She soon brought a group of girls into Pin Garden.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of girl the Fourth Lady wants to buy,¡± the woman from Liu Er stared at Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes closely, hoping to get a glimpse of the customer¡¯s heart.

    ¡°This girl has long hands and long feet, and her needlework is very good. That girl knows a few words, and she is the most suitable girl to be a personal servant for the youngdy¡ª¡± The woman from Liu Er seemed to have forgotten how impatient Yu Linglong was, and was professionally introducing each girl.

    Turning a deaf ear to her noise, Yu Linglong sat down on the porch, sitting under the sun and watching the little girls with different expressions, and her eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    These little girls were all eight to twelve or thirteen years old, wearing coarse cloth shirts . Their hair was casually tied with a cloth band, and their faces were wiped clean . This was probably because Liu Er¡¯s girl was afraid that the clients wouldn¡¯t like their appearance, so she deliberately cleaned them up .

    All the girls shrank . Meeting Yu Linglong¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, they lowered their heads, seeming to be very scared .

    There was only one girl who was holding her head stubbornly and staring at Yu Linglong viciously, her eyes full of resentment .

    Yu Linglong was moved and her gaze stayed on the girl¡¯s face, and she could no longer move away .

    The girl was about eleven or twelve years old, and she looked pretty, but on this small face, there were a few fresh blood stains and dirt on her face, as if she had just been injured .

    What attracted Yu Linglong was not the wound on the girl¡¯s face, but the anger . Although it was still a bit childish, it was mboyant and full of hatred . Her white teeth bit her lower lip tightly and she made a small fist with her hand . It was tight, like a little beast about to rush out of its cage and bite .

    Raising her eyebrows with a little interest, Yu Linglong stretched out her delicate hand and pointed at the girl: ¡°You,e over and let me take a look . ¡±

    Liu Er¡¯s girl was taken aback for a moment, and a little hesitation appeared on her face: ¡°Fourth Lady, this girl is very stubborn...why don¡¯t you look at the others?¡±

    Yu Linglong was unmoved: ¡°It¡¯s her, bring her here . ¡±

    Liu Er¡¯s girl frowned, but after all, she didn¡¯t dare offend Yu Linglong . She walked over and dragged the girl over .

    ¡°Remove your dirty hands!¡± The girl¡¯s crisp voice suddenly sounded, her slightly childish voice full of resentment, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Being scolded by a little girl in front of so many people, Liu Er¡¯s girl immediately became angry, and raised her hand to give the girl a heavy p: ¡°You¡¯re a dead girl, do you still see yourself as a youngdy? Get out of here!¡±

    With a p, the girl¡¯s white face instantly became red and swollen, and her dark eyes looked up at Liu Er¡¯s girl without fear .

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± The girl said in a crisp voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a ve until I die!¡±

    ¡°I think you are owed a beating¡ª¡° Liu Er¡¯s girl rolled up her sleeves and wanted to teach this stubborn girl on the spot .

    ¡°Wait!¡± Yu Linglong said coldly, ¡°Xuan Cao, go and bring her here . ¡±

    Paying no mind to her flushed face, Xuan Cao walked forward, took the girl¡¯s hand, and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, ourdy just wants to see you, nothing else . ¡±

    The girl shook off Xuan Cao¡¯s hand: ¡°You are all bad guys! You are all the bad guys who killed my parents!¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned, why did she say this?

    Liu Er¡¯s girl was shocked . Fearing what the girl said would cause trouble, she quickly exined to Yu Linglong: ¡°Fourth Lady, don¡¯t be angry . This girl used to be a Fuwei Biaojudy . After Fuwei Biaoju had an ident, her father and mother were executed by the government . She was sold at a young age and escaped . ¡±

    As she was speaking, she pushed the girl fiercely: ¡°Crazy girl, talk nonsense again, and I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    The girl was pushed and staggered, but when she stood firm, she raised her head unwillingly: ¡°If my father and brother were here, I would let them chop off your hand!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Liu Er¡¯s girlughed out loud, ¡°Your father and brothers are already dead, I¡¯d like to see who else will protect you!¡±

    The girl¡¯s tears were circling back and forth in her eyes, but she stubbornly refused to let them fall . Her big eyes stared at Liu Er¡¯s girl stubbornly, as if she wanted to gouge out a piece of her flesh .

    Liu Er¡¯s girl stretched out her hand and directly brought the thin little girl over, pushed her in front of Yu Linglong, and said kindly: ¡°Fourth Lady, although this girl is a bit stubborn, she was born well, and she can fight . If you can train her well, she would be a top maid . ¡±

    Yu Linglong kept looking at Liu Er¡¯s girl coldly, and raised her eyebrows slightly after hearing this, ¡°Oh? She can fight?¡±

    Liu Er¡¯s girl smiled: ¡°She was ady of Biaoju¡¯s house, how can she not know how to fight . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took a sip of her tea, obviously not believing what Liu Er¡¯s girl was saying: ¡°If she knows how to fight, how can she allow you to embarrass her?¡±

    Liu Er¡¯s girl smiled triumphantly: ¡°You don¡¯t know anything . I have been doing this for so many years, and I have experience . If there is a stubborn or dishonest girl, I can just lock her up for a few days and deprive her of food . No matter how powerful she is, she will be honest!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze swept over the girl¡¯s pale face . At this moment, she was crushed to the ground by Liu Er¡¯s girl, but her thin body was struggling constantly, her little hand desperately grasped at Liu Er¡¯s girl¡¯s, and she refused to stop even for a moment .

    Seeing the girl, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed for some reason .

    In a trance, it seemed that she saw herself in childhood . That day, her mother used a knife and shed at her father . There was blood everywhere in the house . As a child, she cried loudly in a pool of blood . The neighbors next door and passersby were not willing toe and see what happened . The world seemed to have lost all its warmth, and her heart also became cold bit by bit, until freezing .

    Just like this girl with a ruined family right now, her wounds were shown in front of everyone, but no one cared for or pitied her .

    ¡°Let go of her . ¡± Yu Linglong blew her tea and said faintly: ¡°I bought her . ¡±

    Liu Er¡¯s girl was overwhelmed with joy, and she immediately kicked the girl in the crook of the leg: ¡°Hurry up and kneel down and kowtow to your new master!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, only a p was heard . A deep blood mark appeared on her forehead . Liu Er¡¯s girl was startled, and then she felt a sharp pain and suddenly screamed .

    She really didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong . She was hit hard by Yu Linglong¡¯s tea bowl . Although her forehead hurt, she knelt down subconsciously: ¡°Fourth Lady...¡±

    ¡°I said I bought her, she is my person, what qualifications do you have to teach her again!?¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face was frosty and her voice was cold, ¡°Get your silver and get out!¡±

    Liu Er¡¯s girl did not dare to speak anymore . She covered the wound on her head and took the group of girls away .

    The girl who was bought stared nkly at what was happening in front of her . She didn¡¯t seem to understand that her destiny had beenpletely changed . Xuan Cao came forward slightly distressed and wiped the dust off her face, and said softly: ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    The girl¡¯s nk gaze fell on Yu Linglong, and finally got into focus: ¡°You...you hit her for me?¡±

    Yu Linglong got up and didn¡¯t answer her words: ¡°Xuan Cao, take her down, wash her up, ande back . ¡±

    The girl came back to her senses and fell to her knees with a plop . After being beaten for a long time, her head was always high, and it finally slowly dropped: ¡°Miss...¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    After dinner, Xuan Cao brought the put-together girl into the room.

    ¡°Miss,¡± The girl knelt down when she entered the room, kowtowing to Yu Linglong, ¡°I pay my respects to you.¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather die than be a servant? Why are you bowing to me now?¡±

    The girl raised her head, and two rows of crystal teardrops hung on her delicate little face: ¡°I no longer have a home, and I have no parents. What is the difference between being a servant and being free?¡±

    Off to the side, Xuan Cao turned away and wiped the corner of her eyes quietly. Obviously, she had already asked about the girl¡¯s life just now, and she sighed.

    Yu Linglong held up the teacup calmly: ¡°What is your name and how old are you?¡±

    The girl replied in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m Fu Ling¡¯er, and I am twelve years old.¡±

    ¡°Fu Ling¡¯er, you have good fortune and a quick mind. It is a good name.¡± Yu Linglong nodded, ¡°From now on, you will be called Ling¡¯er and you will learn the rules from Xuan Cao.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    Xuan Cao stepped forward to help Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°You have been hungry for so long, I will take you to get eat something first.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Ling¡¯er broke free from Xuan Cao¡¯s hand, walked a few steps towards Yu Linglong, and bowed again and again. Whimpering, she said: ¡°Miss, you are a good person. Please save my brother!¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly: ¡°Your brother? What happened to your brother?¡±

    Ling¡¯er wiped the teardrops on her cheeks and cried, ¡°I was sold with my younger brother. He was bought by a family named Liu. I heard that he was asked to be a horse boy...Miss, my younger brother is only ten years old. He is so young, how could he suffer this misfortune? Miss, please be merciful and buy my younger brother too!¡±

    Listening to Ling¡¯er¡¯s cry, Yu Linglong sipped her tea and was silent.

    No wonder she had be so obedient since she bought her. She originally wanted Yu Linglong to buy her brother, too.

    However, a girl who is only twelve years old can still remember that her brother was bought by someone when she was at home. It is rare to have such a thought at such a young age.

    From the side, Xuan Cao heard the tears and wanted to ask Yu Linglong to help Ling¡¯er, but after all, she did not dare say it.

    Ling¡¯er was a girl. It was logical for Yu Linglong to buy her as a maid, but her brother was a small serving boy. What can Yu Linglong do with him?

    Yu Linglong gently blew the warm tea, but what she said made her heart cold: ¡°Why should I save your brother?¡±

    She was not a Buddhist, and she was not interested ining to ancient times to do charity. She bought Fu Ling¡¯er on a whim. But what did Fu Ling¡¯er¡¯s brother have to do with her?

    Ling¡¯er was taken aback for a moment, then gritted her teeth fiercely and said, ¡°I have nothing but this life. If thedy is willing to show mercy and buy my younger brother, my life will belong to thedy!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly: ¡°I bought you, so your life is naturally mine.¡±

    There were tears in Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes, but she resisted and refused to let them fall: ¡°I, I am willing to do anything for thedy!¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up quietly, obviously not wanting to talk about it again: ¡°Back down.¡±

    It was not that she refused to buy Ling¡¯er¡¯s younger brother, a ten-year-old servant. She would spend a few taels of silver, and it would not be difficult to buy him. It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t agree to Ling¡¯er so easily because she had been pampered in the past. Yu Linglong was afraid that she hadn¡¯t tasted rejection yet. She wanted to let her know that in this world, no one will help you for no reason. You have no choice but to rely on yourself.

    Seeing that Yu Linglong about to leave, Ling¡¯er was taken aback for a moment, and stretched out her hand to hold Yu Linglong¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Miss, I¡¯m begging you¡ª¡°

    Xuan Cao was startled and quickly grabbed Ling¡¯er. Seeing Yu Linglong entering the room, she whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. It¡¯s useless to make trouble.¡±

    Ling¡¯er looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s back, and tears of despair rolled down her cheeks.

    ...

    Three dayster, Mu Shi finally looked forward to seeing her husband withplicated feelings.

    Early in the morning, Mu Shi took Yu Qianliu and the others to the gate. It stands to reason that the whole family shoulde out to greet General Yu when he returned to the mansion, but now Yu Qianfang was bald, hiding in her room and refusing toe out. Yu Qianjiao was injured and could not go out, not to mention Yu Linglong, who would definitely note out to meet her father who she had almost never seen before. So what Mu Shi brought out now was only the youngdy Yu Qianliu, a concubine surnamed Qian, and two concubine sons Yu Weide and Yu Weiyuan.

    It wasn¡¯t until the hour passed that they saw Yu Weiwu¡¯s personal servant rushing over to report: ¡°Qi reports to thedy, the master has just left the Ministry of War, and the uncle has already greeted him. He is rushing back.¡±

    Mu Shi nodded, and before speaking, she heard the seven-year-old Yu Weiyuan shout: ¡°Why isn¡¯t Daddying back?¡±

    Yu Weiyuan was born of the concubine Qian. He was only four years old when General Yu set out. Now he had almost forgotten what General Yu looked like. After knowing that General Yu wasing back, he had been in a state of excitement. Now, there was no one in sight, and he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Concubine Qian was shocked. She quickly pulled Yu Weiyuan, and looked at Mu Shi: ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise, Daddy will be back in a while.¡±

    Yu Weiyuan was reluctant: ¡°After waiting for such a long time, I am hungry!¡±

    Concubine Qian wanted to cover Yu Weiyuan¡¯s mouth, but she could only coax him in a low voice, ¡°Hey, I will give you sugar cake in a little while.¡±

    Mu Shi, who didn¡¯t speak for a long time, smiled tolerantly: ¡°Little Yuan is still so young, how can he be hungry. Shuangtao, take Little Yuan down for a snack.¡±

    Concubine Qian felt relieved and smiled: ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    Fourteen-year-old Yu Weide quickly raised his head and nced at Mu Shi, then lowered his head again, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed this scene.

    Yu Weiyuan was taken by Shuangtao and in a sh, he heard the faint sound of horseshoesing from the street.

    Mu Shi¡¯s face suddenly beamed with joy: ¡°It must be the master and his people returning.¡±

    Sure enough, a team of horses appeared on the street. The middle-aged man at the head was dressed in a jet-ck armor, and his helmet was covered with red tassels. As the horse moved, he trembled slightly, adding a heroic spirit to the mature face under the helmet.

    Mu Shi saw her husband who she hadn¡¯t seen in three years from a distance, and couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps forward. However, after seeing the ck carriage behind General Yu, she stopped walking.

    That was the concubine Mei that General Yu brought back from Northern Xinjiang, right?

    Mu Shi¡¯s face changed a few times, and finally, she showed a smile and stepped forward.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    General Yu turned and got off his horse. He nced majestically at the approaching children, frowning slightly: ¡°Where is everyone?¡±

    Mu Shi secretly gritted her teeth, wasn¡¯t she important?

    Although she was silently cursing, Mu Shiughed and said, ¡°Qianjiao and Qianfang are both sick, so I didn¡¯t let theme out. After a few days, they will recover. I will ask them to greet the master.¡±

    General Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Concubine Dong, and suddenly he remembered someone: ¡°Where is Yuan¡¯er?¡±

    Mu Shi carelessly said: ¡°The boy Yuan is still young. He waited in the wind for most of the day, and he just went to eat.¡±

    General Yu snorted with dissatisfaction. He hadn¡¯t been home for three years, but Yu Weiyuan, his son, refused to wait a while. Is there something more important than weing his father?

    When Mu Shi heard General Yu¡¯s cold snort, the smile at the corner of her mouth raised a little, while Concubine Dong stood cowering behind Mu Shi, not daring to say a word. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare say that Yu Weiyuan was allowed to go eat. Besides, even if he did, Yu Weiyuan was nothing more than a son of a concubine.

    At this moment, Yu Weide, who was standing on the side, stepped forward and bowed respectfully: ¡°The son has seen his father.¡±

    Seeing the other concubine¡¯s son, General Yu looked a little better: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years, but you have grown a lot taller. How are your studies going now?¡±

    Yu Weide replied: ¡°I don¡¯t dare forget my lessons. I¡¯ve just read the Spring and Autumn Annals.¡±

    General Yu nodded in recognition, and asked casually: ¡°Why didn¡¯t your aunte out, is she sick again?¡±

    Yu Weide¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his face instantly became pale: ¡°My aunt, she...¡±

    Mu Shi didn¡¯t seem to notice Yu Weide¡¯s abnormality and finished: ¡°Master, Aunt Lan fell ill after you left. I hired the best doctor for her, who knows how long she¡¯s been gone...¡±

    General Yu paused and turned to look at Mu Shi: ¡°What? Lan¡¯er is gone?¡±

    Mu Shi sighed with regret: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s unfortunate that she was young but had tuberculosis, so she just left us.¡±

    While she was talking, he lowered his head, took out a kerchief, and wiped the corners of his eyes.

    General Yu was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    No one noticed, but Yu Weide on the side bit his lip tightly.

    The group of people surrounding General Jade were deep in thought. Just as they were about to enter the door, they only heard a delicate voice behind them: ¡°Master.¡±

    Mu Shi couldn¡¯t help frowning, but she reached out in a sh and turned around together with General Yu.

    They saw the ck canopy carriage that came with General Yu had already parked in front of the gate, and a little maid jumped out of the car and jumped off the footstool quickly, and the curtains were raised: ¡°Aunt, slow down.¡±

    Speaking to the concubine, Mu Shi and Concubine Dong changed their expressions. Their eyes were like knives, and they looked sharply at the carriage.

    A white hand stretched out from the carriage and reached towards the little maid. Just by looking at this hand that slightly pointed a finger, you could imagine how charming the person in the carriage was. Sure enough, a beautiful face like spring flowers appeared. She then exposed her lips slightly, and said softly to General Yu, ¡°Master, where should we put my carriage?¡±

    After Mu Shi heard this, the fingers hidden in her sleeves suddenly clenched.

    It was clear that she was the mistress of the house. This woman surnamed Mei entered the mansion for the first time. Not only did she not get out of the car to pay respects, but she only talked to General Yu, of course, as if she didn¡¯t see her. With this attitude, how would she treat thedy in charge!?

    Of course, General Yu wouldn¡¯t consider Mu¡¯s feelings. As he looked at that charming little face, the lines on his face softened a bit, and the feet that had just stepped on the threshold were also retracted, and he walked towards the carriage.

    ¡°Mei¡¯er, you¡¯re tired. Go and get some rest first. As for your things, we will soon put them in order.¡±

    Concubine Mei smiled: ¡°Master, I¡¯ll still bring the things in.¡±

    General Yu then turned his head and asked Mu Shi: ¡°Where is the courtyard I asked you to tidy up?¡±

    The smile on Mu Shi¡¯s face was a little stiff: ¡°There is no empty yard in the house, but there is a yard facing the street in the backyard, and I have ordered someone to clean it up.¡±

    General Yu frowned upon hearing this: ¡°How can someone live there? There isn¡¯t a decent yard in such a big mansion?¡±

    After listening to Mu Shi¡¯s words, Concubine Mei showed a little grievance on her face, and said softly, ¡°Master¡ª¡±

    Mu Shi was so angry that she grit her teeth, and nced at Mama Cui. Mama Cui immediately retreated to the door and waved towards the courtyard.

    Mu Shi reluctantly smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Originally, after Aunt Lan died, Pin Garden was vacant, but¡ª¡±

    Before she finished talking, a little maid rushed over and shouted anxiously: ¡°Madam, madam, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention immediately shifted. The little maid ran over holding the corner of her skirt, and she didn¡¯t care to salute the master, and said repeatedly: ¡°Madam, please go and see, the Fourth Lady is looking for the Sorceress Bai again!¡±

    Mu Shi was deliberately turned pale with fright: ¡°What? How did she leave again?¡±

    General Yu frowned: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What is the Fourth Lady?¡±

    Mu Shi sighed and said, ¡°Master, you just came back. You shouldn¡¯t be bothered by these things. s, it¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Mu Shi was so touched with anguish that a few genuine tears fell: ¡°Master, please have a rest. I will bring someone over to take a look.¡±

    With that said, Mu Shi hurriedly walked towards the inner courtyard with Yu Qianliu and overtly left General Yu and Concubine Mei at the gate.

    Concubine Mei chuckled and said softly, ¡°Master, what will you do about me?¡±

    She was not stupid. Of course, she could see that Mu Shi was deliberately giving her the cold shoulder, but she could obviously not tell General Yu this, otherwise, she would be charged with being disrespectful to the mistress before she even entered.

    General Yu waved his hand carelessly: ¡°Go to the backyard first, and I will see you after you have settled.¡±

    Concubine Mei was taken aback, but before she could say anything, General Yu had already entered the gate mightily with a few of his children.

    Mama Cui came forward and said without a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take the girl to the backyard. Girl,e this way.¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s white face was flushed. Mama Cui called her a girl without being polite, she didn¡¯t pay respects to her, and she did not call herself a maid, which meant she clearly did not recognize the concubine¡¯s status.

    But on this street, she couldn¡¯t make a scene, let alone be hostile with Mama Cui. Otherwise, once Mama Cui was gone, she would be unfamiliar with her and it was entirely possible she would be thrown on the street.

    This was the initial show of strength that Mu Shi gave her.

    Concubine Mei gritted her teeth and she lowered the curtain: ¡°Go!¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    When he went to the house, General Yu, who had just changed his clothes, walked out of the inner room and saw Mu Shi lead the people back to the house with a tired face.

    Mu Shi didn¡¯t seem to see General Yu, and turned her head to Mama Qian and said, ¡°Alright, pawn my pair of gold dragon beard bracelets for two hundred taels of silver, and then pay Sorceress Bai.¡±

    Mama Qian hesitated and said, ¡°Madam, this is your dowry.¡±

    Mu Shi sighed: ¡°Then what can be done? Preserving the reputation of our mansion is important.¡±

    General Yu¡¯s brows furrowed. Howe in the three years he was away, the family was dependent on pawning Mu Shi¡¯s dowry?

    Seeing that Mama Qian was about to go out, General Yu said, ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Mu Shi seemed to have only seen General Yu, and quickly stepped forward: ¡°Master, you are tired from the journey, why don¡¯t you take a break?¡±

    General Yu snorted: ¡°Why should I take a break? I haven¡¯t asked you, in the long time I was gone, why did my house be like this?¡±

    Mu Shi sighed, nced at Mama Qian, and Mama Qian left quietly.

    Mu Shi helped General Yu sit down on the grandmaster¡¯s chair next to the window and then said: ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know anything. Since this Fourth Lady came through the door, our family has been stretched. I can¡¯t help it. ¡°

    General Yu hadn¡¯t been home for long, but this was the second time he heard the words ¡°Fourth Lady,¡± and he frowned, ¡°Who is Fourth Lady, and where did shee from?¡±

    Mu Shi said deliberately with a look of surprise: ¡°Master, have you forgotten? It is the daughter that the dancing girl named Yn gave to you, whose name is Linglong.¡±

    General Yu then remembered: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her? Why did she enter the mansion?¡±

    Mu Shi said: ¡°Yn died of an illness a while ago, leaving Linglong alone. She looked pitiful, and I took her into the mansion.¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s brazen words erased Yu Linglong¡¯s hard experience in returning to the Yu Mansion, and she said nothing about Yu Linglong¡¯s harsh and cruel abuse. Instead, she pretended to be a very generous mother, as if she was treating Yu Linglong well.

    Mu Shi looked at General Yu¡¯s face and continued: ¡°Maybe because Linglong grew up outside, she is very persistent, and she has caused a lot of trouble in the mansion recently. Let¡¯s just say that Sorceress Bai originally just came to us to look at Feng Shui in the mansion, but I don¡¯t know what provoked her. She couldn¡¯t get up after being beaten by her. I left Sorceress Bai in the mansion to heal her injuries, but...¡±

    Mu Shi sighed deeply: ¡°Master, think about it, this matter is not for us to take care of. What kind of person is Sorceress Bai, and how can she be humiliated like this? I had no choice but to provide food and drink for her. I got a doctor for her, hoping that she would recover from the injury, so I won¡¯t mention this matter. Who knew that Linglong went to Sorceress Bai again today to make trouble and made Sorceress Bai so angry that I had to go over andfort her for a long time. It¡¯s just this trouble made the Sorceress¡¯s injuries get worse, and she was so angry that she had to make a report. I had to promise to pay her two hundred taels of silver so that she would not talk about it. Otherwise, if she lets the outsiders know about it, the reputation of our mansion will be ruined.¡±

    General Yu frowned, ¡°It¡¯s only two hundred taels of silver. Why do you want to pawn your jewelry?¡±

    General Yu didn¡¯t really care about Sorceress Bai being beaten by Yu Linglong, but she was a traveling goddess. If she was injured, she would ask for money and then forget about it. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Mu Shi said grimly: ¡°Last time Linglong snatched Lord Xu¡¯s horse¡ª¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± General Yu was surprised, ¡°Whose horse did she steal?¡±

    Mu Shi sighed and said, ¡°She snatched the horse from Lord Xu. Now that horse is still being raised in our house! Fortunately, Lord Xu has arge number of them, and he didn¡¯t pursue this matter, otherwise...¡±

    General Yu raised his eyebrows with anger: ¡°This girl has turned the world on its head, she even dared provoke a nobleman!?¡±

    Mu Shi was secretly happy, but her face was still frowning: ¡°Yes, I was terrifiedst time. Linglong robbed the horse and said that she wanted to live alone. I have to pay one thousand taels a month. I had enough money for the monthly payment. She said a few days ago that she had no jewelry and asked for a few sets of my headpieces. s, otherwise, our mansion wouldn¡¯t reach this point¡ª¡±

    When General Yu heard this, he pped the table angrily, ¡°Who is she, daring to ask for a monthly bill of one thousand taels of silver!? What if you don¡¯t give it to her!?¡±

    Seeing that the time hade, Mu Shi personally poured a cup of tea and gave it to General Yu, saying: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, drink some tea first to quench your anger.¡±

    General Yu was about to reach out to take the tea, but Mu Shi suddenly sighed in exmation, and the teacup fell from his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± General Yu frowned, looking at Mu Shi who was holding his arm.

    Mu Shi looked like she was about to cry: ¡°Yes...I was hurt a few days ago...¡±

    General Yu felt that something was wrong. Mu Shi was thedy of the house, so she didn¡¯t need to carry anything. How could she get hurt?

    General Yu stretched out his hand and pulled up Mu Shi¡¯s sleeve, only to see the healing bruise on her arm. Mu Shi whispered in pain, ¡°Master, please be gentle.¡±

    General Yu said angrily: ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Mu Shi wiped the corners of her eyes, and said with a grievance on her face: ¡°It was... it was Linglong.¡± Then she said, as if terrified, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry, Linglong is still young and ignorant¡ª¡°

    General Yu was furious, and stood up quickly: ¡°Presumptuous! She even dared to beat the first wife, is this girl tired of living!? What doesn¡¯t she understand, I think you are too spoiled for them!¡±

    Remembering that Yu Weiyuan just refused to wait at the door to greet him because he was hungry, General Yu became even angrier. He hadn¡¯t been home for a few years, and these children didn¡¯t even take him seriously anymore. Where did the head of the family have status and dignity?

    The more General Yu thought, the angrier he became. He immediately strode to the door and sternly shouted: ¡°Come on, bring me that wicked girl Yu Linglong!¡±

    In the room, Mu Shi listened to General Yu¡¯s furious voice, and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    She couldn¡¯t manage Yu Linglong, but General Yu was not easy to provoke! She wanted to see what would happen to this concubine in the hands of General Yu!

    She had endured this for so many days, just waiting for the return of General Yu. She had been brewing this drama for a long time. Now, her goal had finally been achieved.

    Based on her understanding of General Yu, a mere concubine had caused so many disasters. Even if General Jade didn¡¯t kill her, she would lose ayer of skin!

    A fourteen-year-old girl, no matter how fierce, couldn¡¯t withstand General Yu¡¯s hard fist.

    She wanted to see with her own eyes how this concubine who had oppressed her for so long would be served by General Yu¡¯s familyw

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    ¡°Miss, miss, it¡¯s not good!¡± Xuan Cao stumbled in with panic on her face, ¡°Master is back and wants you to go see him!¡±

    Yu Linglong sat up from the bed and stretchedfortably,pletely ignoring Xuan Cao¡¯s anxiety: ¡°What does it matter to me when hees back?¡±

    Xuan Cao jumped anxiously: ¡°I heard thedy in the yard saying that the master has lost his temper, and I want you to go there quickly!¡±

    Yu Linglong took the tea bowl brought by Ling¡¯er, rinsed her mouth, and said, ¡°He wants me toe to him when I¡¯m called? Who is he to me?¡±

    Xuan Cao froze for a moment before stammering: ¡°But...but the master is your father!¡±

    The youngdy took her to the Yu Mansion with all the hardships, didn¡¯t she just want to seek shelter with her father? Howe, General Yu back now, but the youngdy isn¡¯t taking it seriously?

    Yu Linglong got out of bed, walked to the square table, and sat down. She leisurely plucked up a honey peanut and put it in her mouth. It seemed that General Yu hadn¡¯t taken her seriously from the start.

    Xuan Cao was worried and afraid again: ¡°Miss, won¡¯t you go?¡±

    Yu Linglong wiped the sugar from her fingers and said, ¡°Does he not have long legs? If he wants to see me let hime over himself!¡±

    Xuan Cao was so scared that she stuck her tongue out and didn¡¯t dare to say more.

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What a powerful mistress did she follow? She didn¡¯t evene to her own father when she was called!?

    ...

    As soon as Yu Qianliu heard the news, she stood up quickly, almost overturning the teacup in her hand.

    ¡°What? Master wants to sort out Yu Linglong?¡±

    Her close maid Hong Lian smiled and said: ¡°Exactly, I heard from someone in the room that the master ordered Fourth Lady toe over immediately. He ordered someone to ask for the familyw, saying that he should teach Fourth Lady well!¡±

    Yu Qianliu covered her mouth with her headscarf andughed tremblingly: ¡°I said that girl will not be able to jump for a few days! This time it will be fine. I will see how the master will sort her!¡±

    After rolling her eyes a few times, Yu Qianliu raised her hand to straighten the hairpin on her head and walked out quickly. As she walked, she said: ¡°No, I have to go to the master to talk about how that girl bullied me. Let the master vent my anger for me!¡±

    If it was only because of her being bullied by Yu Linglong, General Yu would probably not take action, but now she was going to file aint, which would make matters worse, adding more to General Jade¡¯s anger.

    Hong Lian trotted behind, and the mistress and servant walked out with joy.

    In this world, there were a kind of people who were not against watching the excitement.

    When she arrived at the room, Yu Qianliu put away the joy in her face and tried to look wronged. She called out at the door: ¡°Father, mother.¡± Then she walked into the room.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    General Yu sat at the head angrily, and was not happy when he saw Yu Qianliu: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yu Qianliu looked terrified, and whispered: ¡°I want toe and see my father.¡±

    Just saying this, Yu Qianliu coughed. She was covering her mouth with a kerchief and had a pained expression on her face, as if she wanted to suppress it but couldn¡¯t help it.

    In the presence of General Yu, Mu Shi of course wanted to show sympathy for the sons and daughters of the concubines, so she asked with concern: ¡°Qianliu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you caught a cold?¡±

    Yu Qianliu coughed for a while before reluctantly replying, ¡°Thank you for your mother¡¯s concern. I¡¯m okay, but since I was beaten by the Fourth Sisterst time, I have not been healthy.¡±

    When General Yu heard this, he was really furious: ¡°This girl even beats her own sister? How bold!¡±

    Yu Qianliu coughed harder immediately, and a few tears welled up in her eyes at the right time: ¡°Father, ever since the Fourth Sister entered the mansion, everything has changed. It¡¯s not a big deal for a daughter to be beaten, but the parents have received a lot of grievances!¡±

    Mu Shi and Yu Qianliu couldn¡¯t speak, which instigated General Jade into anger, and shouted outside: ¡°Why isn¡¯t that dead girling!¡±

    The maid outside saw that he was really angry, and braced herself and walked in: ¡°In response to the master, the Fourth Lady...the Fourth Lady said she would note...¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± General Yu and Mu Shi¡¯s eyes widened.

    Yu Linglong was so bold that she even dared to ignore General Yu!?

    The maid knelt on the ground in fright, and said tremblingly: ¡°The Fourth Lady said... that if the master wanted to see her, to ask the master toe over...¡±

    Of course, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t say that, but to give this maid more courage, she did not dare to pass along Yu Linglong¡¯s words verbatim.

    Although the maid spoke softly, General Jade was furious with anger: ¡°This dead girl, she even dares to not listen to me? Come, get my whip!¡±

    General Yu walked out inrge strides and stretched the whip straight, and he roared angrily: ¡°She dares to ask me to meet her? See if I won¡¯t kill her!¡±

    General Yu, a general of the army, always used simple and rude methods to solve family problems. Although Yu Linglong was just a delicate little girl, in his eyes, he still had to use a whip to get results if she was disobedient!

    Behind the awe-inspiring General Yu, Mu Shi, and Yu Qianliu followed with joy, and they both had the same idea: Yu Linglong was finally about to be beaten, which made them so happy!

    Both of them had suffered big losses under Yu Linglong¡¯s hands. Although they had lingering fears about Yu Linglong¡¯s methods, they had absolute confidence in General Yu and the others. Isn¡¯t it a piece of cake for General Yu who has been on the battlefield to sort out a concubine? They couldn¡¯t wait to watch the fun!

    Soon, a group of people came outside Pin Garden, and surrounded it quietly, so not even a single figure was heard.

    General Yu kicked the door open and roared: ¡°Dead girl, get out of here!¡±

    Hearing this roar, Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er shivered together inside, and both their eyes immediately looked at Yu Linglong.

    Yu Linglong let out a cold snort and slowly stood up.

    This Yupeng was quite obedient. She asked him toe, and he really came!

    Everyone had visited, so she, the mistress, naturally wanted to give him a bit of honor as a father!

    Xuan Cao looked around the room subconsciously, trying to help Yu Linglong find something convenient. Seeing that Yu Linglong had already walked out, she rushed up with a small bench and said, ¡°Miss, the master wants to hit you. You can grab this soon!¡±

    Although it was a little ugly to hold the bench, at least it can be used for self-defense!

    Yu Linglong looked at the bench in the hands of Xuan Cao with a little bit ofughter. This little maid¡¯s courage was really getting bigger and bigger. She was terrified when she wanted to hit someone before, but now she dared help her find a weapon!

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Pin Garden hadn¡¯t been lively in a long time. As soon as General Yu returned, he wanted to teach Yu Linglong, who had been in the limelight recently, a lesson. Naturally, no one wanted to miss this good show.

    Therefore, such a scene appeared in the back courtyard of Yu mansion: General Yu, holding a riding-whip, stood fiercely in the center of Pin Garden¡¯s courtyard, and from time to time he uttered a few angry shouts at the closed door. Mu Shi and Yu Qianliu followed him closely, with pleased expressions on their faces, and the mamas and maids who served the two of them followed their mistresses grandiosely, plus the servants who had joined in halfway. They all stood around in utter despair. Surprisingly, a mass gathered of dozens of people.

    Amidst a series of roars from General Yu, the door to the main building in Pin Garden finally opened.

    Yu Linglong was wearing a hazy gauze and silver silk gown with a neat spiral coil on her head. Three agate golden phoenix tail tassels were inserted unevenly into the bun. With her slow footsteps, the hairpin tassels trembled slightly, her pretty face became more and more as bright like the autumn moon, but cold as ice and snow.

    General Yu suddenly saw such a girl with unparalleled beauty and he was shocked for a moment. This face was so familiar, unknowingly evoking memories from more than ten years ago.

    However, that vague fragment of a warm memory just shed through and was sharply interrupted.

    ¡°Why did you call me? Do you want to die!?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the crowd in the yard contemptuously and her clear gaze swept over General Yu, who was ring like an angry lion with his teeth and ws. She instantly shifted her gaze, as if she saw only a minor servant.

    It really was interesting. When Yu Peng wanted to beat her, so many people came to watch the fun.

    General Yu came to his senses and said angrily: ¡°How arrogant! I told you to go, how dare you not go!?¡±

    Off to the side, Mu Shi had now been cast a psychological shadow by Yu Linglong. Although she was following General Yu, she still shrank her shoulders subconsciously and pretended to persuade him: ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry, Linglong is ignorant. Let¡¯s teach her slowly...¡±

    She was really afraid of Yu Linglong. No matter if General Yu could teach this concubine, she would always leave herself a way out, so as not to offend Yu Linglong face-to-face.

    General Yu shook off Mu Shi¡¯s insincere attempt at stopping him and pointed at Yu Linglong with his horsewhip: ¡°You damn girl, don¡¯t you get out of here!¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted: ¡°Who are you to talk to me like this?¡±

    After she spoke, everyone gasped.

    In the Yu household, General Yu was the head of the family who did his duty. Not even Mu Shi dared speak to him like that, let alone Yu Linglong![Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    General Yu roared angrily: ¡°You unruly girl, you even dare to scold me!?¡±

    Yu Linglong slowly walked down the steps. Her beautiful and refined face was full of disdain: ¡°What about scolding you?¡±

    General Jade was furious and raised his whip: ¡°You¡¯re a dead girl, see if I won¡¯t kill you!¡±

    He raised the whip with a sound of the whistling wind, and viciously cracked it in Yu Linglong¡¯s direction!

    Among the onlookers, there was a timid servant girl who was so frightened that she hurriedly covered her eyes, too afraid to watch the next scene.

    General Yu had a martial arts background, and the strength in his hand was amazing. Could the sweet and pretty Yu Linglong withstand such a violent whip?

    The next moment, the woman¡¯s screams did not sound as expected. Yu Linglong raised her slender hand and urately grasped the tail of the whip. The expression on her face instantly became ruthless: ¡°Do you dare to hit me?¡±

    This father, who had never met her before, was seeing her for the first time, and he wanted to whip her!?

    If she was still the weak Yu Linglong before, how could she withstand such tyranny? Perhaps General Yu would whip her until she was unconscious!

    In this way, this fight did not distinguish right from wrong. How could this Yu Peng care about their father-daughter love? Yn still held onto a fantasy about him in vain, and wanted Yu Linglong to return to her father after her death!

    It¡¯s fine to not recognize such a father!

    Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful eyes were cold, and she looked straight at Yu Peng. Her eyes were shuddering like a cold knife.

    General Yu didn¡¯t expect Yu Linglong to dare to resist and suddenly shouted: ¡°You rebellious girl, let go!¡±

    While talking, his hands suddenly increased in strength, trying to get back the whip that was held tightly by Yu Linglong. Unexpectedly, the whip, which was still being dragged by Yu Linglong, got loose from his grip for a moment, and General Yu stumbled and almost sat down on the ground.

    Yu Linglong withdrew her hand and looked at the embarrassed General Yu coldly, her eyes full of threatening light: ¡°You better not do that again!¡±

    She didn¡¯t fight back just now because Yu Peng was the biological father of her body, but next time she wouldn¡¯t be so polite!

    General Yu became furious. He stood firm and rushed up again with the whip in his hand, concentrated all his strength, and swung it at Yu Linglong swiftly and violently!

    ¡°I swear to God I¡¯ll beat you to death, you disobedient and unfilial thing!¡±

    The slender figure shed dexterously, and General Yu suddenly rushed into the air. Yu Linglong turned sideways, turned her hand into a knife, and shed at General Yu¡¯s wrist fiercely!

    General Yu could not believe that this seemingly fragile girl would have so much strength. He was caught off guard, and the horsewhip in her hand immediately fell.

    In the next moment, the whip was already in Yu Linglong¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You fucking¡ª¡± General Yu¡¯s wrist was in pain and he had lost his weapon again, and immediately cursed.

    However, his voice was soon interrupted.

    Yu Linglong got the whip and immediately flicked it backhandedly and hit General Yu¡¯s face with a p!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to beat me to death!?¡± White-skinned fingers pinched the whip and thrashed it at General Yu, ¡°Come and beat me if you can!¡±

    When the heavy whip reached Yu Linglong¡¯s hands, she immediately became extremely dexterous, and with a fierce whistling, she snapped it towards General Yu without thinking!

    General Yu snorted a few times and was knocked to the ground. After all, he was strong. A fewshester, not only did he not groan, but he turned over and tried to get up from the ground.

    Yu Linglong had the upper hand, where she could allow him to fight back, continually whipping, andshed at General Yu like a gust of wind and rain, one after another quickly and cruelly!

    ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Mu Shi and Yu Qianliu who came to see the excitement saw that General Yu was covered in scars, and they immediately wailed together.

    General Yu still had the strength to struggle a few times at first, but with Yu Linglong¡¯s lightning-fast whip, he finally couldn¡¯t fight back.

    With the whistling whip, the clothing on his body ripped and mixed with the blood flying everywhere. Everyone watching waspletely and utterly shocked.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong¡¯s hand stopped moving, and she looked at the crowd shrinking around her . Her voice was as crisp as the spring thunder: ¡°Come at me if you¡¯re not afraid to die!¡±

    The few timid maids and servants weakened their legs and knelt down subconsciously, not even daring to lift their heads .

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly . Her gaze fell on General Yu who was struggling and twisting on the ground .

    General Yu, who was still majestic, had his long shirt tornpletely, with deep blood stains on his hard face, crawling on the ground like a dead dog .

    General Yu was spitting out blood bubbles, but his eyes were still staring directly at Yu Linglong, and he cursed intermittently: ¡°Naughty girl! I¡ª¡°

    The next moment, the long whip in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand-rolled up flexibly, and it was wrapped around General Yu¡¯s neck, cutting off his words .

    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking say another word, who do you think you are? You¡¯re fucking nothing!¡±

    Her red lips smiled wide, spitting out cold words . The power in Yu Linglong¡¯s hands slightly increased, and General Yu¡¯s face was suddenly reddened .

    ¡°Do...do you dare to kill your father?¡± General Yu¡¯s eyes gradually filled with scarlet blood as he forced these words out of his throat abruptly .

    It was not the first time that General Yu, who had killed countless enemies on the battlefield, faced a critical moment in his life, but at this moment, he suddenly felt sincere fear .

    He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the look on Yu Linglong¡¯s face at this moment . The bloodthirsty enemies on the battlefield all had such expressions when they killed people!

    The petite woman in front of him had a face like a lotus and a heart like Asura . Just looking at her unfeeling and cruel appearance, he knew that this daughter was definitely likely to strangle him on the spot .

    ¡°Kill my own father?¡± Yu Linglong smiled coldly . The dimples at the corners of her mouth were faint, but it couldn¡¯t bring the slightest tenderness to her such a beautiful face . Such a smile would only make people shudder .

    ¡°If I kill you, it will dirty my hands . ¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, General Yu only felt it loosen around his neck . He didn¡¯t care to scold Yu Linglong any more . He just fell on the ground, breathing hard-earned air with giant breaths .

    However, before he was panting, he felt a severe kick in his back, kicking him several feet!

    The severe pain from his waist and eyes made General Yu¡¯s vision turn ck . After suffering for a long time, he finally let out a miserable cry!

    Yu Linglong nced at General Yu, who was howling like a wolf and a ghost, and said with a cold voice from her petal-like pink lips: ¡°Don¡¯t go away yet, why don¡¯t you wait for me to see you off?¡±

    After hearing these words, Mu Shi, Yu Qianliu, and the others didn¡¯t dare to stay wherever they were, and ran away in a dejected manner, leaving General Yu lying on the ground, without even a single supporter . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    General Yu was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak . The whip marks all over his body were burning fiercely, and he couldn¡¯t even move his body . Where else could he move a bit?

    Yu Linglong frowned . These people run faster than rabbits . Who cares if you drop such a wailing guy?

    Lifting up her exquisitely embroidered shoes, Yu Linglong unceremoniously kicked General Yu, and his heavy body suddenly rose into the air andnded straight outside the gate!

    ¡°Remember this: You can¡¯t afford to offend me!¡±

    The door mmed shut, and General Yu¡¯s screams were shut out without mercy!

    ...

    Even General Yu himself did not expect that he would be ¡°greeted¡± this way as soon as he returned to his home after three years .

    Now, he was lying on the bed, and when he moved a little, the wounds all over his body felt like they were tearing in pain . This kind of pain was almost unbearable even for him who had been injured many times in his military career .

    Gritting his teeth tightly, General Yu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t stop trembling . He couldn¡¯t help but yell while lying on the bed: ¡°This damn girl, how dare she beat her own father! When I get better, I must kill her!¡±

    Mu Shi sat at the bedside at a loss, persuading but unable to persuade,forting but also unable tofort . After all, this disaster was caused by her provoking General Yu, and now she was afraid that she had said something wrong and General Yu was angry with her . Then she would be miserable . She was not Yu Linglong . If General Yu¡¯s whip was drawn, she would only be beaten .

    But how could she have thought that this concubine was so powerful that she would even dare to fight General Yu!

    The room was busy, and suddenly a crying voice came from outside the door: ¡°Master, how are you?¡±

    As soon was pulled to the side, she saw concubine Mei, who had changed into her daily clothes, walk straight in . With a pair of watery apricot eyes, she went straight to the bedside of General Yu when she entered the room .

    ¡°Oh, my lord, howe you got hurt like this!¡± Concubine Mei took out her veil and wiped General Yu¡¯s face . She seemed to have missed Mu Shi who was sitting by the bed .

    Mu Shi was suffocating, and when she saw concubine Mei frowning, her tone was very angry: ¡°Who let you in!¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s hand shook with fright and happened to touch General Yu¡¯s wound . General Yu suddenly gasped in pain .

    Concubine Mei quickly nced at General Yu with a worried look on her face, but her delicate body had to give a grievance to Mu Shi¡¯s blessing: ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mei Er was anxious to see the master¡¯s injury . Please forgive me, Ma¡¯am . ¡±

    Mu Shi snorted coldly and turned away . Mama Qian off to the side was observant and immediately said: ¡°In front of thedy, you should call yourself a ve servant!¡±

    Concubine Mei raised her head in astonishment . Seeing Mu Shi¡¯s cold face, she turned her head to look at General Yu on the bed, with a pitiful and sad voice: ¡°Master...¡±

    She had been with General Yu for a few years and had never imed to be a servant . Was it because she would be crushed by Mu Shi when she entered the mansion?

    General Yu¡¯s mouth twitched with pain, and when he saw his concubine being humiliated in front of him, he naturally didn¡¯t use a kind voice: ¡°What¡¯s the trouble!?¡±

    With such a voice, Mama Qian didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore . Mu Shi cleared her throat and said coldly, ¡°Master, this woman has never officially entered the house!¡±

    Mu Shi knew that General Yu was in a very bad mood at the moment, but concubine Mei¡¯s identity was rted to her prestige as the mistress of the house, and she had to fight for this dignity for herself .

    She hadn¡¯t yet served tea to the mistress, how can she call herself a concubine? Even if General Yu took over the room, she was just a concubine with an open face, and in front of Mu Shi, her status was not as good as that of Shuang Tao as a faceless maid!

    General Yu frowned: ¡°Why are there so many rules? Mei Er has been with me for so many years, can¡¯t she even earn her status as a concubine?¡±

    Mu Shi was so angry that tears were almost falling: ¡°Master after you have been there for so many years, is it possible that you have forgotten the rules at home?¡±

    For a lowly concubine, General Yu actually talked to her like this!?

    General Yu got a headache because of the quarrel, and waved his hand impatiently: ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mei Er, you can offer tea to thedy now!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to Mu Shi: ¡°Now is it good!?¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s face was angry and she declined to speak .

    Concubine Mei stood up with her head down, and timidly offered a cup of tea to Mu Shi: ¡°Madam, please have some tea . ¡±

    Mu Shi was sitting on the chair with anger as if she didn¡¯t hear her at all .

    Concubine Mei¡¯s tears finally fell, and her beautiful, tear-stained face looked at General Yu with aggrieved expression .

    There was a stalemate in the room when the curtain suddenly lifted at the door, and a figure shed across .

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Perhaps because of the tense atmosphere in the room, the maid outside the door cautiously walked in and said: ¡°In response to thedy, Chang Ting Hou¡¯s Mansion sent someone to deliver a letter . ¡±

    Mu Shi took advantage of the situation and stood up: ¡°Well, ask someone to go to the small living room and wait, I¡¯ll be over there in a minute . ¡±

    Concubine Mei was left aside and lowered her head reluctantly .

    General Yu struggled to get up, and said painfully, ¡°Perhaps Chang Ting Hou knows that I¡¯m back and wants to invite me over? You go and be a good host, and don¡¯t forget your etiquette . ¡±

    How can he go out to meet guests like this? He could only let Mu Shi go out and socialize .

    As soon as Mu Shi was about to agree, she heard the trembling voice of the maid who reported the letter: ¡°Yes... it¡¯s Lady Hou who left the letter . Please invite the Fourth Lady to our house to enjoy the flowers . ¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± General Yu and Mu Shi said with surprise .

    Yu Linglong was just a concubine, how could she be invited by Lady Changting Hou!?

    Mu Shi¡¯s eyes widened, staring at the maid: ¡°Did you hear correctly? She didn¡¯t invite Sixth Lady?¡±

    Even if she wanted to invite ady from the Yu mansion to be a guest, it should be Yu Qianjiao, who was invited as a concubine . What kind of status does Yu Linglong have, how can she be on the table!?

    The maid was taken aback, and said in a low voice but clearly: ¡°I, I heard correctly, it¡¯s the Fourth Lady in our house . ¡±

    General Yu and Mu Shi stared at her, and they were surprised for a while .

    They originally wanted to clean up Yu Linglong, but this letter sent by Mrs . Chang Ting Houpletely changed the attitude of General Yu and Mu Shi .

    It must be known that General Yu was originally a martial artist, and the noble circles in the capital respected the nobles of the Qing Dynasty . Although they are respectful to generals like General Yu, they are disdainful in their hearts . This attitude would also affect the future of the women who married into the Yu household . After all, few civil servants would like to marry into the family of a martial artist .

    But now, the dignified Madam Chang Ting Hou actually sent a letter to ady in the Yu household!

    Regardless of position or status, Chang Ting Hou¡¯s household is a family that General Yu and Mu Shi are eager to get into . This opportunity was very rare .

    However, it was Yu Linglong who was invited!?

    Mu Shi looked at General Yu with a look of embarrassment: ¡°Master, how can it be Yu Linglong who received the invitation?¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if she got into trouble at home, what if Yu Linglong was still as unscrupulous and unruly in the Hou Mansion? Losing the face of the Yu Mansion was a small matter, and offending Chang Ting Hou Mansion will have a greater impact on General Yu .

    General Yu was also very shocked . Yu Linglong was just the daughter of a dancer . How could someone of this position be invited by Mrs . Chang Ting Hou?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    However, in this situation, it was impossible to reject the Chang Ting Hou family . Wouldn¡¯t thispletely offend them?

    General Yu only felt like his head was swimming, and the wounds on his body hurt even more .

    The maid who reported the letter moved her feet ufortably and braced herself and said, ¡°Master,dy, the person who sent the letter is still waiting for a reply!¡±

    General Yu waved his hand dejectedly: ¡°Send the letter to that girl . ¡±

    Mu Shi frowned and said, ¡°Master, you have seen what kind of temperament Linglong has, what if you offend Madam Hou¡ª¡°

    General Yu roared irritably, ¡°What else should I do? Send the invitation back to someone else!? How can you tell Madam Hou that? You are still thedy in charge, don¡¯t you even understand this?¡±

    In the presence of concubine Mei, Mu Shi was scolded by General Yu, and she suddenly became stunned and couldn¡¯t say a word .

    The maid got the quasi response, and hurriedly left and went back to talk .

    The more General Yu thought about it, the more annoyed he became, and the people around him became more upset . He waved his hand: ¡°Leave!¡±

    Mu Shi was so angry that she didn¡¯t say a word, and turned around and took the people out .

    Concubine Mei was overjoyed in her heart and walked gently to the bed of General Yu . She said softly: ¡°Master, you are tired . Rest a bit . Mei Er is here to serve you . ¡±

    General Yu hummed and closed his eyes tiredly .

    ...

    In Pin Garden, Yu Linglong frowned slightly looking at the gilded red letter on the table .

    Chang Ting Hou? What kind of person was this? She had never heard of them .

    After searching the memory of the body for a long time, she couldn¡¯t find the slightest information about Chang Ting Hou . What was the origin of this family? Why would she just invite her to be a guest? Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t find a clue at all .

    Xuan Cao looked at the letter on the table and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Miss, are you going?¡±

    Yu Linglong flipped through the delicate invitation, and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll go, why not?¡±

    Life was so idle in ancient times, and it was good to have the opportunity to go for a stroll .

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was willing to go, Xuan Cao was overjoyed: ¡°That¡¯s great, I can also follow you to meet the world!¡±

    Yu Linglong closed the invitation and said, ¡°Why, do you really want to go?¡±

    Xuan Cao grinned and said: ¡°Yes, the servants in the mansion heard that you were going to Chang Ting Hou Mansion as a guest, and they were very envious!¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows slightly: ¡°Envious? What is enviable about this?¡±

    Having been bored in the Yu mansion for so many days, Xuan Cao yearned for being able to go out to visit, and her little mouth crackled and told Yu Linglong the news of the gossip: ¡°I heard that the Chang Ting Hou heir has just turned 20 and he is very attractive . Many people want to marry him!¡±

    Yu Linglong said disdainfully: ¡°He¡¯s good-looking, do you want to get married into his family?¡±

    Xuan Cao smiled and said: ¡°Yes, Chang Ting Hou¡¯s family is very prominent, and the heir was born well . Many youngdies in the capital are looking forward to getting the eyes of the heir!¡±

    Yu Linglong handed the letter to Xuan Cao: ¡°Okay . It sounds like you have seen it with your own eyes . Put this stuff away, and you wille with meter . ¡±

    Xuan Cao took the letter and said with joy: ¡°When I go with the youngdy, maybe I will see the heir again!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Xuan Cao in shock . Who said that being love-struck was a modern invention? There were a lot of love-struck people in the ancient world, too!

    Xuan Cao carefully put the letter into the jewelry box on the dressing table, turned around, and called Ling¡¯er over: ¡°Ling¡¯er,e and help me choose clothes for Miss!¡±

    Ling¡¯er had been with Yu Linglong for a few days and had be a little ustomed to life here . After Yu Linglong bought her, she bought several little maids who were ruthless servants . Ling¡¯er followed Xuan Cao to serve Yu Linglong¡¯s daily life . Although she was a little clumsy, she was also hardworking .

    Xuan Cao enthusiastically selected jewelry and said to Ling¡¯er: ¡°Help me, how about this outfit? Does it look good with this outfit?¡±

    Yu Linglong watched the two pick and choose among the pile of jewelry sent by Mu Shi, and rubbed her forehead helplessly: ¡°Is it going to be a beauty pageant, why is it so troublesome?¡±

    Xuan Cao immediately said: ¡°How is this troublesome? Miss, you were born beautifully, how can you bepared to those cosmetics!¡±

    Yu Linglong simply stood up and went out: ¡°You two take your time, I¡¯ll go out to get some air . ¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day to go to the Changting Hou Mansion for a banquet. Early in the morning, a servant from the Yu Mansion passed on Mu Shi¡¯s words: ¡°Thedy said that a carriage has been arranged for the Fourthdy. Please go there as soon as possible.¡±

    After all, Yu Linglong¡¯s going out represented the face of the Yu house. Even if Mu Shi was reluctant, she still had to do enough for the sake of their reputation.

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er both tormented Yu Linglong all morning and finally dressed her up. Yu Linglong looked at her reflection in the mirror. She saw herself with her long hair falling like a waterfall, eyebrows like faint smoke, a beautiful nose, reddish cheeks, two-petaled cherry lips, a white smiley face crystal clear as jade, and smooth skin like ice and snow, reflecting a pair of cold eyes, glowing like bright and brilliant stars.

    Even Ling¡¯er, who has been silent for a few days, couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Miss is really an outstanding beauty.¡±

    Yu Linglong got up, and the rose-red satin robe embroidered with gold thread slowly unfolded on her body, adding a bit of noble temperament to the face that had just faded from childishness the was impossible to look away from.

    Xuan Cao had been busy all morning, but at the moment she was full of excitement: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yu Linglong helped ce the gilded magpie bead flower on her head. She was not used to it. Such aplicated dress and jewelry were really cumbersome.

    After adjusting her sleeves, Yu Linglong sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Since she wanted to live a good life in ancient times, but she still had to work hard to get used to some things.

    After going out of the second door, she saw a group of maids standing outside. Seeing Yu Linglonging out, one knelt down and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m Baoliang¡¯s girl, I pay my respects to the fourthdy.¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little puzzled. Xuan Cao hurriedly whispered in her ear: ¡°These are all arranged by thedy of the house for you, to apany the people who go out.¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly. It seemed that Mu Shi was finally starting to take a serious look at herself now. The pomp that these bigdies have has been properly arranged for Yu Linglong.

    ¡°Get up everyone,¡± Yu Linglong said faintly with her lips opening slightly.

    Baoliang¡¯s girl and the others stood up, but they all lowered their heads in awe. They didn¡¯t even dare to take a look at the iparable Fourth Lady who beat her father and scolded her mother in the legend, for fear that they would identally annoy the master and be unlucky.

    Yu Linglong went straight out. Everyone hurriedly followed in a group of more than a dozen people, but all of them did not even dare to gasp.

    When they reached the gate, there was a green carriage parked at the door. Xuan Cao gave Baoliang¡¯s girl her bag, and stepped forward and helped Yu Linglong to get into the car: ¡°Miss, slow down.¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Yu Linglong lifted her skirt and slowly got into the car. She seemed to have never had this feeling of being held for a long time.

    Looking back at the gate of General Yu¡¯s Mansion, Yu Linglong sneered slightly and entered the carriage.

    The coachman whispered and drove outside. Xuan Cao sat next to him with her baggage in her arms, with a look of expectation with some anxiety: ¡°Miss, is Changting Hou Mansion very big? Will Madam Hou be fierce?¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Xuan Cao shook her head desperately: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I will be with you, don¡¯t be afraid of anything!¡±

    What are you afraid of? Thisdy is very powerful!

    Yu Linglong nodded, stopped talking, and closed her eyes to refresh herself.

    Up until now, she still hadn¡¯t figured out why this Madam Changting Hou would only invite her. She ordered Xuan Cao and Ma Changgeng and those who had seen the outside world to ask around. Changting Hou¡¯s house and General Yu¡¯s house didn¡¯t have close dealings, and they were probably just acquaintances. Why would such a family suddenly invite her over?

    Without knowing it, they arrived at Changting Hou Mansion.

    Baoliang¡¯s girl walked to the door and said cautiously: ¡°Reporting for the Fourth Lady, we are here.¡±

    As soon as Yu Linglong got off the carriage, she heard an arrogant voice: ¡°Whose carriage is this? It¡¯s in the way of our princess! And it¡¯s in no hurry to leave!¡±

    Before the coachman from the Yu Mansion could answer, a few people that looked like rude women came over, pushing Baoliang¡¯s girl and shouting impatiently: ¡°Are you deaf? Get out of the way now!¡±

    Seeing this, Xuan Cao jumped out of the car and said, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you see ourdy just got out of the car?¡±

    ¡°Miss?¡± The arrogant voice just sneered, and seeing a long and tall maid approaching, her eyes looked up and down Yu Linglong impolitely, ¡°Which youngdy is this?¡±

    Xuan Cao flushed with anger and said stiffly: ¡°This is the Fourth Lady from General Yu¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    The maid disdainfully shifted her gaze: ¡°Fourth Lady Yu? Never heard of her!¡±

    Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly. Whose maid was this? This was really amazing! Just looking at the maid, she knew that her mistress was not easy to deal with.

    She heard the maid shout: ¡°You are in the way of our princess! Go away! Or we will tear down your car!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Linglong, who hadn¡¯t made a sound for a long time, smiled and walked forward, ¡°You can try!¡±

    The maid was forced by Yu Linglong¡¯s fierce momentum to stop her speech, but she recovered. Her mouth was reluctant to subdue at all: ¡°Youngdy, I advise you not to waste our time. You have dyed our princess. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it!¡±

    Before she finished her words, the maid had a p in the face that was as fast as lightning!

    ¡°You¡ª¡± The maid covered her face subconsciously, and her gaze at Yu Linglong was filled with surprise.

    She probably did not expect that this little-known Fourth Lady Yu would dare to beat her!

    ¡°Has your mistress taught you what politeness is?¡± Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes coldly, not even looking at the curtain that was raised behind the maid, ¡°Then go back and learn the rules beforeing out!¡±

    The arrogant maid was dumbfounded, and she couldn¡¯t speak for a while.

    Yu Linglong turned around, and as soon as she was about to go up the steps with Xuan Cao, she heard a cold voice: ¡°How dare you beat my maid, you are so bold!¡±

    Yu Linglong paused, then looked back slowly. Her beautiful eyes drifted, looking at the woman who had just got out of the car.

    The young woman wore a silver-red and bright gold-engraved crab w chrysanthemum pce dress with a high Ruyi bun on her head. The whole set of red gold gave her face with bright eyes and bright teeth a bit of savageness.

    However, this girl was only thirteen or fourteen. Her eyes were full of hostility, and she looked directly at Yu Linglong.

    Seeing that the mistress had appeared, the beaten maid immediately regained her publicity: ¡°This is our Princess Xinlin, don¡¯t hesitate to greet her!¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at this Princess Xinlin who was half a head shorter than herself, and a trace of impatience passed between her beautiful eyebrows.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    ¡°Your maid blocked my carriage, so I hit her!¡± Yu Linglong said coldly, with her pretty face raised . She looked at Princess Xinlin provocatively .

    Princess Xinlin may have never experienced such a confrontation . She was suddenly so angry that her exquisite makeup could not conceal her anger: ¡°Which youngdy are you? How dare you speak to me like this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Fourth Lady in General Yu¡¯s Mansion, Yu Linglong!¡± Looking at Princess Xinlin¡¯s beautiful eyes, Yu Linglong¡¯s voice was threatening, ¡°If you want to get revenge on me, do it anytime!¡±

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡° Princess Xinlin¡¯s eyes were so wide that she was choked and couldn¡¯t say a word .

    ncing at her impatiently, Yu Linglong turned on the steps and left Princess Xinlin onto the street ignoring her .

    It was just a scuffle, and she still wanted to argue with her? She deserved to be choked to death!

    The woman in charge of receiving guests saw the situation was not good, so she hurriedly greeted Princess Xinlin: ¡°Why is the Princess here now? Madam Hou has been waiting for you for a long time, pleasee in soon!¡±

    Princess Xinlin looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s back and stomped her feet with anger . She pointed to her and said, ¡°How could Madam Hou invite such an unruly person!? I don¡¯t want to sit with her!¡±

    The woman smiled and calmed Princess Xinlin: ¡°Yes, the princess should not stand in the draft, pleasee this way . ¡±

    Princess Xinlin¡¯s anger remained unresolved, and she gave Yu Linglong a fierce look in her direction as she was leaving, and then walked with her maid into the mansion .

    ...

    In the early summer, the back garden of the Changting Hou Mansion was full of Yingge willow green, and various exotic flowers and nts were about to bloom . The fragrance of flowers, the whispers of birds, and the gentle breeze rushed in, its fragrance intoxicating .

    After all, it was the Hou Mansion, and the scenery was much better than the small garden at General Yu¡¯s Mansion . Yu Linglong enjoyed the scenery, and the slight displeasure at the door was long gone .

    If the dog bites a few times, do you still care about it?

    The woman who led Yu Linglong into the mansion looked at Yu Linglong with worry . This Fourth Lady Yu had never appeared in the elite circle in the capital, and she had never heard of her . She never thought she was such a powerful character . Even before entering the door, she had a conflict with Princess Xinlin, and she was about to enter the banquet, where something else might happen .

    After passing a burning stick of incense, arge area of ??colorful flowers appeared in front of them . They didn¡¯t know who designed it . This forest was notposed of a single nt, but arrangements of flowers ording to the flowering period, which was very original . At this time, the woods next to it were already blooming, verdant and lush . Thisrge piece of expanse was surrounded by a circle of tall magnolia trees, in which nted in a staggered manner were camellia, purple magnolia, viburnum, begonia, peony, clove, rhododendron, hibiscus, forsythia, and other flowers of various colors . Therge magnolia flowers fell quietly, like clouds and rain, mixed in theyers of falling flowers of all colors . It was simply a sea of ??flowers . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    In the middle of the flower garden was an open space, in which were three pinewood rectangr tables . At this time, the banquet had not yet started . There were only various melons, fruits, cakes, and teas on the tables . There were more than a dozen well-dresseddies . While waiting for the mistress to arrive, these youngdies were sitting and chatting with tea, or reciting and singing poetry under the flowers, and they were actually very elegant .

    The woman smiled and said to Yu Linglong: ¡°Fourth Lady Yu, please wait a moment . Madam Hou and Miss Hou will be here soon . You will be seated first . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and took a seat with few people .

    Although she didn¡¯t know what the purpose of Mrs . Changting Hou¡¯s invitation was, just to see these blooming flowers was a worthwhile trip . Such a beautiful scene was rarely seen even in modern times .

    Yu Linglong had never been to such an asion . Naturally, someone came over to chat with her curiously . Seeing Yu Linglong, a girl with a round face at the same table turned her head and asked: ¡°Which house are you from? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡±

    Following her reputation, Yu Linglong saw the girl was 13 or 14 years old . She was slightly chubby, and her round eyes were looking at her curiously, and she knew that she was a lively and cheerful girl .

    Seeing that Yu Linglong did not answer, the girl introduced herself with a smile: ¡°My name is Shi Huiru, and my father is Shi Shuzheng of Guanglu Temple . How about you?¡±

    Everyone reported their family, and Yu Linglong did not want to keep her face sullen, so she replied faintly: ¡°My name is Yu Linglong, I belong to General Yu¡¯s Mansion and rank fourth . ¡±

    Hearing her speak, the other girl on the table turned her head . A pair of nted eyes nced at Yu Linglong, and she said, ¡°The Fourth Lady of the Yu family? Yourdy¡¯s surname is Mu, right?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s mood dropped when she mentioned Mu Shi . She grumbled, and she didn¡¯t want to speak anymore .

    The girl didn¡¯t seem to see Yu Linglong¡¯s face, and she still asked nonchntly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mrs . Yu only have one daughter? If I remember correctly, she was to be ranked sixth?¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m a concubine¡¯s daughter . ¡±

    The voice was not loud, but it attracted the attention of everyone at the table, and several youngdies who were sitting a little farther spoke in low voices .

    Those who were invited by Mrs . Changting Hou were alldies from important families . They were first wives, they had outstanding status, or they were good-looking, or proficient in poetry and literature, or good at music or painting, but what was this Fourth Lady Yu?

    The youngdy with nted eyes curled her lips with a look of disdain . She turned her head and stopped talking about Yu Linglong .

    Shi Huiru didn¡¯t seem to care much about Yu Linglong¡¯s status as the daughter of a concubine, and she smiled and said, ¡°Linglong is such a lovely name, how old are you?¡±

    Yu Linglong thought for a while and said, ¡°Fourteen years old . ¡±

    It had taken her several days to adapt to her new identity as a fourteen-year-old . In modern times, girls of this age are still in middle school, right? But here she was, socializing with these youngdies .

    Shi Huiru smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯re the same age as me . What month is your birthday?¡±

    Yu Linglong really didn¡¯t want to talk to Shi Huiru, who was checking her ount . Fortunately, there was a voice: ¡°Third Lady!¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, and she almost jumped up, and said hurriedly to Yu Linglong: ¡°The mistress is here, let me have a look first!¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Yu Linglong¡¯s answer, she walked over there quickly .

    Yu Linglong looked in the direction she was leaving and saw a tall girl with a long face walking over slowly . She was surrounded by several youngdies like stars around the moon . Shi Huiru seemed to be very familiar with that girl . She ran over and grabbed her, and her voice was so high that Yu Linglong, who was far away, could hear her clearly .

    ¡°Yunzheng, is your brother at the mansion today?¡±

    In one sentence, she asked the question that was on so many youngdies¡¯ minds . Everyone looked at Yang Yunzheng with eagerness .

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yang Yunzheng smiled slightly . She didn¡¯t seem to feel that Shi Huiru was reckless in asking . She calmly replied: ¡°My brother is at home . He mighte over soon . ¡±

    It was just a reply that was not certain, but thedies had already made the faces of joy . They pulled Yang Yunzheng to sit with them and started chatting .

    ¡°Is it true that the day before yesterday, the prince used a few sshes of ink to paint the House of the Banished Immortal, and painted a three-foot-long beautifulndscape in less than an hour?¡±

    ¡°I heard that someone is going to buy this painting for a thousand taels of gold!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the prince refuse to sell? The painting could be in the house . Can we take a look?¡±

    Yang Yunzheng smiled slightly: ¡°My brother paints in the street, and my father said he was messing around and he has already been punished . ¡±

    After saying this, Shi Huiru looked astonished: ¡°This is a good opportunity to make the prince famous . Why should Lord Hou punish him?¡±

    Yang Yunzheng said: ¡°Father said that he is too proud of his talents . There is no such thing as a modest gentleman . ¡±

    Shi Huiru was obviously very dissatisfied with the punishment of the Changting Hou prince: ¡°What do mean he¡¯s too proud? The prince is so good at painting, are these amazing geniuses going to be buried?¡±

    Everyone started discussing immediately, obviously agreeing with Shi Huiru¡¯s statement .

    When Yu Linglong heard what these boudoir daughters said, she felt very bored, so she turned around to admire the peony flowers next to her .

    It happened that a maid came to pour tea, and when Yu Linglong turned around, the teacup in that maid¡¯s hand was not held firmly, and it was directly knocked on Yu Linglong¡¯sp!

    ¡°Ouch!¡± she eximed . The maid was so scared that she threw herself onto her knees, ¡°Miss, forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±

    The movement here was not small, and even Yang Yunzheng looked over .

    Yu Linglong stood up and dusted the remaining tea leaves off her body . The maid who was kneeling on the ground came back to her senses, tidying up her clothes for Yu Linglong in a panic while begging for mercy .

    Fortunately, the clothes of the ancients were thick, otherwise, the hot tea would be really ufortable .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze fell on the maid¡¯s cuffs, and she paused for a moment, but in a sh, she revealed a wistful smile .

    The maid didn¡¯t notice Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes . She looked in the direction of Yang Yunzheng with horror . She repeatedly kowtowed to Yu Linglong: ¡°Miss, forgive me! Miss, forgive me!¡±

    If you do something wrong on such an asion, unfortunately, this maid will be punished, right?

    Sure enough, Yang Yunzheng frowned in that direction, turned her head, and said a few words to the maid behind her . The maid walked over and apologized to Yu Linglong: ¡°This maid of our house has no rules . Please forgive her . ¡±

    She said sharply to the maid who was kneeling on the ground: ¡°What is your name!?¡±

    The maid was trembling with fright: ¡°I¡¯m called Bai Zhi . ¡±

    The maid yelled coldly: ¡°Bai Zhi? The Third Lady has an order to revoke your three-month pay, and you will immediately go down and get twentyshes!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Bai Zhi burst into tears but did not dare to argue . She kowtowed to Yang Yunzheng from a distance, and then went down to receive the punishment .

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Yu Linglong, who had been silent for a long time, stopped Bai Zhi . She smiled at the maid on her side, her pretty face suddenly radiant, ¡°She didn¡¯t mean it . I don¡¯t me her . It¡¯s better to let yourdy take back her fate, okay?¡±

    Everyone¡¯splicated eyes were projected immediately . It was just an irrelevant little maid . Why did the Fourth Lady Yu want to help her?

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t mean to exin . Although she faced the maid who was speaking, she looked at Yang Yunzheng not far away, as if she was waiting for her decision .

    Yang Yunzheng paused and showed Yu Linglong a gentle smile: ¡°Since Fourth Lady Yu doesn¡¯t me her, let¡¯s drop it . ¡±

    Obviously, Shi Huiru beside her had already told Yang Yunzheng of Yu Linglong¡¯s identity .

    Bai Zhi was suddenly pardoned, and she was still a little at a loss . The maid had already spoken to remind: ¡°Hurry up and thank Fourth Lady Yu for her magnanimity!¡±

    Bai Zhi hurriedly knelt down with gratitude on her face: ¡°I thank you, Fourth Lady Yu!¡±

    Then she raised her head timidly and said, ¡°Fourth Lady Yu, your clothes are wet . Why don¡¯t you let me take you to change . ¡±

    A sharp look shed across Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes, but a light smile appeared on her face: ¡°Okay . ¡±

    After speaking, Yu Linglong stood up and signaled Bai Zhi to lead the way .

    It was just a small turmoil, andughter resumed in a sh . No one noticed that Bai Zhi left the banquet with Yu Linglong and walked towards the inner courtyard .

    Turning around a rockery, theughter in the garden was almost inaudible . Looking at the back of Bai Zhi who led the way, Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes shed with impatience .

    These people are sneaky, what are they going to do!?

    The bare hand stretched out quickly and grabbed Bai Zhi¡¯s arm . Before Bai Zhi could scream, Yu Linglong crushed her onto the rockery!

    The slender arm pressed against Bai Zhi¡¯s neck, full of threatening power . Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Speak, who asked you toe!?¡±

    Bai Zhi was shocked, and said with a trembling voice: ¡°Fourth Lady Yu, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered and pinched Bai Zhi¡¯s cuff!

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Bai Zhi suddenly let out a scream of pain, but when she saw what was in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, she bit her lips tightly .

    Because at this moment, she was more afraid of being discovered than Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong held a golden bracelet in her hand and shook it before Bai Zhi¡¯s eyes .

    ¡°I really want to know how a little maid serving tea and water can afford such an expensive bracelet!¡±

    Bai Zhi was so frightened that tears rolled out of her eyes, and her lips trembled slightly: ¡°This...this is...the maid was rewarded by the youngdy!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°Oh? Since yourdy values ??you so much, how can she not even know your name!?¡±

    Bai Zhi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale with fright, and she was dumbfounded for a while, not knowing how to exin .

    Yu Linglong showed a cold smile, but the strength in her hand was relieved .

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Yu Linglong shouted in a deep voice, ¡°I actually want to see who wants to see me!¡±

    Bai Zhi had escaped death, and her face was pale with fright . Staggering in front of Yu Linglong, she didn¡¯t dare to make any tricks .

    Until she walked to a quiet pavilion, the psychologically tortured Bai Zhi could no longer hold back and threw herself on her knees: ¡°Fourth Lady Yu, the person who wants to see you is inside . Please forgive me . I¡¯m afraid!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the closed door and strode forward, only to drop a word stiffly: ¡°Go!¡±

    Bai Zhi was anxious to hear this and immediately escaped .

    Yu Linglong no longer bothered to look at Bai Zhi . When she reached the door, she paused, and slowly pushed the door open with her delicate hand .

    She wanted to know, who took great pains to lie to her toe over?

    Stretching her feet across the threshold, Yu Linglong suddenly heard a fluttering wind sound . She suddenly turned sideways, but she was already hit on her shoulders!

    Yu Linglong reacted swiftly . Just as she felt something was on her shoulders, she immediately squatted slightly, let go of her strength, and then quickly turned around . At the same time, she stretched out her hand and pinched the thing that attacked her urately .

    In the next moment, she could see the person behind her clearly .

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The man in front of her wore a silver-white brocade robe with a sapphire crown on his head . He was handsome, like a jade tree in the wind . His bright eyes were eclipsed by the sunlight outside, and the corners of his thin lips looked like a smile yet it was not a smile . Who was it if not Lord Xu?

    Yu Linglong let go of the fan in disgust: ¡°Sneaky, what are you going to do?¡±

    Lord Xu retracted the fan coolly and opened it with a shudder . This time, the fan in his hand had boning of ivory and silk on the front . On it, was some calligraphy written with gold powder, suiting a wyvern, easily broken . When it was fanned out, it was seen as a genuine antique .

    These exquisite fans were casually held by Lord Xu, and they were obviously used as vulgar objects to cool off the heat .

    Lord Xu looked at Yu Linglong for a while, and the smile on the corners of his mouth thickened again: ¡°I just wanted to see you . Nothing else . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted: ¡°See me? See me without going to the Yu mansion? So sneaky, what a big man you are!¡±

    Lord Xuughed and didn¡¯t think he was disobedient at all: ¡°If I go to the Yu mansion, it will be a lot of trouble . I only want to see you, but I don¡¯t want to see your father, that old thing . ¡±

    Speaking so bluntly and frankly, it seemed that he didn¡¯t have General Yu in his eyes .

    Yu Linglong frowned, unwilling to entangle him more . She raised her foot and walked out: ¡°Did you finish? I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    The handsome eyebrows were raised slightly, and Lord Xu said, ¡°Those youngdies outside want to see the son, do you want to go too?¡±

    Yu Linglong showed disdain: ¡°Him? What do I need to see him for?¡±

    Lord Xu smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the romantic and suave elder son who the youngdies like?¡±

    Yu Linglong furrowed her eyebrows . This Lord Xu lied to her for no reason, just to ask such boring questions?

    ¡°What does it matter to you who they like?¡± Yu Linglong felt that she had no patience, especially when he treated her this way .

    Lord Xu still smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business who they like . But it¡¯s my business who you like . ¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned, suppressing her impatience, and turned around to go out .

    The fan in Lord Xu¡¯s hand snapped together and he stretched out his hand to block Yu Linglong¡¯s way . A pair of clear eyes looked straight at Yu Linglong: ¡°You didn¡¯t ask why?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s red lips opened slightly, and she scolded in a deep voice: ¡°Get out!¡±

    Lord Xuughed loudly: ¡°Interesting, I like it when you¡¯re like this!¡±

    Yu Linglong was seething with anger . Was Lord Xu a masochist!? Was he happy to be scolded!?

    Yu Linglong shouted: ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Lord Xu deliberately looked puzzled: ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face was filled with frost, and she said, ¡°Are you looking to be kicked again!¡±

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t y hard enough at that time . This guy didn¡¯t learn any lesson at all!

    The smile on Lord Xu¡¯s face remained unchanged: ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, stretched out her slender fingers quickly, and pointed directly into Lord Xu¡¯s eyes, and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Go away!¡±

    Lord Xu did not expect that Yu Linglong would take the shot . He subconsciously moved sideways, avoiding Yu Linglong¡¯s lightning-fast blow . Yu Linglong took advantage of the situation to grab the door, and turned around and kicked towards Lord Xu¡¯s waist![Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Lord Xu missed the opportunity and wanted to dodge to avoid this kick . It was toote, so he had to retreat back alive . Although he strained, he was still kicked by Yu Linglong, and he lost a lot of strength .

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows, but she didn¡¯t expect this embroidered pillow to respond quickly!

    Unwilling to look at Lord Xu again, Yu Linglong strode out .

    Lord Xu stood inside the door, dusted off his body, and looked thoughtfully at Yu Linglong¡¯s back .

    This matter is getting more and more interesting .

    ...

    Back in the garden, the banquet had already begun . Mrs . Changting Hou was sitting in the main seat, and Yang Yunzheng was sitting beside her . Thedies in the banquet were all from noble families .

    At this time in the banquet, like birdsong, the talking andughing were sweet . With this garden full of flowers, it was very pleasing to the eye .

    Now that she knew she was deceived by Lord Xu, Yu Linglong no longer had any interest in this banquet, so she called over a maid and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, take me out . ¡±

    The backyard of the Changting Hou Mansion was twisty . She still remembered the way out .

    The maidservant was a little surprised . She hesitated to look at the direction of Madam Changting Hou, and said respectfully: ¡°Please wait for me . I¡¯ll report it to thedy . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded, and the maid walked to the chairperson .

    The maid said a few words to Madam Changting Hou . Madam Changting Hou looked over, and before she could say anything, a girl in a silver-red pce dress beside her turned her head and looked at Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong looked at the girl, her beautiful eyes squinting slightly .

    Who else should she be? It turned out to be Princess Xinlin .

    Princess Xinlin saw Yu Linglong standing at a distance under the flowers, her wonderful eyes circling coldly . Although she was far away, she still exuded a bit of chill .

    Thinking of the scene of being humiliated at the door just now, Princess Xinlin couldn¡¯t help feeling angry, and immediately raised her voice, and her tone was full of bitterness: ¡°Oh, who am I? It turns out to be Fourth Lady Yu! What arrogance! After everything, you want to leave early? I wonder if Mrs . Hou was not entertained!?¡±

    The voice screamed, and the crowd that hadn¡¯t noticed Yu Linglong before suddenly turned their heads one by one .

    Mrs . Changting Hou frowned when she heard the words, but Yang Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°I think Fourth Lady Yu feels tired . In that case, we won¡¯t force her to stay . ¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Princess Xinlin pouted: ¡°How can this work? This is too shameful for thedy and the girls!¡±

    With her eyes rolling, Princess Xinlin said: ¡°You can go, but let her suffer the penalty!¡±

    After that, regardless of the reaction of Madam Changting Hou and Yang Yunzheng, they called the maid over . After a few whispers, Princess Xinlin waved, ¡°Get ready!¡±

    Yang Yunzheng and Madam Changting Hou exchanged nces . Madam Changting Hou smiled and said, ¡°Why is the princess is childish? Fourth Lady Yu is probably really tired . ¡±

    Princess Xinlin hugged Mrs . Changting Hou¡¯s arm, half acting like a baby and half shamelessly saying: ¡°It¡¯s just a picture of happiness,dy speak to me!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the appearance of Princess Xinlin jumping up and down, and a trace of coldness passed through her eyes .

    A picture of happiness? If you were happy, would you want her to suffer the penalty? What do you take her for? A monkey to y with?

    In a moment of effort, the maid came over with a tea tray . On the tea tray was a big wine bowl!

    Princess Xinlin raised her face and looked at Yu Linglong: ¡°After drinking this wine, Madam will not me you for leaving the table early! Do you dare?¡±

    Yu Linglong walked towards Princess Xinlin slowly, her clear eyes like two icy springs, making her spine chill .

    Princess Xinlin trembled in her heart but straightened her back subconsciously .

    There were so many people during the banquet, and there was Mrs . Changting Hou by her side . She didn¡¯t believe that Fourth Lady Yu would dare to refuse her!

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Looking at the arrogant Princess Xinlin, Yu Linglong smiled coldly, and actually steadily picked up the wine bowl!

    Princess Xinlin smiled triumphantly. She knew: the Fourth Lady Yu didn¡¯t dare to offend her!

    With such a big bowl of wine, this delicate little girl must bepletely drunk!

    In the next moment, her smile disappeared instantly.

    As soon as Yu Linglong lifted her hands, arge bowl of wine was poured onto Princess Xinlin!

    Yu Linglong threw the wine bowl in her hand, and with the sound of the porcin shattering she said in a low voice, ¡°This wine is for you to drink!¡±

    You want to make things difficult for her? You must be dreaming!

    The dripping wine ruined the makeup on Princess Xinlin¡¯s face. Her powder clumped up, and the dripping wine flowed down her front. The silver-red clothes also lost their color in an instant. Just now, the delicate Princess Xinlin was stuck in a difficult situation.

    There was a sound of cold air from thedies at the dinner, and the cowardly among them had already cried out, obviously terrified.

    Where did a group of daughters who stay at home see such a scene? Even if there were conflicts between each other, it was just a few quarrels. How can they ssh people with wine in public!

    Furthermore, it was the famous Princess Xinlin that was provoked!

    Yang Yunzheng was the first to react, and quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped the face of Princess Xinlin. She then called for someone to fetch water.

    Princess Xinlin was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses. She then stood up suddenly and pointed her little finger at Yu Linglong, shaking with anger: ¡°You, how dare you ssh me!¡±

    A scornful smile was raised on Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth: ¡°I won¡¯t drink this wine, so I won¡¯t waste it!¡±

    Princess Xinlin flushed with anger, and Yang Yunzheng on her side persuaded: ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry, wash your face first.¡±

    Princess Xinlin waved her hand and yelled irrespectively: ¡°What are you, how dare you ssh me! I¡¯m going to the pce to tell the empress to get you a death penalty!¡±

    After saying this, everyone at the dinner was silent and afraid to speak.

    Who doesn¡¯t know that Princess Xinlin was the beloved pet of the Dingguo Mansion and the empress¡¯ goddaughter? She was the most pampered and spoiled. Now that the little daughter of a concubine from the Yu Mansion provoked her, how can she have a good ending?

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly. She had wine thrown on her face, how would she be punished with a capital crime? This woman was too unruly!

    Madam Changting Hou cleared her throat and said, ¡°Fourth Lady Yu spilled the wine by ident. It was not intentional. It¡¯s better to let her apologize to the princess. Let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

    After all, it happened in her house, and Yu Linglong had been invited by the heir. It wasn¡¯t clear how it came about, or how the big things turned into small things, which was good for everyone.

    It¡¯s just that the luck in her hands was not suitable for Yu Linglong. Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows and looked at Princess Xinlin: ¡°Apologize? To her!?¡±

    What a joke. She spilled this wine on purpose, and she should still apologize to this little girl!?

    Princess Xinlin was furious with anger, and she didn¡¯t act like a youngdy again: ¡°You apologize and I won¡¯t let you get away with this! Look, I¡¯ll enter the pce now¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, a leisurely voice interrupted her: ¡°The princess will enter the pce? Why don¡¯t we join you.¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by this unexpected voice. Two men walked out from the flowers and trees together. One had an elegant, long jade body, and the other was refined with a crown of jade. A maid came to her senses and hurriedly reported: ¡°His Royal Highness Lord Xu and the heir are here.¡±

    It was Lord Xu who had just spoken, and they saw that he was smiling at this moment. He looked Princess Xiniln up and down as if he hadn¡¯t seen her with a face of wine and her hair askew: ¡°I just heard that the princess will enter the pce? It just so happens I¡¯m going to pay the mother queen respects. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    The elegant man smiled to Madam Changting Hou: ¡°It is a sin for me to bete and to make the distinguished guests wait.¡±

    Madam Changting Hou nodded: ¡°Huanian, why did youe just now?¡±

    Yang Yunzheng on the side hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Big brother iste, he should be punished!¡±

    There was amotion in the dining space. Obviously, the long-awaited Yang Huanian sessfully attracted most people¡¯s attention.

    And the princess Xinlin, who was full of anger, turned red when she saw Lord Xu, and she burst into tears immediately: ¡°Brother Nine, someone is bullying me!¡±

    Lord Xuughed loudly: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t bully others, but there are still people bullying you!?¡±

    Princess Xinlin stomped her feet with anger: ¡°Really! You still make fun of me!¡±

    She pointed to Yu Linglong: ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    Yu Linglong turned her face away contemptuously. This woman who begged a man for help in such a coquettish manner made her despise her the most. Rely on yourself if you can, who relies on a man!?

    Princess Xinlin reluctantly hugged Lord Xu¡¯s arm and shook it nonstop: ¡°Brother Nine, you must help me teach her a lesson!¡±

    Lord Xu nced at Yu Linglong but he didn¡¯t seem to care: ¡°Okay. Look at yourself, wash your face first before talking.¡±

    Princess Xinlin remembered that she still had a colored face, and her face suddenly became redder. She was ashamed and angry: ¡°Brother Nine, you¡¯re bullying me too!¡±

    Yang Yunzheng hurriedly called a maid over to help Princess Xinlin wash her face and change her clothes.

    And so a small storm ended like this.

    Yu Linglong nced at Madam Changting Hou and said coldly: ¡°Farewell!¡±

    The woman had helped Lord Xu deceive herself by inviting her, so she didn¡¯t n on her looking kind.

    But Madam Changting Hou didn¡¯t look worried. She said politely but distantly: ¡°Come here, send Fourth Lady Yu out.¡±

    This was the first time she came as a guest. It was better to send this kind of guest out early.

    Yu Linglong also turned around and left.

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s departure, Lord Xu smiled and said to Madam Changting Hou: ¡°This lord will not disturb the attitude of Madam and the otherdies. I take my leave.¡±

    Before Madam Changting Hou could speak, Lord Xu had already turned and left, following Yu Linglong directly.

    Madam Changting Hou stared at the direction Yu Linglong was leaving. What was the origin of this Fourth Lady Yu?

    Although the banquet took ce in the garden, because the guests were all female family members, a few rosewood flower-and-bird screens were ced at the entrance, which not only added elegance but also added privacy.

    Just as Yu Linglong turned past the screen, she heard the footsteps behind her. At the same time, there was an already familiar voice: ¡°Wait!¡±

    Yu Linglong turned around abruptly, and her pretty face sank: ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out!¡±

    The maid who took Yu Linglong out of the house was startled, and her shoulders shrank subconsciously. Lord Xu nced at her and waved her hand casually: ¡°You go first.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m so fierce! What¡¯s the matter with you, tell me!¡±

    Closing the fan, Lord Xu pped his hand with it, acting very carefree, and said: ¡°I saved you once, how can you thank me?¡±

    ¡°Thank you!?¡± Yu Linglong sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to help!¡±

    What a joke. She didn¡¯t ask him to save her! Besides, it was a silly girl like Princess Xinlin. Was it possible that she was afraid?

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lord Xu sighed deliberately, ¡°I really haven¡¯t seen someone like you. I helped save you from embarrassment with good intentions. If you don¡¯t thank me, could it be that you won¡¯t even make me look good?¡±

    Yu Linglong listened impatiently, turned on her heel, and walked away.

    This guy was really dragging along!

    ¡°Leaving again!?¡± The fan shuffled open, blocking Yu Linglong¡¯s path. Lord Xu turned his head slightly. The bright sunshine shone on his handsome face, and he smiled slightly, and the golden light made it impossible to look at him directly.

    Toozy to talk nonsense, Yu Linglong acted quickly and grabbed Lord Xu by the throat!

    She didn¡¯t believe it, this guy wouldn¡¯t stop!

    The gilt fan flicked together, just flipping over Yu Linglong¡¯s bare hands. Lord Xu smiled triumphantly: ¡°You¡¯re really treating me as someone you can kick or hit whenever you want!?¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, but she didn¡¯t expect that this embroidered pillow would still have two hits!

    The slender hand had just been blocked, and her palm turned into a fist in an instant. She turned his direction, and hit Lord Xu hard on the shoulder!

    Unexpectedly, Yu Linglong was able to make the second move so quickly. Lord Xu received this punch and couldn¡¯t help taking two steps back.

    He stepped aside and let her pass. Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even look at Lord Xu and walked away.

    Unexpectedly, the next moment, her cuffs were already tightly pulled.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± The dignified Lord Xu actually acted like a rascal at this moment, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet!¡±

    Yu Linglong was furious. Her pretty face was majestic, and she shouted deeply, ¡°Let go!¡±

    The clothes of the ancients were really troublesome. Even the sleeves were made so wide that they couldn¡¯t be taken off, and they were constantly being pulled!

    The smile on Lord Xu¡¯s face was a little thicker, but he was a little pleased: ¡°What if I don¡¯t let go?¡±

    Yu Linglong turned over her arm, rolled the long sleeves outwards, and rolled Lord Xu¡¯s hand directly into the sleeves. Then, taking advantage of his looseness, she pulled the sleeves back to get rid of that annoying hand.

    Unexpectedly, Lord Xu refused to let go and was dragged by Yu Linglong so hard that he staggered forward and hit Yu Linglong directly!

    ¡°You¡ª¡° She didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so heavy. Yu Linglong was caught off guard and was knocked back a few steps by him.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    But Lord Xu¡¯s hand still held Yu Linglong, and the two of them couldn¡¯t hold back their footsteps and stumble onto the screens together.

    The thin screen responded by falling over, but Lord Xu seemed to be floating, and his long body immediately fell to the ground with the screen.

    Yu Linglong had just stood firm, but a strong force came from the pulled sleeves. With unsteady footsteps, she was pulled over. Yu Linglong suddenly leaned forward and fell onto Lord Xu!

    There was a fresh scent of mint grass from the end of her nose. Yu Linglong stretched out her hand to support herself, but unexpectedly at this time, Lord Xu hadn¡¯t let go. Yu Linglong pushed hard, and her sleeves that had been pulled for a long time immediately tore. With a cracking sound, arge piece of her clothes was ripped off!

    There was a chill from her arm. Yu Linglong was annoyed, and she kicked the man below her without thinking about it!

    The next moment, she raised her head and met a wide range of astonished eyes.

    Yu Linglong and Lord Xu had been tossing so much, they had already attracted the attention of everyone at the dinner. No wonder, with such a big movement, it was difficult to pretend not to hear.

    As a result, everyone saw this scene: Fourth Lady Yu, who had just poured a drink on the face of Princess Xinlin, had her clothes wrinkled and her sleeves had fallen off, revealing arge section of her arms as white as jade. Next to her, Lord Xu clutched his waist and tried to stand up.

    ¡°You, you, what are you doing!?¡±

    Princess Xinlin, who had just changed her clothes, just happened to see this scene.

    Princess Xinlin¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she ran over: ¡°Ninth Brother, why are you with her!?¡±

    Lord Xu stood up and brushed the dust on his body, indifferent: ¡°I wanted to talk to Fourth Lady Yu, but who would guess that she raised her hand to hit me, and I fell.¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up immediately and cast Lord Xu a fierce look. He was so shameless to be knocked to the ground by a woman!

    Princess Xinlin¡¯s gaze fell on Yu Linglong¡¯s bare arms, and new hatreds and old hatreds suddenly surged in her heart: ¡°You bad woman, I¡¯llin to the empress!¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at her disdainfully, and said coldly: ¡°What else would you do besidesin to the empress!?¡±

    ¡°How dare you to talk to me like this!?¡± Princess Xinlin turned to Lord Xu with a look of resentment, ¡°Ninth Brother, you still didn¡¯t teach her a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Teach her?¡± Lord Xu raised his handsome eyebrows, ¡°Why should this lord teach her? It is toote for me to protect her!¡±

    Bright eyes wandered around, and everyone had amazed gazes: ¡°This lord likes her. She beats him when she wants, and scolds him when she wants!¡±

    After saying this, they were all shocked.

    Although everyone knew that Lord Xu had acted unexpectedly, they were surprised that he confessed that he liked Yu Linglong so publicly.

    Yu Linglong looked at Lord Xu ferociously: ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    How many times has he seen her? He couldn¡¯t wait to confess? Only the gods would believe it!

    Lord Xu threw the fan that had been broken from his hand. He turned to Yu Linglong¡¯s handsome face, smiling again: ¡°Linglong, this lord likes you, you must cherish¡ª¡°

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t listen anymore. She flipped her little hand, and quickly pped Lord Xu!

    ¡°Cherish you, yeah right!¡± Her pink lips were slightly open, but the words were spat out in a cruel voice, ¡°Go!¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t dodge. He had been pped by Yu Linglong, but his smile was still strong: ¡°Gentle¡ª¡°

    Everyone thought that Lord Xu was suffering, but they weren¡¯t expecting the following words: ¡°...take care of your hand.¡±

    Princess Xinlin off to the side looked at the farce in front of her in a daze, hardly believing her eyes.

    ¡°Ninth Brother, you...you like her!?¡±

    For this dignified prince, being beaten by a woman was an expression of enjoyment!?

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t seem to hear the words of Princess Xinlin, and looked at Yu Linglong affectionately with a pair of ck eyes: ¡°Linglong, maybe you don¡¯t believe it now, but I will prove myself soon.¡±

    Yu Linglong red at him in disgust. Toozy to say one more word, she turned and left.

    This guy was really sick!

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Back at Pin Garden, Ling¡¯er came out to greet her, still acting submissive: ¡°Miss, the food is ready for you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Ling¡¯er and entered the room .

    Xuan Cao helped Yu Linglong wash her face . While Yu Linglong wiped her hands with her kerchief, she said, ¡°Show her that thing . ¡±

    Xuan Cao answered: ¡°Yes . ¡± She took out a squarely folded piece of paper from her arms and handed it to Ling¡¯er .

    Ling¡¯er took the paper with a confused expression, opened it, and instantly changed her face .

    She raised her head abruptly, her dark eyes projecting a bright light that she hadn¡¯t shown in a long time . She looked confused and excitedly at Yu Linglong: ¡°Miss¡ª¡±

    This piece of paper was shockingly a contract for her brother Fu Yong¡¯er!

    Yu Linglong threw her veil into the copper basin, and said lightly: ¡°I bought him, but I didn¡¯t free him . From now on, he will be my ve . ¡±

    The brilliance in Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes faded a bit, but she was still very grateful: ¡°I thank you for Yong¡¯er . From now on, Yong¡¯er and I will do our best to serve thedy . ¡±

    Although they were also ves, after all, the siblings didn¡¯t need to be separated anymore, and it was much better than before .

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to let him enter the Yu Mansion . It¡¯s not easy for you to see him asionally . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s face changed slightly and her little excitement disappeared . She hesitated and asked: ¡°Then...then, may I ask, where is Yong¡¯er now?¡±

    Yu Linglong got up and walked to the dining table, and said, ¡°I let him go to Shangwu Academy . What he can learn depends on his good fortune . ¡±

    Tears of gratitude burst into Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes . Shangwu Academy was a famous martial arts hall in the capital . It has trained many people with superb martial arts skills . It was difficult for ordinary people to get into the Shangwu Academy to practice martial arts . It was conceivable that Yu Linglong must have spent a lot of silver .

    This situation was a far cry from being a ve to a horse boy before!

    She knelt on the ground with a plop, kowtowed to Yu Linglong, and said with tears, ¡°Thank you, missus, thank you, missus!¡±

    Yu Linglong picked up the chopsticks and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t be grateful to me . It¡¯s not for you, it¡¯s for myself . ¡±

    She asked Ma Changgeng to go to see this Fu Yong¡¯er first, and when she saw that the boy had a good aptitude, she decided to buy him .

    Ancient times were no better than modern times . If you want to cultivate your own power, you have to adapt to ancient ways .

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s small face still had tears, but she already showed a content smile: ¡°As long as I know that Yong¡¯er is fine, I¡¯m satisfied . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°Ming¡¯er will let you take a day off . Go out and rx . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er was choked with gratitude . She stood up in silence, wiped away tears, and stepped forward to pick up the chopsticks: ¡°Miss, I will help you prepare the dishes . ¡±

    She said that she was taking the day off, but she was actually allowing her to visit her brother in Shangwu Academy . The youngdy was cold on the surface, but she was actually a delicate person with a cold face and a warm heart . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    ...

    Yu Linglong anticipated that Lord Xu might act, but she didn¡¯t expect that guy woulde so fast and so tant .

    Early that morning, Mama Cui arrived at Pin Garden with a humble and respectful smile on her face: ¡°Reporting to the Fourth Lady, Lord Xu is here, and wants to invite Miss to go out for a chat . ¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned as soon as she heard the name of Lord Xu: ¡°Chat about what? I won¡¯t go!¡±

    Mama Cui choked and turned pale, but she barely held up a smile: ¡°The Lady said, beg the fourthdy to take care of...well, take care of your surname Yu . Please help the Yu house with this!¡±

    Mu Shi naturally knew that Yu Linglong would never go out because of her and General Yu¡¯s reputation, but not asking her toe out was not a way, Lord Xu was not so easy to please!

    Mama Cui was still pleading with Yu Linglong in the backyard, and in the living room in the front was Lord Xu, waiting impatiently .

    ¡°Every time the lordes, the people in the Yu Mansion always make all sorts of excuses . They put on such big airs!¡±

    Lord Xu, who could keep his smile on his face while being pped by Yu Linglong, didn¡¯t have such a good temper in front of others .

    The butler saw that Lord Xu felt like his head was going to explode, but he still had to stand by and wait with him and serve him tea .

    ¡°Master, please wait a moment . I will go ask the host toe out . ¡± The senior butler wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and then walked out cautiously before turning around and disappearing .

    He said he was calling the host, but he did not say he was calling Fourth Lady Yu .

    After a while, he saw a sturdy figure staggering out .

    Poor General Yu, who had not healed yet had to bite the bullet ande out to receive this famous and difficult Lord Xu .

    Enduring the pain in his body, General Jade Yu staggered over the threshold and gave a salute to Lord Xu: ¡°Chen Yupeng pays his respects to Lord Xu . Long live the prince . ¡±

    After waiting for a while, he didn¡¯t hear the voice of Lord Xu . General Yu raised his head in doubt, just to meet Lord Xu¡¯s handsome face with a funny look .

    ¡°You...were also hit by Yu Linglong!?¡±

    On General Yu in front of him, he could only see the injuries of his body through the difficult steps, but the sharp whip marks on his face could not be concealed .

    General Yu¡¯s dark face immediately flushed red, making the scars more obvious .

    It was shameful to see, the head of his own dignified family, this important minister of the nation, was beaten into a demon by his daughter, a fourteen-year-old girl!

    Lord Xu raised his head andughed, and said jokingly: ¡°Even you have been beaten into this kind of morality . That lord¡¯s p is still merciful to Linglong . ¡±

    General Yu was speechless . He really didn¡¯t know how he should deal with this hostile Lord Xu .

    It¡¯s just that he understood at least one point, that Lord Xu valued Yu Linglong so much, that he couldn¡¯t move anyway from this concubine¡¯s daughter .

    Lord Xu adjusted his cuffs and looked idle: ¡°Where is Linglong, why hasn¡¯t shee out yet?¡±

    General Yu replied helplessly: ¡°The little girl...the little girl is unwell...¡±

    The flushed face had been speaking for a while, and he couldn¡¯t say any more . General Yu was not Mu Shi, so he just opened his mouth .

    Seeing General Yu¡¯s suffocated face turn purple, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°How is she unwell? Yesterday, she pped the lord, and today she fell ill?¡±

    General Yu was not an eloquent person in the first ce . He was so cornered by Lord Xu and he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it . Did he want to admit that he had lied? Or should he apologize for Yu Linglong for beating Lord Xu yesterday?

    Before General Yu could think about what to say, Lord Xu got up and went straight out: ¡°If she refuses toe, I will go through!¡±

    General Yu suddenly raised his head and looked at the figure who had gone away in surprise .

    Lord Xu marched straight into the inner courtyard of his house!?

    Looking at the equally stunned butler around him, General Yu gave a fierce kick: ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Hurry up and inform the people inside, withdraw! Withdraw!¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t take entering into the inner courtyard of others seriously, and he couldn¡¯t just watch Lord Xu pass by an unmarried daughter . Who was being provoked here!

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Aside from the fact that Mama Cui was still begging with Yu Linglong unwillingly, at this time, the back yard of Yu Mansion was leaping with activity because of the arrival of Lord Xu . Lord Xu strode towards the inner courtyard, and the housekeeper took a group of maids and hurriedly followed Lord Xu .

    Naturally, no one dared to block him . Even the head of the family, General Yu, did not dare to say anything . Did the ves dare to stop Lord Xu? Did they want to lose their heads?

    Not only did he not dare to stop him, he had to send a brave maid to lead the way for Lord Xu .

    All the others could do was quickly inform the female rtives in each room to sit in their rooms obediently and note out, lest they run into Lord Xu .

    For a while, all the people in the backyard of the Yu house were running in all directions to inform their masters . Of course, Lord Xu went straight to the inner courtyard of the Yu house to see Yu Linglong . Thismotion made everyone know what was happening .

    Fortunately, the backyard of Yu¡¯s mansion was not too big, and Pin Garden was not far away . In less than the time it took to brew a cup of tea, Lord Xu had reached the gate of Pin Garden .

    The road was tranquil, and not even a cat or dog appeared . However, in the dark, there were many pairs of eyes, watching the movement of Pin Garden .

    Lord Xu cleared his throat, dusted the non-existent dust off his body, and said loudly: ¡°Under Yu Lieyang, I request to see Fourth Lady Yu . ¡±

    Mama Cui, who was still pleading with Yu Linglong, heard this sound . She stood in a daze as if she was stuck in a martial arts pose . She couldn¡¯t even speak .

    Such a man¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in the inner courtyard . Anyone should be surprised, but Mama Cui was not because when she heard the man¡¯s voice, she immediately knew who came .

    Lord Xu went directly into the inner courtyard to look for Yu Linglong, which meant that Mama Cui¡¯s mission to cajole Yu Linglong to go out hadpletely failed . It caused Lord Xu to barge into Pin Garden . She didn¡¯t have to think about what was happening outside .

    Ignoring Mama Cui¡¯s gray face, Yu Linglong heard Lord Xu¡¯s voice . She frowned, and without looking back, said to Ling¡¯er: ¡°Go, tell him to leave!¡±

    Although Xuan Cao was clever, she wasn¡¯t courageous . Mama Cui didn¡¯t have any hope for her . Now she was the only one who was courageous and stubborn on her side .

    Ling¡¯er came out and opened the door . She didn¡¯t salute him and said crisply: ¡°Mydy said no, please leave, sir!¡±

    Lord Xu was not annoyed and shook the folding fan in his hand . His handsome face showed a smile: ¡°The ancients said that seeing a smile is rare, let alone a face?¡±

    After speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Ling¡¯er to reply . He took out a small box from his chest and threw it to her .

    Ling¡¯er had nowhere to hide, so she could only catch it . She heard Lord Xu say: ¡°This is the Pearl of the Night from the South China Sea . It is my meeting gift to Fourth Lady Yu . ¡±

    He pronounced his words loudly . They were clearly meant for Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong became more and more annoyed when she heard him, and Ling¡¯er took the small box and put it on the table . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    When they opened it, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened . The box was covered with in satin . In the center was a Pearl of the Night the size of a chicken egg . Although it was daytime, it still exuded a faint light .

    Yu Linglong only nced, and couldn¡¯t help squeezing her white fist .

    Damn it, what did he take her for!?

    The little hands grabbed the Pearl of the Night, and Yu Linglong strode out of the room .

    Outside the gate, the mboyant Lord Xu in his long gown saw Yu Linglong . Before he could smile, he was severely hit by something in his eye!

    ¡°You treat me as a prostitute? You still give me a gift? Take the fucking gift and get lost!¡±

    It¡¯s not that Yu Linglong deliberately wanted to be rough, but it was really that Lord Xu¡¯s move was too irritating . Did he really think that he could use the Pearl of the Night to see her? Only in his dreams!

    Lord Xu rubbed his forehead, but still tried to smile: ¡°Linglong, I was wrong . Whatever you like, I will find it for you!¡±

    Yu Linglong was so angry that her eyebrows were erect . She cursed: ¡°I¡¯d like you to have a slow and painful death!¡±

    After speaking, Yu Linglong mmed the door!

    Outside Pin Garden, the flowers were red and the willows were green, the grass was long and the orioles were flying . Lord Xu stood in the quiet garden with a faint smile .

    ¡°Linglong, I wille again tomorrow!¡±

    ...

    Ling¡¯er watched Lord Xu leave from the crack of the door, and then ran out to pick up the Pearl of the Night thrown out by Yu Linglong, and went back to the room .

    ¡°Miss, do you want this pearl or not?¡±

    Ling¡¯er held the brilliant Pearl of the Night in the palm of her hand and asked carefully .

    Her house was like a dartboard, and she had seen a lot of treasures since she was a child, but this was the first time she had seen such a beautiful pearl .

    Even if this brightly colored Pearl of the Night was not priceless, at least it could buy several mighty darts, right?

    Such a precious orb was thrown out by Yu Linglong without her even looking at it . Did she see it as a brick?

    Yu Linglong drank a sip of tea and calmed her anger . She said without looking back: ¡°Yes, why not? Take it for silver!¡±

    Lord Xu was so wealthy, a Pearl of the Night was nothing to him, right? Some people burned their money, and she didn¡¯t mind helping him disperse his wealth!

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s face flushed with anger, Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t help butugh . Thedy was very young, but how could she not understand what happens between men and women? Wasn¡¯t she still too shy to be angry?

    Ling¡¯er was holding the pearl, and wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to . Someone with such a distinguished status as Lord Xu had a bump on his head from her owndy . It really was a fantastic story .

    As soon as Yu Linglong looked up, she saw Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er grinning and looking at each other . She couldn¡¯t help but feel angry: ¡°You didn¡¯t leave yet, what are you doing here?¡±

    Ling¡¯er stuck out her tongue, smiled at Xuan Cao, and stepped out .

    The youngdy was in a bad mood, and no one dared to do anything unlucky . Xuan Cao refilled Yu Linglong with tea and went out quietly .

    The bamboo-green window screen reflected the swaying beauty of the begonia flowers under the corridor . The spring was just right outside, but the people in the room had no mood to appreciate the beauty .

    Even though this embroidered pillow was so courageous, she dared to provoke it!

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    When they went into the room, General Yu and Mu Shi looked at each other and sat across from each other, worried .

    Everyone had seen Lord Xu¡¯s performance today and the two masters of the Yu house were no exception . They really didn¡¯t expect that Yu Linglong, the troublemaker, would provoke His Royal Highness Xu, and they didn¡¯t expect that the dignified prince would be so different . He didn¡¯t like the many noble and elegant daughters, but he liked their fierce Yu Linglong .

    For ordinary people, this may be a great happy event, but in the Yu household, it was hard to guess if it was happiness or misfortune .

    Let¡¯s not talk about Yu Linglong¡¯s unconcealed hostility towards Yu Mansion . Let¡¯s talk about King Xu instead . He had always acted unexpectedly . Today he said he liked Yu Linglong, but if Yu Linglong offended him tomorrow, then disaster would be imminent in the Yu household .

    If you have offended His Royal Highness King Xu, you could have your belongings confiscated and your bloodline destroyed!

    Even more frightening was that with Yu Linglong¡¯s temperament, this kind of thing was likely to happen soon .

    The two of them sat in silence with the same thought in their minds: how can this catastrophe be avoided?

    After thinking for a long time, Mu Shi made a suggestion in a low voice: ¡°...Master, how about we expel Linglong from the house?¡±

    Besides, she was the daughter of a concubine who was not even listed in the family records . It did not matter to the Yu household whether they had such a person .

    General Yu¡¯s bull-like eyes red, and he looked at Mu Shi fiercely: ¡°Women look at it like this! Look at the way Lord Xu treated that girl today . What would he say if he came to see Yu Linglong was not in our house today? How would you exin that to Lord Xu?¡±

    Mu Shi didn¡¯t dare to speak immediately .

    General Yu said so, but he actually still had another thought in his mind . In case Lord Xu really fell in love with Yu Linglong and took her into his house, regardless of whether she was a concubine or a maid, as long as she was favored by Lord Xu, then the Yu household could follow along . If Yu Linglong was really driven out, then there would be no hope .

    General Yu thought for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t think of a solution . He thumped the table with anger . He raised his eyes to see Mu Shi sitting on one side with her neck curled up, and he couldn¡¯t help but angrily say: ¡°How did you be the first wife? Even the girl¡¯s education is not good!¡±

    Mu Shi really couldn¡¯tin, why did he me her again? If it wasn¡¯t for General Yu who had taken a fancy to some dancer from the Western Regions and then gave birth to a daughter like Yu Linglong, would today¡¯s events be happening? Besides, she gave birth to a daughter but did not ept her to teach her, and now she has developed into a wild girl . How was she to me?

    She thought like this in her head, but Mu Shi didn¡¯t dare to say it, so she lowered her head to hide her dissatisfaction . She said in a low voice, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry . Let¡¯s think about it slowly . ¡±

    Where does General Yu have such patience? He waved his big hand and said irritably, ¡°You are in charge of the affairs of the inner house . You should find a way!¡±

    Mu Shi was taken aback . Before he waited for her to say anything, General Yu had already walked away .

    Looking at General Yu¡¯s back, Mu Shi was so angry that she threw the teacup in her hand!

    How could he throw down such a mess and expect her to clean it up!?

    Mama Cui walked in quietly, picking up the broken shards on the ground, andforting her: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry . The master is such a short-tempered man . Regarding the Fourth Lady, let¡¯s find another way . ¡±

    Mu Shi thought of the recent sullen things, and for a while, she was angry and hateful: ¡°What way? This girl is unmoved by force and persuasion, what do you want me to do?¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    She let her subordinates beat Yu Linglong, but then was beaten by Yu Linglong; she let the kitchen poison her, but was beaten again by Yu Linglong; she taught Yu Linglong as her mother, but she was still beaten relentlessly by Yu Linglong!

    No matter what Mu Shi did to deal with Yu Linglong, she would have one trick: a beating!

    She gave Yu Linglong money, and they took all the orders; she gave Yu Linglong head ornaments, but she didn¡¯t think it was enough . Not only was it not enough, but she didn¡¯t even have a word of thanks!

    What should she do with such a fierce woman?

    Mama Cui thought for a while and said tentatively: ¡°The servant girl heard that the Fourth Lady went to buy a girl a few days ago . How about you give the Fourth Lady a few servants?¡±

    Mu Shi got a headache with anger, and said without thinking, ¡°What is giving her maids going to do? You think I don¡¯t have enough money for her?¡±

    Mama Cui smiled and said: ¡°Silver is a dead thing, but a person is a living thing...¡±

    Only then did Mu Shie back to her senses . Yes, in her duel with Yu Linglong, she had been losing and missing the opportunities . If a few of her people were ced in Pin Garden and Yu Linglong was monitored, to her, there were benefits without harm .

    Having mastered Yu Linglong¡¯s movements, Mu Shi was naturally able to adapt to the changes, and would not be restrained in anything .

    In doing so, it can be regarded as an exnation to General Yu, and she will not be said to be a shameless concubine .

    Mu Shi was determined . She nodded and said, ¡°Go pick a few clever girls and send them to her . Remember, I want family-born children . ¡±

    Family-born children were the children of servants in the family . For such a girl, the families¡¯ sales contracts are in the hands of Mu Shi, and they are naturally absolutely loyal to Mu Shi .

    She didn¡¯t believe that, for this daughter of a concubine, she could do anything!?

    ...

    Looking at a row of four uniformly dressed maids in the yard, Yu Linglong¡¯s inky pupils swept over them, but her pearly eyes shone with a hint of chill .

    ¡°This is all for me?¡±

    Mama Cui nodded andughed with her: ¡°Thedy said that the Fourth Lady has been in the house for a while, and there is no decent maid by her side . She ordered me to pick a few smart girls to work for the Fourth Lady . The Fourth Lady can rest assured, all these girls were born in the family, and they were all raised to be servants . ¡±

    Halfway through the conversation, Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er red at Mama Cui with anger .

    How could she say there was no decent maid beside Yu Linglong? When they are two? Are they very different?

    Due to Yu Linglong¡¯s presence, neither of them made a sound, and even the stubborn Ling¡¯er could bear the sullenness .

    She didn¡¯t seem to hear the contempt of Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er in Mama Cui¡¯s words . Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze was only on the few maids, seeming to look at them, but also not .

    The four maids bowed their heads obediently, and all of them looked pleasing to the eye .

    Mu Shi was picking maids for her, how could she be so kind?

    Yu Linglong sneered slightly, and she specifically gave her the children of servants . It was really ¡°attentive!¡±

    Did she want to fight with thedy? Thatdy will fight you to the end!

    ¡°They look good, then...¡± Yu Linglong took the teacup brought by Xuan Cao, rinsed her mouth, and continued, ¡°...Leave them . ¡±

    Mama Cui was unable to contain her joy, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it . She lowered her head and said respectfully: ¡°As long as the Fourth Lady like them, it¡¯s not a waste of Madam¡¯s kindness . ¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Yu Linglong had already asked, ¡°Since the girls are for me, where are the contracts?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t quite understand ancient things, she knew that if her people¡¯s destiny was in the hands of others, then these people would definitely not do things for her sincerely .

    Mama Cui was taken aback . This Fourth Lady was really not a fool!

    ¡°This...the sale is in the hands of thedy...¡±

    After being swept away by Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful eyes, Mama Cui fell silent unknowingly .

    ¡°Since you sent me girls, you have to show some sincerity, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Although Yu Linglong¡¯s words did not show power, they still made Mama Cui cold and sweaty .

    ¡°Yes, yes . Maybe thedy has forgotten . I will go back to remind thedy . ¡± Mama Cui replied again and left Pin Garden as if running away .

    Looking at the four maids who were still standing in the yard, and then ncing at the enraged Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er on the side, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile .

    ¡°Xuan Cao,e and train them . I¡¯m tired . Ling¡¯er, help me into the room . ¡± After saying these words, Yu Linglong got up and left .

    The stiff expression on Xuan Cao¡¯s face could not help but rx . The youngdy didn¡¯t even ask the names of these maids, but she gave them to her directly, indicating that thedy did not value them, and her most trusted ones were Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er .

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    When Mu Shi heard the report from Mama Cui, her brow furrowed: ¡°What are you talking about? She wants the contracts?¡±

    This girl was really poking a snake with a stick . She ¡°kindly¡± ordered her girl, and she still wants the contracts? She was really unforgiving!

    After gritting her teeth, Mu Shi coldly snorted: ¡°Give them to her!¡±

    So what if she gave her the contracts? Those maids were born in the house, and she can only give her their contracts, but the contracts of the mothers are still in their hands!

    Wasn¡¯t it just a few contracts? As long as she could watch Yu Linglong, what was this thing?

    As soon as Mama Cui took out the contracts, Mama Qian walked in .

    ¡°Madam, the one in the backyard hasn¡¯t rested for several days!¡±

    The one in the backyard was concubine Mei, who was brought back by General Yu from northern Xinjiang . Since that day when she served Mu Shi tea and was snubbed by her, concubine Mei seemed to know that she was not wee in Yu¡¯s house, so she discreetly and seldomly appeared in front of Mu Shi . Recently, Mu Shi was struggling with the matter of Lord Xu and Yu Linglong, and she couldn¡¯t care for this concubine Mei for a while .

    Mu Shi had just pulled out the contracts for nothing . She was in a bad mood . After hearing those words, she asked angrily: ¡°Her? How much trouble can a low-status woman make?¡±

    Mama Qian said: ¡°Madam, the master has been staying with concubine Mei these few days . It is inconvenient to go from the inner yard to the backyard every day . I heard that...¡±

    Mama Qian looked around, and deliberately lowered her voice: ¡°...The women didn¡¯t know what kind of charm she used . It was at night, so that the ves next door heard it clearly, the activity, tsk¡ª¡°

    Mu Shi was experienced, so how could she not understand what Mama Qian was talking about . She was furious after hearing this: ¡°That shameless little slut!¡±

    Mama Qian also looked contemptuously: ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s a girl from an honorable household, how can she make such a mess!¡±

    Mu Shi thought for a while and couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°She called me to listen to it! Who asked me to arrange the backyard for her? There are people around, so it¡¯s hard not to be heard!¡±

    Everyone was a woman, and concubine Mei was so careful, but how could she hide from Mu Shi . Concubine Mei was just thinking that her yard was not good, and she wanted to live in the inner courtyard of the Yu Mansion and be the decent leader of the Yu Mansion .

    She originally thought that if the woman was not admitted into the mansion, the master would not go too close to her . Who knew that General Yu would rather make trouble and even go to concubine Mei¡¯s yard every night .

    Mama Qian said: ¡°The master has been visiting the backyard every day for the past few days . It is too troublesome . The servants and maidservants say that since there is no free yard, we need to build another one for concubine Mei . ¡±

    Mu Shi gritted her teeth with anger: ¡°Build a new yard? He is really obsessed with that fox!¡±

    How much money does it cost to build a new yard? General Yu carelessly never knew how to manage the household; he only knew that he wanted to use money and he reached out to Mu Shi to build a yard for concubine Mei . Did he really want to bleed Mu Shi dry again!?

    Mu Shi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Where¡¯s concubine Dong, the master hasn¡¯t been to her in the past few days aftering back?¡±

    It stands to reason that concubine Dong was young, and he hadn¡¯t seen her for three years . Why did General Yu only spoil the concubine Mei when he came back, leaving concubine Dongpletely behind?

    Mama Qian shook her head: ¡°Master came back and only saw Brother Yuan twice, and hasn¡¯t even seen concubine Dong once . ¡±

    Mu Shi was impatient: ¡°This woman is really useless . I have promoted her in every way . If it weren¡¯t for me, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t even have an heir!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    This concubine Dong was originally Mu Shi¡¯s distant cousin, who was jealous but wanted to earn herself a virtuous status, so she epted her for General Yu . In terms of her status, concubine Dong was considered a good concubine, but she was cowardly by nature, and usually silent . General Yu, however, had been there a few times after taking the house, and then she was not favored very much .

    Mu Shi originally wanted to use concubine Dong to pull General Yu¡¯s heart, but it went against her wish . Now General Yu was fascinated by concubine Mei, so how could he care for the taciturn concubine Dong .

    Mama Qian did not dare to say anything when she heard Mu Shi¡¯s words . In the beginning, Mu Shi selected concubine Dong because of her beautiful appearance and soft temper . If she was also a demon with an improper mind, how could Mu Shi tolerate it?

    Mu Shi thought for a while . After all, she still had to solve the problem in front of her of concubine Mei, so she said: ¡°If the master sends someone over these few days, just say that I am sick, and I will not see him . ¡±

    After pushing for a few days first and then waiting for a while, she naturally had a way to deal with General Yu .

    ...

    Lord Xu did what he said, and the next day, he returned to the Yu house .

    However, this time he did not enter the front yard of the drawing-room and went straight into the inner courtyard .

    Even more, overstated was that he came on horseback .

    If he rode straight in yesterday and it was still bearable, then he was riding a horse in the inner courtyard of the Yu house today, and he was about to make General Yu and Mu Shi copse .

    However, Lord Xu obviously would not consider the feelings of others .

    The inner courtyard of the Yu mansion, which had always been quiet, had be a racetrack amidst the sound of the hoofs of Lord Xu .

    ¡°Linglong,e out and have a look, what did I bring you?¡±

    Lord Xu wore a moon-white gown, embroidered with flying bamboo leaves with inky thread, and covered with a light blue gauze, with a faint, shiny bamboo leaves, and a crown of jade . He was elegant and handsome and with quite the style of a gentleman .

    Under his seat was a silver-white snow horse without a single hair on its body, a gilt bridle, a jade-white saddle, and its silver mane flying in the wind, shining brilliantly under the sun . Like a celestial horse descending to the earth, it was too noble to look at directly .

    The person and his horse were extraordinarily handsome, and everyone almost forgot to avoid them and just stood on the road and watched .

    Only Yu Linglong¡¯s angry shout made everyone wake up .

    ¡°What nerve you have!¡±

    Early in the morning, before she woke up, she was roused by the sound of horse hooves . Who wouldn¡¯t be in a bad mood?

    At the door of Pin Garden, the humongous hibiscus flowers were in full bloom . Yu Linglong was only wearing a moon-white coat . Her hair was notbed, her face was not washed, her stray hairs were fluffy . She stood at the door like a white lotus that just bloomed, looking delicate and elegant .

    Lord Xu stared nkly at her and tightened the rein in his hand unconsciously . He rolled over, got off his horse, and walked towards Yu Linglong .

    ¡°Linglong, look, what do you think about this horse?¡±

    With a smile in his eyes, he looked at Yu Linglong steadily . At this moment, Lord Xu looked like a child, waiting eagerly for the adult¡¯s praise .

    However, such eyes could not attract Yu Linglong¡¯s sympathy and appreciation .

    ¡°About what? Do you know what time it is?¡±

    Yu Linglong gritted her teeth and looked at Lord Xu with a look of hatred .

    Didn¡¯t he know that she was always grumpy in the morning? If he woke her up any earlier, she would have ordered people to take him out and kill him!

    Thecency on Lord Xu¡¯s face was swept away, and he touched his horse¡¯s mane with a gloomy expression and said, ¡°Remember the first time I saw you? You took my Zhui Yue . I thought you liked horses, so I deliberately picked this Tianshan white horse to give it to you . ¡±

    Zhui Yue? Yu Linglong thought for a moment before remembering that horse . It was called Zhui Yue?

    That poor generation of famous horses . After being snatched by Yu Linglong, she threw them to the grooms in the Yu house . Now they were still lying in the manger only eating and sleeping and putting on weight .

    ncing at the dazzling white Tianshan horse, Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t like horses!¡±

    This time, she didn¡¯t even bother to talk about it and closed the door directly .

    Lord Xu stood there for a moment, and said loudly: ¡°Linglong, you are waiting for me, I will definitely find something you like!¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong returned to the room and sat angrily by the table. After such a fuss, her sleepiness had disappeared.

    She turned over the teacup and wanted to pour some to drink. Unexpectedly, the teapot was empty.

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er were squeezing in the door, peeking from the crack of the door to see if Lord Xu had left. There was no one in the room for a while.

    As soon as Yu Linglong put down the teapot, she heard a crisp voice: ¡°Miss, let mee.¡±

    A maid walked in carrying a kettle, filled the teapot with hot water, poured tea for Yu Linglong, and steadily brought it to her: ¡°Miss, please have some tea.¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at her and vaguely recognized her as one of the four maids sent by Mama Cui that day, and asked casually: ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The maid lowered her eyes and replied, ¡°I¡¯m called Xiao Qing.¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded but didn¡¯t pick up the tea. Xiao Qing kept holding the teacup and stood by patiently.

    After a moment of effort, Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er had already returned to the room, and they were all startled when they saw Xiao Qing standing beside Yu Linglong with tea.

    Ling¡¯er reacted first, and immediately stepped forward to grab the teacup and scolded: ¡°Who let you in? You didn¡¯t look in the mirror, and you are not worthy to serve the tea to thedy!¡±

    Mama Cui was sullen on that day, and now Ling¡¯er vented her feelings to Xiao Qing.

    Xiao Qing seemed to be taken aback. Her delicate little face was full of grievances: ¡°The sisters are not in the room. Thedy wants to drink tea, I just¡ª¡±

    Xuan Cao frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you the rules? If thedy did not call, no one is allowed to enter the room!¡±

    Xiao Qing pouted. She didn¡¯t dare to speak but was still unconvinced. She nced at Yu Linglong as if she was waiting for her to serve justice.

    Yu Linglong took a sip of Ling¡¯er¡¯s tea and then said leisurely: ¡°I asked you to listen to Xuan Cao¡¯s orders, but you would not. If you refuse to listen to Xuan Cao, then you will not listen to me.¡±

    Only then did Xiao Qing know how powerful she was, and quickly knelt down: ¡°I came here for the first time and didn¡¯t understand the rules. I know that this was wrong!

    Turning around again she asked Xuan Cao: ¡°Sister, I am young and ignorant, so please spare me this time!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly. This girl saw her expression.

    Do you think you can be spared by kneeling? She underestimated her!

    Yu Linglong took out the saucer under the teacup and handed it to Xiao Qing: ¡°Put it under your knees, kneel down in the yard, and get up again when the sun goes down.¡±

    Xiao Qing bit her lip with two tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to resist and didn¡¯t dare try to resolve it, so she took the saucer aggrievedly: ¡°...Yes.¡±

    At midday, Xiao Qing was kneeling in the yard under the hot sun and sweating profusely with the saucer. Even Xuan Cao felt it was a little unbearable.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been a long time now, should I ask her to get up?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even nce outside at the courtyard, and said coldly, ¡°Why, has your heart is softened?¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Xuan Cao paused, then whispered: ¡°I just think that Xiao Qing didn¡¯t make a serious mistake...¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered slightly: ¡°Didn¡¯t make a serious mistake? I asked you to teach them. Today, they dared to not listen to you. If I don¡¯t punish them severely, will they serve you in the future? Not only will they not obey you, they won¡¯t even obey me!¡±

    Xuan Cao knew that Yu Linglong was going to use Xiao Qing to establish her prestige, so she didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.

    Ling¡¯er said to the side: ¡°Xuan Cao, thedy is right. These people are sent by thedy, and they will definitely not listen to her. If we don¡¯t take the opportunity to clean them up, they will think ourdy is really foolish!¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded: ¡°These girls look well-behaved, none of them are easy to deal with!¡±

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er were only there for a while, so Xiao Qing grabbed the opportunity to look attentive. Thus, in her room, there were many eyes staring at her!

    This move of Mu Shi seemed to show her as good, but she was actually putting her informers in so that she had to choose her words carefully in the future!

    Yu Linglong had been holding in a belly of fire for a while, and she was even angrier when she thought that Mu Shi would y with her again.

    If you mess with me, I won¡¯t let you have a good life!

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes and asked something that seemed irrelevant: ¡°About Sorceress Bai¡¯s injury, shouldn¡¯t she be almost healed?¡±

    ...

    Within three days, Lord Xu came again.

    Compared with the brashness of the previous two visits, his arrival this time looked very elegant. The female servants in the inner courtyard of the Yu house were also used to avoiding him.

    Under the flowering tree, a stream meandered, and the colorful petals disappeared with the water.

    Lord Xu, dressed in a white jade silk shirt, was sitting with his slender fingers fiddling a guqin in front of him. The instrument was humming, the water was gurgling, and the asional chirping birds in the garden were very pleasant.

    Ling¡¯er saw this scene from the crack of the door and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It really looks better than a painting.¡±

    After speaking, she turned around and ran into the room, shouting as she ran, ¡°Miss, Lord Xu is here again!

    Yu Linglong had already heard the sound of the guqin outside the door, but she thought it was the youngdy in the Yu house who was practicing. She didn¡¯t expect it to be that difficult guy again.

    Yu Linglong turned over on the bed and was toozy to even go out: ¡°What are you doing with him?¡±

    Xuan Cao smiled and said, ¡°If thedy doesn¡¯t go out, I¡¯m afraid Lord Xu will y outside for the whole day!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the hot sun outside, and said fiercely: ¡°It¡¯s best to dry him out!

    Sometimes quiet, sometimes majestic, sometimes like a mountain and running water, and sometimes like an army of thousands of horses, Yu Linglong, although only listening to the sound of the guqin, had to admit that Lord Xu¡¯s musical skills were really superb.

    The weather in early summer was like a child¡¯s face, changing when it wanted to. The sky was still clear just now. After a while, it was overcast, and in a blink of an eye, big raindrops had spattered down.

    Ling¡¯ery in the crack of the door and looked for a long time, and couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s raining outside!¡±

    Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°If it rains, why don¡¯t you hurry in? Let¡¯s lie here and watch!¡±

    Ling¡¯er ran in while flicking the raindrops andughed happily: ¡°The master is still sitting there and ying, and he¡¯s not afraid of getting wet from the rain!¡±

    Yu Linglong red at her and said: ¡°If you have time to care about others, it is better to look after yourself!¡±

    All of a sudden, the rain came down heavily.

    General Yu looked at the heavy rain outside, sighed, and turned around and said: ¡°Hurry up and give the prince an umbre!¡±

    If Lord Xu gets gonorrhea in his inner courtyard, then he would have to suffer the consequences.

    The big butler tremblingly put the umbre over Lord Xu, who was already drenched and cautiously persuaded: ¡°Master, it¡¯s gettingte today. I¡¯m afraid our fourth youngdy is resting. How about youe back tomorrow?¡±

    Lord Xu shook his head with a look of disappointment. He did not wipe the rain off his face, and he stood up holding the guqin and slowly walked out of the Yu house.

    The butler held the umbre all the way, and let Lord Xu out of the door, only to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Standing on the street, Lord Xu looked around nkly and said: ¡°You won¡¯t even see me. What use do I have keeping this guqin!?¡±

    With a bang, he threw the guqin in his hand to the ground!

    The famous guqin from ancient times suddenly shattered in the rain!

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    After spending half a month in this trouble, everyone in the capital knew that the handsome Lord Xu, who bombastically pursued General Yu¡¯s Fourth Lady, was unyielding and unstoppable .

    In the shortest amount of time, the Fourth Lady, the daughter of amoner, went from being unknown to rising to fame, receiving the attention of all thedies .

    How divine is it that she can be favored by Lord Xu, but cruelly refuses to even see him?

    All of a sudden, invitations from powerful people flew to the Yu house like snowkes . They all invited Fourth Lady Yu to be a guest .

    ¡°The wife of the director of the Board of Rites invites the Fourth Lady to the theater!¡±

    ¡°The daughter of a judicial officer invites the Fourth Lady to attend the poetry society meeting!¡±

    ¡°The second wife of the cab schr invites the Fourth Lady to a banquet!¡±

    Mu Shi looked at therge stack of invitations on the table with a terrible headache .

    She can¡¯t offend any of these people!

    It¡¯s not known how Yu Linglong, being such a fiercedy, was so lucky . Not only did she get the favor of the Ninth Lord Xu, but she was also praised by so many dignitaries as a guest .

    Wasn¡¯t it enough that Yu Linglong caused trouble in Changting Hou Mansionst time? She¡¯d offended Princess Xinlin, how do these people want Yu Linglong to be a guest? Aren¡¯t they afraid of her getting into trouble?

    Mu Shi rubbed her eyebrows tiredly and pushed the invitations on the table to Mama Cui: ¡°Send them to her . Let her go wherever she wants . ¡±

    Handing the right of choice to Yu Linglong would allow Mu Shi to note forward and offend others .

    In the evening, Yu Linglong¡¯s reply came back .

    Very simply, she didn¡¯t want to go to any of them .

    Listening to Mama Cui¡¯s words, Mu Shi had an urge to cry without tears .

    These people are the ones she can¡¯t find in a rush . Yu Linglong is just a little daughter of amoner . Shouldn¡¯t she be ttered to get so many invitations? Why doesn¡¯t she go? This is a good opportunity to show off!

    Not only didn¡¯t she go, but she refused so easily . Didn¡¯t this involve the Yu house?

    Mu Shi sighed: ¡°Return them all . The reply will be softer, and it won¡¯t offend the others . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was not afraid to offend people, but she was afraid!

    Within three or four days, a new saying began to circte in the circle of dignitaries in the capital: the fourthdy of the Yu house was so arrogant and conceited that ordinary people couldn¡¯t invite her to anything!

    The more unavable things are, the more precious they be . Yu Linglong refused everyone¡¯s invitation, but it made her appear mysterious and aloof . She was just a daughter of amoner, but her status was doubled, and she almost became a legend .

    ...

    No matter what the people outside were talking about, at that moment Yu Linglong was focusing on something else .

    The sorceress Bai had recovered from her injury, but she still refused to leave the Yu house, just because she wanted to get more benefits . After all, she was beaten up by thedy in front of everyone for no reason . This kind of thing can¡¯t happen often, and it¡¯s hard toe by . Naturally, she would have to bepensated for this mistake .

    What the big families are most afraid of is corrupting their reputation . Sorceress Bai decided to stay for a longer time only after knowing this . Anyway, the Yu house had food, drink, and housing, and the conditions were much better than her shack .

    But she didn¡¯t expect that what was waiting for her was not money, but another storm .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help sneering when she heard that sorceress Bai was still living in the Yu house . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    She was really insatiable . Mu Shi had given her so much money, yet she still stayed here!

    Since you are not leaving, don¡¯t me the sister for not being polite .

    Yu Linglong had always been vigorous and resolute in doing things, and now that she thought it through, she will act immediately .

    That night, she ordered Ling¡¯er to ¡°invite¡± sorceress Bai over .

    Seeing sorceress Bai¡¯s robes were ruffled, and she was standing with a sad face while rubbing her arms, Yu Linglong nodded in satisfaction .

    Well, it seems that Ling¡¯er lives up to her expectations and was not polite at all .

    You don¡¯t have to think about it to know . As soon as she heard that it was Yu Linglong who called her over, sorceress Bai refused to go even if it killed her . The reason why Yu Linglong used Ling¡¯er was because Ling¡¯er could fight, and dragged her over .

    Seeing Yu Linglong, sorceress Bai knew that this was an unbeliever who didn¡¯t believe in heaven or the way . She simply didn¡¯t pretend to look like the celestial spirit . She lowered her head and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Fourth Lady called me over, what do you want?¡±

    She didn¡¯t im to be immortal anymore, so it was good to speak normally .

    Yu Linglong raised the corner of her eyes and looked at the sorceress Bai: ¡°Thest time Yu Peng came back, why did you frame me and trouble yourself again?¡±

    Sorceress Bai was taken aback . This matter happened so long ago . Why did Yu Linglong ask about it today?

    Remembering that Yu Linglong had beaten General Yu so hard that for several days he couldn¡¯t get up, sorceress Bai shuddered, and honestly replied: ¡°Yes...thedy gave me silver and asked me to say that . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, knowing that it was Mu Shi who made the ghost . Yu Linglong had also heard of the fighting between Mu Shi and concubine Mei . After a little thought, she knew that Mu Shi must have used her as an excuse to find a chance to give concubine Mei a certain look .

    She didn¡¯t care about this, and it didn¡¯t matter how much she fought between Mu Shi and concubine Mei .

    But right now, she could just make a fuss about it .

    Looking at the guilty sorceress Bai, Yu Linglong smiled coldly: ¡°You asked, how should I settle this ount with you?¡±

    Sorceress Bai shook in fright, raised her head, and gave Yu Linglong a quick nce .

    What does this mean?

    She was just using Yu Linglong as an excuse . There was no loss to Yu Linglong . Is it possible that she had to pay for it?

    Sorceress Bai was used to corrupt people, and based on her thinking, she immediately thought that Yu Linglong was also going to ckmail her .

    Seeing sorceress Bai¡¯s suspicion, Yu Linglong smiled slightly . She stood up and slowly walked towards her .

    With every step, sorceress Bai couldn¡¯t help but shiver . She had already experienced Yu Linglong¡¯s heavy hand . Could it be that she had to be beaten again after she had just healed her body?

    Watching Yu Linglong walking to her, she stared at her coldly with a pair of glistening, star-like eyes . Sorceress Bai felt that her heart was in her throat, and she insisted, ¡°What-what are you doing?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled suddenly . Her small face was like the first bloom of a lotus, and the brilliance emanated out from it .

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me . ¡±

    It was a faint sentence, but it had a positive tone .

    Sorceress Bai tried to support herself and not copse to the ground under Yu Linglong¡¯s fierce gaze, but she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak .

    Yu Linglong looked at sorceress Bai¡¯s shrunken shoulder and continued: ¡°You think I¡¯m a demon, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Sorceress Bai¡¯s legs began to tremble . This girl was either a monster or a devil, definitely not a human!

    How could ordinary people have such sharp eyes, and how could they see through her mind so easily!?

    Yu Linglong looked down at sorceress Bai, who was getting lower and lower, and said softly, ¡°I am not a demon, but I know where there are demons . ¡±

    Sorceress Bai was about to copse and suddenly raised her head . What does Yu Linglong mean?

    Yu Linglong gave her a rare smile: ¡°I want you to do one thing . After doing this, you can get out of the Yu house in peace . ¡±

    Her voice had an oppressive aura, and sorceress Bai was absolutely convinced that if she did not agree to Yu Linglong, then she must not be able to leave with all her arms and legs .

    At this time, sorceress Bai began to have regret . If should had rushed pack up and leave after she got her silver, then she wouldn¡¯t fall into Yu Linglong¡¯s hands again like now .

    At this point, sorceress Bai had no other choice but to agree .

    ¡°...Fourth Lady, please give me your instructions . ¡± With a slightly trembling voice and tears of helplessness, sorceress Bai bowed her head, waiting for Yu Linglong¡¯s assignment .

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    As soon as Mu Shi came back from Yu Qianjiao¡¯s yard, Shuang Tao came over and said, ¡°Madam, sorceress Bai is here. She has been waiting in the side room for a long time.¡±

    Since using the detoxification elixir that General Yu brought back from northern Xinjiang, Yu Qianjiao¡¯s body had begun to recover, and Mu Shi¡¯s heart has gradually rxed. Now when she heard that sorceress Bai wasing, her heart was tight again: ¡°Her? What is she doing here?¡±

    Shuang Tao said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but looking at the sorceress, it seems that there is something important.¡±

    Mu Shi sighed, ¡°Call her in.¡±

    What an eventful autumn!

    Sorceress Bai floated into the room, dressed in a pale blue Taoist robe and holding a duster.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, has thedy been doing well?¡± The wounds from Yu Linglong have healed, and sorceress Bai appeared to be an able person again. At this time, she was polite, respectful, and gracious towards Mu Shi.

    Mu Shi really couldn¡¯t think it would be anything good. The whole family in the Yu house was disturbed by a Yu Linglong. How could she possibly be the mistress of the house?

    Mu Shi barely smiled and raised her hand to give up her seat: ¡°Thank you sorceress for your concern, everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Sorceress Bai leisurely sat down, but her eyes looked at Mu Shi¡¯s face from time to time, with an unpredictable appearance.

    Mu Shi was a little disturbed by sorceress Bai and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Sorceress Bai smiled faintly: ¡°It was becausest time, the fourthdy of your house¡ª¡°

    Mu Shi hurriedly said: ¡°This matter is all her fault. She offended you, and I ask you to be generous, and don¡¯t cause a fuss.¡±

    After thinking for a while, she asked, ¡°What conditions do you still have?¡±

    Mu Shi thought that sorceress Bai hade to extort her silver again. Although sorceress Bai was beaten when she failed to get rid of ghostsst time, most of it was the responsibility of the Yu Mansion. Besides, she was ady of the inner house, she couldn¡¯t dare offend her.

    This is what is meant by ¡°it¡¯s easier to invite the devil in than to send him away.¡±

    Unexpectedly, sorceress Bai slowly shook her head, and said with a righteous and stern look: ¡°What does the madam think of me? Is it me who is greedy for money and forgetting justice!?¡±

    As soon as she said this, Mu Shi¡¯s heart was even more uncertain. Sorceress Bai took the initiative toe to the door this time, and she did not ask for the silver with a clear price. What was she going to do?

    Sorceress Bai Xian shook the duster lightly and said, ¡°Since I have been entrusted by thedy to expel evil spirits from your housest time...well, something happened...¡±

    Last time she was violently beaten by Yu Linglong, but she didn¡¯t get anything done. Sorceress Bai was much more depressed than Mu Shi. If this matter got out, wouldn¡¯t she still need her reputation?

    Fortunately, Yu Linglong gave her another chance. If this thing was done, she would not only redeem her lost reputation but also make a fortune.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Of course, the most important thing was that Yu Linglong could get away with it.

    Sorceress Bai Xian cleared her throat and continued: ¡°I have lived in the mansion these days, and I have seen a lot of clues. This evil spirit is really cunning, and even this immortal¡¯s magic eyes have been deceived...¡±

    Mu Shi looked sorceress Bai¡¯s lips up and down, mystified by her words.

    What did sorceress Bai mean? Did the Yu house really have ghosts?

    Sorceress Bai talked rapidly for a long time, and only then did Mu Shi understand a little bit. Sorceress Bai meant that she did not live in the Yu house for the sake of extorting Mu Shi of her silver but to be able to see the fengshui of the Yu house in different ways and find out the root cause of the evil. After her observation, she finally judged that the Yu Mansion was indeed corrupted, not by a demon or a devil, but by a vengeful ghost. The disasters that urred in the Yu Mansion during this period were all caused by this.

    Mu Shi suddenly thought of something, and her heart suddenly shuddered as if she poured cold water on it.

    Could it really be...a vengeful ghost!?

    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. Shepletely forgot how much silver sorceress Bai had swindled from her, and immediately got up to address her, her voice trembling slightly: ¡°Sorceress Bai, you must help us! How much silver do you want? Go ahead and say it!¡±

    Sorceress Bai was overjoyed. Yu Linglong was right; after doing this ritual, she had anotherrge sum of silver paid.

    No matter how happy she was, sorceress Bai still had to pretend to be an immortal spirit: ¡°Why is thedy saying this? How could this immortal do such an unnatural thing? I want to use silver only for the things that need to be purchased. My method is to walk the way of the heavens, but I do not take any money!¡±

    Mu Shi nodded again and again: ¡°Yes, yes. How much do you need, sorceress? If you go to the ountant, I will order them to follow the sorceress¡¯ instructions.¡±

    Sorceress Bai smiled with satisfaction and said: ¡°Since the vengeful ghost is still there, they must want something. I will perform a soul-calling ceremony. Please gather the people in the house.¡±

    Mu Shi was startled, and hesitated for a moment: ¡°This...¡±

    Sorceress Bai nced at Mu Shi and asked: ¡°Why does thedy think this is wrong?¡±

    Mu Shi hurriedly said: ¡°Nothing. I just want to ask, will this conjured ghost turn into a demon?¡±

    Sorceress Bai looked at Mu Shi a little strangely: ¡°Why would thedy say this?¡±

    Mu Shi hid a smile: ¡°There are a few youngdies in the house, and I¡¯m afraid they will be frightened.¡±

    Sorceress Bai said: ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be. If this wronged soul is so capable, I¡¯m afraid that something even greater has happened in the mansion.¡±

    Only then was Mu Shi relieved: ¡°Okay. Please make arrangements as soon as possible.¡±

    Sorceress Bai Xian came out of Mu Shi¡¯s yard and saw Ling¡¯er slowly picking roses not far away. She took out her kerchief and wiped the sweat from her forehead, and nodded slightly in the direction of Ling¡¯er.

    Ling¡¯er immediately picked up the small flower basket beside her feet and quickly walked towards Pin Garden without looking back.

    ...

    At night, Mu Shi leaned tiredly on the couch and said, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Xiao Qing brought any information these past few days?¡±

    Mama Cui whispered: ¡°I heard that the day before yesterday, Xiao Qing did something wrong. The fourthdy punished her to kneel in the yard. Her leg injury hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s brows knotted slightly: ¡°It¡¯s just a punishment of kneeling, how can she get hurt?¡±

    Mama Cui paused and said, ¡°The Fourth Lady ordered her to kneel with the saucer under her legs, so...¡±

    Mu Shi was secretly shocked. She was a fourteen-year-old girl, how could she be so cruel?

    Thinking of what Sorceress Bai had said, Mu Shi couldn¡¯t help asking Mama Cui: ¡°Do you think it is possible that there are ghosts in Pin Garden?¡±

    Mama Cui was startled. She looked out the window without realizing, and then whispered: ¡°Why does thedy think that?¡±

    Mu Shi sighed and said what sorceress Bai had told her: ¡°...if there really are ghosts, how did sorceress Bai know?¡±

    Mama Cui was also a little scared when she heard it, and after thinking about it for a while she said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t think about it. Which house hasn¡¯t had a few girls die in it? Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence that sorceress Bai said so.¡±

    Mu Shi looked out the dark window with a rxed gaze, and said, as if to herself: ¡°She is not an ordinary girl...¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Only then did the Mu Shie back to her senses, bing aware of her indiscretion . She rubbed her tight brow and said, ¡°How is the master?¡±

    Mama Cui said: ¡°The master sent Wang Yong over twice, saying that he wanted to greet his wife . I¡¯m guessing it was probably because of concubine Mei . ¡±

    Mu Shi snorted coldly: ¡°Little slut! If I let her do her wish, what qualifications do I have to be Lady Yu!?¡±

    Seeing that it was all these troubles, Mama Cui deliberately stopped the conversation: ¡°The doctor paid a visit today and said that the Sixth Lady¡¯s body has been cleaned of toxins, and if she takes care of herself, she will be good in the future . ¡±

    With the mention of Yu Qianjiao, Mu Shi¡¯s face showed a little smile: ¡°Finally, the weather is good these few days . When I have time, I¡¯ll ask her toe out and rx . Perhaps she will be better soon . ¡±

    Mama Cui talked with Mu Shi for a while . She looked after Mu Shi until she went to sleep, and then quietly left the room .

    Walking out the door, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and rub her chest, but her strained heart couldn¡¯t rx anyway .

    Every word that Mu Shi said echoed in her ears and the recent disasters in the Yu Mansion were relentless . Could it be true that there was a vengeful ghost at work?

    If it really was a vengeful ghost, then...will they find her?

    Mama Cui looked at the shadow of the dark trees and flowers in the yard, and couldn¡¯t help tightening her cor, and then hurriedly left .

    The crescent moon was like a hook, shining coldly onto the ground, casting a gloomy shadow on the bluestone brick floor . This summer night was unknowingly somehow steeped in cold air .

    ...

    Yu Linglong slept until midday . She felt refreshed,pletelyfortable, and her mood was exceptionally good .

    She raised the bed curtains and looked around the quiet room . She knew that Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er had observed she was not yet awake and were guarding outside the room . She slipped on her pajamas and walked out of the bedroom .

    As soon as she entered the main hall, she heard the chattering of Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er at the door .

    ¡°...Why isn¡¯t Lord Xuing these days?¡± The voice was clear and the words were straightforward, and she knew it was Ling¡¯er .

    Xuan Caoughed in a low voice: ¡°He¡¯s a lord, how can he run to us every day?¡±

    Ling¡¯er sneered: ¡°He¡¯s still a prince, riding a horse into our courtyard . Isn¡¯t it funny?¡±

    Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud: ¡°You¡¯re so funny! Be careful not to be heard, or you¡¯ll be punished!¡±

    Ling¡¯er sighed, seemingly regretful: ¡°I still think the lord really likes our mistress . Who knows what happened, he persevered for three days and then stoppeding . ¡±

    Xuan Cao seemed to suddenly remember something: ¡°Could it be that the lord got sick the day it rained?¡±

    Xuan Cao¡¯s tone suddenly became excited: ¡°Yes, yes, he must be sick!¡±

    Yu Linglong was happy and amused . These two girls were crazy . They were talking about the affairs of their mistress behind them, but they still talked with such gusto .

    Yu Linglong coughed deliberately, and Ling¡¯er sitting at the door suddenly jumped up and ran in, her little face flushed . She didn¡¯t know whether she was nervous or guilty . She watched Yu Linglong¡¯s expression in a sneaky way and had nothing to look for . She said: ¡°Miss, are you awake? We will wash your face!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Seeing Linger¡¯s cautious appearance, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know whether she thought she would be reprimanded or med . She pretended she didn¡¯t hear them, and said, ¡°Go get the water . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er was relieved and ran out smiling .

    Xuan Cao came in holding an embroidery hoop and looked back at Ling¡¯er¡¯s cheerful figure as she walked: ¡°Ling¡¯er is very happy toe in, she¡¯s much more lively than when she first came . ¡±

    Since meeting Fu Yong¡¯er in the Shangwu hall, Ling¡¯er was obviously more cheerful . She thought it was because she knew that her brother had a lot of support and she felt very relieved .

    Yu Linglong lowered her head for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the ancestral hall in a little while . Follow me and let Ling¡¯er stay at home . ¡±

    Xuan Cao¡¯s thoughts moved slightly, and she already understood Yu Linglong¡¯s meaning: ¡°...Yes, I¡¯ll obey you . ¡±

    Today was the day when sorceress Bai would hold the soul-calling ceremony . The location was in the ancestral hall in the inner courtyard of the Yu house . Was Yu Linglong afraid that Ling¡¯er would see the ancestral hall and think of her rtives who have died?

    After Yu Linglong washed her face and put on her make-up, Ling¡¯er went out with the copper basin and opened the door to throw the remaining water out .

    Who knew that when the door was opened, Ling¡¯er was startled, and the copper basin in her hand was almost knocked over .

    ¡°Oh, Lord Xu, why are you standing here!¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s long figure stood motionless under the swaying shadow of the flowers . His face was always smiling but not smiling, and he did not know how long he stood .

    Yu Linglong heard Ling¡¯er¡¯s scream and holding a woodenb in one hand and her hair in the other, she walked over to the door .

    When Lord Xu saw Yu Linglong, his eyes lit up: ¡°Linglong, I can finally see you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong red at him and said angrily: ¡°Standing silently at someone¡¯s door early in the morning, do you want to die?¡±

    Lord Xu was not annoyed, and walked into the yard by Ling¡¯er, as usual with a distinguished and elegant stride .

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here so many times and I finally entered your yard . This method seems to work really well . ¡±

    She knew how to scold his cheekiness but didn¡¯t punish him . Yu Linglong simply turned and went back to the room, directly treating this guy as air .

    Lord Xu was asfortable as if he had entered his own backyard . He touched the rocks, tables, and stools in the yard, and twiddled with the flowers and nts . He smiled and said, ¡°There are bamboo forests, flowers, and Linglong . You are so elegant . ¡±

    The little maids and cooks of Pin Court naturally didn¡¯t dare to step forward to stop him, as they were afraid of causing trouble . They all quietly avoided him .

    Ignoring that Yu Linglong was only wearing a robe and had no hairpins, Lord Xu went into the boudoir openly and looked to his left and right as usual: ¡°Linglong, this room is not bad . Although it is not as big as mine, it is well furnished and delicate . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was not ady of the ancient world . A man had intruded her boudoir . As before, her face was not flushed and she didn¡¯t move to stop him . She minded her own business andbed her hair .

    Lord Xu turned around . He couldn¡¯t help it and walked to Yu Linglong¡¯s side, and presented the things in his hand to Yu Linglong like a treasure: ¡°Linglong, look at this, do you like it?¡±

    Yu Linglong pulled up the hair in her hand and pushed away Lord Xu who was in the way . She picked up the jadeb on the dressing table and inserted it into her bun,pletely ignoring him .

    Lord Xu opened the box, took out a gold sheathed dagger, and drew it out with a swish .

    Yu Linglong only felt the cold light before her eyes . The dazzling light eclipsed even the sun shining outside, and she couldn¡¯t help but lift her gaze .

    Between Lord Xu¡¯s slender fingers he held a dark dagger, no more than seven inches long . Although its appearance was not good, the de was shing with cold light, which was chilling .

    Yu Linglong took the dagger from Lord Xu without a word and brushed her slender white fingertips across the de . Although it was summer, she could still feel the coolness from the de .

    Yu Linglong had been immersed in various weapons for many years . At a nce, she could tell that this dagger was rare and high quality . Although in modern times there were many kinds of guns and weapons for self-defense, she preferred cold weapons, especially this short dagger, which was easy to carry . It can be unexpected when attacking, and the effect is excellent when ites to closebat .

    She didn¡¯t want to be polite when someone brought such a good thing to her door, just aspensation for being harassed for many days .

    Yu Linglong took the scabbard from Lord Xu and ced it in the drawer of the dressing table .

    Lord Xu¡¯s handsome face beamed immediately, and he said with acent look: ¡°I just knew you¡¯d like it!¡±

    Yu Linglong took the dagger, but still didn¡¯t give Lord Xu a good look, and turned back to call Xuan Cao: ¡°Change my clothes for me . ¡±

    Xuan Cao nced at Lord Xu hesitantly: ¡°Miss...¡±

    Lord Xu said with a smile, ¡°Linglong, I¡¯ll wait for you at the door!¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t exin, she just let Xuan Cao change her clothing . She was dressed in ake-blue spring shirt with a white magnolia flower at the bottom and embroidered with a few flying jade butterflies of various sizes . Her movements were steady, exceptionally beautiful, and refined .

    When he left, lord Xu happened to be on the side for a while . Seeing Yu Linglonging out with Xuan Cao, he walked up a few steps and said with a smile: ¡°There is a teahouse in Yunhu with a wonderful view . I will take you there to sip tea and enjoy the scenery, okay?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t stop, and walked directly out: ¡°I won¡¯t go, I have something to do . ¡±

    Lord Xu was immediately disappointed, but he didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°Where are you going? May I apany you?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even look at him: ¡°I¡¯m going to the Yu mansion¡¯s ancestral hall, are you going too?¡±

    Lord Xuughed: ¡°In this world, there is no ce I can¡¯t go . ¡±

    He rushed into the inner courtyard of the Yu house and he also entered Yu Linglong¡¯s boudoir . Why would he not dare go to a small ancestral hall?

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°You can go if you like, no one cares about you . ¡±

    After that, Yu Linglong ignored him again and left .

    Lord Xu justughed and closely followed Yu Linglong towards the ancestral hall .

    General Yu¡¯s Mansion was not like those generational aristocrats¡¯ in the capital, and the ancestral hall was not too big . It was just a four-to-five-meter square building . Inside, there were many tablets of the ancestors of the Yu family, offering tables, incense burners, and bronze pots . These sacrificial objects were all abandoned there .

    The sun was shining outside, but the room was gloomy . Looking at the dense ebony tablets, the atmosphere unconsciously became gloomy .

    At this moment, tables and chairs had been set up outside the ancestral hall . General Yu and Mu Shi were sitting in the middle with Yu Weiwu and Yu Qianjiao next to them . Concubine Dong and Concubine Mei were not qualified to attend such asions, but Concubine Mei was very popr as ofte, and today was not a day of sacrifice, so General Yu brought her . Concubine Mei was able to attend, so Aunt Dong could naturallye . Mu Shi ordered her toe and stand behind her, obviously treating her differently from Concubine Mei . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Qianliu and Yu Qianfang were sitting together . Since Yu Qianfang had her hair cut off by Yu Linglong, it had been a long time since Yu Qianfang had been out of the yard . It was thought that she would feign illness today so she wouldn¡¯te, but who knew she woulde too . On a hot day, her head was covered with thick gauze, which was impermeable to the wind, covering her head that had just grown some hair .

    Yu Weide and Yu Weiyuan were sitting at the same table . They were both sons ofmoners, one big and one small, but the contrast was very obvious . Yu Weide was young and mature, sitting upright, expressionless, and not showing what he was thinking . But Yu Weiyuan was lively and active . He wanted to grab and eat when he saw the offerings, but he was dragged back by the nurse, still causing trouble .

    As soon as Yu Linglong entered the venue, all the voices fell silent, and even Yu Weiyuan stopped making noise and looked at Yu Linglong .

    With a cold gaze, all theplicated expressions were shut down in front of her eyes . Yu Linglong smiled coldly, walked to thest empty table, and sat down .

    Lord Xu sat next to Yu Linglong familiarly and smiled: ¡°What day is it today? Why is it so lively?¡±

    As soon as lord Xu came in behind Yu Linglong, everyone in the Yu house had already stood up and saluted lord Xu .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t hear lord Xu¡¯s question, but General Yu didn¡¯t dare not answer . He bowed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of the minister . ¡±

    Lord Xu looked at sorceress Bai who was meditating in the ancestral hall, and couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°You old fellow, this is really interesting . ¡±

    Will General Yu who has killed countless soldiers also believe in the nonsense of ghosts? If there are ghosts and gods, how many spirits are there of people killed by General Yu?

    General Yu smiled so hard that his face turned red and white, and he gave Mu Shi a fierce look .

    If it wasn¡¯t for this woman being so troublesome, how could he be so embarrassed in front of Lord Xu?

    Lord Xu shook the fan in his hand and looked at sorceress Bai with interest . The expression on her face was like they were watching a y: ¡°Do you want to handle it? Let¡¯s get started!¡±

    General Yu sighed helplessly, waved back, and the daughter-inw in charge trotted to the door of the ancestral hall and whispered to the little nuns .

    After a while, they saw sorceress Bai slowly get up and walk outside . She was dressed in a cyan robe with a serious face, and the duster in her hand was flying with the breeze . It really felt a little bit dusty .

    In the dark ancestral hall, two little Taoist nuns were arranging for the rite . They saw that they first surrounded a piece ofnd with red ropes, leaving only a gap as big as a te unsealed . They lighted candles on the four corners of the square and burned yellow paper on the charcoal basin next to it . Finally, in the center of the square, they put up a few two or three-meter-high wooden sticks and covered them with arge piece of white cloth which gave the ck ancestral hall a strange and inexplicable atmosphere .

    While the little Taoist nuns were arranging the rite, sorceress Bai bowed to everyone and said in a clear voice: ¡°There will be a soul-calling ceremony in a moment . If there are any signs, please don¡¯t speak out, let alone scream, otherwise, you will disturb the souls . The consequences could be disastrous . ¡±

    After a few words, even the brave General Yu felt uncertain . Concubine Dong hurriedly pulled Yu Weiyuan to her side, covering his mouth to prevent him from crying .

    Compared with everyone¡¯s nervousness, Yu Linglong had a cold face and didn¡¯t care . Lord Xu beside her was more carefree and rxed . When sorceress Bai became more serious, the smile on lord Xu¡¯s face became thicker, like watching a clown in an opera .

    After speaking, sorceress Bai turned around and entered the ancestral hall . In the gloomy ancestral hall, her bluish-white figure was particrly eye-catching, and her every move was in the gaze of everyone .

    They watched her stand in front of the high white curtain, chanting some words . The speed of her speech was so fast that people could not understand what she was saying . With the fast tone of voice, the duster in her hand was waving at the curtain from time to time . The candles at the eaves were bright and dark, and the fluttering white cloth was slowly floating like waves in the water .

    After the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, lord Xu was already impatient . He leaned forward from the square table . Regardless of whether it was the ancestral hall of the Yu Mansion or he was in front of all the people from the Yu family, he smiled and said to Yu Linglong: ¡°Does it look like anything is happening? It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Lord Xu had already lost interest in Sorceress Bai¡¯s hocus-pocus. Sitting next to Yu Linglong he wondered: ¡°Linglong, have you ever eaten Liumeizhai¡¯s jade cake? It¡¯s tasty, when can I bring you some?¡±

    ¡°By the way, a new huadan came to Raoliang House. She sang the bad of Mn very beautifully. When can I take you to the opera?¡±

    No matter what Lord Xu said, Yu Linglong turned a deaf ear.

    When Lord Xu was talking about the new dishes of First-Rate vor Restaurant, he heard a curt whisper behind him.

    Concubine Mei, who was standing next to General Yu, was frightened. Her right hand tightly covered her mouth and her eyes were staring at the white curtain in front of Sorceress Bai.

    Not only her, but the people around her also looked shocked and terrified, and the sound of cold breaths came one after another. If it hadn¡¯t been for Sorceress Bai¡¯s earlier warnings, it¡¯s possible there would be screaming in the ancestral hall.

    Among the frightened crowd, Yu Linglong¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Her beautiful eyes watched the change of the white curtain lightly, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    On the empty white curtain, a slender ck shadow appeared at the bottom suddenly. Following the sound of Sorceress Bai¡¯s curse, it floated upwards, sometimes stagnating, and seemed to hesitate to appear.

    When Sorceress Bai saw this, she chanted the spell faster, and then waved the duster in her hand faster, as if urging the vengeful ghost to appear quickly.

    In a moment of effort, the ck shadow seemed to have made up its mind, and it suddenly became known and projectedpletely on the white curtain!

    This time, even General Yu was stunned.

    The shadow on the curtain had a high bun on his head, willow shoulders, a thin waist, and long, fluttering sleeves. It was clearly a figure of a woman!

    The teacup in Mu Shi¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly, the porcin rattling together making a crisp sound. But Mama Cui on the sidepletely forgot that she should help her mistress to pick up the teacup, and was engrossed in the familiar figure on the cloth curtain, her face filled with terror.

    Yu Qianliu burst into tears in fright but did not dare to cry out. Yu Qianfang on the side stared at the cloth in a daze, shaking uncontrobly.

    Yu Weiyuan went straight into Concubine Dong¡¯s bosom, and his little head was buried tightly into Aunt Dong. He didn¡¯t dare cry out, let alone lookup.

    Yu Weide looked at the dark shadow silently, without fear, but his hand under the table was tightly clenched, and even his knuckles had turned blue and white.

    Lord Xu, who had been hanging around, finally showed a little surprise at this moment. He immediately reached out to hold Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, andfort: ¡°Linglong, don¡¯t be afraid¡ª¡±

    Unexpectedly, he grabbed at air. Yu Linglong beside him was indifferent as if she hadn¡¯t seen the figure on the white cloth at all.

    Lord Xu was surprised for a moment, and then wanted to hold Yu Linglong: ¡°Linglong, are you okay?¡±

    In such a scene, it¡¯s possible that even men will feel chills in their hearts, but Yu Linglong¡¯s expression had not changed. It was just like she was watching a scene that had nothing to do with her.

    This time, his hand was pped away by Yu Linglong¡¯s palm, and at the same time she shouted coldly, ¡°Behave!¡±

    Lord Xu shook his head helplessly and had to withdraw his hand.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    In the ancestral hall, the figure was still standing on the white cloth, like a reflection in the water, in a trance.

    Sorceress Bai¡¯s voice gradually lowered. Her tone gradually rxed as if she was softly soothing it. She saw the figure move slowly, covering her face with a sleeve and crying.

    Sorceress Bai murmured for a while and then said to everyone: ¡°She said she had unjustified her grievances and was unable to reincarnate, so she stayed in the Yu Mansion. I don¡¯t know everyone here, does anyone know her?¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, there was a crash. Someone stood up suddenly and even turned over a stool. But the other person didn¡¯t care, rushed directly to the curtain, and whined, ¡°Auntie, auntie! Is that you?¡±

    Her head was covered with a veil, and even though her face was mostly blocked, the heavy veil waspletely wet with tears. Shepletely ignored it, lifted the veil, and rushed towards the ancestral hall.

    It turned out to be Yu Qianfang!

    A little Taoist nun guarding the door hurriedly stopped her and sternly said: ¡°The sorceress is doing this method now, miss, you must not go in yet!¡±

    Seeing Yu Qianfang¡¯s impulsive appearance, Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly.

    If Yu Qianfang was willing toe forward, this matter would be easier to handle.

    The figure on the white cloth seemed to hear Yu Qianfang¡¯s call and turned slowly in her direction. Although the figure¡¯s five senses were not visible, everyone present could feel the figure¡¯s sorrow and clear grief.

    At this time, something more terrible happened.

    In the depths of the ancestral hall, there was a woman¡¯s low sigh. Although the voice was not high, it was enough for everyone to hear.

    There was only one person in the ancestral hall, sorceress Bai, and the voice was obviously not from her, so who was the one who sighed!?

    At some point, the bright sunshine had disappeared, the sky turned to dark clouds, and a breeze came from among the trees. In this hot summer, the wind was bone-chilling.

    Everyone present was horrified. General Yu couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He stood up suddenly, strode to the ancestral hall, and shouted: ¡°Where are you, evildoers? How dare you make mischief in my house!¡±

    The sigh sounded again, followed by a faint voice: ¡°Master, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was erratic: ¡°Three years ago, how deeply did you feel for me? Now you only listen to the new peopleugh. When can you listen to the old people cry?¡±

    General Yu was stunned when he heard this quiet and graceful cry.

    He hesitantly asked: ¡°Are... are you Lan¡¯er?¡±

    As soon as he spoke, there was already a brittle sound of porcin behind him.

    The teacup in Mu Shi¡¯s hand could no longer be grasped, and it fell to the ground with a crash!

    But no one cared about Mu Shi. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the slender figure on the white cloth.

    Could it be that this ck shadow turned out to be Concubine Lan who had been dead for a long time?

    The voice of the ck shadow was close yet far away as if it did note from this world: ¡°Master, do you remember Lan¡¯er?¡±

    General Yu seemed to have forgotten that he was talking to a ghost, and couldn¡¯t help but quickly say: ¡°How could I forget you? I even brought you a jade pillow from Northern Xinjiang. I heard that it can help you sleep peacefully...¡±

    The figure trembled slightly, seeming to be very moved: ¡°Lan¡¯er thanks you for your kindness, but Lan¡¯er does not have this fortune...¡±

    General Yu looked at the figure on the curtain and sighed, ¡°Since you are gone, go with peace of mind. Why have you refused to leave?¡±

    The figure trembled violently, and the erratic voice suddenly raised its tone, and it sounded a bit sad: ¡°Master, Lan¡¯er is not resigned, Lan¡¯er died wrongly!

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    He had just finished asking this question when he saw a teapot flying over from behind him. It hit the curtain strongly!

    With a bang, the teapot fell crashing to the ground and even two candles on the ground were blown out.

    At the same time, Concubine Lan¡¯s shadow disappeared in an instant, leaving only an empty white cloth hanging lightly in the cool breeze as if everything that had just happened was an illusion.

    General Yu was furious. Looking back, he saw Mama Cui kneeling on the ground and continuing to kowtow: ¡°Master, Concubine Lan is finally gone. The servants are worried that you have talked too much with the ghost and have been exposed to evil. Stop before you risk your life! Master, please forgive me!¡±

    Beside her, Mu Shi, who had been paralyzed in her chair, finally recovered. She stood up tremblingly and said, ¡°Master, Mama Cui is also worried about your health...¡±

    Seeing that theplexions of the two were so pale that they didn¡¯t even show a trace of blood, even General Yu, who had always been straighced, became suspicious: ¡°Is it only because you¡¯re worried about my health?¡±

    Before Mu Shi could speak, Yu Qianfang, who had been kneeling in front of the white cloth, had already stood up and staggered in front of Mu Shi. Her round face like a full moon was full of resentment at this moment.

    ¡°You killed the aunt! She finally showed up, but you didn¡¯t even let her finish speaking!¡± Her round finger pointed at Mu Shi, and Yu Qianfang no longer had the humble heart of a concubine. Her eyes were full of hatred.

    After she spoke, everyone was shocked.

    Yu Linglong looked at this scene coldly and didn¡¯t notice Lord Xu looking at her with interest.

    When Yu Linglong first arrived in the Yu house, she didn¡¯t want to get involved in the twists and turns in the inner courtyard. She wanted to watch the fire from the other side, but these people always wanted to pull her into the water.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a criminal, but there were always people who wanted to offend her.

    In this case, she was just disturbed. Let these people have a dogfight, and both sides will bite each other, so she won¡¯t be bothered again!

    This time, she had used a bit of strategy, enough to make General Yu suspicious of Mu Shi, and make Yu Qianfang and Mu Shi mortal enemies!

    Looking at Yu Weide, who was always silent, Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Wasn¡¯t he also born from Aunt Lan? Why is he so calm now? It seemed that the second son of the Yu family, who she had never seen before, really impressed her.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter whether Yu Weide would show up or not. One Yu Qianfang was enough to muddy this basin of water.

    At this moment, she just needed to watch the show.

    The veil on Yu Qianfang¡¯s head was about to fall, but shepletely ignored it. Her eyes were poisoned, and they stared directly at Mu Shi: ¡°Do you dare tell father what you did to my aunt?¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s face was gray and her lips trembled, but she could not speak.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Kneeling on the ground, Mama Cui secretly pulled the corner of Mu Shi¡¯s clothes, and said to Yu Qianfang: ¡°What is the seconddy talking about? Thedy looked after Concubine Lan in every way. Who in the house doesn¡¯t know that? She was someone who the master valued, how could thedy harm her?¡±

    Although this was spoken to Yu Qianfang, it was actually reminding Mu Shi to argue with a few words quickly, otherwise, if General Yu was suspicious of Mu Shi, he would definitely not let it go.

    Mu Shi was scared enough by the sudden ghost and was violently pulled by Mama Cui before she recovered. She raised her head to meet General Yu¡¯s icy gaze. Her heart trembled, and she immediately restrained her mind, and pretended to cry: ¡°Was the one who just appeared really Aunt Lan? Why would she say that?¡±

    When Yu Qianfang saw that Mu Shi was still arguing for herself, her face flushed with anger. Not minding that General Yu was still standing next to her, she rushed up and hit Mu Shi with her head, crying. She said, ¡°You killed my aunt, you killed my aunt!¡±

    No one expected that Yu Qianfang, who had always been respectful and polite to Mu Shi, would say such things in public. At this moment, she desperately hit Mu Shi¡¯s chest and stomach, as if she was going topletely knock her down.

    Mu Shi hurriedly pushed Yu Qianfang and shouted: ¡°Qianfang, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡±

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Mama Cui came forward to pull Yu Qianfang away. Who knew she would identally pull Yu Qianfang¡¯s veil! The veil that was about to fall off was pulled and immediately fell to the ground. Yu Qianfang¡¯s green and white scalp suddenly appeared in front of everyone!

    Lord Xu saw the scene before him and finally couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°This is fun, it¡¯s so much fun!¡±

    Even Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. No wonder Lord Xu found it ridiculous. At this time, the dignified and noble Lady Yu was pulled until she was crumpled up, and the hairpin on her head was off-center. The elegant and graceful Yu Qianfang, now with a bare head shining in the light, had a face full of snotty tears. Her mouth produced a strange cry, and the first wife refused to let go.

    Yu Linglong nced at Lord Xu who was rubbing his hands together andughing. It seemed that this guy, like her, liked to base his happiness on the pain of his enemies.

    Hearing Lord Xu¡¯sughter, General Yu finally couldn¡¯t bear it and shouted, ¡°Stop it, everybody!¡±

    The one in front of him was his own wife, and the other was his own daughter, but they fought in front of outsiders. They weren¡¯t even the least decent¡ªone of them didn¡¯t even have hair¡ªand she just pulled the other and didn¡¯t let go.

    What a mess this was!

    He was the head of the family after all, and this voice made both Mu Shi and Yu Qianfang stop.

    A maid on the side hurriedly picked up the veil and covered Yu Qianfang¡¯s head again. Yu Qianfang¡¯s face was hidden under the veil, but her voice was full of sorrow, ¡°Father, do you know what she did to the aunt!¡±

    Yu Qianfang was holding onto Mu Shi firmly as if she was afraid of her running away as soon as she let go. She cried to General Yu: ¡°Since you led the troops on the expedition, thedy has not looked after the aunt, and when she was sick, she didn¡¯t allow her to see a doctor! Auntie was terribly ill, and she...she also poisoned the aunt! Auntie died so unjustly, oh...¡±

    Yu Weide, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, suddenly stood up. He stepped forward to support Yu Qianfang and said in a deep voice: ¡°Second sister, please don¡¯t cry. Naturally, your father will decide everything.¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This Yu Weide was really not to be underestimated.

    He hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time and now only said one sentence, but it was extremely serious.

    These words were also a reminder to Yu Qianfang, and it didn¡¯t make any sense to continue the trouble. Mu Shi¡¯s roots in the Yu house were very deep, and she will never lose her position for little Concubine Lan. But Yu Qianfang, the concubine¡¯s daughter, will also be affected.

    Yu Qianfang was not a fool. As soon as her younger brother reminded her, she also recovered and stopped talking, but mourned and wept towards General Yu.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    When the matter reached this point, General Yu would definitely want Mu Shi to give him an exnation, but because of the presence of Lord Xu, it was not easy to attack her directly .

    Yu Linglong looked at Mu Shi¡¯s pale face, and she slowly showed a faint smile .

    Lord Xu turned his head to look at Yu Linglong and was dumbstruck for a second .

    The dimples at the corners of her mouth were faint, and the cold eyes were glorious . Nothing else in the world mattered except this iparable beauty¡¯s glistening and full smile .

    Lord Xu whispered: ¡°I once saw a poem in a book: A smile from a beautiful woman can bring down a city . I didn¡¯t believe it . Now that I see you, I know there is such a smile in this world . ¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the woman in front of him had her eyes down, and in an instant, the lotus-like face had returned to coldness .

    ¡°Have you seen enough of the excitement? You still haven¡¯t left?¡± Yu Linglong got up and walked out without even looking at Lord Xu .

    In the ancestral hall, Sorceress Bai nced at Yu Linglong¡¯s back .

    She had finished chanting this scene ording to her requirements . Seeing what Yu Linglong meant, she should be satisfied .

    Sorceress Bai secretly breathed a sigh of relief and was finally able to leave the Yu house in peace .

    ...

    The dark clouds gradually dissipated . The bright sunshine once again fell on the back garden of the Yu house . By the lotus pond, Yu Linglong was walking slowly, and her slender figure reflected in the pool water, which was more vigorous and handsome than the fresh lotuses in the pond .

    Under the scorching sun, the air next to the pond was clear, which broke up the blistering heat around some huge green leaves . Water droplets were scattered into tiny broken beads, rolling around on the lotus leaves, shining with dazzling brilliance, making the other long figure in the pool particrly eye-catching .

    Lord Xu leisurely shook his fan, not far behind Yu Linglong . It was rare to see him not making noise, just quietly looking at the pond full of green lotuses, as if looking at some extremely unique scenery .

    After a while, he said as if chatting: ¡°Last summer, at about this time, I ordered people to collect the dew off the morning lotus leaves and use it to make tea . Well, I remember it was called Lushan Yunwu Tea, and it is said that it uses dew . It¡¯s most fragrant when cooked in water . I tried it and it just tasted in . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up at the lotus pond, then turned her head, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Lord Xu¡¯s remarks .

    The fan in Lord Xu¡¯s hand was gradually closed, and he suddenlyughed in a low voice: ¡°Did you make the ghost?¡±

    Her beautiful eyes swept up lightly . Yu Linglong looked at him but still didn¡¯t make a sound .

    Lord Xu deliberately looked around . His deep eyes finally settled on her face, and he smiled: ¡°It must have been you, right?¡±

    With her eyebrows furrowed, Yu Linglong¡¯s steps gradually elerated, as if she wanted to get rid of this difficult guy behind her .

    It¡¯s really just gossip . Why did he ask about the inner house? This big man was rushing to hold her back . How could he even ask her about these trivial things?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Seeing she was about to leave, the man behind her unexpectedly quickened his pace .

    Yu Linglong was wearing a cumbersome skirt, and her legs were naturally no longer than a man¡¯s long legs . After only a few steps, Lord Xu rushed to her side . On his handsome face, his dark eyes narrowed, and Lord Xu resumed harassing her . ¡°I know it was you . There are just a few people in your family, all of whom were in the ancestral hall today . Except for you, no one would dare instigate something like that . ¡±

    Yu Linglong stopped abruptly . Her eyes were filled with frost, and she stared at Lord Xu fiercely .

    Yes, it was her . She told Sorceress Bai to use evil things to trick Mu Shi into agreeing to summon the soul in the ancestral hall . Then she asked Sorceress Bai to use the convenience of living in Yu Qianfang¡¯s courtyard to find out about Concubine Lan¡¯s clothes and appearance . She even told Sorceress Bai how to summon the soul .

    When Yu Qianfang designed the haunting thing in Pin Garden, she had already realized that the matter was not as simple as it seemed on the surface . She ordered someone to inquire, and she found out that Concubine Lan, who lived in Pin Garden before, had died under odd circumstances .

    Three years ago, General Yu hadn¡¯t yet set off in northern Xinjiang . Concubine Lan was a special pet in the Yu house . Even before General Yu was about to set out, he wanted to take Concubine Lan with him, but she happened to be sick at that time . Mu Shi took the opportunity to leave behind Concubine Lan . As soon as General Yu left, Mu Shi was the only one in the Yu house, and Concubine Lan fell onto Mu Shi¡¯s chopping block and she died inexplicably soon .

    Yu Linglong ordered people to inquire about this matter, just to understand her own doubts, but she did not take it seriously . There were too many such things inrge families . As long as her interests were not involved, she was not in the mood to help General Yu clean up his reputation .

    This time, it was because of Mu Shi¡¯s intervention in Pin Garden, which made her feel very upset . But with this little thing, Mu Shi also suffered a bit of a secret loss .

    Since beating her couldn¡¯t make the old woman honest, she let her suffer a bit of a dumb loss, and let General Yu take care of her to see if she was still honest .

    This time, it was her turn to kill someone with a knife .

    Lord Xu looked at the beautiful eyes that were guarded andughed: ¡°Linglong, I really like you more and more . ¡±

    Seeing the sticky candy in front of her that couldn¡¯t be beaten or shaken off, Yu Linglong was so angry that she waved her small hand and threw it out without thinking: ¡°How much space are you giving me? Go away!¡±

    He must have be ustomed to Yu Linglong¡¯s temperament of beating and scolding . This time Lord Xu reacted surprisingly quickly . The jade fan mmed open on Yu Linglong¡¯s hand with a sigh, and then he returned to catch it . He reached for Yu Linglong¡¯s waist and pulled Yu Linglong into his arms .

    ¡°Linglong¡ª¡±

    The person he wanted to get on intimate terms with made a movement, and he felt that his chest was hit by a strong force, and he took a few steps back . Before he could stand upright, Yu Linglong¡¯s second hand arrived . Then, he assumed an attitude of not wanting to fall into the pond .

    Lord Xu ducked, and forcibly avoided this lightning-fast fist!

    Yu Linglong squinted her eyes slightly . This kid really had two chances!

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t just let Lord Xu go like this . She missed the target with the palm of her hand and immediately turned back to change her move and grabbed Lord Xu from the waist .

    Unexpectedly, the next moment, only a soft pop was heard . Yu Linglong was holding a belt iid with gold and jade, but it was empty .

    Lord Xu lost his belt-bound gown and gently swayed in the breeze, but his smile was of triumphant ridicule: ¡°Linglong, if you want to undress, we should go somewhere else!¡±

    After all, Yu Linglong is a woman, and she was furious immediately upon hearing this: ¡°You are looking for death!¡±

    With a flick of her wrist, the belt in her hand immediately drew towards Lord Xu!

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t evade her . He grabbed the belt, wrapped his arm around her head, and firmly hugged Yu Linglong in his arms!

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The handsome face was close to her and smelled minty, but Yu Linglong had no intention of admiring the handsome face in front of her. She just wanted to quickly push away what was constricting her chest.

    His arms were tightly bound to both sides of her body. He tried to push but he couldn¡¯t get enough strength. In a moment of desperation, Yu Linglong raised her foot and stomped down!

    The handsome face suddenly frowned because of the pain: ¡°Do you have to use this force every time?¡±

    Yu Linglong was not used to this kind of distance. She lifted her head and looked at this man who was half a head taller than her. Her pink face was full of resentment: ¡°If you are afraid of pain, just let me go!¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s eyebrows gradually rxed but his face still had his signature faint smile: ¡°I won¡¯t let go!¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    The two were in a stalemate, and a surprised scream suddenly sounded nearby: ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked in the direction of the voice. A young girl in a lush green spring shirt stood under the willow tree, looking at her in Lord Xu¡¯s arms with surprise.

    Yu Linglong frowned. This woman was...Yu Qianjiao?

    It seemed that the detoxification elixir that General Yu brought back from northern Xinjiang really was useful. Yu Qianjiao, who was ill only a while ago, was now able to walk around.

    Moreover, she had the mood to watch the excitement.

    Seeing that someone wasing, Lord Xu finally let go and dusted his gown. He calmly said: ¡°What are we doing? Haven¡¯t you seen it all?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao looked at Lord Xu¡¯s messy clothes and then at the fluffy stray hairs around Yu Linglong¡¯s temples. Her eyes finally fell on Lord Xu¡¯s belt that had fallen to the ground.

    Although Yu Qianjiao was young, she was not ignorant of human affairs. Her face flushed red immediately and she stared at Yu Linglong fiercely: ¡°How shameful!¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows. What? With her current reputation in the Yu house, how would anyone dare scold her?

    Although she knew that the scene with Lord Xu was really easy to misunderstand, Yu Linglong was definitely not one who would not respond because of nder and abuse.

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± The petal-like lips spit out this cold sentence, and Yu Linglong looked at Yu Qianjiao with disdain, her eyes full of contempt.

    Had it not been for this little girl in front of her, would the former Yu Linglong die under that poisonous scorpion? Before this ount was settled, did this little girl dare to mess with her!?

    She felt very upset. This little girl would take the initiative to visit her to provoke her! How considerate!

    Yu Qianjiao was the only daughter of the first wife in the Yu house, and she was the treasured jewel in the eyes of Mu Shi. She had lived in the Yu house for many years, and she was favored by everyone. How could she have suffered such a grievance? She was immediately angry when she was wronged by Yu Linglong. Stepping up to Yu Linglong, she pointed her little finger at her and eximed, ¡°Are you the daughter of amoner who hasn¡¯t been in the house for a long time? Did you bully my mother!? Do you have respect and subordination in your eyes? I want to teach you a lesson for my mother¡ª¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Before she finished speaking, Yu Qianjiao had already received a loud p on the face!

    ¡°Who are you going to teach!?¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s scallion-like fingertips pointed to Yu Qianjiao¡¯s nose, ¡°Damn the subordination, what can you teach me about so-called subordination!?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao clutched her beaten face in disbelief: ¡°You, do you dare to hit me!?¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted: ¡°What about hitting you?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao was so angry that tears rolled out of her eyes: ¡°I will tell my mother and let her teach you!¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but grin. Mu Shi? Mu Shi was so afraid that she was kneeling in front of General Yu begging for mercy, right? Was there any time to worry about this?

    Even if Mu Shi came, she didn¡¯t dare face Yu Linglong head-on!

    ¡°Tell her? I¡¯ll fight her!¡±

    Yu Qianjiao stomped her feet fiercely: ¡°I¡¯ll tell my father and let his familyw teach you!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked full of disdain: ¡°Hurry off then. I want to see if she dares!¡±

    Was this little girl confused? She had beaten Mu Shi and General Yu into submission, and she even asked for the familyw to deal with her? Your brain must be fried!

    Yu Linglong nced at Yu Qianjiao, who was trembling with anger, and felt that these little girls in ancient times were really sad. Yu Qianjiao would only look to her parents when she was beaten. Princess Xinlin wanted to find the queen and empress after being bullied. If they had a little ambition and dared to resist Yu Linglong by themselves, Yu Linglong would also look at them highly, and maybe even show some mercy.

    They just want to rely on others for everything. What can they do!?

    Such a sassy little girl. She still wanted to fight her? She is not a heavyweight at all!

    Lord Xu, who had been watching the excitement for a long time, finally walked over leisurely.

    Yu Qianjiao raised her charming little face and looked at Lord Xu for help. She was a noble daughter, but she was beaten by the daughter of amoner, Yu Linglong. How could she ept this grievance? If Lord Xu was willing to be fair for her...

    Before Yu Qianjiao could speak, Lord Xu¡¯s words had already poured down like a bucket of ice and snow and also extinguished all her fantasies.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t left, are you waiting for another p?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao stared at the handsome Lord Xu uttering such a mean sentence, and could hardly believe her ears.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Lord Xu¡¯s patience with Yu Linglong obviously did not apply to all women. At this moment, he frowned slightly and looked at Yu Qianfang with disgust, ¡°This lord does not me you for disturbing my refined and elegant attitude. You are still here pestering me. Are you waiting for a beating?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao had the guts to stay, but she didn¡¯t dare to stay anymore. She gave an apology: ¡°...I¡¯ve overstepped my boundaries, please excuse me.¡±

    Lord Xu turned around,pletely disregarding Yu Qianjiao, and the expression on his face became as gentle as water when he looked at Yu Linglong: ¡°Linglong, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Yu Linglong only felt goosebumps all over her body, and without thinking about it, she turned on her heel and left.

    She just wanted to stay as far away from this scrub as possible, and hopefully, never see him again!

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go!¡± Lord Xu hurriedly followed her, ¡°Linglong, wait for me!¡±

    Yu Qianjiao stared nkly at the two gradually disappearing figures, and her surprise slowly turned into resentment.

    Yu Linglong, if you dare to beat me, I won¡¯t spare you!

    ...

    As soon as General Yu entered the door, he turned around and shouted at the maids and servants: ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    What happened in the ancestral hall had spread throughout the entire Yu Mansion. Everyone knew why General Yu was so angry, and they immediately retreated quickly and quietly.

    General Yu looked at Mu Shi and said angrily: ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Knowing that General Yu was getting angry, Mu Shi hurriedly knelt on the ground with an aggrieved expression on her face: ¡°Master...¡±

    It was a pity that Mu Shi had forgotten that she was no longer at an age where she could use her charms. She had to put on a pitiful expression even if she was over 40, which would only look embarrassing.

    General Yu was dissatisfied with Mu Shi about Concubine Mei¡¯s matters recently, and today she heard that Mu Shi had murdered his beloved Concubine Lan while he was away. This undoubtedly added a spark to his stomach full of explosives. The monstrous anger rushed up, and after being suppressed in the ancestral hall for a long time, it was about to explode at this moment.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Mu Shi was frightened when she was called out, but she still insisted: ¡°Master, I was wronged. I treated Lan¡¯er like my sister, so how could I harm her?¡±

    Nonsense. She isn¡¯t stupid, how could she admit that she did it herself? Looking at General Yu¡¯s appearance, if she admitted it, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t get killed by him.

    Besides, it had been more than two years since this incident, and General Yu had no foundation for his ims and no evidence. What can prove that she killed Concubine Lan? At this time, as long as she does not admit it, she will be fine when General Yu is angry, and she can still be his beautifuldy.

    Mu Shi lowered her head, concealed the panicked look on her face, took out her kerchief, and wiped the corners of her tearless eyes. She said sadly, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on today. Someone must have wanted to nder me! Master, you have not been at home for the past three years, and I have taken care of it alone. I am afraid that you have offended a lot of people. You just came back, and you have used this to smear me, sir. You can¡¯t wrongly believe in these words, you have wronged me! Oh...¡±

    Although Mu Shi¡¯s remarks were to defend herself, she secretly reminded General Yu that he had not been at home for the past three years, and she was working alone in the house. If General Yu thought about her hard work, then he might believe her.

    General Yu remembered the scene in the ancestral hall and then remembered another thing: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Qianfang? She¡¯s a good girl, why doesn¡¯t she have any hair? How did you take care of her!?¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s mind had incessant grievances. Yu Qianfang¡¯s hair didn¡¯t seem strange, and she never found out what was going on. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t her own daughter, she was just a daughter of a concubine, and she didn¡¯t care what she became.

    But could she tell General Yu this? At first, General Yu had doubts about Concubine Lan¡¯s relentless suspicion. If he saw her as indifferent to his concubine, she would definitely think that her mistress was not qualified.

    Mu Shi had no choice but to answer what he had inquired about: ¡°...I heard that it was a ghost that shaved her head, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. Master, Qianfang is a girl, and her hair has be like this, so she naturally refuses toe out to see people. Today is the first time I saw her.¡±

    Speaking of ghosts shaving their heads, Mu Shi immediately had a sh of inspiration. She took a few steps and continued: ¡°Master, today¡¯s events were a bit strange. If the troublemaker in Pin Garden really is Concubine Lan, why couldn¡¯t she find someone else? What about Qianfang? Qianfang is her biological daughter. How could she allow so many irrelevant people to harm Qianfang? The ghost we saw today is definitely not Concubine Lan!¡±

    General Yu didn¡¯t understand these twists and turns. After listening to Mu Shi¡¯s rhetoric, he felt that there was some truth to it. He frowned and thought for a while. He said, ¡°You have seen the shadow too. It¡¯s clearly Lan¡¯er. It looks like her, and even the tone of speech was the same. If it¡¯s not her, then who is it?¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Mu Shi also couldn¡¯t figure out who the ghost was, but she vaguely felt that Sorceress Bai had some problems, but now it was definitely unrealistic to ask her about it, and she had already said that she would leave the Yu house after finishing the ritual today. After leaving the house, where would she go to find someone?

    What¡¯s more, Sorceress Bai was invited by her, and if something went wrong, it would still be counted against her in the end.

    Mu Shi nced at General Yu who was still irritated and knew that the most important thing was tofort General Yu first. She covered her eyes with one hand and pretended to cry, and stretched out her hand to hold the corner of General Yu¡¯s robe: ¡°Master, after living in the Yu house for so many years, I dare not take a wrong step, dare not to say anything wrong, and I think everything is for the sake of the master. You know what kind of person I am. Master loved Concubine Lan, and only I loved her more than the master, so how could I harm her? I know that if Concubine Lan had some shorings, you would be sad. Even if I didn¡¯t care about Concubine Lan, I have to take care of the master¡¯s health. Master, do you know that after Concubine Lan passed away, I cried several times for her, and I was afraid that you would be sad when you came back. I ordered someone to bury her quickly. Master, if you take out your anger on me, I will be fine. It¡¯s easy to say, after all, people die in our house, and I also have the responsibility of looking after them...¡±

    The more she cried, the sadder she became. When she remembered how her husband treated her for a little concubine, her tears really poured out: ¡°...Master, if you must punish me, then punish me. My whole heart is for the master, as long as the master is fine, I am willing to do anything!¡±

    Mu Shi knelt on the ground, crying in disarray, and even a stone-hearted person like General Yu would inevitably feelpassion. After all, Mu Shi and her husband have been married for many years, and General Yu was really unwilling to believe that this was Mu Shi. As a result, after hearing Mu Shi¡¯s words, General Yu sighed and reached out his hand to lift Mu Shi up: ¡°Get up¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, there was a rush of footsteps outside, followed by the maid¡¯s flustered return: ¡°The Sixth Lady...take your time...Madam, sir! The Sixth Lady is ??here!¡±

    Yu Qianjiao raised the curtain and walked in angrily: ¡°Father, mother, you have to help me!¡±

    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Mu Shi kneeling in front of General Yu, and she was startled: ¡°Mother, what happened?¡±

    Mu Shi loved her daughter and eagerly got up and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you walking in such a hurry? Why aren¡¯t you more careful when you¡¯re not in good health?¡±

    When Yu Qianjiao remembered what had happened just now. She was so angry that she pulled at Mu Shi¡¯s sleeves with tears in her eyes and said with betrayal: ¡°Mother, have no idea. Someone abused me just now and beat me. She pped me across the face!¡±

    Yu Qianjiao pointed her beaten face to Mu Shi: ¡°Mother, look! It hurts terribly!¡±

    Mu Shi was distressed and angry again: ¡°Who did this!? Who would dare to do this!?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao bitterly said: ¡°It¡¯s themoner¡¯s daughter who just entered the house, the one named Yu Linglong! Mother, you have to beat her well and avenge me!¡±

    During Yu Qianjiao¡¯s recovery, she was groggy and drowsy. She didn¡¯t know that so many things had happened in the mansion, and had no idea that in one month¡¯s work, Yu Linglong had already defeated Mu Shi and General Yu and had forged an unshakable position of authority in the Yu Mansion.

    After recovering from a serious illness, she naively thought that the Yu Mansion was her mother¡¯s. As long as Mu Shi gave an order, she could give Yu Linglong a lesson!

    At this moment, as soon as Mu Shi heard that Yu Linglong had beaten Yu Qianjiao, she fell silent. If it was someone else it would have been fine, but unfortunately, it was Yu Linglong!

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Mu Shi nced at General Yu, cleared her throat, and wanted to change the subject: ¡°Um...Qianjiao, we¡¯ll deal with thister. Your father is sad about Aunt Lan¡¯s affairs, so don¡¯t bother him.¡±

    After hearing this, Yu Qianjiao turned her head disdainfully: ¡°She¡¯s just a concubine, what¡¯s so sad about it? Mother, didn¡¯t you also say that she should have died a long time ago¡ª¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s love was not strong enough, and she wished she could not immediately reach out and cover Yu Qianjiao¡¯s mouth. Who knew that General Yu had already heard.

    Yu Qianjiao did not finish speaking, but was interrupted by General Yu¡¯s thunderous anger: ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    Mu Shi was so frightened that she hurried down on her knees: ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. Qianjiao is still young, what does she know? How can you take a kid¡¯s nonsense seriously?¡±

    Seeing General Yu¡¯s reaction, Yu Qianjiao knew that she had said the wrong thing, but for a while, she didn¡¯t know how to exin it, so she lowered her head and let Mu Shi cover up for her.

    Looking at the reaction of the mother and daughter in front of him, General Yu felt foolish and knew there was a problem. Thinking that he was almost fooled by Mu Shi just now, General Yu suddenly became so angry that a few waves of anger gathered together, and he couldn¡¯t help but jump up!

    General Yu grabbed Mu Shi¡¯s hair, pushed her to the ground fiercely, and roared: ¡°Speak! How did Lan¡¯er die!?¡±

    Seeing that her mother was beaten, Yu Qianjiao immediately became calm. She stepped forward and threw herself on Mu Shi¡¯s body, and said angrily, ¡°Father, how can you treat Mother like this? That Aunt Lan is just a lowly woman. She¡¯s dead. Why should my mother be beaten for her!?¡±

    Mu Shi hurriedly reached out to push Yu Qianjiao: ¡°Qianjiao, leave! Don¡¯t worry about your mother!¡±

    Yu Qianjiao refused to leave. She was still protecting Mu Shi and blurted out her resentment towards her father: ¡°You have been away for several years. My mother worked so hard, and you beat her as soon as youe back!? What¡¯s wrong with you? If you didn¡¯t have such messy women, would things be where they are today? How can I, the daughter of the first wife, be bullied by the daughter of amoner!?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao remembered that she had been pped in the face by Yu Linglong and had med the incident on General Yu. If General Yu hadn¡¯t gone outside, would such a lowly daughter of amoner exist?

    General Yu didn¡¯t expect Yu Qianjiao to say these things, and he said angrily: ¡°Are you in charge of me!?¡±

    As he was speaking, he took his anger out on Mu Shi: ¡°That¡¯s how you act like a mother? What do you think you are teaching your children? Everyone is stupid, and you¡¯re even disobedient to me, your father!¡±

    What a young girl like Yu Qianjiao knows must have been taught to her by Mu Shi!

    Yu Linglong even dared to beat her father. It must be a harmful effect of Mu Shi¡¯s teaching!

    His children were not being disciplined, and one even went as far as to poison his beloved concubine. This behavior was intolerable to General Yu. How could he marry such a wicked woman!?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Yu Qianjiao had been spoiled by Mu Shi for many years, and she had developed a spoiled attitude a long time ago. General Yu had been away for a long time, and she can¡¯t say how deep her feelings for her father were. Seeing her mother suffer, she naturally refused to give up. She cried and said, ¡°Father, you have not been home for so many years, and you never care about family affairs. When youe back, you just beat and scold my mother! What does Aunt Lan matter? Why does it matter that mother killed her? Who called her¡ª¡±

    Mu Shi was so frightened that she immediately interrupted Yu Qianjiao: ¡°Qianjiao, shut up!¡±

    General Yu became angrier when he heard this, and took the riding-whip that was hanging in the room, and thrashed it fiercely!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill the both of you!¡±

    Mu Shi and Yu Qianjiao were very soft-skinned, and when the whip came down, the two suddenly screamed in unison!

    Yu Qianjiao was protecting Mu Shi, and this time they were both drawn into the whip. General Yu was furious, and naturally, he had no mercy. He cracked the whip left and right, as the mother and daughter screamed, unable to hide.

    Mu Shi eagerly protected her daughter, stretched out her hand, and hugged Yu Qianjiao tightly into her arms. She blocked Yu Qianjiao¡¯s head and face with both hands, but she was subjected to several whips on her body. She hid and cried: ¡°Master, just hit me! Qianjiao¡¯s injury is freshly healed. She is so young that she can¡¯t stand your whip!¡±

    General Yu was on the rise. No matter what Mu Shi was talking about, he just wanted to vent his own grievances, to vent all the depression of Concubine Lan¡¯s death!

    The heavy whip was thrown in the air, and it rained down on them. It was not like he was beating his wife and daughter; he beat them like he was beating his mortal enemies!

    The old wounds of Mu Shi¡¯s body were healed, and now fresh wounds were being added. She had to take care of her daughter beside her. The mother and daughter screamed, again and again, crying loudly.

    When General Yu got tired, Mu Shi and Yu Qianjiao¡¯s bodies had long been injured. Yu Qianjiao was better since her head and face were protected by Mu Shi. She only had injuries on her body. Mu Shi looked miserable with disheveled hair and fresh scars. She was paralyzed and dying on the ground.

    ¡°Mother! Mother¡ª¡± Yu Qianjiao wiped her tears and shook Mu Shi, but she tugged at the wounds on her body again and grimaced with pain.

    Ignoring the miserable situation of the mother and daughter, General Yu threw the whip and said angrily: ¡°If you let me know you have bad intentions, I will kill you!¡±

    After speaking, he didn¡¯t look at them again and strode out of the room.

    Mama Cui, Mama Qian, and others, who had been frightened for a long time, dared to enter the room. When they saw Mu Shi lying on the ground, they suddenly screamed: ¡°Madam¡ª¡±

    ...

    Listening to Ling¡¯er¡¯s vivid description, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Yu Peng really her a serious beating?¡±

    Ling¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Exactly! Even the Sixth Lady was beaten! Now thedy¡¯s room is just a mess, and the doctor who treats the bruises and the doctor who diagnoses will see her, and the Sixth Lady will see the doctor behind a curtain. They are certainly busy!¡±

    Xuan Cao covered her mouth and smiled. She stretched out her hand and flicked Ling¡¯er¡¯s forehead: ¡°You little wench, you speak of it so vividly as if you saw it with your own eyes.¡±

    Ling¡¯er tilted her head andughed: ¡°If only I saw it with my own eyes! If I had known that the master was going to beat his wife, I would climb up the tree outside their yard, and maybe I would have seen some of the action!¡±

    Xuan Cao gave some freshly peeled melon seeds to Yu Linglong and said: ¡°Just keep your voice down, miss, and forget aboutughing. You are a girl who likes tough, so be careful if someone hears you, or they will scold you.¡±

    Xuan Cao put down the te and pointed outside: ¡°Our yard is no better than before. Now I can¡¯t tell how many eyes are staring from outside!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked out, thinking of the shifty-eyed maids that Mu Shi had given her, and her heart was cold.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Holding a melon seed and popping it in her mouth, Yu Linglong said, ¡°Call in Xiao Qing and the others . ¡±

    She had been silent for so many days . These maids probably think she is a fool!

    Xiao Qing and the other four maids knelt on the ground . They all bowed their heads, waiting for Yu Linglong¡¯s instructions .

    Yu Linglong chose the one on the far left: ¡°Starting with you, say your names and say what you have done in the past few days in my yard, one at a time . ¡±

    The first maid bowed her head and said, ¡°In response to Miss, my name is Lu Yun . I used to do needlework in the first wife¡¯s room . These days, I only work in the room and never go out . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°Go and get your work from these past few days . ¡±

    Lu Yun went out, and the second maid began to speak, ¡°I am Xiao Ying . I am responsible for sweeping the yard and watering the flowers every morning and evening . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Xuan Cao: ¡°You told her to sweep the yard?¡±

    Xuan Cao hurriedly said: ¡°The little maids we bought were young and did not do well . Xiao Ying taught them how to clean when they came . I looked at the little maids who were still willing to listen to Xiao Ying and had Xiao Ying take them to work . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and turned to Xiao Qing . Xiao Qing had learned from Yu Linglong¡¯s lesson, and said hurriedly and respectfully: ¡°I have not gone out for a few days, only to make contact in the house . ¡±

    Then she took out a handkerchief bag from her arms and opened it: ¡°Miss, please take a look . ¡±

    Inside, she saw a peach-colored plum blossom tassel, an azure royal Tianzhu tassel, and a dark green caltrop tassel . The knots wereplicated and delicate . Obviously, a lot of work had been done .

    Xiao Qing said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Boat Festival soon, and I thought that thedy might use them during the festival, so I tried to make a few . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded slightly, and said casually, ¡°You are very careful . ¡±

    Xiao Qing suddenly looked relieved .

    Thest maid lowered her head, hid her expression, and said timidly: ¡°I am helping in the kitchen these days...Uh, I¡¯m called Tong Hua . ¡±

    Perhaps she was very afraid of Yu Linglong . Tong Hua¡¯s voice was shallow, and she stuttered .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t look at her, and Tonghua didn¡¯t dare to say anymore . She knelt on the ground a little at a loss .

    At this time, Lu Yun returned, and when she entered the room, she offered two neatly folded silk kerchiefs with both hands: ¡°Miss, this is my work of these past few days, and there is still one unfinished embroidery . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at it and motioned for Xuan Cao to bring it over . She saw two silk kerchiefs, one light green, embroidered with a few bushes of bamboo, and one white embroidered with orchids . Although the pattern was simple, the stitches were fine and so was the workmanship .

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes and took a sip of tea, and said faintly: ¡°The one named Xiao Ying will continue to kneel . Everyone else, get up . ¡±

    Xiao Qing and Tong Hua stood up and stood to the side with Lu Yun . Xiao Ying looked confused on the ground but did not dare to get up . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Linglong put down the teacup and said in a deep voice, ¡°One of you, p Xiao Ying!¡±

    After saying this, everyone in the room showed surprised expressions . Ling¡¯er was the first to react, and she stepped forward and gave Xiao Ying a heavy p!

    Xuan Cao paused before stepping forward, and without hesitation, she gave Xiao Ying a p in the face!

    The three of them looked at each other, not knowing whether to fight or not .

    Xiao Ying had been pped twice in session . She was ashamed and annoyed . She opened her mouth and said without even thinking about it, ¡°Miss, why did you make them beat me? What did I do wrong!?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly . Her smile was brilliant but it had a cold chill: ¡°What is thisdy going to do? Is it your turn to ask me!?¡±

    Her chilly eyes swept across Xiao Qing and the others, and the three maids suddenly felt chills in their spine .

    Xiao Qing braced herself and walked forward . She pped Xiao Ying in the face .

    Seeing that Xiao Qing who came with her had hit her, Xiao Ying was obviously irritated . She covered her face and looked at the pair of eyes filled with grievances and injustices: ¡°Please let me understand, did I do something wrong?¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her small hand and pointed straight at Xiao Ying . Her voice was not high, but it was full of a majestic aura: ¡°Pull her out and sell her for me, now!¡±

    Xiaoying was shocked and scared, and her eyes widened suddenly: ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t sell the servants! The servants are the children of the Yu Mansion, and the servants are all working in the Yu Mansion¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly: ¡°What the hell are you saying!? Pull her out quickly!¡±

    Ling¡¯er and Xuan Cao didn¡¯t dare to neglect her words . They pulled Xiao Ying up and dragged her out .

    Yu Linglong sat at the front, and the three maids standing on the ground were frightened . They exchanged nces but did not dare to say a word .

    Yu Linglong said faintly: ¡°Did you hear what Xiao Ying said? Yes, you are all children born into this family, and your rtives are all servants of Yu Mansion, but remember that no matter how many rtives you have in the Yu Mansion, you are just our ves!¡±

    Looking at them with cold eyes, Xiao Qing and the others only felt a chilling up from the soles of their feet, and they couldn¡¯t stop shivering .

    ¡°Thedy gave you all to me, and your deeds are in my hands . From now on, I will be your only master . ¡±

    Yu Linglong blew on her tea lightly, and the water vapor slowly evaporated . Her delicate eyebrows were full of fierceness: ¡°Whoever dares to do something wrong to me, I will make you envy Xiao Ying for being sold with all her arms and legs!¡±

    The deep meaning in her words could be heard by anyone, not to mention the three maids who have a guilty conscience .

    Xiao Ying was sold, but was it a good end? Then if you offend this fourthdy, what will happen??

    It was chilling to think about!

    The three servants knelt down involuntarily, with a trembling obedience in their voices: ¡°We must take care of the youngdy and never dare to be disloyal . ¡±

    Xiao Qing and the others retreated . The room fell silent for a while .

    Even Ling¡¯er, who was lively and lovedughing, did not make a sound, and quietly cleaned up the remaining tea on the table with Xuan Cao .

    Yu Linglong looked at the dull expressions of the two maids and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you two think I am unable to distinguish right from wrong?¡±

    Xuan Cao thought for a while and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t feel that way, but Xiao Ying has been here for the past few days . She has been very diligent and has a good rtionship with the maids in the yard...¡± Her voice gradually lowered, and finally, she added in a low voice, ¡°The maids are all your people, and you can do whatever you want . ¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong looked at the two maids helplessly . In just a few days, even Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er had such a good impression of Xiao Ying, but it seemed that she was still a bitte to start .

    It seemed that even Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er felt chilled by the time she had made an example of her .

    Yu Linglong beckoned for the two maids toe over . Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er put down their work and stood beside Yu Linglong obediently .

    ¡°You two are not young anymore . How do you look at things only on the surface? Is it possible that you thought she was a good person because she was diligent and gave you a few candies?¡±

    Both Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er were startled, and their confused eyes stared at Yu Linglong nkly .

    ¡°You two heard it just now . This Xiao Ying won the little maids over after entering the yard and taking the initiative to sweep the yard . You don¡¯t want to think about why? Do you really think she is just a kind-hearted person?¡±

    Ling¡¯er reacted first: ¡°Miss, what do you mean, does she have another n?¡±

    Xuan Cao also hesitated and said, ¡°At first, I felt she was a little strange . The job of sweeping the yard is tiring and unpleasant . Why did Xiao Ying take this job as soon as she came? Later, I saw that she worked hard and had a good rtionship with others . Well, I didn¡¯t take it seriously . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered and said, ¡°She worked hard? This girl is really kind!¡±

    Was it possible that this maid who came from Mu Shi¡¯s yard, but fell into the hands of an unfavorable concubine to do rough work, had no idea?

    She dragged her fingers across the clear-textured rosewood tabletop, but her faint voice was cold: ¡°Think about why everyone else is doing needlework in the room, or helping in the kitchen, but Xiaoying is willing to suffer from the wind and sun in the yard? She wooed the little maid to inquire about the news because the little maid in our yard was bought from outside . Without so much scheming and caution, and just a few pieces of candy, she can find out a lot of news . ¡±

    These few words made Ling¡¯er¡¯s face flush, and she lowered her head and whispered: ¡°I¡¯ve been careless . ¡±

    Yu Linglong continued: ¡°While cleaning the yard, she can justifiably see who ising and going, and she can even see the every move of Lord Xu . Why should I keep such a person? So she can report back to the olddy?¡±

    Xuan Cao was shocked, and she also looked ashamed: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t expect thisyer . ¡±

    Yu Linglong gently shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t me you . One of you is young and the other has not experienced the pickles of these big houses . You considered her a good person only from looking at her sweet words and hard work, and I can¡¯t me you . But since we live here, we should pay more attention to everything . Don¡¯t be sold and help people count their money!¡±

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er lowered their heads convincingly: ¡°We will remember . ¡±

    Yu Linglong thought for a while and then said, ¡°The remaining three will probably be honest after today¡¯s affairs, but don¡¯t neglect them . Look at them more closely . Take that Tong Hua out of the kitchen . You two will handle everything I eat . ¡±

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er responded in unison: ¡°Yes . ¡±

    ...

    The weather was getting hotter day by day, and there was nothing happeningtely . Yu Linglong was toozy to go out . Although this ancient house was a bit narrow and short, it had a great advantage: it was warm in the winter and cool in the summer . Now, it was hot as fire outside, but the room was very shady . The one or two hours afternoon was still a bit difficult, so Yu Linglong chose to take a nap at this time .

    She was asleep this afternoon, and she could not hear the sound of someone walking outside and the low voice of a maidservant . She was speaking very fast, and it seemed that something major had happened . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Linglong was always alert, but her voice was very low, so she did not wake up .

    When she opened her eyes, there was still a scorching sun outside the edge of the window . It seemed that she hadn¡¯t slept for long . This was the hottest time of the day .

    She frowned slightly, got up, and walked out . She said as she walked: ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    Xuan Cao came in: ¡°Has the youngdy woken up? It was a maid who was running errands from the second door . She said that someone brought you a gift . ¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help feeling angry . In ancient times, she had no rtives and no friends . Who would give her, the daughter of amoner, a gift? She knew in her soul, it must be that cockroach who she couldn¡¯t kill .

    ¡°No! Where did they bring it from? Take it back!¡±

    The expression on Xuan Cao¡¯s face was very strange: ¡°Miss, you should go check it out . If you let them bring it back...I¡¯m afraid it will be gone . ¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s gone, then it¡¯s gone . I don¡¯t want it!¡± Her ck onyx eyes swept towards Xuan Cao, looking impatient .

    When did Xuan Cao start disobeying orders?

    Xuan Cao sighed: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s gone, but if someone thinks that thedy has epted it, what would you do?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned with anger . If the gift-giving guy stood in front of her at this moment, she would definitely blow off his head .

    ¡°Then bring it in quickly!¡±

    Xuan Cao looked dumbfounded: ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better go out and see . The thing is left at the gate and they can¡¯t pull it in . ¡±

    Yu Linglong suppressed the anger in her heart, put on an outer shirt, and strode out .

    She wanted to see what else this guy was going to do!

    Xuan Cao quickly grabbed a parasol and chased her out: ¡°Miss, slow down! The sun is very strong outside!¡±

    ...

    Looking at the thing at the gate, and then at the pointing people on the street, Yu Linglong finally understood why Xuan Cao was betweenughter and tears .

    An ice sculpture nearly two meters high was ced in front of the gate of the Yu mansion . Although he had deliberately picked a shady ce, it had already begun to melt . Arge puddle of water had umted on the ground, and more ice water was slowly flowing down from the ice sculpture .

    The ice sculpture was shaped like a tall woman in a long skirt . It was a pity that it melted too fast, and the facial features were already blurred, looking very strange .

    The people on the street obviously had never seen such a thing, and they were all looking at it with interest, and a few of their words floated to Yu Linglong¡¯s ears .

    ¡°Such a big piece of ice, it¡¯s really rare!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such arge scale, I don¡¯t know how much money it cost!¡±

    ¡°What do you know, it¡¯s so hot now, there is nowhere to buy it even if you have money!¡±

    Only then did Yu Linglong remember one thing: ancient ice seemed to be very valuable?

    At this time, there were no refrigerators or freezers . If you wanted to make ice, you had to build your own ice cer . You could pour the ice cubes in the winter and use them in the summer . Usually, they were crushed for icy fruit or sour plum soup . It was too extravagant to be able to take out such arge piece for the purpose of sculpting a statue, it was really too extravagant .

    ncing aside to see the lively Yu house gatekeepers, Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you carried this away!¡±

    The gatekeepers didn¡¯t expect that they would get pulled into this and were shocked: ¡°In response to the Fourth Lady, I...I can¡¯t move it!¡±

    Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°Then break it with a hammer and move it piece by piece!¡±

    The people who were nearby heard this and came forward to join in the fun: ¡°Miss, if you break such a big piece of ice, it would be too violent, right?¡±

    With a sweep of her beautiful eyes, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you! Let it disappear from here!¡±

    The person smiled and said: ¡°This youngdy is too high to look at me, how can I have such a great ability?¡±

    But these words reminded Yu Linglong of something . She raised her eyes to look at the onlookers and immediately had an idea .

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    There was a sudden uproar on the street . In these years, themon people had no chance to get relief from the heat . When they heard that Yu Linglong was willing to give ice away for free, they immediately started to act .

    The people used kitchen knives for selling vegetables, axes for chopping firewood, and those who had no tools picked up rocks from the ground and rushed up and smashed it, and the ground was suddenly full of crushed ice .

    The poor, crystal clear, and well-crafted ice sculpture was smashed into pieces in the blink of an eye .

    In the chaos, a burgundy horse with a shiny mane came along the street . Seeing how lively it was, the smile on his face suddenly grew, and he lightly twitched their horse¡¯s hips and galloped in .

    ¡°Linglong, do you like this gift?¡±

    Lord Xu was dressed in a moon-white gown with a white jade crown on his head . His starry eyes were shining, he was in high spirits, and his handsome smile was more dazzling than the sun .

    At this moment, he only saw Yu Linglong standing at the gate and ring at him, but he hadn¡¯t realized that he had hit the horse¡¯s leg .

    Leaning over and picking up a fist-sized ice cube, Yu Linglong raised her hand and mmed it at Lord Xu!

    With a bang, the ice cube hit Lord Xu¡¯s crown with great uracy, and the white jade crown was instantly smashed and fell to the ground in fragments!

    ¡°If you bother me again, I¡¯ll blow your head off!¡±

    With an extremely angry voice, Yu Linglong was full of anger, and vented it towards Lord Xu!

    Lord Xu was taken aback . Before he could dismount, he was already hit with another ice cube on his shoulder . Only then did he realize that he offended Yu Linglong again this time .

    While avoiding the ice cube that Yu Linglong threw over, Lord Xu said as if begging for mercy: ¡°Linglong, I know it was wrong! Please forgive me!¡±

    The farce of a beautiful woman beating a handsome man was obviously rare . The people who were taking the ice all looked sideways at the excitement, and soon, someone recognized Lord Xu .

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Prince Xu?¡±

    Lord Xu often walked his horses in the streette at night, disturbing every household with noise, and he had long be a notorious loiterer in the capital . Now that Yu Linglong was smashing ice on him, he was dodging but not daring to fight back, even his mouth did not dare to do so, and everyone suddenly talked .

    No one thought that someone could cure such a demon!

    Seeing Lord Xu being beaten by Yu Linglong and not fighting back, everyone¡¯s whispers were mixed with ambiguousughter .

    ¡°I heard that this little prince has taken a fancy to the Fourth Lady in the Yu house, and he sent her this ice sculpture!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that our street has been a lot quieter recently . As it turns out, Prince Xu was having fun elsewhere!¡±

    Hearing thements made by others, Yu Linglong became even more annoyed, and the strength in her hand became greater and greater . Large and small ice cubes went straight to Lord Xu and finally smashed Lord Xu and he fled in defeat . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    ¡°Linglong, don¡¯t be angry, I will make amends soon!¡±

    Lord Xu hurriedly turned his horse around and fled the gate of the Yu house .

    Holding an ice cube in her hand, Yu Linglong looked bitterly at the back of Lord Xu .

    The ice cube hurt her hand, and it cooled her, but it couldn¡¯t extinguish the raging anger in Yu Linglong¡¯s heart .

    What was wrong with this guy? He didn¡¯t leave when he was beaten, he didn¡¯t leave when he was scolded¡ªwas he a masochist??

    A brave citizen came forward: ¡°Miss, are you still giving away this ice cube?¡±

    Yu Linglong mmed the ice cube on the ground and said bitterly: ¡°Take it! Take it all quickly!¡±

    ...

    Yu Linglong returned to Pin Garden and sat down at the table angrily, apparently still mad .

    Ling¡¯er served some sour plum soup cautiously: ¡°Miss, have a drink to help your anger . ¡±

    The cold and refreshing sour plum soup finally suppressed Yu Linglong¡¯s anger a little . Ling¡¯er exchanged nces with Xuan Cao and changed the subject with a smile: ¡°Did you hear? Concubine Mei moved to the inner courtyard today . ¡±

    Yu Linglong put down the bowl and said, ¡°Why did she move in?¡±

    Ling¡¯er said: ¡°I heard that the wife arranged it personally . ¡±

    Looking at Ling¡¯er with a deep smile, Yu Linglong remembered something, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°This time the old woman has really learned to behave . She was hurt like that, so she didn¡¯t forget to arrange this . ¡±

    Because of Concubine Lan¡¯s affairs, General Yu whipped Mu Shi . Even Yu Qianjiao suffered miserably . Not only did she suffer in the flesh, but General Yu identified her as the poisonous woman who killed his concubine . Her status in the Yu house plummeted .

    If the woman in the house did not have the support and love of her husband, even if she didn¡¯t have the love of the wife, what use was it, her status was not as good as a favored concubine .

    Mu Shi must be aware of this, so even though she was bedridden, she still did not forget to arrange Concubine Mei¡¯s living situation . She was showing how good she was to General Yu in a disguised manner in order to obtain General Yu¡¯s forgiveness .

    Unexpectedly, the farce arranged by Yu Linglong finally made Concubine Mei a blessing in disguise and she moved into the inner courtyard without fail .

    Yu Linglong drank the sour plum soup and said, ¡°Let¡¯s live our lives behind closed doors . Just look at the other things . ¡±

    Concubine Mei moved into the inner courtyard, and there should be no harm to Yu Linglong . On the one hand, when Mu Shi had a new enemy to deal with, it would naturally distract from Yu Linglong; on the other hand, Concubine Mei entered the house . This must also have a certain check and bnce effect on Mu Shi .

    Yu Linglong leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes, and let Xuan Cao fan her gently . Suddenly, a thoughtless sentence came out: ¡°If that guy does anything in the future, don¡¯t tell me!¡±

    Lord Xu had one idea on the left and another on the right, changing his tricks every day . She had no time to toss with him, and she couldn¡¯t afford to be idle!

    Xuan Cao held back herugh and responded in a low voice .

    Was herdy really unhappy? Lord Xu wanted to have looks and status . It is rare to be infatuated with a youngdy . In spite of all kinds of arguments, why is the youngdy reluctant to ept it?

    It was fine to not ept it, but the attitude towards others was bad . She opened her mouth to scold, raised her hand to hit; fortunately, the lord had a good temper, otherwise what man could stand it?

    Yu Linglong listened to the low voice of Xuan Cao, and she couldn¡¯t help but sweep her eyes coldly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    Xuan Cao sighed and hurriedly reduced her smile: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say that . ¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t stand upright, but Ling¡¯er ran in at this time: ¡°Miss, a lot of people came from outside the house asking if we have any ice cubes to give away?¡±

    Yu Linglong was so annoyed that she threw the teacup: ¡°Give what away!? Send them all out!¡±

    Ling¡¯er was petrified and didn¡¯t know what it was for . She saw Xuan Cao waving her hands behind Yu Linglong, and had to retreat inexplicably .

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    After Mu Shi and Yu Qianjiao were beaten by General Yu, the Yu Mansion was quiet for a while. These days, Mu Shi and Yu Qianjiao could only lie in bed to recuperate. Concubine Mei, who had just moved into the mansion, was busy wooing her servants to consolidate her position in the Yu house. As usual, Concubine Dong lived her life without saying a word. As for the concubines and daughters in the Yu house, they all knew that General Yu was in a bad mood these days. Everyone was reading and practicing needlework. No one dared cause trouble. Even the naughty and ignorant Yu Weiyuan was obediently reading the Three-character ssic in his room.

    Even thedy in charge has been beaten, how can they dare to touch General Yu¡¯s sour head?

    Therefore, in addition to Lord Xu, who visited from time to time during this period, life in the Yu house was still quite in.

    Since thest time Lord Xu was smashed by Yu Linglong with ice cubes, the whole city of Beijing knew about it from the royal family to the civilians. Everyone knew that the roaming prince Lord Xu was infatuated with the Fourth Lady of the Yu house. He would not leave even if it got him beaten and scolded.

    The Yu Mansion, which had never been noticed by the noble circles in the capital, was very eye-catching this time.

    What kind of character did the Fourth Lady of the Yu house have which made Lord Xu treat her like this? There was really no way everyone would not be curious.

    In an open invitation, Yu Linglong refused to go, and the master couldn¡¯t believe it. The otherdies in the Yu house were bing more valuable, and various invitations flew in like snow, inviting thedies of the Yu family toe as guests.

    If Mu Shi hadn¡¯t been injured, she would be very happy to see these people being so diligent. But she really couldn¡¯t be happy at the moment. Yu Qianjiao, the only protagonist of the Yu Mansion, was given a beating when she recovered from the poisoning. Yu Qianfang and Mu Shi already had a falling out. Of course, Mu Shi was unwilling to let Yu Qianfang go out. Besides, even if she was willing to let Yu Qianfang go, Yu Qianfang wouldn¡¯t go out with her bald head.

    Actually, this was convenient to Yu Qianliu. She happily went to banquets every day. When she came back, she described how spacious other people¡¯s homes were, how exquisite the food and drinks of other people¡¯s homes were, and how gorgeously thedies of other people¡¯s homes were dressed. This made Mu Shi, who was recuperating, very dissatisfied and angered.

    This is to say nothing of how the Yu Mansion was constantly bustling. Lord Xu sent the ice sculpture thest time. After annoying Yu Linglong, he continued to visit Pin Garden every few days. He almost regarded the inner house of Yu Mansion as his own backyard. No need to be announced, he just ran in.

    No one knows how he has collected all kinds of rare treasures; the pearl of the East China Sea, agate from Miluo, snow lotus from Tianshan, mermaid silk from the South China Seas...they were sent to Pin Garden every day, which was dazzling.

    Knowing that this sticky candy couldn¡¯t be beaten or scolded, Yu Linglong simply stopped paying attention to him. Gifts that he sent would be stored if she couldn¡¯t push them out. In any case, the people in Pin Garden were few but there were many rooms, so there were a few rooms that were empty that held the special collection. Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even look at the gifts from Lord Xu.

    She didn¡¯t see the person, she just epted the things.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t believe it. She was ignoring him, how could this prince keep giving her gifts like this?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    She had seen a lot of men like this. They were all fresh for a while, and when the enthusiasm passed, naturally there were more fun things to attract them.

    Even if he can persist for three days, three months, can he persist for three years? Can itst a lifetime?

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t care that she was indifferent and ruthless towards him, but it offended someone over there.

    Yu Qianliu went to banquets every day. Although they were very beautiful, she knew that she was taking the light from Yu Linglong.

    Whether it was a banquet, a poem meeting, or a flower viewing, everyone spoke to her to inquire about Yu Linglong. Everyone wanted to know what kind of character this woman had who fascinated Lord Xu at first sight?

    Yu Qianliu originally had a grudge against Yu Linglong. Now that Yu Linglong was in the limelight, Lord Xu was carefully giving her gifts, but she could only live in the shadow of Yu Linglong, and that little darling was bing a threat.

    With the experience of being filled with sewage from Yu Linglongst time, Yu Qianliu was careful not to have a head-on conflict with Yu Linglong but adopted a roundabout policy.

    On the surface, when she ran into Yu Linglong in the yard, she would say hello to her politely. Although she was always taciturn, she was still very smart and did not express her dissatisfaction on her face.

    On the other hand, she began to visit Yu Qianjiao often in the name of caring about her. While describing her funny banquet with Yu Qianjiao, she also hinted at how Yu Linglong became famous outside, so that everyone only knew that there was a fourthdy in Yufu, but they didn¡¯t know that there was still a sixthdy of the first wife.

    Yu Qianjiao was young and grew up in the favor of Mu Shi. She thought about things very simply. She was very dissatisfied with Yu Linglong¡¯s p in the face, and then she was pped by General Yu. A few whips made her unable to get out even if she was invited as a guest. She attributed all this to the illegitimate daughter Yu Linglong, who was now having a wedge driven between them by Yu Qianliu, and she was full of resentment towards Yu Linglong.

    A little illegitimate daughter, why should she be obsessed with her!?

    Yu Qianliu watched Yu Qianjiao¡¯s anger towards Yu Linglong increase day by day. She secretly chuckled. This battle between the daughter of the first wife and the daughter of amoner seemed about to start.

    This day came so fast that Yu Qianliu didn¡¯t even think of it.

    Early that morning, Yu Qianjiao asked the maid to invite Yu Qianliu over, saying that there was something important to discuss.

    Yu Qianjiao¡¯s injury was not too serious, and she had almost healed after recovering for a few days. After holding back for so many days, she even gave herself a good idea of ??revenge.

    When Yu Qianliu entered the room, she saw Yu Qianjiao sitting in front of the dressing table, letting the maid dress her up. Yu Qianliu put on a smile and said, ¡°Is my younger sister feeling better? Look at you today, my sister is in good spirits.¡±

    Yu Qianjiao moved a stool with her hand and motioned Yu Qianliu to sit down: ¡°Sit down first. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Although Yu Qianliu was the elder sister, and Yu Qianjiao was the younger sister, because she was the daughter of amoner, Yu Qianjiao didn¡¯t have much respect for her.

    Yu Qianliu had long been ustomed to her attitude and sat down with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with my sister?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao sat in front of the dressing table and looked at Yu Qianliu in the mirror: ¡°How do I teach that girl a lesson? I already have an idea.¡±

    Yu Qianliu said with surprise on her face: ¡°You thought of an idea so soon? My younger sister is smart. Tell me, what is the solution?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao smiled triumphantly: ¡°Well, you¡¯ll know in a while.¡±

    Yu Qianliu was a little disappointed: ¡°You won¡¯t even tell me?¡±

    The smile on Yu Qianjiao¡¯s face in the mirror was full of hatred: ¡°Isn¡¯t she very powerful? I want to see if she can beat those¡ª¡±

    Her words stopped abruptly. Yu Qianjiao¡¯s little mouth clicked, and she told Yu Qianliu: ¡°Do you know the yard in the northwest corner?¡±

    Yu Qianliu thought for a while and said, ¡°Is that the yard with two old locust trees outside?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao nodded: ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll take her to that yard in a while, and I will have my own way to clean her up when that happens!¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Clearing her throat, Yu Qianliu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re making me go? I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t believe me!¡±

    Believe it or not, she was of secondary importance . If Yu Qianjiao messed up, wouldn¡¯t she be included? With Yu Linglong¡¯s temperament, can you make her go?

    Yu Qianliu didn¡¯t want to drink the stinky sewage water again .

    Yu Qianjiao red at her and said, ¡°I ask you to do this little thing and you won¡¯t do it! You¡¯re so useless . ¡±

    Yu Qianliu smiled awkwardly, letting her drive a wedge between them . She couldn¡¯t even lie to Yu Linglong herself, she didn¡¯t have the guts!

    Yu Qianjiao thought for a while and said, ¡°Just go and tell her that someone wants to see her . Tell her it¡¯s something important to her . ¡±

    Yu Qianliu moved anxiously: ¡°Would she believe me?¡±

    Yu Qianliu had seen Yu Linglong¡¯s methods . She was not that easy to lie to!

    Yu Qian Jiao was so angry that she picked up a box on the table and threw it towards Yu Qianliu: ¡°Stupid, just say it was what her mother left behind!¡±

    Even if Yu Linglong was cunning, she would go to see things left by her mother, right?

    Yu Qianliu bit her scalp and stood up: ¡°Then I will try . ¡±

    Yu Qianjiao smiled with satisfaction: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my n this time will definitely give that stinky girl a lesson . If it doesn¡¯t kill her, she will never be free again!¡±

    Yu Qianliu rxed a little: ¡°Okay . I¡¯ll wait for the good news from my sister . ¡±

    The two women looked at each other and smiled .

    Sisters work together . How could they not beat Yu Linglong!?

    ...

    In the long summer, Yu Linglong was being idle in her room, when a maid informed her that Yu Qianliu wasing .

    She raised her eyebrows . Yu Linglong thought it was a little strange . Yu Qianliu? What was she doing?

    ¡°Let her in . ¡±

    Yu Qianliu smiled and entered the room: ¡°What is the Fourth Lady doing at home?¡±

    Yu Linglong was half leaning on the couch, and she couldn¡¯t even bother to get up . She looked at Yu Qianliu with beautiful eyes like autumn water, and the smile on her face couldn¡¯t help stiffening .

    This girl had nothing to say . What kind of horrible idea did she have?

    ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    Yu Qianliu looked around, deliberately looking embarrassed: ¡°I really have something to say...¡±

    Her meaning was obvious . Yu Linglong dismissed the servants .

    What a character Yu Linglong is . How could it be that Yu Qianliu¡¯s meaning wasplied with? Seeing Yu Qianliu¡¯s desire to speak, she said impatiently: ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out!¡±

    Yu Qianliu flushed immediately and stammered: ¡°I...¡±

    After thinking about it, Yu Qianliu managed to hold back her anger and said in a low voice, ¡°The Fourth Sister knows that I often go out these days...¡±

    She paused, raised her head, and looked at Yu Linglong, but found that the other party hadn¡¯t even looked at her at all . She had to continue speaking: ¡°One time I went to the Li house and met a servant girl . She said that she knew my aunt before...And said there was something for you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong finally looked at her: ¡°You said someone wants to give me something?¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Qianliu was frightened by Yu Linglong¡¯s sight, and said in a hurry, ¡°I don¡¯t know who your mother was . She just said that she has something to give to you . Now she was taken by me to the yard in the northwest corner of the backyard . If you don¡¯t believe me, go and see for yourself!¡±

    After speaking, she got up and left .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s voice was surprisingly quiet: ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that Yu Qianliu would be so kind and would get news for Yu Linglong from some Li family servant .

    Yu Qianliu was confused for a moment and then said after a while: ¡°She begged me for a long time and said that she had something very important for you . I...I couldn¡¯t refuse...¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Yu Qianliu deeply, and then said after a while: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and see with you!¡±

    Yu Qianliu breathed a sigh of relief and went out with Yu Linglong .

    She was willing to lie on behalf of Yu Qianjiao because she believed that with Yu Qianjiao¡¯s bitter hatred towards Yu Linglong and the ability of the daughter of the firstdy, Yu Qianjiao would definitely design a huge trap for Yu Linglong . If Qianjiao¡¯s strategy was unsessful, she could also be said to have been deceived by Yu Qianjiao and ask Yu Linglong to forgive her .

    After all, she was just a messenger; she wasn¡¯t very important .

    Regardless of whether the losing party was Yu Qianjiao or Yu Linglong, for her, there was only good, no harm!

    Turning her face to the side, looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s slender figure, Yu Qianliu showed a vicious smile .

    The best result was that they both lose and let her reap the benefits!

    ...

    The backyard of the Yu house was not big, and Yu Linglong and Yu Qianliu soon arrived at a remote courtyard .

    Although it was daylight, there was still no one in sight, and it was very quiet . Only the tworge locust trees at the door slowly shook their leaves in the breeze, making a rustling sound .

    Yu Linglong nced at the disturbed Yu Qianliu and said sharply: ¡°You found a good ce, it¡¯s really quiet here!¡±

    Yu Qianliu reluctantly smiled, ¡°Since I want to help my sister, it¡¯s better to be safe . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered, ignored her, and opened the door first .

    She wanted to see what kind of medicine Yu Qianliu was selling!?

    With a creak, the door hadn¡¯t been opened yet, and she had vaguely heard a strange sounding from inside, like a low sob of a wild beast . It sounded threatening .

    What is this sound? Could there be wild beasts in the backyard of the Yu house?

    Yu Qianliu on the side was so frightened that her body stiffened, and she forgot to run .

    What kind of trap did Yu Qianjiao set?

    Yu Linglong leaned slightly and drew the dagger that Lord Xu had given her from the outside of her right leg .

    Holding the cold dagger in the palm of her hand, Yu Linglong gently pushed the door open .

    When the door was fully opened, the first thing Yu Linglong saw was the vicious little face exposed in the window .

    As soon as Yu Qianjiao saw Yu Linglong¡¯s figure, she shouted, ¡°Let it go!¡±

    With this squeaky sound, the doors of the side rooms on both sides opened, and several huge ck shadows of gray and ck came out!

    In the open space in the center of the yard, four or five huge dogs suddenly appeared, all snarling at Yu Linglong . Their muscles were tight, and they seemed to be ready to rush forward at any time .

    Standing in the main room, Yu Qianjiao smiled gleefully through the window: ¡°Aren¡¯t you great? I see where you are going this time!¡±

    Yu Qianliu saw these ferocious big dogs from outside the yard . Her legs were so shaky that she sat down directly on the ground .

    She never expected that Yu Qianjiao would bring so many evil dogs!

    Yu Qianjiao smiled triumphantly: ¡°These are the dogs my brother got . They hunted with them, they can even kill leopards!¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, slowly clenched the dagger in her hand, and raised her voice: ¡°Really? You can really do this?¡±

    Did she find a group of hounds to bite her? This Yu Qianjiao was really just a kid!

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Isn¡¯t she just amoner¡¯s daughter? How could she kill her? Just let the resentment out!

    Hearing Yu Qianjiao¡¯s words, Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful eyes tightened suddenly. This girl was so cruel at a young age! It was just a p in the face and she would take her life!

    Leaning her back against the cold limestone wall, Yu Linglong stood firmly and said coldly: ¡°If you have guts, then let me have it!¡±

    Several evil dogs listened to their master¡¯s order, and immediately howled and rushed up, surrounding Yu Linglong.

    The fishy smell filled her nostrils. She was surrounded by sharp teeth, and the slimy saliva dripped on the ground. The vicious dogs were obviously well-trained and even regarded Yu Linglong as prey, and they approached her step by step. The air was suddenly full of tension.

    Yu Qianjiao¡¯s face flushed red with anger, and she screamed for the dog trainer to instigate the evil dogs: ¡°Come on! Kill her, I have many rewards!¡±

    The dog trainer did not dare to neglect, so he had to give a whistle of attack!

    As soon as the two vicious dogs heard the whistle, they immediately jumped up, rushing towards Yu Linglong on both sides!

    Yu Linglong was steady and gave a heavy p with her left hand. Her palm hit the dog¡¯s forehead. The big dog couldn¡¯t brace itself against the momentum, and immediately flew out, hitting the back courtyard wall, and it suddenly let out a painful cry.

    The other evil dog had no such luck. Yu Linglong waved her right hand, and the sharp dagger cut across the dog¡¯s neck urately, and a bright red bloodline shot into the sky. The dog fell heavily on the ground without even a grunt!

    The dog trainer was stunned by Yu Linglong¡¯s speed and ferocity. He forgot to whistle. The remaining dogs saw theirpanions being killed, and immediately went crazy, without themand of the dog trainer and they immediately attacked!

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even blink. The dagger shed in the air. Wherever it passed, blood was flying, and the de killed. The few hounds that were just lively had instantly turned into a bunch of foul-smelling corpses.

    Withdrawing the dagger from the heart of thest big dog, Yu Linglong slowly raised her head, her eyes as cold as snow. She looked straight at Yu Qianjiao who was stunned.

    ¡°What else do you have, go ahead and use it!¡±

    No matter how stubborn Yu Qianjiao was, she had never seen such a scene before. She looked at Yu Linglong in disbelief, and a look of fear gradually appeared on her face.

    Yu Linglong stood up straight and walked towards Yu Qianjiao step by step. At this moment, her clothes were sttered with a little blood, and the dagger in her hand was still dripping with droplets of blood. Her face was ruthless, like the demon Asura from hell!

    Yu Qianliu behind her was vomiting from the bloody scene and couldn¡¯t even get up.

    Yu Qianjiao stepped back subconsciously: ¡°Don¡¯t...don¡¯te over!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly. Her face that was as white as jade had a few drops of blood, filling her smiling face with a hideous smell.

    Scared? Such small guts and she dared to fight her sister!?

    Yu Qianjiao stood in the room, originally just wanting to watch the scene of a vicious dog biting Yu Linglong, but at this moment she turned into a turtle in a jar, trapped. In a blink of an eye, she was unable to retreat from the narrow room, and Yu Qianjiao leaned against the wall. Seeing Yu Linglong closing in on her, she suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°Woo, save me, somebody save me¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered and wiped the blood on her face. Several sticky drops of blood turned into bloodstains, making her look even more terrifying.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    This look was enough to give Yu Qianjiao a lifetime¡¯s worth of nightmares!

    Yu Qianjiao shrank in the corner, covering her eyes tightly with her hands, not daring to look at Yu Linglong¡¯s face.

    Yu Linglong raised her hand and pointed the blood dripping dagger directly at Yu Qianjiao¡¯s eyebrows: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just scream loudly? Why aren¡¯t you screaming now!?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao trembled violently. Her teeth were chattering, and she didn¡¯t dare say a word.

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, flipped her hand, and hit Yu Qianjiao¡¯s face with the handle of the dagger!

    Yu Qianjiao couldn¡¯t hide. She was hit on her cheek, and she suddenly let out a scream!

    However, before this scream was finished, Yu Qianjiao was being choked by the surging blood. Shey on the ground and coughed violently. The blood in her mouth sprayed on the brick floor in front of her. One cough after another, it instantly condensed into a small pool.

    Among them, a few snow-white broken teeth mixed in the blood, appearing particrly eye-catching.

    Yu Linglong knocked out several of Yu Qianjiao¡¯s mrs in just one shot.

    Yu Qianjiao clutched her neck and looked at the blood and teeth in front of her in horror. Her blood-stained lips trembled violently, and she couldn¡¯t even scream.

    This illegitimate daughter was so cruel!

    Before she could finish vomiting up the blood, Yu Linglong had already kicked her on the ground!

    With her knees resting on Yu Qianjiao¡¯s neck, her head couldn¡¯t move at all. Yu Qianjiao was in pain and didn¡¯t know what Yu Linglong was going to do. She immediately screamed in fear, ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    The scream was slurred, and it was nothing but a painful groan to Yu Linglong¡¯s ears. Yu Linglong snorted, and the handle of the knife in her hand mmed down mercilessly, hitting Yu Qianjiao¡¯s face each time!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to bite me? This time I¡¯ll see how you bite!¡±

    Yu Qianjiao squirmed painfully under Yu Linglong¡¯s body, but couldn¡¯t get rid of Yu Linglong¡¯s tight legs. Blood spurted out of her mouth, again and again, mixing with her screams that she didn¡¯t know were begging for forgiveness or from pain. That appearance was more ufortable than death.

    It was not until she was sure that she had smashed each of Yu Qianjiao¡¯s teeth that Yu Linglong retracted her leg and slowly got up.

    Looking down at Yu Qianjiao, who was dying on the ground, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°If you mess with me again, I will kill you next time!¡±

    Yu Linglong pulled over Yu Qianjiao¡¯s clothes and wiped the blood off the dagger until she was satisfied.

    Unable to look at the tragic face on the ground, Yu Linglong got up and left.

    Outside the gate, Yu Qianliu couldn¡¯t stop vomiting. She was sitting under the locust tree steadying her breath. Seeing Yu Linglong walking out covered in blood, her eyes widened in fright.

    Oh my god, what happened inside!?

    So many fierce big dogs attacked Yu Linglong. How could she walk out unscathed!?

    Yu Linglong nced at her, narrowing her eyes because of the foul smell on her body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you tomorrow!¡±

    Yu Qianliu was so frightened that her face turned pale, and when she smelled the bloody smell on Yu Linglong, she immediately retched on the ground again.

    Yu Linglong retracted her gaze in disgust. What a bunch of useless girls!

    Yu Linglong was not in the mood to teach a lesson to Yu Qianliu who lied to her. The thing she wanted to do the most was to return to Pin Garden and take a good bath.

    However, there are always so many idents in this world that make people unable to do what they want to do.

    Just like now, Yu Linglong just walked to the door of Pin Garden and heard a voice that was too familiar.

    ¡°Linglong?¡±

    As soon as Yu Linglong turned her head, she saw Lord Xu¡¯s fussy face.

    ¡°Where have you been? Why are you bloody? Are you injured!?¡±

    Lord Xu was still wearing a white shirt, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t care about his clothes. He grabbed Yu Linglong, who was covered in blood.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Lord Xu¡¯s handsome face was full of anger: ¡°Who did this? Who bullied you!¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned . He must be joking, who can bully her? It would be nice if she didn¡¯t bully others!

    Before she could speak, Lord Xu had already fished out a handkerchief from his pocket, and carefully wiped the blood marks off Yu Linglong¡¯s face: ¡°Linglong, does it hurt?¡±

    There was a fresh fragrance of mint in her nostrils, but Yu Linglong felt ayer of goosebumps on her body .

    She didn¡¯t even frown when she was attacked by a stinking dog, but at this time, she was really disgusted by the prince .

    A grown man, with a fragranced body, carrying a handkerchief, and making gestures to her face?

    Yu Linglong swatted his hands without thinking about it, ¡°Remove your dirty hands!¡±

    After getting along with Yu Linglong for a long time, Lord Xu¡¯s reaction had be more agile . At this moment, before Yu Linglong¡¯s hand hit Lord Xu, he grabbed her . The next moment, she only felt her waist was tight and her feet were in the air . He was actually lifting her up!

    Yu Linglong was angry and hateful . With her skill, it was a shame that she could let this embroidered pillow get this close to her body!

    ¡°You fucking let me go!¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t care, and he entered Pin Garden carrying Yu Linglong: ¡°You are injured, I will help you!¡±

    Yu Linglong suddenly felt as if her head would explode . What kind of injury did she have? She was covered with the blood of Yu Qianjiao and those big dogs, OK!?

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er were cleaning up the house . At the moment, seeing their youngdy being carried in by Lord Xu, one of them dropped a broom and the other a rag .

    The next moment, seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s blood, Xuan Cao rushed up immediately: ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter with you!?¡±

    As soon as Yu Linglong was about to speak, he heard Lord Xu¡¯smand: ¡°What are you, stupid? Get the bathwater ready!¡±

    Ling¡¯er was so startled that she almost jumped up . Lord Xu even ran straight into his girl¡¯s boudoir, and this time, he ordered her servants to get her bathwater?

    However, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Lord Xu¡¯s words . She looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s bloodstained body to see if she was injured and hurried out to prepare it .

    Yu Linglong beat Lord Xu in annoyance: ¡°Let me down quickly, or I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Without speaking, Lord Xu had already put her directly on a stool, and he leaned down and frowned to check Yu Linglong¡¯s body .

    ¡°Where did you get hurt!?¡±

    Yu Linglong kicked Lord Xu¡¯s hand away: ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s all other people¡¯s blood!¡±

    Lord Xu froze for a moment, and thenughed: ¡°I knew it, how could it be so easy for you to get hurt!?¡±

    Yu Linglongbed her hair that was messed up by Lord Xu and gave him a vicious look . Was this guy crazy? He just picked her up without saying a word, was it a bride kidnapping?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    No matter how fierce Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes were, Lord Xu just stayed aside with a grin . His ck jade-like eyes looked her up and down without hesitation as if he wanted to see her all at once .

    It¡¯s no wonder that in the house, Lord Xu gave her so many things, and this was the first time in a while he was Yu Linglong so close, so naturally, he wanted to look at her until he was satisfied .

    At this time Ling¡¯er had already fetched water . Yu Linglong stood up and said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath, get out of here!¡±

    Lord Xu smiled and stood up: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get out of here, as long as you are fine!¡±

    Toozy to talk to him again, Yu Linglong went straight into the inner room .

    After she finished the bath, she walked out feeling refreshed, but Xuan Cao ruined her good mood with a word .

    ¡°Miss, Lord Xu is still waiting for you outside!¡±

    Yu Linglong clenched her fists tightly, walked to the door with a sigh, raised the curtain, huffed, and said angrily: ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡±

    Lord Xu stood under the bamboo . His white shirt was stained with blood from Yu Linglong¡¯s body, like peach blossoms, which contrasted with his white jade face and his shining starry eyes .

    He was always smiling, and he was surprisingly serious this time: ¡°I thought about it . You will go to see Yu Peng with me now . I want to tell that old guy that no one is allowed to bully you again!¡±

    Yu Linglong spits: ¡°Do I need your protection?¡±

    What are you joking about? You don¡¯t want people to bully her? Looking around, who would dare bully her in the entire Yu house now!? What kind of thing was Lord Xu, is he giving instructions like a prince? Does he need to take care of her affairs!?

    Lord Xu took it for granted: ¡°Of course, you are my woman! If I don¡¯t protect you, who will!?¡±

    Yu Linglong was taken aback . In this case, why did it sound familiar...

    There was a deep chill from the bottom of her heart . Yu Linglong pressed her petal-like lips tightly, her pretty face was immediately clouded .

    Turning around without saying a word, Yu Linglong mmed the door and left Lord Xu down shouting in the yard .

    ¡°Linglong, wait, I¡¯m going to find that old Yu Peng now!¡±

    ...

    When he heard that Lord Xu called him by his name, General Yu hurriedly changed his clothes and trotted to the meeting room in the front yard of the Yu Mansion .

    As soon as General Yu entered the room, he respectfully bowed to Lord Xu: ¡°I, Yu Peng, recognize Lord Xu . ¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, he heard Lord Xu snorting heavily: ¡°How did you be a father? Linglong was bullied, do you know that!?¡±

    General Yu was taken aback . How did he know about the mess in his inner courtyard? Besides, even if he wanted to manage it, he didn¡¯t dare to care about that fierce woman Yu Linglong!

    He saw how much Lord Xu had taken Yu Linglong these days . He thought that Lord Xu came to ask him about his sins . He was at a loss and panicked for a while . He quickly said: ¡°Please forgive me, I didn¡¯t know this happened to Linglong . What made you so angry?¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask it too politely, but when he asked Lord Xu, his face was even more ugly: ¡°What happened to your daughter? Do you still have to ask!?¡±

    General Yu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked cautiously: ¡°Master, you said, Linglong was bullied? Can I ask who bullied her?¡±

    Lord Xu was annoyed: ¡°What do I know? I only saw Linglong covered in blood, and she is still recovering from her wounds in her room!¡±

    This was half-truth and half-lie, but General Yu was really taken aback . How could the violent Yu Linglong be hurt like this? What happened in his backyard?

    Disregarding Lord Xu who was still sitting in his seat, General Yu immediately called the general manager of the mansion: ¡°What happened in the backyard? How could the Fourth Lady be covered in blood!?¡±

    The manager peeked at Lord Xu . His lips pursed, and he whispered: ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s a matter between the Sixth Lady and the Fourth Lady...¡±

    Although the courtyard where Yu Qianjiao had an ident was remote, the news spread quickly . It was only a short time before the General Manager of the Yu house had heard about Yu Qianjiao¡¯s injury, but he was still worried about Mu Shi¡¯s illness . General Yu didn¡¯t manage his home . He knew how to report things to the master, and when General Yu asked about it, he had to tell him .

    General Yu heard that Yu Qianjiao was beaten beyond recognition, and there was not a single tooth left in her mouth . He was at a loss for words . Although he had just given Yu Qianjiao a beating a few days ago, she was the only daughter of the first wife, the treasure of Mu Shi¡¯s heart, and now she had be like this . What mood would Mu Shi be in when she found out?

    But in front of Lord Xu, General Yu had to suppress his worries about Yu Qianjiao, and fully show his concern for Yu Linglong . He settled down and asked, ¡°Where is Linglong? Where was she hurt?¡±

    When attacked by a group of vicious dogs, what would a charming woman be? Looking at Lord Xu¡¯s furious and nervous look, General Yu decided that Yu Linglong must be seriously injured .

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    But the manager¡¯s words made the joy that had just surged in his heart vanish . He only listened to the manager¡¯s reply: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, the Fourth Lady is fine, she¡¯s not hurt . ¡±

    General Yu was dumbfounded, but Lord Xu stood up suddenly: ¡°What? You said Linglong is fine? I saw her covered in blood myself, and you¡¯re telling me she¡¯s fine?!¡±

    The manager knelt on the ground with a fright, and kept kowtowing: ¡°Forgive me! I also heard people talking, they said that the Fourth Lady killed some dogs and beat the Sixth Lady...I¡¯m telling the truth! I didn¡¯t hear that the Fourth Lady was also injured!¡±

    General Yu stood by, feeling miserable . The daughter of the first wife had her teeth knocked out by Yu Linglong . Why did Lord Xu want to fight for Yu Linglong?

    The assant was unscathed, but he should still investigate who was to me . He had to find out the truth!

    Looking at Lord Xu, who had to give him an exnation, General Yu could only remain calm: ¡°This...I really don¡¯t know that there is such a thing . You can rest assured that I will punish them severely . ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Wang Jian raised his eyebrows, ¡°Linglong was bullied like that, and you¡¯ll punish her!?¡±

    General Yu was speechless . Lord Xu only saw that Yu Linglong was covered in blood, but didn¡¯t he hear that Yu Qianjiao lost her teeth? Could it be that after Yu Qianjiao suffered such a big loss, Lord Xu wanted him to punish Yu Qianjiao again?

    Even though Lord Xu fancied Yu Linglong, this...this was too unreasonable!?

    However, although General Yu was not bright, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to reason with Lord Xu . He had to say: ¡°Yes, yes, I am wrong . Linglong is not wrong, I dare not...I will not punish her . ¡±

    Lord Xu nodded his head with satisfaction, and added: ¡°Hurry up and ask Linglong to see a doctor! The little girl, who was chased by several big dogs for a long time, must be frightened!¡±

    General Yu was in a cold sweat . Didn¡¯t Lord Xu catch what the manager said? Yu Linglong killed several vicious dogs, how could she be frightened!?

    General Yu no longer dared to look directly at Lord Xu, so he lowered his head and promised: ¡°Yes, I will send someone to get the doctor . ¡±

    Lord Xu snorted: ¡°If I find out that you are bullying Linglong again, I will never forgive you!¡±

    After saying this, Lord Xu walked away, leaving General Yu to stand nkly .

    After a long while, he turned his head and happened to see the general manager who was still stunned .

    The anger that had been held in for some time was vented instantly, and General Yu roared: ¡°Are you deaf? Go get the doctor!¡±

    Even if Yu Linglong was not injured, he still had to have people look at Yu Qianjiao!

    ...

    On the second day after Yu Qianjiao was injured, Yu Qianliu was wearing only in clothes and bare feet . She knelt at the gate of Pin Garden and cried bitterly, saying that she was also used by Yu Qianjiao, and begged Yu Linglong for forgiveness .

    The gate of Pin Garden was closed, and Yu Linglong had heard of Yu Qianliu¡¯s mourning, but all the servants in the Yu house could infer the whole story from Yu Qianliu¡¯s words . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Qianjiao used Yu Qianliu to trick Yu Linglong to go to that remote courtyard . Originally, she wanted to use a vicious dog to bite or even kill Yu Linglong, beat by Yu Linglong again, and suffered serious injuries .

    There was a lot of discussion among the servants of the Yu house, but not many people sympathized with Yu Qianjiao . Yu Qianjiao was unpopr . This time she actively provoked her and was sorted out . The servants could only watch and hide their excitement . There were only a few who really pitied Yu Qianjiao .

    Hearing the news that Yu Qianjiao had been knocked out by Yu Linglong, Mu Shi with her healing injuries had a high fever that night and was unconscious .

    But as for the perpetrator Yu Linglong, no one dared to hold her ountable .

    Not to mention that now there was Lord Xu, a big backer protecting her, and he spoke to General Yu, not allowing anyone to embarrass Yu Linglong . Even without Lord Xu, no one in the Yu house dared to provoke that fiercedy Yu Linglong .

    Mu Shi and General Yu, these two figures in the Yu Mansion, were beaten by Yu Linglong, and now the delicate daughter Yu Qianjiao was beaten up and down by Yu Linglong . In the Yu house, who dares to me Yu Linglong?

    For a while, Pin Garden became a ce where no one in the Yu house dared to approach it, and it was quieter than before when it was haunted .

    This was just right . This kind of quiet was just what Yu Linglong had been looking for .

    Although no one dared to disturb Yu Linglong, she knew exactly what happened in the mansion .

    Mu Shi was injured and sick and bedridden . Concubine Mei took the opportunity to pamper those in the inner courtyard and even began to inquire about the big and small affairs in the house . She called it: sharing worries of the master and his wife .

    Concubine Mei had three years to win over General Yu in northern Xinjiang . After all, she had a certain means . Unlike Mu Shi¡¯s dignity and strictness, Concubine Mei was gentle, and she did notugh or talk to her servants . Even when mistakes were made, she punished them lightly . She had won many people¡¯s hearts .

    Concubine Mei even made two special trips to Pin Garden to ask after Yu Linglong . Yu Linglong took care of her indifferently, but she became a little wary of this Concubine Mei .

    In this Yu house where everyone was avoiding her, Concubine Mei dared toe and get close to her . This woman was bold and careful, and not simple .

    It was a pity that such a woman was just a concubine and wasn¡¯t destined for greatness . Moreover, Yu Linglong knew that once Mu Shi¡¯s injuries healed, Concubine Mei would definitely be a thorn in Mu Shi¡¯s back, and she would get rid of her quickly .

    At that time, the Yu house will be another storm .

    It was just that these things had nothing to do with her . Concubine Mei¡¯s goodwill was nothing but a clumsy trick in her eyes . With this, she wanted Yu Linglong to stand on her side and fight Mu Shi together . It was absolutely impossible .

    With the events of the Yu Mansion, she would just watch them detachedly .

    ...

    The peaceful days were always so short . Early that morning, Yu Linglong was having breakfast in her room, and there was a sound of footsteps in the yard .

    Ling¡¯er entered the room and said hurriedly: ¡°Miss, someone ising!¡±

    Yu Linglong put down her chopsticks and frowned, ¡°Is it that guy again? Make him get out of here!¡±

    Yu Linglong was upset with the mention of Lord Xu . She just wanted him to disappear from her life immediately .

    Ling¡¯er waved her hand in a hurry: ¡°It¡¯s not the prince¡ª¡±

    Before her words were finished, there was already a silver bell-likeughter at the door, followed by the crisp voice of a young girl: ¡°Yu Linglong, are you home?¡±

    Yu Linglong was suspicious . She didn¡¯t know anyone, who would visit her?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong looked up. The visitor wore a blue-ck pinched skirt with a round face full of smiles. It turned out to be Shi Huiru, who she crossed paths with in Changting Hou¡¯s Mansion.

    Shi Huiru confidently sat on the other side of the table, waved away the two maids who followed her, and smiled. She said to Yu Linglong: ¡°I came in ce of them to ask for you. I insisted oning in. It does not matter with them!¡±

    Yu Linglong was not worried: ¡°What do you want to do with me?¡±

    Everyone ran directly to her yard. When did her ce be a vegetable market? Can anyone juste in?

    Shi Huiru looked at Yu Linglong grotesquely: ¡°I can¡¯t find you if there¡¯s nothing going on? Thest time I saw you, I haven¡¯t been able to say a good word. I sent you so many invitations, and you will note even once. If I don¡¯t just break in, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see you!¡±

    Yu Linglong said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m not close to you.¡±

    Shi Huiru smiled and said, ¡°Who said we¡¯re not close? After seeing you a few times I¡¯ll be close to you!¡±

    She lowered her voice again, and said with a look of excitement: ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Last time you poured wine on Princess Xinlin¡¯s face, everyone secretly admired you!¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows. They admired her?

    Shi Huiru covered her mouth and smiled: ¡°Princess Xinlin relied on being the goddaughter of the empress. She always looked at people with nted eyes and looked down upon them. Hmph, she even considers herself a rtive of the emperor. Actually, she is not the same as us! Everyone is angry but doesn¡¯t dare speak up. You cleaned her up that day and vented for a lot of people!¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder that thedies sent Yu Linglong so many invitations that they flew in like snowkes. It turned out it was becausest time everyone liked her and was curious.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t show any joy. She picked up her chopsticks and started to eat again: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back. I still have breakfast...¡±

    Shi Huiru grabbed her chopsticks before she could eat the chili goose that she just picked up. ¡°What¡¯s so delicious about this? I¡¯ll take you to a ce that is unforgettable. Come with me!¡±

    Yu Linglong was immediately stunned. Whether it was in her previous life or in this life, Shi Huiru was the first person who dared to grab her chopsticks.

    Before she recovered, Shi Huiru grabbed her hand and pulled her out the door.

    Yu Linglong was amazed for a while. This little girl was really forward, but she was so enthusiastic that she couldn¡¯t get angry at her.

    Without saying anything, Shi Huiru pulled Yu Linglong and walked out. Yu Linglong only shouted to Ling¡¯er in time and was dragged out of the door.

    Ling¡¯er quickly took the purse and followed Yu Linglong out.

    It wasn¡¯t until Shi Huiru got into the carriage that Yu Linglong said, ¡°You should tell me, where are you taking me?¡±

    Shi Huiru smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re always stuck indoors, do you have any fun? I will take you to a good ce.¡±

    After she said this, she told the maid: ¡°Tell the driver to hurry up, we¡¯re going to Pudu Temple.¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s iprehensible expression, Shi Huiru said: ¡°The vegetarian food there is excellent. I asked someone to make a reservation for us earlier. It¡¯s just time to go.

    Yu Linglong looked at the sky outside. It was so early in the morning, and they were getting vegetarian food?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Shi Huiru smiled triumphantly: ¡°Let¡¯s burn incense and worship Buddha first, and then eat vegetarian food. I have also invited a fewdies. If they know that I invited you, they must admire me!¡±

    Yu Linglong was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be such an influential person in the short time she had been in the ancient world.

    After riding for a while, Yu Linglong understood why Shi Huiru hade to invite her so early. In this era, the traffic was inconvenient. Their destination, Pudu Temple, was on a mountain in the outskirts of town. If you wanted to burn incense and make offerings, you had to try your best to leave early.

    Along the way, Shi Huiru talked endlessly about new things in each family, which together with the rugged mountain roads and bumpy carriage, made Yu Linglong dizzy.

    When she was beginning to feel drowsy, Shi Huiru suddenly eximed: ¡°Wake up, we¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    Yu Linglong barely opened her eyes, raised the curtain, and looked out. At the end of the mountain road was a simple and majestic temple with limestone paved ground and white jade railings. From the outside to the inside were three tall buildings. The que, carved with various exotic animals, added a lot of vigorous grandeur to the entrance.

    Shi Huiru was helped by the maid to get off the carriage and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go up from here, burn the incense, and then go to the guest room.¡±

    Yu Linglong also got out of the car with Ling¡¯er. She hadn¡¯t gone out for a long time. At first sight of the fresh scenery, Yu Linglong felt refreshed.

    Pudu Temple was located in the mountains, in a cool and secluded area. The mountain breeze blew, with the unique fresh air between the mountains and forests, which was mixed with the fragrance of flowers. It was very refreshing.

    Seeing Yu Linglong enjoying the scenery, Shi Huiru smiled and said, ¡°I knew you would like it. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    At this time, it was not a festival, and there were not many travelers on the mountain. Yu Linglong and Shi Hui ascended the steps and went straight to the Guanyin Hall.

    In front of the Buddha statue, a young monk tapped a wooden fish lightly, chanting scriptures in a low voice, which added a touch of solemnity to the hall. The faint sandalwood scent lingered in her nostrils, and her mood became much calmer without her knowing it.

    Shi Huiru pulled Yu Linglong and knelt on the cushion and looked up at the Buddha statue. She bowed her head religiously, then folded her hands together, bowing her head in prayer.

    Yu Linglong knelt on the futon and suddenly felt a strange feeling. She had never believed in the cycle of life and death, but she had traveled to this era and regained a brand new life. Just like she once believed in love, fate was also ying a cruel joke on her.

    What should she believe, what shouldn¡¯t she believe? She has been a human for two lives now, but at this moment, she was at a loss.

    Yu Linglong knelt down and sat on the cushion without bowing or praying for anything. Even if there were gods in this world, she was unwilling to entrust her destiny to the ethereal gods and Buddhas.

    At this moment, she was wearing a blue spring shirt, kneeling silently. She was like a lotus flower, slowly blooming in the quiet hall.

    In the quiet hall, any voice sounded so obvious. Before Yu Linglong got up, she felt that someone was behind her. She thought it was also a believer who was going to worship Guanyin, but her feet suddenly tightened, and she was actually pinched.

    Yu Linglong reacted swiftly, and immediately broke free of that hand, and stood up quickly.

    Shi Huiru, who was beside her, got up immediately and looked at the person behind her in surprise.

    The head was of a young boy wearing an ocher gown, of medium build, with a powdered face. His hooded eyes looked at Yu Linglong unscrupulously, and he said with a scornful look: ¡°A beautiful woman, but it¡¯s a pity that the feet are not small enough.¡±

    Shi Huiru had brought only a personal maid, and when she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but stepped back timidly. She quietly stretched out her hand to pull Yu Linglong and whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Seeing Shi Huiru¡¯s frightened look, the young man couldn¡¯t help feeling even more proud, and said with pride, ¡°Whose daughter are you? Why don¡¯t you go with your master, and make sure you eat delicious and spicy food, and you will enjoy endless blessings for the rest of your life!¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°What a bold tone! Who the hell are you?¡±

    The young man behind the man immediately shouted: ¡°So daring! My master is the son of a dignified military official . You are amon girl, how dare you speak so madly, are you not afraid of taking a beating!?¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered . These guys probably saw Shi Huiru and Yu Linglong each bring a little maid . They thought they were pretty daughters frommoner families, and they even dared to openly molest them .

    When the man saw Yu Linglong not speaking, he thought she was afraid, and he smiled: ¡°My master is Feng Sihuai, you might as well ask what kind of person my master is . If you follow him, he will definitely not treat you badly¡ª¡±

    With that said, Feng Sihuai stretched out his hand to lift Yu Linglong¡¯s chin . His eyes squinted, which made her feel disgust .

    Ling¡¯er stepped forward and blocked Feng Sihuai¡¯s hand in one step: ¡°Let go! You are not allowed to touch mydy!¡±

    Feng Sihuai said with a grin: ¡°Oh, this little girl is hot enough! What are you anxious about? My master is just ying with yourdy . After he has yed, it will naturally be your turn!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s patience had reached its limit . Hearing this, she immediately kicked and with one foot, knocked Feng Sihuai to the ground!

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Feng Sihuai was caught off guard, and suddenly cried out, clutching his stomach!

    Seeing that the master was suffering, the little servant behind him immediately rushed up, and cursed with his unclean mouth: ¡°You little bitch, for our son to even look at you is a good fortune . And you still dared to hit him? I see you don¡¯t want to live!¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted disdainfully, grabbed the arm of the servant, pulled him, and immediately pulled that servant¡¯s arm, and then kicked him on his buttocks, kicking him into the mud .

    On the other side, Ling¡¯er ran forward a few steps and knocked down the two young men with punches and kicks .

    At this moment Feng Sihuai had stood up, clutching his stomach and grimacing in pain . He stumbled forward a few steps, pointed at Yu Linglong, and said, ¡°Come on, grab this little bitch¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he only saw Yu Linglong¡¯s body appear beside him in a blink of an eye, like a ghost . Her little hand pinched his chin with precision and twisted it . There was a click, and Feng Sihuai¡¯s chin had suddenly been dislocated . Thetter half of his sentence was swallowed .

    After hearing the words of the master, the remaining little servants still rushed forwards recklessly . Yu Linglong casually pushed Feng Sihuai aside, and with a beautiful maneuvering leg, several little servants were tricked and fell down all around her .

    The quiet and empty hall was now full of painful groans . Feng Sihuai and his henchmen each held their wounds, twisted their bodies on the ground, and lost that arrogant aura .

    Shi Huiru had never seen such a scene . She was so scared that her teeth trembled . She took the little maid and shrank in the corner of the hall, not daring to speak, let alone get up .

    Yu Linglong patted the dust off her hands, walked in front of Feng Sihuai, picked up his embroidered shoes, and directly pushed his dislocated chin up . Feng Sihuai cringed in pain and let out a moan . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Linglong looked at him condescendingly, with a cold chill on her face: ¡°How is it, are you having fun?¡±

    Doesn¡¯t he want to y? Then she will y with him enough!

    Feng Sihuai was in so much pain that he could not speak . He looked at Yu Linglong in horror, and his face was begging for mercy . He moved back little by little and moved directly under the desk as if it were safer this way .

    Yu Linglong picked up therge incense burner on the table and mmed it onto Feng Sihuai¡¯s head: ¡°I will tell you how much we have to y until it¡¯s good fun!¡±

    The heavy incense burner hit his head and immediately smashed Feng Sihuai into dizziness . The thick incense dust covered his eyes, nose, and mouth . He wanted to run but he couldn¡¯t see the road; he wanted to pant, but he couldn¡¯t breathe out; he wanted to call for help, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth .

    Yu Linglong looked at the big iron-headed baby waving wildly with both hands . She smiled coldly, and kicked the incense burner with a sharp flying kick!

    With a loud bang, Feng Sihuai flew with the incense burner and fell heavily on the high threshold of the hall . He didn¡¯t even moan, and he didn¡¯t even move .

    Yu Linglong blew the incense ash off her hands, and walked to Shi Huiru without blushing or breathing, ¡°What are you doing hiding here? Get up!¡±

    Shi Huiru stood up tremblingly, and looked at the people on the ground staggering around, almost distrusting her eyes: ¡°This...this is...¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows: ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not you that got beaten . ¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this little girl quite capable of talking along the way just now? Why can¡¯t she say a word now? Her guts are small enough!

    Shi Huiru took a deep breath before saying what she was about to say: ¡°Linglong, you are too courageous!¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted disdainfully: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting him? Who would let him dare to provoke me!¡±

    Shi Hui said in a frightened voice: ¡°Did you not hear? He is the son of Feng Shangshu from the Ministry of War! That is your father¡¯s immediate boss!¡±

    Yu Linglong was startled, and then sheughed . Really, Shangshu from the Ministry of War, isn¡¯t that the old bastard who is in charge of Yu Peng?

    Yupeng¡¯s daughter beat Feng Shangshu¡¯s son, how should this ount be settled?

    This was enough for Yu Peng to drink a bowl of liquor again .

    After Yu Linglong finished the fight, she was in a surprisingly good mood, and said with a smile: ¡°Why do you care so much? I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat vegetarian food!¡±

    ...

    The backyard of Pudu Temple was covered with four or five rows of neatly arranged side rooms, surrounded by high walls . Beyond it was the deep mountains . Because there were many female guests here to burn incense and worship Buddha, and most of them were official family members, it was separated from the main hall in front by the double gate, and it was very quiet .

    Yu Linglong and Shi Huiru were sitting in the room, with arge table of exquisite vegetarian noodles in front of them . However, Shi Huiru was very preupied and had no intention of eating at all .

    Yu Linglong was just the opposite . She was pulled out by Shi Huiru before she finished eating breakfast . After exercising for a whole morning, she had spent a lot of energy . At this moment, she had a huge appetite .

    The various dishes of this vegetarian meal were made with yuba, winter bamboo shoots, radish, fresh mushrooms, St . George¡¯s mushrooms, tofu, magnolia slices, and other raw things . Perhaps because they originated in the north, most of the dishes were rich in color and taste . The fragrance, taste, and shape were all good, and they were itching to eat it .

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Shi Huiru looked up and said: ¡°That is a stinky fruit roll . It uses fruit pulp, jujube puree, yam, honey, sugar, and sweet-scented osmanthus, rolled in oil for steaming and frying, then uses more honey, added with green and red silk and golden cake before serving . It tastes sweet . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took a piece . It melted in her mouth . It was sweet but not greasy, and with a sweet osmanthus fragrance, the taste was really good .

    Seeing Yu Linglong eating happily, Shi Huiru couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Are you not worried at all?¡±

    Yu Linglong stopped moving her chopsticks and looked at Shi Huiru: ¡°Worried? What am I worried about?¡±

    Shi Huiru sighed helplessly: ¡°You just beat up the son of the Feng Shangshu family just like that . I¡¯m afraid they will criticize you violently tomorrow! Are you not afraid that General Yu will teach you a lesson?¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Him? Let him have the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Shi Huiru was stunned . In this feudal era, women emphasized the Confucian morals for women . As unmarried women like them, they must obey their father; that is to say, they have to obey their father¡¯s teachingpletely and unconditionally, and even follow their parents¡¯ advice with every move, to say nothing of the fact that Yu Linglong was causing trouble and beating people up outside the house .

    But what seemed to be earth-shattering in Shi Huiru¡¯s eyes, was just a breeze to Yu Linglong . Although she was still admiring Yu Linglong¡¯s courage to pour a bowl of wine on Princess Xinlin¡¯s face, Shi Huiru still felt unable to understand when she heard Yu Linglong¡¯s rebellious words .

    Looking at Shi Huiru¡¯s round eyes, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile . She put down her chopsticks and turned her head to look at Shi Huiru: ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Shi Huiru frowned: ¡°If my mother knew I was making trouble outside, she would definitely not spare me . ¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows slightly: ¡°I was the one who hit, and you didn¡¯t do anything . What would she punish you for?¡±

    Shi Huiru said bitterly: ¡°I originally ran out secretly today . If I let my mother know that I ran to Pudu Temple to beat people, I would definitely not be allowed to go out in the future . ¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head . She was not in the mood to be concerned with the girl¡¯s little thoughts, and changed the subject: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you also invited someone else? Howe it¡¯s just the two of us eating?¡±

    Shi Huiru just remembered something: ¡°Hey, Yunzheng said that she wasing today, why hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes suddenly: ¡°What did you say? Yang Yunzheng ising too?¡±

    Shi Huiru nodded: ¡°Yes, she admires you very much when she talks about you, and she made a n to invite you toe here to eat vegetarian food!¡±

    Yu Linglong keenly sensed that there seemed to be something wrong, but couldn¡¯t catch any clues . She pondered for a moment and said: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and Yang Yunzheng probably won¡¯t be here . Let¡¯s go back . ¡±

    With the mention of going back, Shi Huiru had a bitter expression on her face, and sighed while standing up: ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Feng family already knows that the two of us beat their son, and I don¡¯t know what my house is like now . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s head was swimming: ¡°They¡¯ll say you didn¡¯t beat them, wouldn¡¯t you tell your mother that you didn¡¯t do it?¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    She was such a little girl . Seeing a fight, she only knew to hide in a corner trembling, and she was still going to say that she partnered with her to fight Feng Sihuai?

    Shi Huiru stomped her foot, and looked like she was willing to go: ¡°Forget it, if there¡¯s a problem, we will support each other!¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little surprised . Before she could speak, Shi Huiru had already pulled her hand, and she looked like she was not afraid of dying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ignore my loyalty and leave you alone!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Shi Huiru¡¯s serious round face and was speechless for a while .

    This little girl also knows what righteousness is?

    When she was molested by Feng Sihuai just now, Shi Huiru hid behind her without daring to say a word!

    Shi Huiru obviously didn¡¯t realize Yu Linglong¡¯s helplessness, and her small hands became tighter and tighter: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be molested by Feng Sihuai; if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would be bullied by him! We will be good in the future, sister, we¡¯ll face trials and tribtions together!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s brain was jumbled when she heard this . She yed with Feng Sihuai only because the kid molested her, not because of Shi Huiru, but now that Shi Huiru looked like this, she obviously thought it was so she would stick out .

    Yu Linglong was toozy to exin, and directly drew out her painful hand from being caught: ¡°Just do whatever you like . ¡±

    To her, Shi Huiru was just a teenage girl, not a good sister .

    Now that they had decided to stick together through thick and thin, Shi Huiru¡¯s mood was obviously much better . On the way down the mountain, she raised the curtain from time to time to look out of the car, muttering: ¡°This Yunzheng, she said she wasing, but she did note . I must ask her carefully when I go back . It¡¯s not easy for me to know if I can invite you!¡±

    Yu Linglongughed andughed . When did she be such a hot character? It made Shi Huiru feel that it was a great honor to invite her .

    Shi Huiru muttered to herself for a while, then suddenly remembered something, turned her head, and said: ¡°You and Lord Xu, what is going on!¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t expect that she could ask her so directly, and she couldn¡¯t help being startled . This short pause made Shi Huiru mistakenly think that Yu Linglong was a little shy, so she patted Yu Linglong¡¯s handfortingly and lowered her voice: ¡°We are good sisters . Just tell me what you think . Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell the others . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes grew colder: ¡°He has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Shi Huiru was a little surprised: ¡°No, howe Lord Xu runs into your house every day? Everyone in the capital knows that Lord Xu is pursuing you!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s expression was getting more and more ugly, but Shi Huiru mysteriously asked: ¡°Has Lord Xu talked to your father about marriage? Although it is said that Lord Xu¡¯s marriage will be arranged by the emperor, he is right . With your attitude, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to make you a concubine in the future...¡±

    Yu Linglong finally became angry: ¡°You never stop!¡±

    Only then did Shi Huiru realize her failure, and hurriedly covered her mouth: ¡°Linglong, I spoke without thinking . You must not take it seriously . ¡±

    Shi Huiru didn¡¯t dare speak anymore, but the eyes that looked at Yu Linglong were full of sympathy . Not to mention that Yu Linglong was just amoner¡¯s daughter . Even if Yu Linglong was a daughter of a first wife, she would never be the prince¡¯s concubine with General Yu¡¯s status . Shi Huiru thought that Yu Linglong was upset because of this, but she never thought that Yu Linglong would have no interest in Lord Xu at all .

    It¡¯s no wonder that a character like Lord Xu was the favorite of all the famous daughters in the city . It was hard for Shi Huiru to imagine that Yu Linglong thought Lord Xu was beneath her .

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong was getting angry . She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Shi Huiru¡¯s words for a while . Shi Huiru had already said to herself the most important things that were buried deep in her heart: ¡°...I have never forgotten him since I saw him for the first time . I remember he was standing under a tree, and I was talking to Yunzheng, and he was listening silently, with a smile on his face . It was so beautiful . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s irritation gradually disappeared somehow, and the carriage was on a quiet mountain road . Only her and Shi Huiru were in the carriage, and Shi Huiru murmured to herself: ¡°I heard that someone has his paintings . I always find all kinds of excuses to look at them; I heard that some person has his fan to sell, and I have to pawn my own jewelry to buy it back; I always talk to Yunzheng so that I can see him from time to time...¡±

    Yu Linglong finally remembered the prince Shi Huiru was talking about . He was the elegant man who appeared with Lord Xu in Changtinghou¡¯s Mansion that day . She just nced at him and was not impressed .

    But now, there was a young girl who was falling in love, sitting in the carriage with her, and talking about her longing .

    With previous life experience, Yu Linglong did not intend to believe in love anymore, but at that moment she admired Shi Huiru¡¯s boldness . In this era, women should always be subtle, elegant, and able to confess to the people they like . Shi Huiru¡¯s temperament was really like that .

    These unhappy things had vanished into thin air, and Yu Linglong held Shi Huiru¡¯s hand instead, and they silently faced each other .

    She was not good atforting others . She didn¡¯t even know where to begin . Maybe Shi Huiru didn¡¯t needforting . She just wanted someone to tell her own thoughts to, and Yu Linglong, who had just blocked the loitering prince from molesting her, was the best target .

    The mountains and forests were quiet . The whole day, there was only a lonely carriage, carrying the girl¡¯s thoughts forward slowly .

    ...

    Yu Linglong knew that the Shi family symbol was on the carriage they were riding in, and it was not difficult for Feng Sihuai to find them, so she was not surprised when someone came to report that someone from the Feng family was visiting the next day .

    The maid serving the second door bowed her head fearfully and whispered: ¡°...Mrs . Feng from the home of the Official of the Ministry of War is here, and she asked to speak with the Fourth Lady . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered . She wanted to speak to her? She¡¯s probablying to punish her!

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t get up . She gently blew on her warm tea and said casually: ¡°Oh? Who else is out front?¡±

    Mrs . Feng came to the Yu Mansion in person, so she must be greeted by an honorable person, right?

    The maid said respectfully: ¡°In response to the Fourth Lady, the master apanies the guests out front . ¡±

    When Yu Linglong heard this, she almost spits out her tea . He was apanying the guest? Yu Peng, an old master, was chatting with the wife of his immediate boss in the drawing-room? This scene seemed ridiculous just thinking about it .

    She guessed that Yu Peng was also unable to do so . It stands to reason that Lady Feng should be greeted by Lady Mu Shi in the first ce, but Mu Shi was beaten by him and could not even get out of bed . How could hee out to greet the guest? Yes, the daughters are too young to receive such an important guest . Right now, there was really no one to apany guests in the Yu house except for General Yu .

    Yu Linglong held back a smile and said, ¡°I see, you may leave . ¡±

    The maid didn¡¯t dare to press Yu Linglong any further and passed on her words . It didn¡¯t matter to her whether the Fourth Lady went or not, so she hurriedly saluted and left .

    Yu Linglong wiped the corners of her mouth and called out, ¡°Xuan Cao, Ling¡¯er,e here and change my clothes . ¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Ling¡¯er hurriedly walked in: ¡°Miss, are you really going to see that Lady Feng?¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at her faintly: ¡°Of course I want to go . If I don¡¯t go, she¡¯ll think I was afraid of her . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er took out her dress and asked nervously: ¡°Miss, you beat Master Feng that day . I¡¯m afraid Lady Feng is here to find aint against you!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°Find aint against me? We¡¯ll see whatint she can find!¡±

    Xuan Cao persuaded: ¡°Lady Feng must be angry . Why should you go out and face her? Otherwise, I will go back to the master and say you are not feeling well so you don¡¯t have to go out today . ¡±

    Yu Linglong heard this and was both angry and amused: ¡°I just beat someone yesterday, but today I will say I was ufortable? Would you believe that?¡±

    Xuan Cao was speechless . Ling¡¯er said: ¡°We also don¡¯t know how Young Master Feng¡¯s injuries are . ¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up, put on her clothes with Hemerocallis and Ling¡¯er, and said: ¡°What will it mean if they¡¯re not serious? If they¡¯re not serious, I will beat him again!¡±

    Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t helpughing, but Xuan Cao couldn¡¯tugh, and said anxiously, ¡°Miss, you have to be careful . ¡±

    Yu Linglong straightened the jasper hairpin on her head, and said coldly: ¡°What are you afraid of? If she dares to provoke me, I¡¯ll beat her until she doesn¡¯t know where she is!¡±

    ...

    General Yu was standing in the front yard of the Yu Mansion . He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet .

    He was a tough man, and going into battle was normal for him . But making him chat with his boss¡¯s wife in the inner courtyard was more unbearable than being killed .

    Especially since the other party was still calm and brought her son to punish them in person .

    Lady Feng wore a turquoise horse-faced dress with a blue and gold hairpin on her head . She had a cold face and a cold energy from head to toe . She proudly sat in the seat of honor . Although she didn¡¯t say a word, it was obvious she was letting others feel her anger .

    On her right side, Feng Sihuai was wrapped in a thick gauze on his head, sitting on a chair with a blue nose and a swollen face . He winced in pain from time to time .

    Looking at her son¡¯s appearance, Lady Feng¡¯s face became more and more ugly .

    In any case, she was also the first-ssdy of the current dynasty, and her husband was a mastermind from the Ministry of War . But with such an identity, her precious son was still beaten with this kind of conduct .

    What was even more annoying was that the beating was not from a humblemoner¡¯s daughter, but also amon daughter of her subordinate!

    Lady Feng was furious, Lady Feng was furious .

    Therefore, regardless of how General Yu racked his brains to find topics of conversation, Lady Feng and Feng Sihuai ignored them .

    When Yu Linglong walked into the drawing-room, what she saw was this awkward situation .

    Lady Feng heard the footsteps and looked up . She saw a young girl in a light green silk dress standing inside the door . Her eyebrows were like crescent moons, her face was like a hibiscus, her luminous eyes were moving about, and her tender cheeks were soft . Even though she looked less than fourteen or fifteen years old, she had never seen such a stunning beauty in her life .

    It¡¯s just that the girl¡¯s pretty little face was full of a dignified indifference, which was chilling .

    Lady Feng couldn¡¯t help but be startled . She knew her son¡¯s temperament . He was just womanizing outside and was unsessful in teasing her and instead got a beating . However, she did not expect that the other party was such a weak youngdy .

    General Yu saw that Yu Linglong, the culprit, entered the room, and he didn¡¯t know whether to scold her or not . If he didn¡¯t scold her, he couldn¡¯t face the Lady Feng that came seeking punishment; if he scolded her, well, he really didn¡¯t have the guts to .

    He fully believed that if he dared to use Yu Linglong, thismoner¡¯s daughter would definitely not let hime to power in public . In order not to ruin his name, General Yu decided not to embarrass himself .

    After clearing his throat, General Yu said, ¡°This...this is the little girl . ¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    After jumping like this, he identally pulled the wound on his body again. Feng Sihuai kept rubbing his arm in pain, and he looked at Yu Linglong angrily: ¡°Mother, look, she beat me!¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t look at him at all and didn¡¯t say anything. She entered the room and sat down on the chair on the right. She nced at Madam Feng with her beautiful eyes, and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s this? You didn¡¯t y enough yesterday, so you want toe today?¡±

    Madam Feng suddenly raised her eyebrows when she heard this. The victim came to her door, and this woman still didn¡¯t repent. Could it really be that their family of a high official was bullied?

    ¡°General Yu, do you hear what she¡¯s saying?¡± Madam Feng snorted heavily, and directed her sharp eyes at General Yu, ¡°Is that how you discipline your children?¡±

    General Yu just stood there. He was really in a dilemma. On one side was the wife of his boss, and on the other was his rebellious daughter. Which one would he dare to offend?

    However, it was useless for him to speak. Yu Linglong had already picked up the conversation. He saw her cold eyes lift, her eyes sharp, and she looked at Madam Feng unceremoniously: ¡°You still have the face to ask? How do you discipline your son? He molested a woman in a public space, it serves him right to get beat up!¡±

    Madam Feng didn¡¯t expect Yu Linglong to be so rude. She was so angry that she didn¡¯t care about her own image, and she was suddenly unable to take it anymore: ¡°You dared to beat my son. Are you tired of living?!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°I¡¯ll beat whoever provokes me! If you don¡¯t agree, you might as well finish the game!¡±

    Madam Feng opened her eyes wide and ran up angrily. Did this little girl dare to challenge her!?

    ¡°Who gave you the courage to make you sowless?! Come, arrest her for me!¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe it. The dignified wife of a high official could not take care of a concubine!

    Before Yu Linglong could speak, a cold voice rang outside the door: ¡°Who dares!?¡±

    Before he finished speaking, his long figure had already walked in. Lord Xu was waving his white fan. He wore a jade shirt, his ck eyes looked like stars, and his thin lips seemed to smile, ¡°Who are you going to arrest?¡±

    Madam Feng¡¯s expression changed, but she had to stand up and salute: ¡°I salute His Royal Highness Lord Xu.¡±

    Why had she forgotten this? This girl is now Lord Xu¡¯s sweetheart, and things would be in her favor, so how can her son afford to offend her?

    Lord Xu was not polite, and he sat directly on Madam Feng¡¯s seat: ¡°I have just arrived, and I haven¡¯t heard the previous words clearly. Who does Madam Feng want to arrest? It¡¯s better to talk to me and see if I can call the shots for you.¡±

    Lord Xu had announced his presence, and Madam Feng couldn¡¯t hold her head up. Feng Sihuai didn¡¯t even dare to moan, he was just hiding and pretending to be dead.

    Madam Feng¡¯s round face was flushed. She couldn¡¯t say that she came specifically to question Yu Linglong, but she couldn¡¯t swallow when she saw her son¡¯s bruises and swollen face.

    But what can she say? If Lord Xu knew that her son dared to molest Yu Linglong, Feng Sihuai¡¯s old wounds might not yet be healed, and new ones would be added on top of them.

    Madam Feng thought for a while, and she also wanted to understand. At this moment, she had no choice but to swallow her words.

    With an ugly smile on her face, Madam Feng said: ¡°I had nothing else to do, so I wanted to talk to the Fourth Lady.¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Lord Xu raised his sharp eyebrows: ¡°Really? Howe I heard someone say that Linglong iswless?¡±

    Madam Feng was in a cold sweat. Did Lord Xu hear what she said just now? It was obvious that she could not exit the scene.

    ¡°I...I wouldn¡¯t dare...¡±

    Lord Xu snorted coldly: ¡°Oh? Then you mean my ears are not working well. Did I hear it incorrectly?¡±

    No matter how Madam Feng answered, it would be wrong. She was so suffocated that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Before Madam Feng could figure out how to dodge the question, there was already the sound of someone mming down a teacup at the seat of honor.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Linglong hitting people? I¡¯m used to it! What¡¯s wrong with her making trouble for no reason? I¡¯m used to it! What¡¯s wrong with hercking manners? It¡¯s all I am used to!¡±

    After these heavy words were thrown out, everyone¡¯s hearts were pounding. Lord Xu was known for his surly temperament. If someone provoked him, everyone in this hall would have to suffer the consequences.

    Lord Xu looked around at the chilled crowd in the hall, and said coldly: ¡°Is it your turn to discipline my woman!?¡±

    As soon as Lord Xu had appeared, Yu Linglong had her pink lips tightened and she looked unhappy.

    Now she heard that this guy simply put her in his own protection circle, and no one is allowed to touch her. What is she, his cat or puppy!?

    Yu Linglong was ustomed to being cold and arrogant. The most unbearable thing was that the person that wanted to protect her and possess her was the biggest insult to her self-esteem!

    Regardless of everyone¡¯s gaze, Yu Linglong stood up suddenly, grabbed the vase on the cab, and smashed it without thinking: ¡°Who is your woman, get out of here!¡±

    Lord Xu dodged it nimbly. The vase mmed on the calligraphy and painting on the wall, and debris and water sshed everywhere.

    Lord Xu looked back, his handsome face suddenly furious, but it was not at Yu Linglong, but at Madam Feng and General Yu.

    ¡°Look, you made Linglong mad! Don¡¯t make me go!¡±

    Yu Linglong gritted her teeth and red at Lord Xu, then turned and walked out of the living room quickly.

    ¡°Hey, Linglong, be careful, watch out for the water under your feet¡ª¡±

    Lord Xu immediately followed her. Their wide eyes stared at them, and nobody could say a word.

    What was all this!

    ...

    Since General Yu whipped Mu Shi and her daughter, he had hardly been to Mu Shi¡¯s yard again, and Mu Shi had never let anyone talk about General Yu¡¯s everyday life. But on this day, General Yu was at Concubine Mei¡¯s ce drinking tea when a servant was ordered by Mu Shi to invite him over, saying that there was something to discuss.

    General Yu was annoyed by Yu Linglong offending the household of a high official from the Ministry of War these past few days. Hearing this, he refused without thinking, ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡±

    Concubine Mei, who was serving by his side, lifted her eyes and smiled: ¡°Thedy may really have something important, you might as well go and see.¡±

    These days, General Yu came to her yard to rest every day. On the surface, Concubine Mei was now more popr than Mu Shi, but Concubine Mei knew that the big things in the Yu house depended on Mu Shi. She was a concubine; it was useless to rely solely on General Yu¡¯s favor if she wanted status without identity, power without power, and to consolidate her position.

    Although she had been winning over the servants of the Yu Mansion, how can she be able to fight to be the mistress of the house based on her power? So Concubine Mei had long been determined to fight for some power in the Yu Mansion. It¡¯s just that although Mu Shi was hurt, she still held power. It was not easy for her to intervene.

    General Yu was careless by nature and was indifferent to the affairs of the mansion. She wanted to gain power through General Yu, but it seemed impossible.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    How could General Yu know the careful thoughts of women? Seeing Concubine Mei¡¯s smile, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°If that poisonous woman is half as virtuous as you, I will be relieved.¡±

    Concubine Mei looked cute and helpless. She tidied General Yu¡¯s robe and belt, and smiled, and said, ¡°The master¡¯s words are killing me. I just want the master to work less and enjoy more good fortune.¡±

    General Yu didn¡¯t notice Concubine Mei¡¯s tone. He put down the teacup in his hand and said, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±

    Concubine Mei said, ¡°Master shoulde back earlier. I cooked chicken and mushroom soup especially for the master, and he will be able to eat it in an hour.¡±

    The two of them said a few words, and General Yu got up and went to Mu Shi¡¯s courtyard.

    Looking at General Yu¡¯s back, the gentle smile on Concubine Mei¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She called a personal maid and ordered: ¡°Go and ask what thedy is telling the master to discuss.¡±

    ...

    As soon as General Yu entered Mu Shi¡¯s room, the strong smell of medicine assaulted his nostrils.

    It¡¯s no wonder that from the night she wanted Yu Linglong to use refined scorpion blood, she had been hurting continuously. She had no injuries for two or three days. Finally, she realized that she was going to avoid Yu Linglong, and General Yu whipped her again.

    The bitter Mu Shi, who was over forty years old, still had to suffer such a crime. For most of these days, she was lying in bed, apanied by tisane. After a long time, her whole body was filled with a strong smell of tisane from head to toe. What a dreadfully cruel word it was.

    At this time, she was wearing only a middle coat, with her hair loosely rolled up, and a circle of dark blue draped around her forehead made her look gray and dejected.

    Seeing General Yu entering the room, Mu Shi tried to rise out of the bed and wanted to get up: ¡°Master, you are here.¡±

    Seeing her like this, General Yu couldn¡¯t help turning his eyes in disgust, and his tone was very impatient: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    What an invalid. Where was Concubine Mei who was so beautiful and lovely that even looking at her felt superfluous?

    Mu Shi also knew that her appearance was unwee. She was afraid that General Yu would not stay longer for a moment, so she tactfully did not ask for his wellbeing, but went straight to the subject: ¡°Next month will be the day that Brother Wu gets married. I want to discuss with the master, what should I do about this?¡±

    After all, Yu Weiwu was the eldest son of the Yu household, and if the marriage was not done well, he would lose face for the Yu household.

    General Yu said, ¡°You are in charge of these things, so you can take care of them.¡±

    Seeing that General Yu was so unconcerned about his son¡¯s marriage, Mu Shi almost shed tears. After thinking about it, she held it back again. This man even whipped his own daughter when she said a few wrong words, so how could he be attentive to such small things.

    Mu Shi coughed a few times and said, ¡°Then you have to make a decision about who to invite.¡±

    General Yu was a little impatient: ¡°Do you still have to ask me? Everyone you know will be invited.¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s words were not good. He felt that talking about these family matters with General Yu was like ying an instrument, and dealing with any problems was straightforward and simple. If it was so easy, does she still need to discuss it with him?

    After so many years, Mu Shi had gotten used to it. She did everything in the family, and General Yu didn¡¯t care. If she made a mistake, it would all fall on her.

    General Yu frowned. ¡°Is there anything else? I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t want to stay any longer in this medicinal room.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Mu Shi took out a letter from the pillow and said, ¡°This is a letter sent from the mountain by the olddy, please read it.¡±

    General Jade had been busy since he returned to the capital. He almost forgot that his old mother was still fasting in the mountains. He only remembered when Mu Shi mentioned it. He took the letter in his hand and asked: ¡°How did mother remember to write a letter?¡±

    Mu Shi said lightly: ¡°Next month is Brother Wu¡¯s marriage. As a wife, I always tell the olddy.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± said General Yu. He bowed his head and looked at it.

    Before reading it, he looked at the letter and his face sank. After reading it, he immediately swatted the paper onto the table and said angrily: ¡°How is this okay! Why did you tell mother!?¡±

    Mu Shi was taken aback. She thought that General Yu would say something to her after reading the letter. Unexpectedly, General Yu had such a big reaction.

    Thinking of thest flogging, Mu Shi couldn¡¯t help but tighten and hurriedly said with caution, ¡°I just told the olddy that the eighth of next month will be the day when Brother Wu will marry his wife. I haven¡¯t said anything else!¡±

    General Yu snorted heavily, ¡°Nothing else? How could mother know Yu Linglong, and why must she insist on Yu Linglong to wee her down the mountain!?¡±

    General Yu was so angry that he was beaten and scolded by the bastard daughter Yu Linglong and lost his face. This incident was simply a shame to him. Looking at the letter from Lady Yu, she obviously knew something, otherwise, why would she care so much about amoner¡¯s daughter who had just entered the house?

    It must be Mu Shi being the thief who cries thief who talked to Lady Yu about Yu Linglong. But how could this talkative woman not think about it? How would he im his face as the head of the family?

    He can¡¯t even teach a daughter well, he was no match for her. How has he failed as a father?

    How could Mu Shi know that General Yu suddenly thought of his own face, and he also believed that she was going toin to Lady Yu and that Lady Yu nned to go down the mountain herself? Could the disaster General Yu created himself be med on her?

    If there was anyone in the Yu house who was the least willing to let Lady Yu return to the Yu house, then this person must be Mu Shi. How could she befortable with a mother-inw pressuring her and controlling her?

    But General Yu couldn¡¯t think that much. In this man¡¯s mind, only his own face was the most important.

    Mu Shi held back her anger and said, ¡°I really haven¡¯t mentioned Yu Linglong to the olddy. The olddy knew about Yu Linglong as soon as that girl entered the mansion. She even asked someone to instruct me on how to teach her. I really didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    She was joking, she was foolish, and she stillined to Lady Yu? Was it possible that General Yu had forgotten that she was the one Yu Linglong bullied the most? If possible, she would be more reluctant to lose this face than General Yu!

    The couple stared at each other without knowing what to say.

    After a long while, Mu Shi sighed: ¡°Master, you know what the olddy¡¯s temperament is. You know better than anyone. If you go against her temperament, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Why didn¡¯t General Jade know his mother¡¯s temperament? He only sighed after hearing this, ¡°What can I do? Hand it over, let Yu Linglong pick up the olddy.¡±

    Mu Shi was speechless, but she knew it would end this way.

    ¡°Then...If Linglong doesn¡¯t go...¡±

    Both of them have suffered from Yu Linglong¡¯s losses. Is that girl willing to listen? Trouble was not good, and they were afraid that the house would be turned upside down again.

    General Yu said without hesitation: ¡°Then just ask her carefully until she agrees!¡±

    After speaking, he just stood up and walked out: ¡°One other thing, ask someone to find me at Mei¡¯er¡¯s!¡±

    Looking at General Yu¡¯s back, Mu Shi¡¯s face was full of resentment. He didn¡¯t want to think about his own first wife. How could he put aside his pride to ask for themoner¡¯s daughter? He pushed everything to her, and he didn¡¯t even think about it. Was she still a patient!?

    Mu Shi was suffocated, but she still had to call Mama Cui: ¡°Go and ask the Fourth Lady to pick up the olddying down the mountain.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong did not expect that after being bored to death for several days, such a good thing would appear out of the blue .

    With the approval of her mistress, Mama Cui naturally worked harder and promised Yu Linglong great things, just to make the Fourth Lady agree to pick up the olddy .

    So Yu Linglong unceremoniously chose a full price, three thousand taels of silver, as if she were going to travel for a few days .

    Mu Shi quickly agreed to Yu Linglong¡¯s conditions . She had probably seen right through her . She worked so hard to guard this family business for General Yu, and in the end, she just got a whipping in exchange for it . It was better to spend money to buyfort .

    So one pays the money and the other epts it, and everyone is happy .

    For some reason, Lord Xu hadn¡¯t visited the Yu house to harass her these past few days . Yu Linglong finally had quiet for the time being, but the two girls, Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er, were hiding to the side and muttering about the non-events . Yu Linglong didn¡¯t need to think to know what those two were talking about .

    Love is...whatever!

    After Yu Linglong learned that she was going to pick up Lady Yu, she suddenly remembered the horse that she had snatched from Lord Xu . The way up the mountain should not be easy . She was not in the mood to sit in the wobbling sedan chair .

    So, when the day came to pick up the olddy, Yu Linglong ordered Xuan Cao to stay home in Pin Garden and set off with Ling¡¯er and a few maids .

    She let Ling¡¯er sit in the carriage that was prepared for Lady Yu, while Yu Linglong herself rode Zhuiyue, enjoying the scenery all the way, and went up the mountain in a good mood .

    The ce where Lady Yu was devoting herself was an inconspicuous temple outside the western suburbs of the capital . Starting from the city, it would take a long time to get there . Although Yu Linglong got up early, she arrived at mid-afternoon .

    A mother who hade to send things to Lady Yu happily said to Yu Linglong: ¡°Fourth Lady, this mountain is named Cuihua Mountain . It is said that the old ancestor Xihe became immortal here . Look over there, Fourth Lady . It is said that sometimes people can see magic breath lingering; it is really a treasure of Feng Shui . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw that the mountain was not very high . It was full of lush woods, and she felt rxed and happy . If it was really a ce for ancestors to cultivate immortality, it would be a bit interesting .

    The road to the mountain was gentle, and Yu Linglong was not in a hurry . She walked slowly holding Zhuiyue¡¯s reins . After Zhuiyue was in the manger in the backyard of the Yu Mansion for a long time, he suddenly saw the green mountains and green waters and was refreshed . He deliberately ran a few steps and drew a distance between the carriage that Ling¡¯er and other maids were riding in, obviously disdaining to keep pace with the horses pulling the carriage .

    It seems that people are like horses, and sometimes they need a little time alone .

    Turning around a valley, Yu Linglong suddenly felt that something was wrong with her surroundings . The vignce she had cultivated over the years had prated her bones and became an instinct for her . At this moment, there was a mountain breeze around her and the green grass was blowing in the breeze . She sensitively felt that there was someone nearby .

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± With a sharp flick of her fluttering hair, Yu Linglong turned her head and looked back at the woods on the side of the road .

    There was a soft sound, but she couldn¡¯t tell if it was near or far . She didn¡¯t know if it was the rustling of the leaves being blown by the mountain wind or the sound of animals being frightened off . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Linglong squinted slightly, and in the leaf-covered jungle, there was a faintly visible figure that seemed to be vigorous, but she didn¡¯t say a word, and they obviously didn¡¯t intend to show themselves .

    After a short pause, Yu Linglong gently kicked Zhuiyue, and he intuitively trotted along quietly, and they hurriedly left .

    Maybe someone was doing shameful deeds here and she identally ran into them .

    She understood the rules of the road: if others don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them . Since the other party did not intend to make it difficult for her, she had better not be nosy .

    In the small woods in the valley, it was quiet and there was no sound anymore .

    Ling¡¯er and several maids were talking andughing behind her, and they didn¡¯t notice the strangeness around her .

    As they gradually got away from the woods, Yu Linglong¡¯s guards gradually rxed . She had lived in remote areas for many years, even if she had changed her status now, she still couldn¡¯t get rid of the sharpness in her bones and enjoy the ordinary life of ordinary people .

    With a slight sigh, Yu Linglong tightened the reins in her hand and ran toward the mountain .

    ...

    When Yu Linglong and her entourage stopped at the temple where Mrs . Yu lived, the sky already showed that it waste . The vibrant woods in the day turned dark green in the hazy dusk and cast heavy shadows . Even if set against them, the most splendid sunset could not stop a lonely and mysterious atmosphere .

    The nunnery was located in the deep mountains . Although it was midsummer now, the coolness of the evening faintly approached . Yu Linglong was a little upset and irritable all the way . At this moment, in the cool evening breeze, she finally felt a littlefortable .

    Yu Linglong flipped over and got off the horse, then handed Zhuiyue¡¯s reins to Ling¡¯er, and walked straight in .

    The mother behind her hurriedly said, ¡°Fourth Lady, do you want me to go in and report you?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly . This ancient rule was really troublesome, and the olddy had to report her in advance .

    ¡°Go ahead . ¡±

    Yu Linglong turned her face sideways and looked at the sky over the mountain . The sun had just set, leaving only a glow in the sky that turned from deep purple to bright red . It was a rare and beautiful scene in the capital .

    On her side, Ling¡¯er pulled Zhuiyue . Zhuiyue held his head high, sniffing the green fruits on the trees by the mountain road with interest, obviously very hungry .

    Ling¡¯er patted Zhuiyue¡¯s neck: ¡°Greedy kitten, the fruit is sour and not tasty . ¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile . This girl was still a child, and she was talking to the horse very seriously .

    After watching the scenery for a while, Yu Linglong was a little annoyed with waiting . Why didn¡¯t the woman who went in to reporte out yet? Even if the olddy was sleeping, she couldn¡¯t just leave them waiting outside .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t have the patience to wait any longer, so she turned around and walked in .

    Regardless of what his olddy would think, she had been waiting for such a long time, and she had given the olddy face .

    The gate was ajar, and it was quiet inside . There seemed to be no one inside .

    As soon as Yu Linglong pushed the door, she felt something was wrong . Before she could think about it, a gust of wind came from behind her ears!

    Someone attacked!

    The body reacts faster than the brain, and almost instinctively, Yu Linglong twisted her waist, turned her body dexterously in the air, and shot quickly without even looking . One move would definitely kill .

    White fingers streaked through the dim evening light, stabbing the attacker behind her harshly . The person reacted quickly, slipped from their feet, and leaned their head back, abruptly avoiding Yu Linglong¡¯s vicious strike .

    Yu Linglong seized the opportunity, and could not allow the opponent to have a moment to breathe . She missed a hit and turned around immediately, pinching the opponent¡¯s bare neck .

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    She originally thought that the other party who attacked her from behind, that was very fast and nimbly dodging her, must be an agile young man . Unexpectedly, the person in front of her was dressed in a blue silk shirt, with white hair around the temples, a fair face, the corners of the eyes, and forehead covered in wrinkles . It turned out to be an olddy who was at least nearly sixty years old .

    Taking advantage of Yu Linglong¡¯s stunned moment, the olddy stepped back, freed herself from Yu Linglong¡¯s restraint, and smiled faintly . Even her wrinkles deepened a bit .

    ¡°Are you the Fourth Girl? You really are very skilled . ¡±

    Yu Linglong squinted her eyes slightly . In this deep mountain and old forest, there was probably only one person who dared to call her the Fourth Girl .

    Guessing that the olddy in front of her was precisely Lady Yu, Yu Linglong had no intention of paying her respects at all . She patted the dust off her hands and looked sharply at Lady Yu: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The smile on Lady Yu¡¯s face grew stronger and stronger: ¡°What, is it wrong for me as a grandmother to test my granddaughter¡¯s skills?¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly . She attacked her from behind just to test her?

    This olddy really dared to y . Did she know that if she just pulled a little harder on her hands, she would be able to snap her neck!?

    Lady Yu had lived in the mountains for a long time and felt bored, so she wanted to practice her skills, right?

    She really didn¡¯t know how the olddy¡¯s temper would be after having lived alone on the mountain for so many years .

    Lady Yu didn¡¯t care what mood Yu Linglong was in . She brushed the dust off her silk shirt and stretched out her hand with a smile: ¡°Come, help me in . ¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly . She didn¡¯t know what the olddy was thinking . After a pause, she took the hand extended by Lady Yu .

    The two of them entered the building, and the maid followed them and held amp . Lady Yu pointed to the woman who had juste in and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t let her go out just now when she came in . I just wanted to test your skills . Don¡¯t me her . ¡±

    Yu Linglong gave her a cold look, and she was so scared that she knelt down quickly: ¡°I knew I was wrong, please forgive me, Fourth Lady!¡±

    Lady Yu smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, howe you never speak or smile? You are scaring the servants . ¡±

    After speaking, she waved her hand on her own initiative: ¡°Rx, the Fourth Girl will not punish you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little annoyed . Lady Yu made a fool out of her the second she arrived . Although she didn¡¯t suffer any losses, she felt very surprised . Anyone who was kept in the dark would feel unhappy .

    However, this olddy had a kind and affectionate face, and her attitude made her want to be angry, but she didn¡¯t know who to be angry towards .

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s calm and silent face, Lady Yu smiled and said, ¡°What, are you still angry with me? You are such a young girl, but your temper is so strong!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°You have to go to bed early to get up early tomorrow and hurry!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with anyone in the Yu family . This olddy¡¯s apparently enticing behavior made her feel repelled immediately .

    Lady Yu didn¡¯t care about Yu Linglong¡¯s cold face, but she was very happy: ¡°Little girl, you are very angry at me . ¡±

    After saying this, she raised her voice: ¡°Go and prepare wine and food . The Fourth Girl wants to drink a few drinks with me!¡±

    Yu Linglong was speechless . What kind of olddy was this, talking to herself and having fun? She didn¡¯t know how someone with such a free temper could endure the lonely time on the mountain .

    Before going up the mountain, she thought that Lady Yu would be an olddy like the one in the TV series Dream of the Red Chamber . She would walk tremblingly, with her silver hair, graceful and luxurious . Even if she was not, she should be an olddy with a dignified face, holding prayer beads, with a kind brow .

    But this old grandmother in front of her, with her bright eyes, sharp speech, straight back, and agility, was not like the grandmother of a big family, but like an acrobat in a modern town square practicing sword-fighting, a type of stay-at-home olddy who, after exercising, could go straight to the market .

    How could Yu Peng, a cold, selfish man, have such a mother?

    Obviously, the small kitchen in the nunnery had prepared in advance, and in a short while, a dozen dishes were ced on a table full of dishes .

    Lady Yu took the lead in picking up her chopsticks and greeting Yu Linglong for a meal: ¡°It¡¯s hard for you, a little girl, to patiently climb such a high mountain, to pick up an olddy . Are you hungry? Come,e and eat!¡±

    Now that she mentioned it, Yu Linglong really felt a little hungry . She slowly picked up her chopsticks and looked at the table full of dishes . For a while, she didn¡¯t know what to eat .

    Lady Yu obviously had a good appetite . She took a bite of tofu and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m used to eating fast, but I don¡¯t know if these dishes would suit your taste . You can try them . ¡±

    When she said that, she pointed to the dish she had just picked from and said, ¡°Look at this, it¡¯s called ¡°Abundance of Wealth . ¡± The name sounds pretty good, but it¡¯s actually just made of tofu and corn . ¡±

    Yu Linglong tasted it . This dish looked ordinary, but it was sweet and soft in her mouth . It was obviously especially prepared for the elderly .

    Seeing her nod slightly, Lady Yu ordered another dish in the distance with her chopsticks, and the maid on the side immediately brought it in front of them .

    ¡°The water on this mountain is good . The vegetables and shiitake mushrooms that grow here are very watery . If you go back to your home, you won¡¯t be able to taste this . ¡±

    Yu Linglong picked up a piece of greens, but she felt that it was different from the ones she had eaten before . The juice overflowed in her mouth, and her mouth was suddenly full of the rich and sweet taste of the mountains and the wild .

    Yu Linglong had never tasted such exotic delicacies, but she had never tasted these pure and simple vors . She couldn¡¯t help but proim: ¡°It¡¯s really delicious . ¡±

    Lady Yu immediately showed a smug expression: ¡°Right?¡±

    Then, Lady Yu asked the maid beside her to pour wine for Yu Linglong: ¡°The spring water on this mountain is so delicious, and the wine is even better . I have kept this wine for many years . How would you like to taste it? ¡°

    The maid carefully took out a small wine jar . As soon as the y on the jar was opened, the building was filled with a rich aroma of wine .

    Yu Linglong looked at Lady Yu with interest: ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to eat vegetarian food and recite sutras? How can you drink?¡±

    Lady Yu stared at her: ¡°The wine is made from grain, not meat, so it¡¯s not cheating!¡±

    As she spoke, she immediately changed the subject: ¡°Taste it, I haven¡¯t had this wine in years!¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help smiling . Lady Yu¡¯s irrational arguments were really cute .

    However, she started to admire the olddy . She drank if she wanted to drink, and punched if she wanted to punch . This was a straightforward life .

    A long line of wine came out of the bottle and fell from above into the small wine cup with cdon orchids, and the unique aroma of aging wine hit her nose, which made her feel a little drunk .

    Under the eager gaze of the olddy, Yu Linglong took a sip from the wine cup . The wine had a strong aroma, but it was light upon first taste, which surprised her . She felt that the aftertastes came one after another, the sweetness of the spring water and the softness of the glutinous rice . With bursts of primitive taste,yer byyer rushing like a tide, the tip of the tongue was still sweet and glutinous, and her mouth was already exploding with richness . When it reached her throat, it was like rushing spring water flowing into the sea, leaving behind the lingering aftertaste .

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Lady Yu smiled: ¡°You have good taste! I let your father drink it, but he was not strong enough . I will never let him drink it again, he wasted my good wine!¡±

    After that, she turned back and told the maid: ¡°Pour it for the Fourth Girl! I have to have a good meal today . I won¡¯t be in the mood to drink when I get down from the mountain!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s affection for Lady Yu gradually increased . The two of them had a few cups . Lady Yu¡¯s face was a little flushed, and even the wrinkles on her face seemed to stretch . She patted Yu Linglong¡¯s hand and said: ¡°Fourth Girl, you have only been in the mansion for a few days . I heard that you beat your aunt? And your father?¡±

    Yu Linglong put down the wine cup and said coldly: ¡°Hitting is hitting, who would let them bully me!? Why, do you want to lecture me?¡±

    Lady Yuughed loudly: ¡°Who said I wanted to lecture you? You beat them well!¡±

    Yu Linglong was really taken aback this time . If Lady Yu dared to lecture her about her elders, she would have definitely left on the spot . If she was upset, it would be possible for the Lady to clean her up on the spot . But she never expected that the Lady would say she beat them well!?

    The Lady Yu drank her wine in one sip and said: ¡°My son, I really don¡¯t know whose temperament he has . He always beats people with his fists! Except for me, his mother in the Yu house, no one has ever beaten him . And my daughter-inw, who defends me every day like she¡¯s defending a thief, speaks mysteriously, and makes me upset when she sees her! So I just moved up the mountain to live an easier life!¡±

    Linglong suddenly understood: it turned out that Lady Yu escaped to the mountain to live afortable life and eat vegetarian . This olddy really has her own idea!

    Lady Yu directed the maid to pour wine for Yu Linglong, and said wistfully: ¡°Tell me, how did you clean up my daughter-inw?¡±

    Yu Linglongughed . Who said that old people don¡¯t gossip? Seeing Lady Yu like this, it seemed that she was happier than if she beat her herself .

    Yu Linglong spoke vividly, and Lady Yu listened attentively, stroking her palms andughing from time to time, yelling with joy . As the night darkened, the silhouettes of the old and the young drinking wine were projected on the edge of the window, their shadows stretched long on the brick floor in the yard, and theirughter became more and more joyous . In this quiet mountain forest, they floated far away .

    ...

    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t drunk so much wine since she came to the ancient times . When she woke up the next day, Yu Linglong saw the gloomy sky outside the window . She thought it was very early . Until Ling¡¯er came in to serve her wash, she knew that they had already passed the early morning hours .

    ¡°It¡¯s very cloudy outside this morning, maybe it¡¯s going to rain . ¡± Ling¡¯er wrung the kerchief with hot water and handed it to Yu Linglong . ¡°The olddy has been there twice and said everything is packed and said to leave when thedy gets up . ¡±

    Yu Linglong wiped her face and felt a little more energetic: ¡°Well, you asked someone to prepare, let¡¯s go now . ¡±

    After rubbing her teeth with green salt and rinsing her mouth, Yu Linglong remembered one thing: ¡°How is the olddy?¡±

    She drank so much wine yesterday that even she felt it was a little unbearable . Could the olddy be able to bear it at her age?

    Ling¡¯er smiled and said: ¡°The olddy is very well . I saw her boxing in the yard this morning . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled . This olddy was really healthy and full of energy . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Lady Yu didn¡¯t have a lot of things, and her servants were only two girls and two older women . Soon, the group left the temple and headed down the mountain .

    A faint mist appeared on the mountain, and the road was hazy . The sky became more and more gloomy, and it felt like a mountain of rain wasing .

    The olddy obviously liked Yu Linglong very much . She raised the curtain from time to time to ask Yu Linglong who was riding on Zhuiyue toe over and talk . Yu Linglong tightened the reins of the horse and rode side by side with the carriage . One of them was in the car and the other was on a horse, and the two of them chatted very happily .

    Since traveling to ancient times, Yu Linglong had never said so much to one person . Although Lady Yu was old, she had a very cheerful personality . She and Yu Linglong shared many of the same views . They only knew each other for less than a day, but they had almost be friends regardless of their ages .

    The two of them talked about wine from various ces, and then they talked about Zhuiyue . Lady Yu was obviously a horse lover . She was full of praise for Zhuiyue, and when she mentioned the several horses she had raised when she was young, she became more and more excited .

    While talking in this lively manner, a cold whirlwind blew on the ground . Yu Linglong sensitively felt the muscles on Zhuiyue¡¯s body tighten, and at the same time, his two long horse ears pricked up immediately .

    Something is wrong!

    Yu Linglong was slightly startled, and couldn¡¯t help but tighten the reins in her hands .

    This was the valley she passed by yesterday . There was nobody around, but the trees were shaking strangely, making violent beating noises .

    In the carriage, Lady Yu also faintly felt that something was wrong . She stopped the conversation and solemnly told the coachman: ¡°Hurry up . ¡±

    Yu Linglong narrowed her cold eyes slightly and looked at her surroundings with alertness . This group of people were old and young, and except for the coachman, they were all women . She herself had no weapons except for the dagger on her calf .

    The abnormal noise in the woods and grass became more and more obvious . It was no longer the obvious retreat that she could feel yesterday . The air around her gradually became heavier, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to press down from above, and the wind seemed to be getting stronger .

    There was a sullen shout from the depths of the grass . With this sound, a cyan figure flew out from the side of the road . Several maids suddenly screamed in exmation . Yu Linglong neatly drew out her dagger and shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Guard the carriage and protect the Lady!¡±

    Unexpectedly, the figure flew out of the grass and fell heavily in the middle of the road, motionless, like a dead body .

    Yu Linglong shook the reins and urged the horse to move forward, only to see that the man was wearing a cyan cloth with a cloth strip of the same color wrapped around his head, and his body was unexpectedly covered with blood .

    Yu Linglong only nced at it and knew that this person was already dead . Just when she raised her head, she saw two groups of people appearing in the woods at some unknown time . They were fighting each other . One was dressed in the same color as the corpse on the ground . The people on the other side were covered in ck .

    The strange thing was that the two groups of people only fought each other with fists and feet, and their moves were all killer moves, but they were all silent, suppressing their voices and just punching .

    Yu Linglong breathed a sigh of relief . It seemed that the other party didn¡¯te to them, but they happened to pass by identally .

    After just a few nces, she knew that the group of people in the blue clothing had fallen short . There were not many people in ck, but they all had wonderful tricks . The people in the blue were not suitable opponents at all .

    Thinking of the group of women and children behind her, Yu Linglong waved her hand and whispered: ¡°Go!¡±

    The sound was not loud, but it had already rmed the two groups of people who were fighting . A man in ck only nced at them and then turned his head to concentrate on fighting the enemy, but a sharp whistle sounded from a man in blue .

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong¡¯s scream was bad . In a sh, a dozen people in blue had reached the carriage, and the men in ck who were chasing them followed closely . The two groups of people immediately started fighting on the carriage .

    Seeing this scene, several maids were frightened and dared not to run . Only Ling¡¯er¡¯s small figure guarded the carriage door, posing in a defensive posture, with wide eyes, ready to protect Lady Yu .

    There was chaos on the mountain road, and the men in ck acted mercilessly . For a while, blood was sshed, and every bit of blood on the mountain road was spilled . But the people in blue were no longer silent as before . They were all using desperate moves, screaming again and again, and soon there were a few blue figures hanging on the road .

    The horse pulling the carriage was frightened . It shook its hooves and dashed from left to right in the crowd . Ling¡¯er was swayed and unsteady . She was thrown off the carriage in a blink of an eye . Lady Yu was very calm inside the carriage . There was blood outside, and she was sitting inside the bumpy carriage, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound .

    The scared-faced coachman stubbornly pulled on the reins and shouted in horror . Unexpectedly, the horse listened to it but was not controlled at all, and went crazy .

    Zhuiyue was a precious horse, but facing the situation calmly, Yu Linglong urged the horse forward, and ran to the side of the speeding carriage in a few steps, and shouted aloud in the noisy fighting: ¡°Lady, are you alright?¡±

    Lady Yu called from the carriage: ¡°I¡¯m fine, take care of yourself!¡±

    The horse pulling the carriage rushed out of the crowd and finally calmed down under the tight reins of the coachman .

    Seeing that Lady Yu¡¯s situation had slowed down, Yu Linglong turned her head . Only a quarter of an hour after the man in blue had been killed, and the road was full of blue corpses .

    The men in ck were well-trained . After annihting the enemy, they immediately gathered to the carriage and surrounded it in a blink of an eye .

    Heavy murderous intent floated in the air, and the cold wind blew . These silent people in ck suddenly gave birth to endless fear, like ghosts .

    Yu Linglong raised the reins of the horse, and Zhuiyue raised his front hooves, jumping into the circle of men in ck standing by the carriage .

    Looking condescendingly at the people in ck who surrounded her, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Even though Yu Linglong was brilliant and iparable, she couldn¡¯t see the origin of these people . They were uniformly dressed, with extraordinary skills, fierce hands, and neat movements, but they did not act like officials in the government . Their entire bodies emitted both good and evil .

    She knew that if she broke the good deeds of these people, it was very likely that she would be killed .

    If they were killed on this remote mountain road, no one would know .

    With Zhuiyue¡¯s legs, it was very easy for her to escape alone, but when she was gone, what about Lady Yu and Ling¡¯er!?

    In her dictionary, there was no such thing as ¡°escape,¡± and there was no possibility of abandoning them to escape!

    Thinking of this, Yu Linglong clenched the reins . Her beautiful eyes were on guard, but she looked at the men in ck without fear .

    Unexpectedly, the men in ck just surrounded them and remained motionless, neither attacking nor giving in .

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly . What were these people doing?

    Suddenly, the faces of all the people in ck turned in one direction, as if waiting for something .

    Yu Linglong looked sideways and saw that a long ck figure appeared silently on the rock on one side .

    He stood on a protruding rock, as tall and arrogant as a pine tree emerging from a broken rock . He wore a ck robe that blew in the wind . On the corner of his clothes was an eagle embroidered with a silver thread that looked like it was flying in the wind .

    Only then did Yu Linglong discover that the people in ck who surrounded them also had silver eagle patterns on the corners of their clothes, so they were obviously unified .

    The person standing on the rock against the wind was obviously their leader .

    With her cold eyes narrowed, Yu Linglong raised her voice and said, ¡°Who are you, your excellency?¡±

    The man¡¯s indifferent gaze fell onto Yu Linglong¡¯s . A trace of surprise seemed to pass through his eyes, and his calmness was restored in a sh .

    Only then did Yu Linglong clearly see what this person looked like . She saw his inky hair flying in the wind, but he was wearing a silver mask, and she couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly . The cold eyes and sharp corners of his lips set off the rigid lines of his face . His expression was cold, and his whole body was full of cold energy .

    The man¡¯s gaze swept across Yu Linglong andnded on the carriage .

    The hard thin lips finally opened, and the man said in a deep voice, ¡°Leave the carriage and we¡¯ll let you go . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful eyes were cold . What? They wanted them to leave the carriage!?

    A pear-like cold and pretty face raised, and unceremoniously greeted the man¡¯s shing gaze . Yu Linglong¡¯s voice was as indifferent as ice and snow: ¡°That depends on you, whether you can!¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, the people in ck all around them took a big step neatly and uniformly, and the originally small encirclement became much narrower and more powerful .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even look around, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed the murderousness around her at all . She stared at the man on the rock with her eyes like the cold snow of December .

    She knew that without this man¡¯s order, the people in ck around him would never act rashly, and that man was the key .

    Her feet secretly withdrew from the stirrups . Yu Linglong concentrated her energy, mmed hard on Zhuiyue¡¯s back, leaped forward, and flew to the man on the rock with iparable dexterity .

    To capture the thief, you must first capture the king . As long as this person was restrained, the people in ck below were not afraid .

    Yu Linglong was surprised, but the man seemed to be prepared . Seeing Yu Linglong in a red dress pounce on him, he turned slightly to his side and deftly avoided Yu Linglong¡¯s lightning-fast attack .

    As she missed, Yu Linglong twisted her waist and steadilynded on the rock . She had her next trick ready and was continuously attacking the man .

    On the narrow rock, the two of them moved and dodged attacks, and in a blink of an eye, they had already fought dozens of moves . One was in ck and one was in red, and in the fierce mountain breeze, it looked so breathtaking .

    The more she fought, the more Yu Linglong felt secretly frightened . The man¡¯s feet were calm and flexible, with fewer offensive moves and more defensive moves, so that she could take advantage of it . Obviously, she was veryfortable .

    She secretly gritted her teeth . Yu Linglong kicked out the right leg, and while the man avoided it, she drew the dagger from her calf with her bare hands .

    In the gloomy sky, a long, sharp light shone from the dagger in her hand . Like thunder and lightning, she quickly pierced at the man¡¯s throat .

    Seeing the light and flint, the knife would pierce him fiercely, but he didn¡¯t dodge it . He waved away the exquisite dagger, and the de stabbed the rock, and sparks sshed all over .

    From the moment she drew out the dagger, the man¡¯s eyes were full of excitement . This time he avoided Yu Linglong¡¯s attack, and the man immediately yelled, ¡°How dare you¡ª¡±

    The words behind him were swallowed abruptly . Under the man¡¯s silver mask, his thin lips were pressed together tightly . Only a pair of cold eyes were exposed, as if quenched, staring straight at Yu Linglong .

    A few strands of long hair fell in the howling mountain breeze . It was Yu Linglong¡¯s sharp de that cut off a lock of the man¡¯s hair .

    Yu Linglong was unscathed, but the man had his hair cut . The discerning person has their own judgment on whoever wins .

    If you don¡¯t fight for life and death, it will be like this .

    The wind sounded fiercely, and her red jade-like robe flew up and down . She was standing prettily on the rock, like a big, blooming flower, unspeakably beautiful .

    When the dagger was closed behind her, Yu Linglong raised her small chin and said coldly: ¡°Now, can we go?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes became colder, and there was aplex expression in his eyes . After a pause, he raised his hand downwards and signaled the men in ck to leave .

    Seeing the carriage slowly moving forward from the road with the men in ck, Yu Linglong jumped down from the rock andnded directly on Zhuiyue . She urged the horse to move forward and guarded beside the carriage .

    After experiencing the bloody battle just now, Zhuiyue seemed very irritable and hissed in the direction he came from frequently as if calling something .

    Yu Linglong patted Zhuiyue¡¯s neck gently,forting him . It¡¯s no wonder that Zhuiyue has been following Lord Xu . Wherever he has seen the blood of these killings, fear was inevitable .

    To say nothing of horses, even these people have lingering fears . Everyone tacitly did not say a word; they just bowed their heads on the road and wanted to leave this ce of right and wrong soon .

    Seeing the group of people go further and further away, a man in ck who was standing closer said in a low voice, ¡°Commander ¡ª¡±

    The man on the rock raised his hand to stop the words of his subordinate, and a pair of ck eyes like dark, rolling clouds followed the direction of Yu Linglong and the others .

    A line of bloodstains winding down the mountain road was instantly covered by the sand and pebbles lifted by the mountain wind until there was no trace of it .

    The corners of the lips under the silver mask were slightly raised, revealing a cold smile .

    We will meet again soon .

    ...

    After hearing the news that Lady Yu was returning to the mansion today, even though Lady Mu Shi was ill, she still asked her servants to clean the mansion carefully, especially the Jingshan Hall where Lady Yu lived . The new furnishings werepletely refurbished .

    Mu Shi tried to lift up her sick body and bring the people from the mansion to the gate to greet Lady Yu, but she was shocked by the dusty group of people .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s face was frosty, and she didn¡¯t say a word . The maids who followed were all ashen and panicked . What¡¯s more terrifying was the carriage that Lady Yu was riding in . It was sshed with blood and looked shocking .

    ¡°What...what is this!?¡± Of course, Mu Shi didn¡¯t dare to ask Yu Linglong directly . She looked at the maids beside the carriage, and her voice was terrified . ¡°Where is the Lady? The Lady is fine, right?!?¡±

    Seeing that her son¡¯s big wedding was just around the corner if something happened to the olddy of the Yu family, this marriage probably wouldn¡¯t happen .

    The group went down the mountain in fear, and only when they saw home did they dare speak out . A woman cried out: ¡°Madam, the servants almost couldn¡¯t return¡ª¡±

    As soon as she shouted this sentence, Yu Linglong shouted back coldly: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A group of people were scolded when they were crying . All the maids and women were tearful and looked at Mu Shi pitifully . In front of Yu Linglong, they did not dare to take a breath .

    Ling¡¯er quickly jumped out of the carriage and took out the footstool and put it away . Then she lifted the curtain and said softly, ¡°Lady, please get out of the car . ¡±

    Lady Yu took Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand and got out of the car steadily . Seeing that the Lady was okay, Mu Shi¡¯s heart returned to its ce . She hurriedly greeted her and went to support her . ¡°Lady, please slow down . ¡±

    Just as she stretched out her hand, Lady Yu pped it back . It hurt Mu Shi so much that she looked at Mrs . Yu with a stunned expression . For a while, she did not stretch her hand or withdraw it .

    Lady Yu said angrily: ¡°You asked someone to take me down the mountain . You sent a group of olddies and little girls, and you never thought what would happen if I ran into a robber? Did you expect me to die sooner??¡±

    Standing at the gate, Lady Yu scolded her in front of everyone . She was very embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t dare reply, so she lowered her head and let her scold her .

    This was indeed her fault . She thought that since Lady Yu named Yu Linglong to pick her up, she just had to arrange it as usual, but forgot to arrange a guard .

    First, she was hurt . It was inevitable to make some mistakes in her actions . Second, Lady Yu had a tough body and some good fists, so she didn¡¯t worry too much about Lady Yu¡¯s safety .

    Besides, she¡¯s an olddy . Who would rob her?

    Mu Shi thought this, but she didn¡¯t dare say it, so she lowered her head and turned sideways, carefully following Lady Yu into the mansion .

    In the past three years since Lady Yu was absent from the house, Mu Shi was used to being a mistress who kept her word, but now she could only watch her words or look like an angry little wife .

    Lady Yu was still angry, and when she sat in Jingshan Hall, she said, ¡°Where is that kid, Yu Peng? He doesn¡¯t even care about his mother who he hasn¡¯t seen in three years . Where did he go now?¡±

    Mu Shi didn¡¯t even dare sit . She apanied her carefully and said, ¡°There is something wrong at the Gan house, the master had to take someone over to have a look . ¡±

    Lady Yu raised her brows . ¡°The Gan house? What happened to the Gan house?¡±

    Seeing that Lady Yu had diverted her attention, Mu Shi finally sighed in relief, and hurriedly replied: ¡°I heard that the son of the Gan house has disappeared . I have already reported to the capital¡¯s magistrate . Now the entire capital was searched, and they haven¡¯t found him . ¡±

    Lady Yu frowned slightly: ¡°If I remember, Lord Gan has only one son . ¡±

    Mu Shi said: ¡°You remember correctly . Master Taifu only got a son when he was 40 years old, and now he is only thirteen years old . ¡±

    The two of them asked and answered questions here, and Yu Linglong over there was already a little impatient . She got up and said, ¡°Lady, I¡¯m leaving . ¡±

    Lady Yu looked at her . Her face had lightened a lot, and her voice was very concerned: ¡°Linglong, you are also tired . Go back and rest first . ¡±

    Mu Shi was a little speechless . How did Lady Yu treat her so kindly? She was very kind to Yu Linglong, the daughter of amoner .

    This side was gossiping, and Lady Yu had already picked up the tea, and said in a low voice: ¡°What the hell is going on in the Gan house? Tell me everything you know . ¡±

    ...

    Yu Linglong returned to Pin Garden . After taking a shower and changing clothes, she felt refreshed . When she came out, Xuan Cao had listened to Linger¡¯s experience, and she was struggling with fear, almost shedding tears .

    ¡°Miss, next time you go out, you must remember to bring me . If you have any shorings, I will not be able to survive . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked helplessly at the teary Xuan Cao: ¡°Bring you? What can you do?¡±

    Xuan Cao said confidently: ¡°I can protect thedy!¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Xuan Cao, and decided not to attack the girl¡¯s loyalty, but changed the subject: ¡°Let Ma Changgeng prepare a few eggs for me, raw, and some carrots . ¡±

    Xuan Cao was very puzzled: ¡°Does the youngdy want to cook? Do you want a servant to order the kitchen...¡±

    Yu Linglong pulled up her wet hair, and casually pulled it into a bun with a hairpin: ¡°It¡¯s not cooking . Go get it ready and bring it in for me . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took the box of food packed by Xuan Cao and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er is going to rest . I want to go out for a while, and no one needs to follow me . ¡±

    Xuan Cao immediately became anxious: ¡°What are you doing? Miss, where are you going? I will follow you...¡±

    Yu Linglong sighed and tried to increase her patience: ¡°I will walk around the house . Are you satisfied?¡±

    Xuan Cao rxed now . Seeing Yu Linglong walk out of the door, Xuan Cao chased her out uneasily and said, ¡°Miss, pleasee back soon . I have prepared red dates and mushroom soup for you!¡±

    Yu Linglong carried the box of food and said without looking back, ¡°I see . I will drink it when Ie back . ¡±

    Having been in ancient times for so long, she was still a bit unustomed to Xuan Cao¡¯s overly sensitive ways, but she also had to admit that this little girl really took care of her in every possible way .

    Lady Yu had just returned to the mansion, and the people under her obviously had things to do . At this moment, the backyard of the Yu Mansion was silent, and not a single person appeared .

    Yu Linglong walked all the way to the backyard and took a long time to reach her destination .

    This was the first time she hade to the stables of the Yu mansion . It was not very big, perhaps because General Yu was out all year round . There were no good horses in the stables . There were only a few ponies used to pull carts that slumped their head down to the ground and dozed off . Next to them were severalrge and small carriages in different conditions, among them the one that Lady Yu took back home today .

    Here, Zhuiyue with his tall head and long legs appeared very prominently . Seeing Yu Linglonging, Zhuiyue, who waszily basking in the sun, immediately stood up, walked to the manger, and snorted excitedly at her .

    After touching Zhuiyue¡¯s shiny coat, Yu Linglong knocked the egg to the edge of the manger, fed them to Zhuiyue, and said softly, ¡°Thank you for today . ¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhuiyue¡¯s courage, she would probably be thrown off the horse when the two groups of people were fighting; if it wasn¡¯t for Zhuiyue¡¯s spirituality, he wouldn¡¯t be so connected with her, and he even understood her intentions with her every move .

    She had snatched Zhuiyue from Lord Xu just to teach Lord Xu a lesson . Zhuiyue had been in the mansion for so many days, and she had almost forgotten of its existence . But after experiencing that fight on the mountain, she felt that Zhuiyue was indeed a rare precious horse .

    Animals, like humans, need to be rewarded and cared for a little bit before they can sacrifice their lives for you next time .

    Zhuiyue ate the eggs and rubbed Yu Linglong¡¯s hand with his satin-like nose . Yu Linglong smiled slightly, took out a carrot, and fed it to Zhuiyue .

    ¡°Eat slowly, this is all yours . ¡± Yu Linglong patted Zhuiyue¡¯s neck, ¡°Ling¡¯er is right, you are really greedy . ¡±

    In the quiet afternoon, the cicadas seemed to be asleep, and their surroundings were quiet, without a trace of wind .

    In the silence, there was a very soft sound of the door opening and closing, and Yu Linglong looked back alertly .

    Was someone there?

    Behind her was only a building where horse gear and sundries were stored . How could there not be a trace of a person?

    Yu Linglong took a deep breath . She was too nervous . Wasn¡¯t there someone in the stables of the Yu house?

    Her gaze slowly retracted, but the next moment, her gaze stayed in one ce, without moving for a long time .

    The blood-stained carriage was parked next to the stables, and it was particrly eye-catching . This was the carriage that Lady Yu was riding in during the day . It looked like it had just been pulled back . Obviously, there hadn¡¯t been time to clean it .

    What attracted Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes was not the carriage, but something under the carriage .

    It was a small pool of red and ck semi-coagted matter, with a few flies flying back and forth . There was a bloody smell floating in the air, it was obvious that this was human blood, and it was fresh .

    Yu Linglong remembered clearly that the carriage was ridden by Lady Yu, and there were only Ling¡¯er and the coachman on it . None of these three were injured in the fight on the mountain .

    So where did this bloodstaine from?

    Her clear eyes gradually tightened . Yu Linglong leaned over slightly, drew out her dagger, and gripped it in her hand .

    With light steps, her figure was as light as a leopard, and she approached the junk room without making a sound .

    Her in white fingertips gently pushed open the old door . In this deadly afternoon, the tattered door made an ear-piercing sound due to disrepair, and it finally opened slowly .

    The room was covered in dust . In the thick dust on the ground, arge area of ??crawling marks were particrly obvious, and the bloodstains were mixed in, making it even more conspicuous .

    Someone was actually there!

    Yu Linglong squeezed the dagger tightly . She followed the mark guardingly and walked to a pile of stacked wooden boards, where the bloodstain disappeared .

    Taking a deep breath, Yu Linglong swiftly jumped forward and rushed directly to the ce blocked by the nk, only having time to see the blue figure on the ground . The dagger in her hand was swung urately and stopped at the person¡¯s throat .

    Her lips opened slightly, and she whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    When she raised her eyes, her gaze fell into a pair of narrow eyes .

    The man in front of her wore the same cyan shirt as the group of people in blue who had been killed on the mountain . His eyes were sharp, his nose was high, and his thin lips were lightly pressed . His brows were a little red, giving him a pale and bloodless face . There was an inexhaustible evil added to it .

    At this moment, a cold dagger was pressed against his throat, but his face showed no sign of panic . He just nced at the dagger carelessly, and then looked up at Yu Linglong .

    ¡°You¡¯re skilled . I didn¡¯t even hear your footsteps . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted: ¡°Who are you!?¡±

    The man slowly raised his arms, resting them on the back of his head, and looked at Yu Linglong for a while: ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s dagger was sent forward mercilessly, and firmly controlled the man¡¯s throat: ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will kill you . ¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were full of disdain when he looked at Yu Linglong . His voice sounded low and dull because of excessive blood loss: ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why are you holding a knife at me?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s body, and she sawrge bloodstains on his thighs and on his chest . She could not clearly see his back; maybe there were some there . She knew only by the blood that kept pouring out . There was no way this man could fight back .

    With a cold smile, Yu Linglong slowly retracted the dagger and stood up .

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you won¡¯t say it . You can just wait for death here!¡±

    Years of experience allowed her to see at a nce that if the injury on this man¡¯s body was left untreated, he would soon lose too much blood and die .

    Seeing her turning around and about to leave, the man¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°You really don¡¯t know me?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth lifted into a sneer: ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think everyone in the world will recognize you?¡±

    This man was too narcissistic . How famous can he be?

    Yu Linglong kept walking and walked straight out, obviously not nning to worry about this nosy person .

    The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down a few times, and finally, he whispered when Yu Linglong opened the door: ¡°Girl, give me some water . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked back at him but said nothing .

    The man instantly understood what Yu Linglong meant, and a helpless smile appeared on his enchanting face: ¡°My name is Feng...Xuan...yuan . ¡±

    He uttered his name word by word, and the man¡¯s eyes were fixed on Yu Linglong¡¯s face as if he was looking for something .

    Yu Linglong nodded nkly, turned, and walked out .

    She quickly brought in a small bucket of water and put it on the ground . Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s thin lips were pressed tightly, and he tried to sit up, holding the bucket and drinking .

    Yu Linglong looked at his back . The wound there was even more hideous, and his clothes were almostpletely torn up, revealing arge number of knife marks beneath it . She really didn¡¯t know how the man lying on the ground was pretending to be casual .

    Feng Xuanyuan drank for a long time before finally quenching his thirst . He gritted his teeth and slowly took off his blue shirt, picked up the water in the bucket, and washed his wounds .

    Yu Linglong watched his movements motionlessly, obviously not nning to step forward to help .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t speak until she saw Feng Xuanyuan tearing his clothes into strips and trying to bandage them up, ¡°If you do this, the wound will be infected . ¡±

    With such a serious injury, on such a hot day, and without any medication, within three days, the wounds on this man¡¯s body will be severely infected .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s forehead hurt so badly that his forehead was full of cold sweat, but a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: ¡°Then will you help me?¡±

    Yu Linglong was very direct: ¡°I can help you, but what good do you have for me?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan raised his sharp eyebrows: ¡°If you know me, you will know what is good . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered . This guy was still sounding her out . She was very suspicious of him .

    Looking at the man¡¯s temperament, it was obvious that his identity was not vulgar, but she didn¡¯t care about his identity, nor was she interested .

    Yu Linglong returned to the room, quickly grabbed some medicine and some clean cloth strips, and threw them to Feng Xuanyuan: ¡°Wrap the wounds and leave quickly . ¡±

    A trace of anger shed through his narrow eyes . Feng Xuanyuan took the cloth strips and said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you, girl . I will leave soon . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at him condescendingly . This man put on a sour face for someone like she was attacking him?

    Thinking of this, Yu Linglong was angry: ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want to trouble me? Then don¡¯t hide under my carriage and follow me into the city, let alone leave so many brothers to die for you!¡±

    How was he so arrogant? Had it not been for so many people in blue to shed blood to cover him, could he have hidden under the carriage and avoided the gaze of the people in ck!? In this situation, he was very proud . Was it true that people all over the world have to be used to him?

    The sharp words pierced Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s body with a sudden tremor . His snow-white teeth bit his bloodless thin lips, and his evil face was full of pain .

    After a long time, he said in a deep voice: ¡°...There are some things that are more important than being alive . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°Since you want to live, don¡¯t put on an arrogant face . ¡±

    A tragic death was always easy, but a humble life was the hardest . Now that we have chosen this path, we must pay the corresponding price .

    Hostility shed across his face . Feng Xuanyuan stared at Yu Linglong¡¯s face, paused for a long time, and finally whispered: ¡°Please, girl, save my life . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°Hide here first . I will arrange for you to leave as soon as possible . ¡±

    Just as she was about to turn around, Feng Xuanyuan suddenly asked: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Yu Linglong met those slender ck eyes and said word by word: ¡°I¡¯m saving you only because you can¡¯t die here, otherwise, it would cause a lot of trouble for me . ¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to take care of the situation . After all, this man followed her carriage into the Yu Mansion . Just looking at the skill of the man in ck today, she knew that the two parties were entangled . This was the situation today .

    Feng Xuanyuan was stunned .

    Perhaps in his experience, there had never been a person who dared to treat him so scornfully, but the petite woman in front of him seemed to not treat him lightly, and even refused to tell him her name .

    A strange color shed across his eyes . Feng Xuanyuan looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s back, but after all, he did not speak .

    Just as Yu Linglong closed the door panel behind her, she heard a burst ofughter from a child: ¡°Drive, drive, ride the horse!¡±

    Slightly startled, she followed the voice, but she saw a boy beside the manger waving a willow branch in his hand, whipping the small bench under the seat, and kicking his legs as if he was riding a horse .

    It turned out to be Yu Weiyuan . Why was he here?

    Seeing her appear, Yu Weiyuan threw away the whip in his hand and ran over excitedly: ¡°Hey, why are you here? Are you here to visit the horses?¡±

    Yu Weiyuan was only seven years old and ignorant . He only knew that Yu Linglong was his older sister, but he didn¡¯t know that Yu Linglong was a character that no one would dare to offend in the Yu house .

    In his mind, nothing was more important than ying .

    Lifting his chubby fingers, he pointed at Zhuiyue in the manger . Yu Weiyuan raised his face and looked expectantly at Yu Linglong: ¡°Pick me up!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t amanding tone . Yu Weiyuan was just being pampered by Mu Shi, and there was this natural instruction when he spoke as if people in this world should do things ording to his wishes .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t bother to care about the child and saw that there was no one around, so she raised her foot and left .

    Yu Weiyuan didn¡¯t care about it . Seeing Yu Linglong was about to leave, he grabbed Yu Linglong¡¯s dress and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you . Why are you ignoring me?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned . The expression on her face became severe involuntarily: ¡°Let go!¡±

    Yu Weiyuan stubbed his neck and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t let go, hurry up and pick me up to ride the horse!¡±

    Yu Linglong had never had much patience . Seeing Yu Weiyuan¡¯s little hand holding onto her tightly, she stretched out her bare hand and unceremoniously twisted Yu Weiyuan¡¯s ear!

    She didn¡¯t care what kind of temper this little guy had, anyway, she was not used to his problems!

    Yu Weiyuan suffered some loss, and immediately released Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, and started crying with a curl of his mouth: ¡°Wah, how dare you hit me! I will let my mother take care of you!¡±

    After hearing this, Yu Linglong added a few points to the strength in her hand: ¡°Oh, you are quite capable!¡±

    Yu Weiyuan screamed in pain . Yu Linglong thought he was afraid of her, so she let go: ¡°Go back to your own yard . This is not your ce to y in . ¡±

    Unexpectedly, Yu Weiyuan didn¡¯t listen to her at all . As soon as Yu Linglong let go of his ear, he immediately sat down on the ground neatly, rolling around and crying . He was apparently already familiar with this kind of trick .

    ¡°Wahhh, you¡¯re bullying me, wahhh!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s willow eyebrows frowned slightly . This young boy was really troublesome!

    A white, jade-like hand grabbed Yu Weiyuan¡¯s cor and easily lifted the little guy who was lying on the ground . Yu Linglong coldly faced him and pulled Yu Weiyuan out of the stable .

    ¡°It hurts so much! You let me go, oh ooh¡ª¡± Yu Weiyuan had long been used to being pped when others couldn¡¯t help him . Who knew that this sister didn¡¯t follow him at all . He only felt that he was lifted by his cor and his buttocks were kicked really hard .

    ¡°Go home and cry!¡± Yu Linglong pointed at Yu Weiyuan, who was rubbing his butt with one hand and wiping tears with the other, and her voice was full of impatience, ¡°Let me see you again next time . If you are here, I will beat you until your skin breaks!¡±

    Yu Weiyuan cried with so much pain . Her face was like a kitten¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke this sister anymore, clutching his butt and limping away .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t think she was bullying a child . This kind of child was so spoiled by others that he wants what he wants, and thinks that the whole world owes him and everyone has to let him do whatever he wants . If anyone doesn¡¯t follow him, they are the biggest bad guy in the world .

    She didn¡¯t care about this . The others were used to him, but she was not used to it, especially in the case just now . If Yu Weiyuan discovered that there was a person hidden in the junk room, it would be a really bad thing .

    Thinking of the man in blue who she didn¡¯t know where he came from, Yu Linglong looked solemn and gradually elerated her pace .

    There was still a lot to do tonight .

    ...

    On this summer night, the heat of the day had gradually dissipated, and the insects sang briskly . The wind blew in from time to time, bringing a little coolness .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to appreciate such a leisurely night .

    Although there were many subordinates in Pin Garden, she could only trust Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er . With the three of them, could she quietly send the seriously injured blue man out of the Yu house?

    This was the first time since she came to the ancient times that she felt that there were too few people under her .

    As she was looking for someone to push all the maids who were on the way back to the room and instruct them not to be allowed out, Yu Linglong secretly called Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er to make them do things as instructed .

    Sitting in the room alone, she felt a little worried . Can these two little maids get things done? What if there was an ident?

    She wasn¡¯t afraid that people in the Yu Mansion would know it, but the people in ck who were of unknown origin acted secretly and ruthlessly today, which really made her uneasy .

    The cool evening breeze blew in from the carved window panes, blowing the candles out every now and then, and it seemed a bit cold at night .

    Suddenly, there was a faint pop in the room, and an unknown hidden weapon flew in quickly from outside the window . The swaying candlelight was instantly extinguished, and Yu Linglong suddenly turned around: ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    In the darkroom, a long, dark figure suddenly appeared, with his face hidden in the dark, and indistinguishable . It was just that the repelling breath was so obvious .

    With a cold snort, Yu Linglong slowly got up: ¡°It¡¯s a man, juste out with integrity! Why are you acting so sneaky!?¡±

    As soon as her voice stopped, a man¡¯s calm and steady voice sounded in the room: ¡°You are so courageous . ¡±

    This voice seemed to be familiar, and Yu Linglong thought about it for a moment, and then she knew who came .

    Knowing the purpose of this person, Yu Linglong was relieved . She took a seat again and said lightly: ¡°Thank you . I have always been very courageous . I thought you already knew . ¡±

    The man¡¯s figure moved slowly and walked to the bright spot in the room . Moonlight projected in through the window, shining on the man¡¯s face, and the silver mask glowed with a gloomy light . Ayer of cold, hazy air added to the whole body of the ck-robed man .

    ¡°Since you know it is me, then you should understand why I came here . ¡±

    In the faint moonlight, Yu Linglong added some tea to her teacup, and took a sip: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know why you came . ¡±

    There were several thoughts shing through her mind . The man in ck should have discovered that Feng Xuanyuan was missing when he was collecting the bodies on the mountain . ording to her guess, those people in blue clothes were willing to give their lives to fight for Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s chance to escape . Feng Xuanyuan must be important to them .

    Simrly, for the men in ck, Feng Xuanyuan should also be an important target to hunt down . This man¡¯s visitte at night must also be because of Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s disappearance .

    On the mountain road, there were only three groups of them . The blue people have all been killed, so the missing Feng Xuanyuan could only be hidden in the carriage from the Yu house, taking advantage of the chaos to get down the mountain . This result was easy to infer .

    But she couldn¡¯t admit it . Once she did, Feng Xuanyuan would definitely die . She didn¡¯t care about the life of this strange man, but in this way, she was bound to be involved in this dark whirlpool .

    What she had to do now was to send Feng Xuanyuan out of the Yu house as soon as possible, and from then on, they would be irrelevant to passers-by .

    Therefore, when the ck-clothed man pressed on, she did not hesitate to deny it .

    But obviously, the man did not believe her .

    In the deep eyes, there seemed to be heavy dark clouds rolling, and the man said coldly: ¡°So, you want to save him?¡±

    He did not ask her where Feng Xuanyuan was . Perhaps he had already determined that Feng Xuanyuan had been hidden by Yu Linglong .

    She was silent but unflinching . In the darkness, her face was astonishingly white, as if shrouded in hazy silver light, and her bright eyes shed with fine cold light, and she met the man¡¯s gaze . At that moment, the moonlight suddenly faded outside the window .

    The ck-clothed man couldn¡¯t get Yu Linglong¡¯s answer . His big hand gradually clenched, and his knuckles cracked, full of threatening power .

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows and let out a chuckle: ¡°I don¡¯t know, just like I don¡¯t know who you are . ¡±

    The man stood with his back to the moonlight, supporting himself with his hand, and his whole body was awe-inspiring: ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, you just need to hand him over . ¡±

    After a pause, the man added another sentence: ¡°I promise this matter has nothing to do with you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was silent . The man¡¯s voice was full of certainty, but she had never considered this solution at all . Subconsciously, she did not believe in Feng Xuanyuan, but she did not believe in the unidentified man in ck . At least Feng Xuanyuan was seriously injured at the moment, and his life was in her hands and she was in control . And the man in front of her was full of threats and hostility . She really couldn¡¯t give herself a reason to believe in his promise .

    In the current situation, she would rather choose Feng Xuanyuan to be safe than surrender his life to an unknown man .

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you . ¡± Her pink and soft lips uttered these cold, sharp words . Yu Linglong raised her head coldly to meet the man¡¯s cold, sharp gaze .

    The corners of his thin lips suddenly tightened . The man snorted coldly, then turned and walked out .

    When he reached the door, his right hand suddenly swung out, and the door mmed shut behind him, apanied by the sound of his cold de .

    ¡°You are looking for death!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, there was no more sound outside the door . The man clearly flew away using qinggong, just like when he appeared silently .

    Yu Linglong sat in the darkness, her faint eyes falling on the moonlight scattered on the ground .

    Was she looking for death? No, her intuition told her that if she believed in this man, she would really kill herself .

    ...

    This night was destined to be a restless night .

    As soon as Yu Linglongy down, she heard a rapid knock on the door of Pin Garden . In the middle of the night, the knocking on the door was shocking .

    Xuan Cao, who was watching the night outside on the couch, hurriedly put on her clothes and got up, looking at Yu Linglong with surprise and uncertainty . Who woulde to Pin Garden thiste? Who would dare to disturb Yu Linglong?

    Yu Linglong sat up and gave Xuan Cao a calm look: ¡°Go open the door . ¡±

    The maids in the yard were all awakened by themotion, and walked one after another, pulling on their clothes and asking each other sleepily:

    ¡°Who¡¯s here in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What is so important?¡±

    Xuan Cao went to open the door . Everyone was shocked by the situation outside, and they didn¡¯t dare move .

    Outside the door, the lights were brightly lit, and a dozen or so maids walked in withnterns . They were surrounded by a few people, and at the head was actually Lady Yu .

    Surrounded by the crowd, Lady Yu looked exceptionally stern, with a very serious expression, and walked in quickly .

    Yu Linglong walked out of the inner room slowly and saw a maid helping the olddy to the seat of honor, while the rest stood silently on both sides .

    ncing at Mu Shi and others beside Lady Yu, Yu Linglong sat down quietly: ¡°Xuan Cao, serve the Lady some tea . ¡±

    Mu Shi looked a little ufortable . Judging from Yu Linglong¡¯s appearance, she didn¡¯t look at her aunt at all, and shepletely regarded her as if she didn¡¯t exist .

    Lady Yu was calm, but clearly in a bad mood . She nced at Mu Shi and said impatiently: ¡°Let¡¯s talk . What are you going to do?¡±

    Mu Shi hurriedly stepped forward and said carefully: ¡°Madam, please calm down . I really don¡¯t have a way, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble you . ¡±

    Lady Yu frowned and snorted, ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t dare trouble me? You woke me up in the middle of the night to see the Fourth Lady . Are you trying to torment my weary old body?¡±

    Mu Shi dismissed all the irrelevant maids in the building . Then she lowered her head, not daring to look at the olddy or Yu Linglong . She thought carefully and said: ¡°The olddy was met with danger on the mountain, which was inconsiderate of me . I was really scared when I heard about what happened during the day . Thank heavens the olddy was fine¡ª¡±

    While Mu Shi was chattering, Lady Yu was growing impatient with her . She put down the teacup in her hand and shouted angrily: ¡°Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Mu Shi shuddered with fright and said quickly: ¡°The whole city is now arresting a thief . I¡¯m afraid that our house is hiding someone who shouldn¡¯t be hidden . If someone finds out, it would be a crime worthy of confiscating our property and exterminating our family!¡±

    Lady Yu red at Mu Shi, and said: ¡°Where did you get this from? How could the thief be in our house?¡±

    Mu Shi was speaking extremely fast as if she was afraid of being interrupted: ¡°Olddy, most of the people you met today belong to the Blue Lotus cult . I heard those women say that they were all wearing blue clothes and wearing strips of blue cloth on their heads . That is the attire of the Blue Lotus cultists!¡±

    Hearing Mu Shi speak about the Blue Lotus cult, the olddy¡¯s face suddenly changed and her voice became colder: ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Mu Shi changed her tone in fright: ¡°Would I dare lie to you? Right now, the little son of the Gan family is missing . Everyone in the capital knows that he was tied up by the Blue Lotus cultists! Now everyone in the capital is panicky . They are arresting everyone from the Blue Lotus cult in order to find the little son from the Gan family!¡±

    Lady Yu¡¯s brows tightened . She nced at Yu Linglong and said, ¡°Then what does this have to do with the Fourth Girl?¡±

    Mu Shi lowered her head . She didn¡¯t dare look in Yu Linglong¡¯s direction at all: ¡°Someone saw the Fourth Girl hiding someone in our house .

    With this, everyone was shocked .

    Lady Yu immediately said, ¡°How is this possible? The Fourth Girl was with me today, how could she have anything to do with the Blue Lotus cult?¡±

    Mu Shi said anxiously: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie . Someone really saw it with their own eyes!¡±

    Yu Linglong, who had been watching coldly, slowly said, ¡°Oh? Who saw it?¡±

    As soon as she heard Yu Linglong¡¯s voice, Mu Shi couldn¡¯t help but tremble . She drew out a person from behind her in a panic, and repeatedly asked: ¡°Quick, tell me, did you see someone hidden in our house? Who hid them?¡±

    The figure that was pulled out was small, with one hand still rubbing his eyes . Obviously, he hadn¡¯t quite woken up yet .

    Hearing Mu Shi¡¯s question, Yu Weiyuan raised his eyes and looked around the room, and his chubby hand immediately stretched out and pointed directly at Yu Linglong .

    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes and a sneer appeared on her face .

    It turned out that this kid saw her and even ran to file aint with Mu Shi . Even the old Lady Yu was rmed .

    It seemed that Mu Shi always wanted to kill her, and if she seized the opportunity, she would treat her harshly . Now that Lady Yu had returned to the mansion, Mu Shi was more confident, right?

    Seeing that Yu Linglong did not deny it, Mu Shi was a little bolder . She pulled Yu Weiyuan with a look of righteousness for the sake of the overall situation and said to Lady Yu: ¡°Little Yuan saw that the man was wearing blue clothes and there was blood all over his body . I¡¯m afraid the yamen is looking for remnants of the Blue Lotus Cult! If it was an ordinary person, it would be nothing more than an ordinary person, but at this moment, a little carelessness is a crime worthy of familial extermination . I really wouldn¡¯t dare to carry this humongous responsibility, so I¡¯m asking the Lady to call the shots!¡±

    Lady Yu¡¯s face became heavier and heavier . What happened today was her personal experience . Seeing that Mu Shi¡¯s words were so eloquent, even she was somewhat uncertain .

    Looking at Yu Linglong, Lady Yu asked: ¡°Fourth Girl, what do you say?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly and delicately picked up her teacup: ¡°The witness and evidence exist, and I just want to deny it . Who believes it?¡±

    Lady Yu said without hesitation: ¡°Fourth Girl, don¡¯t worry . I am here, we¡¯ll see who dares to nder you!¡±

    Seeing Lady Yu defending her like this, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart was touched, but it was quickly reced by another emotion .

    Mu Shi will settle this ount with you sooner orter .

    Sweeping her eyes over Mu Shi with her bowed head, Yu Linglong¡¯s voice was not loud, but she said very clearly: ¡°Yes, I hid him . ¡±

    After hearing this, everyone in the room suddenly had different expressions .

    Lady Yu was taken aback, and could hardly believe her ears: ¡°Fourth Girl, what did you say? You really hid someone in the mansion? And that person belongs to the Blue Lotus Cult?¡±

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is from the Blue Lotus Cult, but he was indeed wearing a blue shirt . ¡±

    Lady Yu frowned: ¡°What...what the hell is going on?¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s confession, Mu Shi was greatly relieved . A trace of joy shed across her eyes, and her waist straightened unconsciously . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    On the surface, she still pretended to share the worries of Lady Yu . She said to Yu Linglong earnestly: ¡°Linglong, you are young and ignorant . Do you know how serious this matter is? How can you casually provoke someone from the Blue Lotus Cult! Not to mention that the court is still hunting them¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Mu Shi coldly, and Mu Shi suddenly felt a chill in her back . The words in his mouth stopped unconsciously, and she did not dare to continue .

    Even if Yu Linglong was indeed doing something wrong at this moment, Mu Shi didn¡¯t dare to me her . She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke this daughter of amoner .

    Anyway, now that Lady Yu was back, someone was in charge of the affairs of the house . Lady Yu was not a good-tempered person . She wanted to see how Lady Yu would deal with thismoner¡¯s daughter . No matter which one of them suffered a loss, there was only good for her .

    Yu Linglong looked nonchnt at the moment as if she didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all . She leaned back in her chair, and her clear eyes looked at the people in the room . Her whole body emitted a threatening loftiness .

    ¡°I¡¯ve already hidden him . Do you have anyints?¡±

    Lady Yu sighed deeply: ¡°Linglong, this is not a trivial matter . Tell me first, what are your ns?¡±

    Mu Shi said with an anxious look: ¡°Olddy, what time is it? Are you still asking what she ns to do? Do you still have to think about it? Hurry up and tie him up and send them to the yamen . I can¡¯t even say how we will pay for our crimes...¡±

    Suddenly, the teacup in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand flew out, directly hitting Mu Shi¡¯s head . It immediately knocked Mu Shi¡¯s bun crooked, and the dripping tea flowed all over Mu Shi¡¯s face .

    ¡°Pay for your damn crimes! I think you are afraid that you don¡¯t know that we are hiding someone here, but the whole city will know about it!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know Mu Shi was so small-minded! She was using the pretext of the Blue Lotus cultist to have her taken away by the yamen! Harboring a thief,mitting a crime, did Mu Shi want to exterminate the ¡°rtive¡± righteously, to use her as a model? Would she make her surrender to the Yamen, so her life would be in her hands?

    She knew full well that the court would never easily let her off of the crime of harboring a Blue Lotus cultist . She would be detained on the spot and thrown into jail, at least . At that time, Mu Shi would definitely note out to save her .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t have such a high level of consciousness . To be a good citizen in ancient times, it was even more impossible to surrender and put her life in someone else¡¯s hands, especially the courts!

    Therefore, as soon as she heard what Mu Shi said, she immediately denied it on the spot .

    Mu Shi did not expect that thismoner¡¯s daughter would dare to beat her in front of Lady Yu . She immediately felt that she had no honor . She wiped the tea on her face with her kerchief, and then bowed her head for a long time and said: ¡°Harboring a thief is a grave offense . I can¡¯t help you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°You think I want your help? I would thank the heavens if you didn¡¯t mess with my situation!¡±

    Lady Yu kept frowning and watching the farce in front of her . When she heard these words, she said: ¡°Fourth Girl, have you already figured out what to do?¡±

    Yu Linglong neither admitted nor denied it, but said indifferently: ¡°I will take care of this matter without your intervention . ¡±

    Lifting her eyes to look at Mu Shi who was hesitant to speak, Yu Linglong said in a low voice, ¡°I am hiding the person . Don¡¯t be afraid of having your property confiscated, just go ahead and report it . Anyway, if anything goes wrong with me, not a single one of you in the Yu house would want to live!¡±

    Everyone was shocked by these words .

    Yes, in the Yu Mansion, they were enemies who were always fighting . But if something big happened, they were like grasshoppers tied to a rope: No matter where you jumped, you couldn¡¯t escape alone .

    Lady Yu looked very serious . She looked at Yu Linglong deeply, and waited a long time before speaking: ¡°Fourth Girl, I trust you . ¡±

    Then, Lady Yu said sternly, ¡°Remember, no one is allowed to do anything wrong with Linglong!¡±

    Her sharp gaze stared directly at Mu Shi, and Lady Yu said in a low voice: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Linglong, my old life would have ended on the mountain! Whoever dares to bully Linglong will have trouble with me!¡±

    Mu Shi bit her lip tightly and finally nodded reluctantly .

    Seeing that Lady Yu turned her back on Mu Shi, Yu Linglong¡¯s expression became a littleplicated .

    She didn¡¯t expect that Lady Yu would trust her so much . Without even asking, she handed over the lives of everyone in the entire Yu house to herself .

    After thinking for a moment, she got up and walked to the inner room: ¡°Xuan Cao, Ling¡¯er,e her . ¡±

    She wanted to confirm her n . It must be foolproof .

    ...

    The next morning, at the back door of the Yu mansion .

    A few working women were pushing a cart of waste while gossiping, and Ma Changgeng yawned and walked in front of them .

    ¡°Mrs . Ma, why are you up so early today?¡± A woman said to Ma Changgeng .

    Ma Changgeng pped her waist and said listlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it . I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the youngdy . She suddenly called me over in the middle of the night and told me not to push the waste cart today . She didn¡¯t tell me why, and I¡¯m still puzzled!¡±

    The other woman smiled and said, ¡°We do this kind of thing on weekdays . Is it possible that thedy is worried?¡±

    Ma Changgeng shook her head and said with a puzzled look: ¡°No, there is nothing wrong with not doing anything for a day or two . How can thedy not believe you?¡±

    The womenughed: ¡°That¡¯s hard to say . Our youngdy behaves very differently from the others, who knows what the youngdy is doing?¡±

    Ma Changgeng said hurriedly: ¡°Stop talking . If thedy heard you, she would tear your mouth!¡±

    The women all knew Yu Linglong¡¯s methods, and they stopped talking after that . They just gossiped about other things to amuse themselves .

    Soon, the waste cart came out of the back door of the Yu house and entered an alley .

    Ma Changgeng said as she walked: ¡°Thedy said to find a ce outside the city to dump today¡¯s waste . ¡±

    One woman wondered: ¡°Why is that? In the past, the waste was sold . If we save trouble and can get some extra money, why don¡¯t we sell it today?¡±

    Ma Changgeng said: ¡°The youngdy has ordered this . Who dares ask why? Just do what is ordered . Don¡¯t worry, after today, you will follow the old rules . You can sell to whomever you like . Today¡¯s affairs are done, and there will be rewards for returning . ¡±

    The women didn¡¯t say anything anymore . They all helped push the waste cart and walked out .

    They didn¡¯t know that their words had already been heard by people in the dark .

    ¡°Punch!¡± A low voice suddenly sounded . Almost at the same time, several ck figures appeared at the end of the alley like ghosts, and they approached the waste cart very quickly .

    ¡°Hey hey hey, who are you guys!?¡± Ma Changgeng saw that a few people suddenly appeared and rushed straight toward them . They were so scared that their sleepiness disappeared, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    The few people in front of them were dressed in ck, and their faces were covered with ck cloth . Only their eyes were exposed and on such a hot day . These people obviously had a problem with them .

    Ignoring the surprised shouts of the women, the man in ck pushed them to the side with a few strokes, and immediately there was no one besides the waste cart .

    In the cart, there were four big waste buckets, each as high as a person, covered with wooden lids . It was not clear what was inside .

    The leader of the men in ck made a signal to hispanions, and several men in ck immediately drew out their swords and pointed them towards the barrel together!

    ¡°Hey, you guys¡ª¡± Ma Changgeng was still quite courageous, but when she saw these people move their hands, she immediately stopped .

    Before she finished speaking, the four waste buckets had all been punctured by the people in ck, and the waste inside immediately spewed out, spraying the people in ck around it all over, even Ma Changgeng and the others in the distance .

    The few men in ck who had an awe-inspiring manner suddenly turned into drowned rats . Their ck clothes were full of stinky wastewater that also contained vegetable leaves, bones, and eggshells .

    The water in the four buckets quickly drained to the bottom, and there was nothing in it except for the remaining soup and rice .

    The men in ck stared at each other in a daze .

    Ma Changgeng patted the dirty water off her body and said angrily: ¡°You guys even dare to fight a barrel of waste in broad daylight?¡±

    The head man in ck frowned, but he still stabbed a few times under the cart with his sword . When he was sure that there was nothing there, he uttered a deep voice: ¡°Retreat!¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you just gonna leave it like this?¡± Ma Changgeng reluctantly wanted to catch up, but unexpectedly, the people in ck had disappeared .

    If it weren¡¯t for the wastewater and vegetable leaves on the ground, they would almost think that everything that happened just now was their own illusion .

    The working women looked at each other . It was so strange, wasn¡¯t it just a few barrels of waste? Why were these people making trouble?

    ...

    Yu Linglongy on the chaise listening to Ma Changgeng¡¯s vivid report . When she heard about the people in ck getting sshed by the wastewater, she finally couldn¡¯t helpughing .

    ¡°Miss, what are you talking about? It was just a few buckets of wastewater, and they can¡¯t even sell them for two coppers . Why were they trying so hard to steal them?¡± Ma Changgeng finished speaking with a confused look on her face .

    Yu Linglong pursed her lips and motioned to Xuan Cao to take out the silver: ¡°You have done a good job . Take the reward and leave . ¡±

    Ma Changgeng was confused, and somehow she took the reward and went out .

    Xuan Cao collected the purse and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, you are so smart . ¡±

    The smile on Yu Linglong¡¯s face gradually faded, and she shook her head gently: ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy already . ¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan was still hiding in the Yu house, this was her worry .

    Since the man wearing the silver mask came to find herst night, she knew that the men in ck would not give up easily . Since they had determined that Feng Xuanyuan was hiding in the Yu Mansion, they must have been closely monitoring the entire Yu Mansion, and the several entrances and exits must have been heavily guarded .

    Asking Ma Changgeng and others to perform this y confirmed her guess, and diverted the attention of the people in ck . However, these people would not even let the waste cart go by, which really made her feel that this was really difficult to deal with .

    The Yu Mansion was not very big . If the people in ck forcibly broke in and searched, they would probably find Feng Xuanyuan soon .

    If Feng Xuanyuan stayed in the Yu house for a moment longer, she would be in danger for a moment longer .

    Xuan Cao gently fanned Yu Linglong and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly: ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet . ¡±

    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside: ¡°Linglong, Linglong! Are you there?¡±

    Hearing this voice, Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face suddenly sank: ¡°Why is he here again?¡±

    After only a few days of silence, this stalker came back .

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t need anyone to invite him in, and entered familiarly: ¡°Linglong, what are you doing at home?¡±

    Yu Linglong turned her back to Lord Xu, simply ignoring him .

    Lord Xu took the fan from Xuan Cao¡¯s hand and fanned Yu Linglong: ¡°It¡¯s so hot . I¡¯m afraid you were bored, so I came here to talk with you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered . Bored? Lord Xu was probably the idlest person in the world!

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t move; she seemed to be asleep .

    Lord Xu apparently felt that this news was very fresh, and told the entire situation to Yu Linglong: ¡°Gan Yezhou has been the crown prince and prince for 20 years . Now that he is powerful, it is too difficult to pay . He is only in his 50s . All of a sudden, his son went missing, and the people in the house of Gan still don¡¯t know how urgent it is!¡±

    Yu Linglong knew that Lord Xu always gossiped . He wouldn¡¯t let go of the affairs of inner courtyards of the Yu house, and naturally he knew everything about other people¡¯s homes . Now Lord Xu kept speaking while she was only listening to the cicadas singing outside the window .

    Lord Xu was obviously very content, and he told Yu Linglong all the rumors he heard outside: ¡°Did you know? People say that the Blue Lotus Cult has tied up the little son of the Gan family, and they say that they would use this to ckmail Gan Yezhou . They would make Gan Yezhou write a letter to persuade his father to abdicate and give the crown to the prince . ¡±

    Yu Linglong finally opened her eyes: ¡°Abdicate?¡±

    It was the first time that she heard Lord Xu talk about things in the court . Although she didn¡¯t understand ancient rules, she also knew that the throne was hereditary . Now the emperor was in good health . Why do they want him to abdicate?

    When Lord Xu saw Yu Linglong speaking, he was even more interested: ¡°Linglong, don¡¯t you know what it means to abdicate? I¡¯ll tell you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Linglong interrupted Lord Xu impatiently, ¡°Who will be the emperor, and what does it have to do with the Blue Lotus Cult?¡±

    Lord Xu said nonchntly, ¡°Probably because they feel that the emperor is old and weak?¡±

    Yu Linglong was really speechless with this lord . As for the prince, she didn¡¯t have any business with him . His father¡¯s throne was unstable, and he didn¡¯t take it seriously .

    Yu Linglong said faintly: ¡°Your house is all messed up, and you still have free time toe out and y?¡±

    Lord Xu leaned forward with a smile and said in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t care about them . I just want to protect you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong only felt cold all over, even the wind from Lord Xu¡¯s fan felt cold .

    There was a lot of chaos outside, and people were panicking, but Lord Xu still had the mood to have a love affair .

    Fragments of sunlight came in from the windowttice and sprinkled onto Yu Linglong¡¯s body . A dress embroidered with celestial blue water and a lotus flower was draped on the couch, adding a touch of beauty to her slender body . On her porcin-white face, her fan-like eyshes hung down slightly, casting a long shadow and shaking like butterfly wings . This scene was really pleasing to the eyes .

    The person on the couch turned sideways . With azy and charming posture, she said casually: ¡°The people of the Qinglian Cult are really stupid . If you catch a child, could you make the emperor listen to them?¡±

    Lord Xu smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t know? This kid is empress Gan¡¯s nephew and the only descendant of the Gan family . Even in the face of the empress, the father is more dedicated . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was sensitive to the estrangement in Lord Xu¡¯s words, calling the emperor father, and only referring to the empress as empress .

    Perhaps living in the royal family was not necessarily a lucky thing . At the very least, the people in it were not necessarily happy .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t care about Lord Xu¡¯s mood, and immediately focused on another matter he mentioned .

    ¡°Empress Gan...is Gan Taifu¡¯s younger sister?¡±

    This Gan Taifu sounded very powerful . He was the teacher of the prince, and his younger sister was the empress queen . When this was sorted out, would the uncle teach the nephew?

    Lord Xu said dismissively: ¡°Yes, haven¡¯t you heard of it before?¡±

    He didn¡¯t pay attention to Yu Linglong¡¯s thoughtful look, and Lord Xu obviously didn¡¯t care about these twists and turns, and he immediately changed the subject: ¡°Is the dagger I gave youst time easy to use?¡±

    Yu Linglong remembered that the dagger that Lord Xu had sent was indispensable for saving her from danger twice, and the expression on her face rxed a little: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s pretty easy to kill dogs with . ¡±

    Lord Xu was taken aback: ¡°You...you used it to kill dogs?¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lord Xu reluctantly shook his head and sighed: ¡°What a waste . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Who is wasteful? Go and see for yourself, what is in the vacant buildings on the west side of the yard?¡±

    Speaking of wasting things, who was better at that than Lord Xu? She didn¡¯t know where he got it from, she didn¡¯t want him to spend money on her . The vacant rooms in Pin Garden were all filled with things sent by this guy, and they were almost piled up to the ceiling .

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s anger, Lord Xu hurriedly said with a smile: ¡°Linglong, I was wrong . You can do whatever you like with the things I give you, let alone killing dogs, chickens, or toads!¡±

    Yu Linglong was speechless . She really couldn¡¯t do anything with this guy . She beat him, and he escaped quickly and came back in a few days; she scolded him, and he was always smiling, never getting angry at her; she ignored him, and he went straight through the house, visiting Pin Garden to report from time to time .

    She thought this little prince would use up his fresh energy in a few days, but who knew that he would persevere in pursuing her .

    Yu Linglong sighed, ¡°Leave, I want to rest . ¡±

    He¡¯d never seen Yu Linglong look so pleasant . Lord Xu was almost happy . His eyes narrowed when heughed . Hearing Yu Linglong saying this, he said, ¡°Linglong, I¡¯ll take you to an opera tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Yu Linglong waved her hand impatiently: ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere on such a hot day!¡±

    The more frustrated Lord Xu got, the more courageous he became: ¡°Then I will ask the theater troupe to sing for you in the house!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s anger boiled over . She grabbed the teacup and threw it: ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡±

    Only when Yu Linglong was furious would Lord Xu obediently pick up his tail and leave . He brushed the tea from his clothes and said with a grin: ¡°Then you rest first, and I will see you tomorrow!¡±

    After finally dismissing the sticky candy, Yu Linglong was lying on the couch, but she was a little impetuous and could no longer sleep .

    What Lord Xu had said just now kept circling in her mind . She seemed to think there was something important, but she couldn¡¯t grasp it . After thinking about it for a moment, she suddenly had an inspiration and immediately had an idea .

    Turning over and sitting up, Yu Linglong said in a loud voice: ¡°Xuan Cao, Ling¡¯er!¡±

    ...

    Early the next morning, two carriages pulling a pile ofrge boxes stopped at the back door of the Yu house .

    The head person knocked on the door, and a door-keeper poked her head out and looked at them suspiciously: ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    The man smiled and said, ¡°We are in the Lubao troupe . The Fourth Lady of your house said that today we are going to sing . ¡±

    The woman at the back door looked at them suspiciously: ¡°Wait here . I¡¯ll go in and report to the mistress . ¡±

    The door mmed shut, and the person behind whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a general¡¯s mansion? It¡¯s so difficult for even a working woman to speak . ¡±

    The troupe leader hurriedly stopped them and said, ¡°Stop talking . It¡¯s nothing to wait a while . ¡±

    A girl in a floral dress chuckled softly: ¡°Why is the troupe leader so careful? We have served officials bigger than this general, but we haven¡¯t seen the troupe leader so frightened . ¡±

    The troupe leader spat back: ¡°What do you know? When the capital is being searched for Blue Lotus cultists these days, and how can anyone listen to the opera? The theater group hasn¡¯t opened for many days . If we don¡¯t serve them carefully, you¡¯ll all be left cold and hungry!¡±

    The girl turned her back and stuck her tongue out, afraid to speak .

    The people in the troupe were chatting in low voices, and no one noticed that in the dark, several pairs of scrutinizing eyes were looking at them .

    After a while, the gatekeeper came and opened the door: ¡°Come in . ¡±

    A group of people filed in with the carriage and followed the gatekeeper into the inner courtyard .

    The woman led them to a hall and said: ¡°The Fourth Lady has ordered you to just sing here for one hour . Set up the stage first . ¡±

    The troupe leader replied: ¡°Yes, yes . Please rest assured . Tell the fourthdy we will definitely use all our abilities to serve you nobles . ¡±

    The woman nodded and went to the inner courtyard to report .

    In Pin Garden, Yu Linglong looked at Xuan Cao in the bronze mirror, carefully inserted thest gold hairpin on her hair, and then faintly said: ¡°People will go to the yards, saying that to wee the olddy back home, I invited everyone to watch the show . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er was such a child . After hearing these words, she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Miss, can the people in our yard go to the theater?¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded: ¡°Go! All of you! The more people, the better!¡±

    There would be too many people to distract the people in ck and make her ns easier .

    Hearing that they could watch the show, the maids of Pin Garden were all delighted and happily went to each house and courtyard to inform everyone .

    In the past few months, this was the first time Yu Linglong invited everyone to watch a show . Who wouldn¡¯t dare toe? Besides, Yu Linglong made it in and clear that she had invited the theater troupe to wee Lady Yu¡¯s return home . Even if someone wanted to dishonor Yu Linglong, they still had to honor Lady Yu .

    If you don¡¯t go to the theater, do you not wee Lady Yu?

    No one would take this risk, and the excited maids were all urging their mistresses to go, so all thedies of the Yu Mansion, big and small, agreed to go, and Mu Shi was no exception .

    As soon as the stage of the Lubao troupe was set up, people had already arrived one after another, taking their seats .

    Yu Qianfang¡¯s hair had grown an inch . In the hot weather, the ck veil was still densely wrapped around her head, but her blue and white scalp was finally gone .

    The scars on Yu Qianjiao¡¯s face remained unhealed, but fortunately, Mu Shi did everything possible to find her a pair of ivory dentures, which finally supported her shriveled cheeks without being too embarrassing . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Qianliu was not hurt, and her hair was nice, but when she saw Yu Linglong, she looked like a mouse who saw a cat, and she didn¡¯t dare approach her even from a distance .

    Yu Linglong looked around at the crowd and couldn¡¯t help feeling very satisfied . Now, no one in the Yu house dared to look down on her as amoner¡¯s daughter, let alone bully her .

    Yu Weide and Yu Weiyuan were sitting at the same table . As usual, they moved silently, but they were not very noticeable .

    With the support of Concubine Dong, Mu Shi slowly walked to the seat of honor . Seeing Yu Linglong sitting on the side, she hurriedly sat down a little farther away and looked at Yu Linglong nervously from time to time .

    Was this girl going to invite everyone to the opera?

    She didn¡¯t believe that Yu Linglong would be so kind . When she remembered that all the money for the opera was taken from her, Mu Shi was in pain .

    But she didn¡¯t dare to say anything . Yu Linglong was under the guise of Lady Yu . Even if she was the mistress of the house, she couldn¡¯t do anything wrong .

    Lady Yu finally arrived . Everyone hurriedly got up and bowed to her, and said in unison, ¡°We pay our respects to thedy . ¡±

    Lady Yu had lived on the mountain for three years . Now, when she saw the scene full of children and grandchildren, she couldn¡¯t restrain her smile: ¡°Please rise . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sat next to Lady Yu and said: ¡°Whatever kind of opera the olddy likes to listen to, just request it . ¡±

    The host who had been waiting a long time ago hurriedly offered the ybook . The maid next to Lady Yu carefully took it and gave it to Lady Yu: ¡°Lady, please read it . ¡±

    Lady Yu smiled and said to Yu Linglong: ¡°It¡¯s a bother to show your filial piety, it¡¯s extremely difficult to get this Lubao troupe . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly and didn¡¯t take it to heart . Right now, there were more important things to worry about .

    Lady Yu flipped through the ybook, ordered a few lively scenes, and smiled, and said to the troupe leader: ¡°Sing well and our Fourth Lady will reward you heavily!¡±

    After speaking, she said to Yu Linglong amused: ¡°Fourth Girl, don¡¯t be stingy . If you don¡¯t have money, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t sing with all their hearts!¡±

    Yu Linglong pursed her lips and nodded faintly . The troupe leader looked pleased and respectfully saluted: ¡°Please rest assured, Lady and Fourth Lady, the younger ones must use all their skills to serve the distinguished guests . ¡°

    This group of masters traveled all over . They were knowledgeable, and they could see who was in charge of this mansion at a nce, so naturally they tried their best to tter them .

    Mu Shi was left aside . She was so angry that she didn¡¯t say a word, or else she would sumb to internal injuries .

    With Yu Linglong present, the others were even more reluctant toe up . Only Concubine Mei was on the side with Zhang Luoshui and talking to Lady Yu for fun, and finally, the atmosphere warmed .

    In a short while, the gong was already on the stage, and the dull atmosphere gradually became lively .

    Yu Linglong sat for a while, then got up and walked out . Ling¡¯er and Xuan Cao hurriedly followed, but she waved their hands to stop them .

    There were some things she must do by herself .

    She saw that the sun was high in the sky, and the Yu house was quiet everywhere . Everyone was watching the show, and no one was to be seen .

    Yu Linglong walked slowly in the garden . The sky was scorching like fire, and the ground was full of cherry red and willow green . She did not feel the heat at all but felt that there was a cold and invisible pressure around her slowly approaching .

    Sensing a gust of wind behind her, she didn¡¯t turn her head back, and said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired after being with me for so long?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, a long ck figure appeared on her side . The silver mask glowed with cold radiance in the sun, and the silver eagle on the corner of the robe fluttered in the grass by the roadside, fluttering like a butterfly .

    The man¡¯s thin lips were slowly raised, and a pair of brilliant eyes looked down at Yu Linglong with inquiry and sarcasm: ¡°Since you know that you can¡¯t escape my eyes and ears, why don¡¯t you hand them out generously?¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°Does anyone who is secretly monitoring others have the face to talk about being upright?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold: ¡°You are testing my patience . ¡±

    The tall body suddenly approached with a threatening force . Yu Linglong only felt a familiar smell pass by her nose . Before she could think of anything, the man¡¯s low voice had already sounded in her ears .

    ¡°My patience isn¡¯t very great, so you¡¯d better give him to me immediately!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s expression did not change, and she continued to walk forward slowly: ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore . Where is he now? I don¡¯t even know . ¡±

    Her slender arm was suddenly grabbed by the man¡¯s big hand . The man¡¯s suppressed anger sounded like muffled thunder in the sky, buzzing in her ears: ¡°So you really let Feng Xuanyuan leave!?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s pink mouth twisted into a sarcastic smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know?¡±

    Two clusters of angry mes leaped in the man¡¯s eyes, and they were about to burn the petite woman in front of him: ¡°Impossible! I ordered people to keep all exits¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her pretty face without fear, and interrupted him coldly: ¡°Are you sure you know every exit of the Yu house?¡±

    The man let go of Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, and raised his hand to push Yu Linglong away: ¡°You are too bold!¡±

    Before the palm of his hand touched Yu Linglong¡¯s clothes, his wrist was tightly pinched by a small white hand . Yu Linglong narrowed her beautiful eyes and stared straight at the eyes behind the silver mask .

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t catch anyone, how would your master punish you? Huh?¡±

    Feeling the sudden tightening of the man¡¯s muscles in her hand, Yu Linglong slowly let go of his hand: ¡°Chase after him now, maybe there¡¯s still time . ¡±

    A suspicious arc was drawn across the corner of the man¡¯s lips: ¡°Will you help me?¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°I am not interested in the grudges between you . All I want is to stay out of the situation and not help anyone . ¡±

    So she only needed Feng Xuanyuan to not die in the Yu house, and then he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her . After leaving the Yu house, if Feng Xuanyuan was dead or alive, it had nothing to do with her .

    The gloomy eyes pierced Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful face with a cold light . The man looked at her for a while, then turned around suddenly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye .

    Yu Linglong watched the ck shadow disappear like a ghost and immediately turned back to the stage .

    ¡°Xuan Cao, Ling¡¯er, follow the n . ¡±

    ...

    The night finally came .

    The leader of the Lubao troupe got the reward and asked everyone to pack their things and walk to the back door .

    Several figures in the dark stared closely at the movement of everyone in the troupe, and whispered: ¡°How is it, are there any problems?¡±

    ¡°I checked . When they came in the morning, there were 28 people . Now there are 25 people . There should be three people in the carriage . ¡±

    ¡°There should be? Are you sure!?¡±

    ¡°This......¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know themander¡¯s temper? Are you sure or not!?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the answering voice said softly: ¡°I¡¯m not sure . ¡±

    ¡°I would rather kill someone identally than let him go . ¡± The cold voice said in the dark, ¡°Search!¡±

    The Lubao troupe had just turned the corner when they were stopped by a few men in ck .

    Feeling that the other people were not good, the troupe leader hurried forward and trotted a few steps: ¡°Dear fellows, what can I do to help...¡±

    They didn¡¯t wait for the troupe leader to finish, but he was pushed aside roughly by a man in ck, and several ck figures went straight to the carriage .

    The people around were so frightened by the sudden situation that none of them dared to step forward .

    The thin carriage curtain was suddenly lifted, and several people in the car were startled and raised their faces .

    With the dim light of thentern on the front of the car, the few ink-filled faces in the car looked strange .

    Looking at the costumes on them before they had time to change, the head man in ck snorted heavily, looked at them sharply, and confirmed that there were only three people in the narrow carriage before lowering the curtain .

    The men in ck didn¡¯t say a word . They turned and left, and disappeared suddenly like apparitions .

    The horrified people looked at each other . The troupe leader recovered and waved in a panic: ¡°Go, go!¡±

    ...

    Three days passed, and the days seemed to return to calm . The only change in Pin Garden was that Tong Hua, who was not important, was suddenly promoted to a second-ss maid, who could enter the inner room to serve Yu Linglong .

    In the quiet afternoon, there were only waves of cicadas in the yard . Xiao Qing sat in the shadow under the porch, her nimble hands flying around, embroidering aplicated pattern .

    When the curtain in the main room was lifted, Xiao Qing looked up and saw Tong Hua walking out with a basin of water . She hurriedly put away the work in her hands and greeted her with a smile: ¡°Is thedy awake? ¡°

    Tong Hua smiled shyly: ¡°Not yet . ¡±

    Seeing Xiao Qing look at the copper basin in her hand, Tonghua lowered her head and exined: ¡°The sky is too dry . I¡¯m afraid the dust in the room is too much, so I wiped the table and bench . ¡±

    Xiao Qing smiled, concealing a trace of jealousy under her eyes, and said: ¡°You have great eyesight and value, and you want to get something like this . No wonder thedy only promoted you . ¡±

    Tong Hua¡¯s face turned red, and she said softly: ¡°It¡¯s just my luck . ¡±

    Xiao Qing cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this, why haven¡¯t you seen Ling¡¯er for several days?¡±

    Tong Hua shook her head hesitantly: ¡°I don¡¯t know either . ¡±

    Xiao Qing looked around and lowered her voice, ¡°Did you ask Xuan Cao?¡±

    Tong Hua raised her head in surprise: ¡°How...how is this easy to ask?¡±

    Xiao Qing smiled awkwardly: ¡°They are sisters who do things together . I just care about her . Could it be that she did something wrong and was thrown out by the youngdy?¡±

    Facing Xiao Qing¡¯s questioning, Tong Hua only shook her head apologetically: ¡°Sister Xiao Qing, I really don¡¯t know . ¡±

    Xiao Qing was resentful to her and flicked Tonghua¡¯s forehead: ¡°You, what a problem, I was really blind to this open position!¡±

    Tong Hua hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but only heard a cold voice in the room: ¡°If you can¡¯t mention her, how can you mention yourself?¡±

    The two maids were startled, and hurriedly turned around and bowed together: ¡°Miss . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said in a low voice, ¡°Leave, Tong Hua . Xiao Qing,e in . ¡±

    Xiao Qing groaned inwardly but didn¡¯t dare to disobey in the slightest . She walked in lightly and knelt down as soon as she entered the room .

    ¡°I know that I was wrong, and I no longer dare to gossip anymore . I beg you to spare me this time!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked condescendingly at Xiao Qing: ¡°I spared you the first time, and you dared to offend me a second time . Did you forget the punishmentst time?¡±

    Xiao Qing couldn¡¯t help feeling a faint pain under her knees, and her tears couldn¡¯t stop streaming down: ¡°I really know I was wrong, and I don¡¯t dare to ask anymore!¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Xiao Qing was so frightened that she kowtowed again and again: ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t kick me out . I promise that I won¡¯t dare to say anything in the future . If I make another mistake, you can cut off my tongue!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°What do I want to do with your tongue, grow flowers with it or fertilize the fields? Clean yourself up and get lost . Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong had made up her mind, Xiao Qing didn¡¯t dare to ask anything else, so she stood up with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°...I will obey your orders . ¡±

    This time, she could imagine her fate . How could she be reused in the future if the mission Mu Shi entrusted to her was notpleted? What¡¯s more, her deed was still in Yu Linglong¡¯s hands, and Mu Shi will never use her again .

    Her whole life was ruined in one sentence .

    After kicking Xiao Qing out, Yu Linglong felt a little happier . Xuan Cao walked in, put the sour plum soup she was holding on the table and smiled: ¡°I wanted to tell you . Xiao Qing was looking crafty every day, either by asking around or interrogating the kitchen . She was even ¡®concerned with¡¯ what you eat . Something would happen sooner orter . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took a sip of the sour plum soup and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now . If I didn¡¯t kick her out, you wouldn¡¯t say anything . ¡±

    Xuan Cao smiled and said, ¡°I thought, since it isn¡¯t easy for anyone, it¡¯s better to give her a chance . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°Give others a chance . They may not ept your love, so why bother to be such a bad person!¡±

    Xuan Cao looked to make sure there was no one outside, and lowered her voice: ¡°Miss, should we go and see...Ling¡¯er is too young, and I¡¯m still worried . ¡±

    Yu Linglong put down the small bowl in her hand, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time . I¡¯ll go over at night, and you will stay at home to guard . ¡±

    Xuan Cao wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say it . She said softly: ¡°I will get ready . ¡±

    ...

    Deep in the night, theyers were revealed .

    There was an inconspicuous courtyard on the outskirts of the city . The gate was heavily locked all year round . The neighbors in the neighborhood knew that the owner was doing business abroad and that no one was living there .

    That night, at this unmanned courtyard, a slender figure climbed over the back wall and quietly entered the inner house .

    From the yard, the room looked pitch ck and there was no sound at all .

    Yu Linglong nodded with satisfaction . Although Ling¡¯er was a young girl, she was still very careful . It was indeed a wise decision for her to let Ling¡¯ere over .

    She had always known the reasoning behind having multiple ns . Although the money she got from Mu Shi was not much, it was more than enough to buy a few small businesses . She bought this house . Because of its remote location and its dpidated condition, the price was very low . At this time, it was indeed an excellent ce to hide .

    The little white hand gently pushed the door panel, and immediately felt that it wastched on the inside, and Yu Linglong whispered, ¡°Ling¡¯er, it¡¯s me . ¡±

    The door opened immediately . Yu Linglong stepped into the room and closed the door .

    A small oilmp exuded a dim light, and the doors and windows were covered with ck cloth to block all the light that may leak .

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked very surprised: ¡°Miss! Why are you here?¡±

    On the simple bed, a tall figure stood up when he heard the sound, but unexpectedly pulled the wound on his body, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled grunt .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze fell on Feng Xuanyuan, and she nodded lightly, but said to Ling¡¯er: ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    Ling¡¯er poured a ss of water lightly and handed it to Yu Linglong: ¡°His injury is getting better, but...¡±

    Ling¡¯er paused, and couldn¡¯t help pursing her lips and grinning: ¡°It¡¯s just that the oil paint on his face is too much . Brother Feng is afraid that he won¡¯t be able to wash it off, so he was worried for several days . ¡±

    Yu Linglong knew what Ling¡¯er wasughing at . It was a bit ridiculous that a big man was so concerned about his appearance .

    Feng Xuanyuan stood up strongly, apparently enduring the pain of his body . He slowly walked to the table and sat down, and his narrow eyes looked straight at Yu Linglong: ¡°You saved me . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded casually: ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to save you . You should thank me very much . ¡±

    She knew that after Feng Xuanyuan followed her into the Yu Mansion, the entire Yu Mansion was closely monitored by the men in ck . In this case, it was really difficult for her to send out the seriously injured Feng Xuanyuan .

    From nning for Ma Changgeng to wait for the chef to deliver the waste, to asking the Lubao troupe toe to the Yu house to sing, there was reality in the emptiness, and there was emptiness in the reality . She deliberately diverted the attention of the people in ck and consumed their energy .

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to have the Lubao troupe sing in the Yu house, she ordered Ling¡¯er to find an actor whose stature was about the same as Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s . She hid him in themotion, then put Feng Xuanyuan in a costume and painted on a big face for singing, crammed him in the carriage, and sent him out of the Yu house . As for the actor, she asked Xuan Cao to give him a lot of money and asked him to leave the capital immediately . She thought he would pass through the hands of those people in ck, and they would not pay attention to an unremarkable actor .

    Feng Xuanyuan was seriously injured . She asked Ling¡¯er to bring him here and serve him to recover from his injuries . After three or four days, this man should be able to take care of himself, and Ling¡¯er should return home with her .

    Feng Xuanyuan had already changed into a clean robe . His face was pale due to excessive blood loss, and his narrow eyes were fixed on Yu Linglong . His eyes were veryplicated . He seemed to be puzzled, but he kept looking at her .

    Ignoring his expression, Yu Linglong took out a purse from her arms, put it on the table, pushed it towards Feng Xuanyuan . She said nkly: ¡°You can¡¯t stay here for a long time . Take your money and leave soon . ¡±

    Although it was very hidden here, she still refused to take in Feng Xuanyuan for a long time . After all, this courtyard was her property . If someone found out, it would still affect her .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s gaze fell on the red-and-gold embroidered purse on the table, and a self-deprecating smile appeared at the corner of his thin mouth: ¡°I never thought I would have fallen into poverty . ¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows slightly . Why did it sound like she had treated him harshly?

    Did he still feel that it was shameful to use a woman¡¯s money?

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want it?¡±

    With these harsh words, filled with provocation and contempt, she originally thought that Feng Xuanyuan would be furious, but he just raised his eyes to look at Yu Linglong, and the evil face showed a slight smile: ¡°Do I still have the right to refuse it??¡±

    He was seriously injured and penniless . If he didn¡¯t take this purse, Feng Xuanyuan would fall to the streets as soon as he left .

    Slender fingers hooked up the purse . Feng Xuanyuan lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I will pay you back in the future . ¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Yu Linglong stood up and looked down at the tall and deste man in front of her . ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mention me when you¡¯re caught, you will thank me . ¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan suddenly tightened his lips, and the anger he was suppressing seemed to suddenly jump out . His dark eyes were gleaming, suddenly adding a little boldness to his evil face .

    ¡°How can you look down on me like that?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled contemptuously, turned around, and left, obviously not wanting to argue with him .

    She didn¡¯t know what Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s identity was, but she saw with her own eyes that Feng Xuanyuan and the others lost in the battle between the people in blue clothes and the people in ck . No matter what excuses he had, they eventually lost to others .

    She didn¡¯t care if they were good or evil, she only saw the result . If they lost, they lost . How could someone who lost be so arrogant!?

    He shuddered from head to toe under her gaze . Feng Xuanyuan was stunned and immediately clutched the purse . The silver ingots inside made a creaking sound, which was obviously deformed by pinching .

    Ling¡¯er was taken aback, and subconsciously stepped forward to hold Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s hand: ¡°Brother Feng, your injury has not yet healed¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at his pale knuckles and said coldly: ¡°Let¡¯s save the strength to escape, why bother to scare women here!?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Feng Xuanyuan really let go of her hand, and the expression on his face gradually turned cold: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan never owes anyone anything . If you go to a ce and take something, it will be my reward for you . ¡°

    Yu Linglong turned her face . Her beautiful eyes swept over him lightly, but she didn¡¯t seem to care: ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan looked at Yu Linglong deeply, and said meaningfully, ¡°Go, of course you know . ¡±

    After a pause, he added: ¡°I promise, you will think it¡¯s worth it . ¡±

    Before Yu Linglong could speak, Feng Xuanyuan leaned forward suddenly, grabbed Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, and wrote a few words in the palm of her hand .

    The in palm of her hand glowed dimly under the oilmp . Yu Linglong looked at the words in her palm, and her eyes gradually became serious .

    Feng Xuanyuan finished writing but didn¡¯t let go of Yu Linglong¡¯s hand . The faint fragrance of the girl came from her fingertips, which made him lose consciousness for a while .

    Feeling the temperature of Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s palms gradually getting hot, Yu Linglong frowned slightly, and with a light effort, she got rid of Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s big hands .

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s go . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er followed Yu Linglong to the door, but she looked back at Feng Xuanyuan uneasily: ¡°Brother Feng, you have to take good care of yourself . ¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan didn¡¯t seem to hear her . His narrow eyes were fixed on Yu Linglong¡¯s back, and the corners of his thin lips opened slightly . He said in a deep voice, ¡°One day, I will give you everything you could ever imagine . ¡±

    Yu Linglong paused but didn¡¯t look back . She lifted her foot and left in a sh, leaving Feng Xuanyuan sitting alone at the table, slightly depressed . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    ...

    It was already the second watch . The road was quiet, and no one was visible . On the corner of the street, there was the shadow of the night watchman, knocking on the ppers listlessly . He shouted the news in a long voice: ¡°The sky is dry and everything is dry . Watch out for the mes¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong wore a dark green silk cloak . She was walking in a hurry, and Ling¡¯er closely followed her . They did not say a word to one another, they were just looking at the road .

    Although there was no curfew in today¡¯s peaceful and prosperous world, the sight of two girls walking alone at night was still very eye-catching .

    Whatever you were afraid of would soon appear . With just one turn before they reached the back door of the Yu Mansion, a drunken voice suddenly came from behind: ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to find her¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly, and she signaled Ling¡¯er and her to avoid him . Unexpectedly, before the two of them had time to get out of the way, a staggering figure mmed into Yu Linglong¡¯s body .

    Sensing that her clothes were stained, Yu Linglong swiftly pushed the man aside . The man obviously drank too much and couldn¡¯t stand still, so how could he stand with Yu Linglong pushing him? He actually sat down on the ground .

    Two figures rushed up immediately behind the man . The one with red eyes swiftly supported the fallen man, the other spoke with a sharp voice, aggressively questioning Yu Linglong: ¡°You are so bold! How dare you push our prince! Do you want to die¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the figure sitting on the ground seemed to have discovered something . He jumped up and grabbed the corner of Yu Linglong¡¯s robe . Even in the dark, she could feel the excitement in the man¡¯s voice: ¡°Linglong, is that really you!?¡±

    In the hazy moonlight, Yu Linglong could see the person in front of her clearly . He wore a moon-white gown, with a tall figure, a handsome face, and dark eyes as deep as the night sky, which were full of surprise . Who could it be except Lord Xu?

    ¡°Linglong, why are you here?¡±

    Yu Linglong secretly sighed . She was so unlucky . It was really an inevitable sh between enemies . Why did she have to run into him again?

    Unceremoniously throwing away Lord Xu¡¯s hand, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Why does it matter to you where I¡¯m going?¡±

    Two personal eunuchs hurriedly supported Lord Xu . Now that they knew that the woman in front of them was the sweetheart of their own prince, the two eunuchs did not dare to say anything, so they had to firmly hold on to their drunk master and kept silent .

    The intoxicating scent of wine floated in the air, mixing with the faint minty scent of Lord Xu . The stench of a drunk man filled her nostrils . Yu Linglong frowned and turned around without saying a word .

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was about to leave, Lord Xu quickly reached out and grabbed Yu Linglong¡¯s hand: ¡°Linglong, don¡¯t leave, I have something to tell you¡ª¡±

    In one night, Yu Linglong was touched and rubbed by two men, and she was very upset . She tried as hard as she could to break free, but unexpectedly, Lord Xu had drunk too much, and his strength was amazing . Not only could she not break away from his clinging hand, but he took the opportunity to hold her in his arms .

    Suddenly falling into his solid chest, Yu Linglong became annoyed and angry, and shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Let go!¡±

    Lord Xu had finally managed to get close to her, how could he easily let go? Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, the force in his hands tightened: ¡°I won¡¯t let go . ¡±

    Watching Yu Linglong get caught by Lord Xu, Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but get up anxiously, and immediately rushed to pull Lord Xu away . But her small arms and legs could not shake Lord Xu¡¯s tall body free . It was so tight that she was even pulled and almost bit him .

    Unconscious of Ling¡¯er¡¯s fight, Lord Xu put Yu Linglong in his arms and looked down at her . His thin lips had a rich aroma of wine, and his voice sounded sad and dull in the dark: ¡°Linglong, why don¡¯t you like me?¡±

    With this, the two little eunuchs stepped back in shock, and even Ling¡¯er stopped in shock .

    Yu Linglong tried to push away the confinement of her chest, but she knew that all her strength seemed to be pushed against a thick wall, with no effect at all .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but angrily say: ¡°Yu Lieyang, are you crazy? Let go of me now!¡±

    The angry shout was exchanged for the man¡¯s further action . Lord Xu slid his big hand to her slender waist and pressed it tightly as if the sky had fallen and he would never let it go .

    Through the thin clothes, the scorching temperature of the man¡¯s palm passed throughyer byyer, and Yu Linglong felt that her skin was almost burnt, and ayer of redness appeared on her pretty white face unknowingly .

    Lord Xu¡¯s deep voice resounded above her head, as soft as a whisper: ¡°Do you know how good it is when you lose your temper?¡±

    Yu Linglong was so angry that she could tear this kid to pieces . What kind of molesting love was this? With her as a teenage girl?

    The small embroidered shoes suddenly lifted up and kicked fiercely on Lord Xu¡¯s ankle . His reaction was too slow after drinking, and he was caught off guard . As a result of this suffering, he could not help but let out a muffled groan and unconsciously let go of Yu Linglong .

    ¡°Master!¡± Although the two little eunuchs behind them stood farther away, they were still paying close attention to Lord Xu¡¯s every move . Seeing that his ankle was hurting and that he was about to fall, they immediately rushed to support him .

    Yu Linglong clenched her fists tightly, wishing she could beat that handsome face . But after all, she still disdained the experience of a drunkard, she said coldly: ¡°Hurry up and take away your master . Sober him up! ¡°

    After speaking, Yu Linglong quickly turned around and walked away quickly with Ling¡¯er .

    Lord Xu broke free from the hands of the two little eunuchs, staggering to chase Yu Linglong: ¡°Linglong, wait for me¡ª¡±

    With a bang, the answer to him was the sound of the back door of the Yu house mming .

    ...

    Yu Linglong had no idea what happened on this night that she was out of the mansion .

    As soon as she walked in from the back door, she saw a brightly lit area in the inner courtyard of the Yu house . Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but be a little startled . Why wouldnterns be lit everywhere at this hour?

    ncing at Ling¡¯er, Yu Linglong knew that something unusual must have happened in the Yu house .

    They speeded up their pace and went straight to Pin Garden .

    Outside the courtyard of Pin Garden, Xuan Cao and Ma Changgeng were waiting with a group of maids, as jittery as ants on a hot pot . They kept moving around, but they were all at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do .

    Seeing Yu Linglong returning with Ling¡¯er, Xuan Cao and the others immediately surrounded them as if they had seen their savior .

    Yu Linglong looked down slightly, looking at the group of maids who mostly only wore their pajamas . It seemed that something was urgent and they didn¡¯t even have time to change their clothes .

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Linglong asked in a low voice, her calm face and calm voice quieting the panicked crowd .

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s okay!¡± Xuan Cao wiped the tears that came out of her face and tried her best to make her voice sound less timid . ¡°In the night, a lot of officers and soldiers broke into the mansion, saying that they wanted to search, but the servants really tried to stop them . We couldn¡¯t stop them, so they drove out the servants and are now searching in the yard!¡±

    Ma Changgeng and others said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in the mansion . Except for our yard, the other yards are also full of officers and soldiers . I don¡¯t know what they are looking for...¡±

    Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly and walked straight to the yard without answering .

    ¡°Miss¡ª¡± Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t help it, so she had to trot after Ling¡¯er and follow Yu Linglong .

    The yard of Pin Garden was now a mess . Things like bedding, broken porcin, and paper were scattered all over the ground . In the main room, there were banging sounds from time to time, and there were obviously people rummaging around inside .

    Was this a search or a ransack?

    Seeing the scene in front of her, Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face was suddenly covered with frost, and she walked in quickly .

    The voices of a few men talking andughing came from the room, which seemed particrly harsh in the middle of the night .

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which youngdy¡¯s boudoir this is . It smells good everywhere . I wonder if the youngdy also smells like this?¡±

    ¡°Your kid wants all the damn good things . Are you thinking about the thousands ofdies in the house? Hurry up and find something valuable, and it won¡¯t be in vain to run like this in the middle of the night...¡±

    ¡°Hey, look here! This much jewelry is worth a lot of money, right? This is big!¡±

    The sound of chaotic footsteps, the sounds of opening and closing cab doors, and the triumphantughter of the men ignited Yu Linglong¡¯s anger in a sh . She stepped forward and kicked open the door with a bang .

    Everyone in the room was startled, and their movements suddenly stopped .

    Yu Linglong looked around the room and saw that the originally clean and tidy shed was full of open drawers, opened trunks . Even the vases on the tables were pushed to the ground, and the flowers inside were spilled on the floor .

    In the middle of the room stood several men in military uniforms, all with sabers slung around their waists, apparently from the government .

    Yu Linglong suddenly broke in, stunning them, and then they came back to their senses in an instant . A soldier walked over and said unceremoniously: ¡°Hey, we¡¯re searching for fugitives . Who let you in?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze fell on the golden hairpins in his hand . This was a search for fugitives? It was obviously a tant robbery!

    Raising her foot swiftly, her fierce leg kicked the soldier¡¯s stomach firmly, kicking him directly into a ball, and sending him rolling into a corner before his momentum stopped .

    With a scream like a pig being butchered, Yu Linglong¡¯s cold voice was like a scraping steel knife, revealing a strong hostility: ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡±

    These soldiers were used to being overbearing and domineering . How were they willing to suffer this loss? What¡¯s more, the other party was just a charming little girl, who immediately scolded them, and their filthy words were endless: ¡°Where did this little bitche from? She even dares to fight us, don¡¯t you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Smelly bitch . Kowtow to us, or we won¡¯t leave!¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with them and stepped forward to pull out the soldier who seemed the happiest . Before he could resist, he got a violent kick in the chest, and she kicked him again before he even had time to groan . He fell to the ground softly .

    Seeing that it was not good, the remaining two soldiers immediately drew out the sabers from their waists, and rushed towards Yu Linglong one by one!

    ¡°You little woman¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong swiftly turned sideways, letting the first knife stab . She pinched the wrist of the person holding the knife, twisted it down, and shed it on the other person¡¯s thigh fiercely!

    ¡°Aiya, fuck¡ª¡± a scream resounded throughout the room, along with the stench of the blood that spurted straight out and spilled all over the floor .

    The only soldier who was still standing saw the knife hit hispanion and was stunned . Before he could recover, the knife in his hand had been snatched by Yu Linglong . He flipped his hand quickly and was hit by the back of the heavy knife on his nose, which immediately made his face burst open!

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The few soldiers who were just arrogant were now all wounded, grimacing with pain, and they didn¡¯t dare to resist anymore . They supported each other and crawled out of Pin Garden .

    Seeing that the officers and soldiers were gone, Ma Changgeng and the others dared toe back . As soon as she entered the yard, she saw that everything was turned upside down . Ma Changgeng couldn¡¯t help sighing again and again: ¡°Oh, what a sin...¡±

    Without saying anything, the maids began packing up the messy Pin Garden . Yu Linglong called Xuan Cao and asked: ¡°What the hell is going on? How did these soldiers get in!?¡±

    Xuan Cao was still in shock and stammered: ¡°...I didn¡¯t understand what was going on . I only heard a woman in the second house running in and calling for officers and soldiers . Before I and the others got up, they rushed in and kicked the servants out, saying that they would search for fugitives...¡±

    Fugitives?

    Yu Linglong¡¯s willow eyebrows frowned . Could someone know that she was hiding Feng Xuanyuan? Could it be those people in ck?

    Just thinking about this, Yu Linglong immediately denied the idea . Although she didn¡¯t have much contact with people in ck, she could feel that these people in ck were acting secretively . They obviously didn¡¯t want people to know their whereabouts . This was also one of the reasons why she dared to hide Feng Xuanyuan in the Yu Mansion . Even if the people in ck wanted to turn the Yu Mansion upside down and find Feng Xuanyuan, they would never do it in a tant way .

    ¡°Were the other courtyards also searched?¡±

    Xuan Cao shook her head: ¡°Lady Yu and Lady Mu Shi¡¯s courtyards were not disturbed . Concubine Mei and Concubine Dong¡¯s yards were also searched, but Concubine Mei offered a bribe, and the officers and soldiers came out after they went in and probably didn¡¯t take anything . ¡±

    From this point of view, of the entire Yu mansion, her courtyard suffered the greatest loss .

    There were countless guesses in her heart, but she didn¡¯t have a clue . Yu Linglong looked at the messy room . The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, so she left the room .

    ¡°Miss...¡± Ling¡¯er was about to follow when she was blocked by Yu Linglong¡¯s impatient gesture .

    Obviously, thedy was in a bad mood and wanted to walk alone .

    In the dark night, there was no trace of moonlight . With the dim light of the houses and courtyards, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help walking faster and faster in the garden .

    She didn¡¯t like this feeling . She had so many eyes peeping at her in the bright and dark ces . From time to time, there were little surprises . Although they would not catch her off guard, it was enough to disrupt her life .

    The most hateful thing was that these things were like a mess, and even though she was in them, she couldn¡¯t find the solution to the problem .

    Her white fist clenched tighter and tighter, and she tried to swing it out, but she didn¡¯t know where to focus . It was so rare for Yu Linglong to be so angry that she lost control that she hardly noticed when a ck figure appeared next to her .

    ¡°Why so angry?¡± It was a leisurely voice with a touch of sarcasm . Even though it was in the dark, Yu Linglong could still feel the mocking ridicule of the dark shadow .

    Without looking back, her voice was as cold as winter frost: ¡°Leave!¡±

    He seemed to like her looking annoyed very much . The man chuckled lightly, then took a few steps forward and walked side by side with her .

    ¡°I might as well tell you that those soldiers that came to the Yu house tonight to search for the thief were under the orders of Minister Feng . ¡±

    Her beautiful eyes swept away, like a meteor in the dark night, shooting sharply at the ck shadow: ¡°Was it you who told him?¡±

    The silver mask on the man¡¯s face exuded a faint light, isting his cold eyes as far away as thousands of rivers and mountains .

    His voice was full of contempt: ¡°Me? I haven¡¯t reached the point of dealing with him . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, obviously not believing what the ck-clothed man said . She brought her pretty face away, full of cold arrogance .

    As if provoked by her attitude, the man¡¯s voice suddenly sank: ¡°You don¡¯t want to think about why Minister Feng wanted to search your yard?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart shook suddenly, and several doubts were suddenly intertwined, making her mind clear .

    After figuring this out, Yu Linglong smiled coldly .

    ¡°Is he not afraid of people saying he uses power for personal gain!?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it just a fight with Feng Sihuai? This Minister Feng actually took advantage of the opportunity of hunting the Blue Lotus cultists in the capital to find fault in the Yu mansion?

    It¡¯s no wonder that other yards did not suffer as much loss as her because someone had warned them on purpose .

    The man smiled sarcastically: ¡°Use power for personal gain? He would call it: using public office for private revenge . ¡±

    Her white shell-like teeth bit on her pink lips, glowing dimly in the dark night . Yu Linglong secretly ground her teeth, and her eyes were like autumn frost: ¡°I actually want to see how he will get this revenge!?¡±

    The man said coldly: ¡°You hit someone sent by Minister Feng, and it¡¯s just like you¡¯ve given away information that could be used against you . You should think about how to exin this to Minister Feng tomorrow!¡±

    With her pretty face raised, Yu Linglong¡¯s expression was full of rebelliousness: ¡°If I want to hit, I¡¯ll just hit . Why should I exin it to him!?¡±

    The man¡¯s tall body suddenly leaned down, and the aura of the whole body immediately surrounded Yu Linglong, and a faint, familiar scent came to her nose again .

    His voice was close, but it was as far away as the snow on Mount Tian: ¡°You can¡¯t be so strong every time . ¡±

    Yu Linglong had to lift her face slightly to see the man¡¯s face . She looked fixedly at the silver mask that covered most of his face, and her cold eyes were filled with thick suspiciousness: ¡°You...care about me?¡±

    Her voice was very soft, but the man seemed to be scalded by the fire and took a sudden step back .

    The next moment, the corners of his mouth became cold and hard again, with almost no curves .

    ¡°You think too much . ¡±

    His cold voice was filled with a sense of distance . Without waiting for her response, the man suddenly turned around, and just as he appeared every time, he left instantly .

    Yu Linglong looked at the dark ce where the man disappeared to . She didn¡¯t move for a long time .

    Who was he?

    He seemed to be too familiar and too concerned with her, and she, as he approached step by step, felt a familiar breath .

    She rejected him again and again, resisted him again and again, but he still appeared by her side, like a ghost, sometimes hostile and sometimes caring .

    Just like at this moment, he seemed to know that she was in a mess, and he deliberately appeared to point her in the dark .

    And just the day before, she was still diverting his attention, took Feng Xuanyuan from his hands, and sent him out of the Yu Mansion .

    She could feel that this man should have guessed her intention, but deliberately left her a way out .

    She thought that after sending Feng Xuanyuan away, she would no longer have anything to do with the man in ck, but now it seemed that she was wrong .

    Her instinct told her that this man would continue to appear in her life .

    But why did he refuse to show his true colors? What was he hiding?

    ...

    The man in ck was right . Minister Feng did indeede to the Yu house, and he came very quickly .

    Early the next morning, Xuan Cao hurried in: ¡°Miss, go and have a look . Minister Feng has brought people here, so I have to take you away!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly and steadily put down the soup bowl in her hand: ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go out and have a look!¡±

    This Minister Feng can really look down on her . She is just a little girl, and the grand minister from the Ministry of War personally brought people to arrest her . This was like a battle against an enemy . Was it to demonstrate to Yu Peng, or did he want to capture the entire Yu house?

    After a little thought, Minister Feng came to the door personally . Unfortunately, his intentions were not just to catch a little girl .

    It¡¯s just that the person who beat himst night gave him a justifiable reason to find fault .

    Seeing Yu Linglong get up so carelessly, Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er were suddenly anxious: ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go out! There are so many people outside, and they all have knives!¡±

    Looking at the two caring maids, Yu Linglong suddenly smiled .

    Even in the dimly lit room, her smile was still radiant and seemed to contain great power .

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m here . ¡±

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er were taken aback for a moment . Before they could recover, Yu Linglong had already walked out of the room and went straight to the front yard .

    She wondered, what could Minister Feng do to her?

    In the middle of the nightst night, officers and soldiers suddenly came to search the Yu house . Although the yards of Lady Yu and Mu Shi were spared, there were still a few yards that could not stop them . The Minister Feng personally visited them this morning . The three masters of the Yu house all went to the front yard .

    Lady Yu sat at the head seat . Herplexion was dull, her eyebrows were furrowed, and her face showed unending fatigue . After all, she was an old woman . She was up all night, but now she had to wait for it again . Her face was still really pretty .

    Mu Shi had just healed . She stayed up all night and stood for a long time . At this time, her face was pale and crumbling, but she had to grit her teeth and greet Minister Feng with a strong smile .

    ¡°My lord, don¡¯t me our master, our master has always respected you¡ª¡±

    Minister Feng was wearing a new set of official robes . His face was green, and his whole body exuded an air that no one could match . He obviously showed no sympathy for Mu Shi¡¯s ttery .

    ¡°Alright . Don¡¯t say anything, bring them up quickly! I will interrogate them myself!¡±

    Minister Feng nced at General Yu sternly . His face was selfless, and that meant it was obvious that he must deal with it impartially and not y favorites . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Mu Shi was interrupted by Minister Feng . At the moment, she looked embarrassed . She hated themoner¡¯s daughter Yu Linglong to death . She wished that she could be handed over to Minister Feng immediately and brought to the military prison and be beaten half to death!

    Thismoner¡¯s daughter was arrogant and domineering, caused trouble, and now even offended her immediate boss . She was really the center of disaster in the family!

    However, she did not dare to agree to hand over Yu Linglong . The reason was simple: Handing over Yu Linglong meant that Yu Linglong was guilty . It was not a pity for amoner¡¯s daughter to die, but it would affect the entire Yu Mansion and even endanger General Yu¡¯s future . It would be too dangerous .

    Of course, there was another more important reason: this matter . She wouldn¡¯t say that Yu Linglong didn¡¯t listen to her instructions . There was still Lady Yu and General Yu sitting above her . Where can she talk? She should just shut up and listen to her aunt, who had survived in name only .

    Yu Peng¡¯s mind was simr to Mu Shi¡¯s . He didn¡¯t care about Yu Linglong¡¯s life, but if this matter affected him, he would be too unworthy .

    He was a reckless man who would only fight and kill enemies on the frontier . Once he returned to the capital, he couldn¡¯t even understand a word, let alone want to exonerate himself .

    The room was deadlocked, but there was a mess of footsteps outside the door . It seemed that the soldiers brought by Minister Feng had a smallmotion .

    Everyone looked up . Outside the door was a beautiful girl in a long, azure skirt with frosty eyebrows . She slowly walked in from dozens of soldiers holding swords and weapons without even flinching .

    It wasn¡¯t that Yu Linglong was pretending to be calm . She really disdained to look at these heavily armed soldiers . She hadn¡¯t frowned in the rain of bullets . How can she treat these dozens of soldiers with big swords and spears that were looking at her?

    In her eyes, those cold weapons were like children¡¯s toys .

    She secretly sneered . Minister Feng¡¯s position is not small . Who was he trying to scare!?

    Looking around the room, Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze fell on Minister Feng¡¯s face . Her pretty face full of contempt: ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    After all, Minister Feng was a member of the court . Seeing amoner¡¯s daughter act so contemptuous in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help getting furious, and the fire in his heart rushed up: ¡°You¡¯re so bold, why don¡¯t you kneel when you see the official!?¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly . Did this guy pretend he was in the office? Did she need to give him a gavel?

    ¡°Kneel to you? Why should I kneel to you?¡±

    Besides Mu Shi, even Yu Peng had a numb scalp when he listened to the sidelines . She was even offending the official, was this girl trying to kill herself?

    Even though he was afraid of Yu Linglong¡¯s methods, General Yu couldn¡¯t help but speak: ¡°Linglong, this is Minister Feng from the Ministry of War . You should...you should salute him . ¡±

    Even if Yu Linglong was a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers, Yu Peng was not so bold!

    Completely ignoring the fearful General Yu and Mu Shi, Yu Linglong looked at Minister Feng unceremoniously and said, ¡°Why did you bring so many people here this early? Do you still want to ransack our home?¡±

    Saying this sentence was like stepping on the tail of a dog . Minister Feng suddenly jumped up with anger: ¡°Ransacking is just ransacking . If you are harboring a criminal, so what if the officials ransack your home?¡±

    Minister Feng was so angry that his people were beaten up by Yu Linglongst night . Those people came on his orders, and Yu Linglong hit them in the face!

    Hearing Minister Feng¡¯s furious words, Mu Shi almost copsed to the ground . Although the officers and soldiers did not enter her yardst night, she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t close her eyes all night . If they were to be ransacked again, it was going to kill her!

    Lady Yu, who had never spoken, frowned slightly and opened her mouth coldly: ¡°Master Feng, although Yu Peng is your subordinate, he is a member of the high court after all . If you want to ransack our home, Master Feng, we should speak about the imperial edict!¡±

    Minister Feng¡¯s eyes opened wide and he gasped for breath, but after all, he did not reply .

    Ransack the home? It¡¯s easy to say, why would he use the imperial edict to search the Yu house? Just likest night, ordering someone to break in under the pretext of searching for a criminal was already pushing the limits of his power .

    After a pause, Minister Feng said aggressively: ¡°I have evidence that a Blue Lotus cultist is harbored in the house . I am responsible for searching it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re responsible for what?¡± Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re using public means to avenge private wrongs!¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Minister Feng just wanted to yell at her but was immediately pushed back by Yu Linglong¡¯s harsh words .

    ¡°Your son molested a woman from a respectable family and he deserves to be beaten! If you want to find an excuse to clean me up, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy!¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her small face and looked directly at Minister Feng casually like she herself was an official . Even if he immediately ordered the soldiers from outside toe in and arrest her, she was not afraid at all!

    Lady Yu and the others finally understood what was going on . Of course Minister Feng ordered someone to search the Yu Mansion in the middle of the night and wreak havoc on the Pin Garden where Yu Linglong lived . He brought so many people today to criticize her, and it turned out that it was because Yu Linglong beat his son!

    This viin waited to exact his revenge . Did she still have to be polite with him?

    Lady Yu wanted to understand the connection here, and her face sank sharply: ¡°May I ask, Master Feng? You say that our mansion harbors Blue Lotus cultists . Is there any evidence?¡±

    Minister Feng snorted heavily: ¡°I received a secret report that General Yu¡¯s Mansion was hiding a criminal, so I ordered a search!¡±

    Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes . A secret report? He dispatched his forces because of a secret report? Minister Feng had the final say on these things?

    You can always make up a crime against someone!

    She raised her slender neck, which was as noble and stern as a swan¡¯s . Yu Linglong coldly said: ¡°Then call the informant and have them confront me personally!¡±

    Minister Feng became angry from embarrassment: ¡°How presumptuous!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face was frosty, and she pressed him harder: ¡°You won¡¯t? You have a guilty conscience? You said to search for the criminal . I will ask you, where is the imperial criminal?¡±

    Lady Yu said coldly: ¡°If there is no evidence, please let Master Feng give us an answer!¡±

    Even if it was your subordinate¡¯s family, you cannot check what you want to check, and search what you want to search!

    Yu Peng and Mu Shi didn¡¯t dare to provoke Minister Feng and were the cowards in the hall . But Lady Yu was not easy to provoke . Everyone was being bullied at the door of the house, could it be that they could drop the matter!?

    Looking at Minister Feng, who was furious, and at Lady Yu who couldn¡¯t let him go, General Yu whispered, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal¡ª¡±

    As soon as he spoke, his words were interrupted by Lady Yu: ¡°You shut up! You don¡¯t listen to your daughter when she is groped, you don¡¯t stand up when they search your home in the middle of the night, and now that everyone¡¯s going to beat us at our own doors, you still want to grin and bear it? Yu Peng, are you still a man!?¡±

    Lady Yu¡¯s words made Yu Linglong internally cry out in joy . As a scumbag, Yu Peng should be taken care of by someone!

    This was the first time since she hade to the Yu Mansion that she recognized and appreciated someone .

    The grandmother and granddaughter yelled together, making Minister Feng so angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak: ¡°You, you...¡±

    Lady Yu was obviously scolding Yu Peng, but in fact, she was scolding Minister Feng . All these things that disturbed the rest of the Yu Mansion were all thanks to Minister Feng!

    Lady Yu looked at Minister Feng coldly: ¡°If there is no evidence, then Minister Feng, please leave!¡±

    Minister Feng¡¯s face was flushed, and he wanted to have a fit but couldn¡¯t have it . His people came to check the Yu house yesterday, and indeed they found nothing!

    Minister Feng abruptly got up and looked at Yu Peng ferociously: ¡°Sooner orter, I will make you suffer . Go!¡±

    Lady Yu was unhappy . She pped the table hard, and said sternly: ¡°See off the guests!¡±

    Minister Feng walked away without looking back . General Yu was in a hurry, and subconsciously wanted to chase after him: ¡°My lord¡ª¡±

    Lady Yu was furious: ¡°Yu Peng, get lost!¡±

    Seeing Minister Feng lead the people out of the Yu house, General Yu returned angrily and couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Mother, what are you doing? Do you still think things are not messy enough?¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered . This Yu Peng was really shameless . When facing Minister Feng, he looked like a maid . He couldn¡¯t even protect his own home . He had to rely on Lady Yu, an old woman, to support the overall situation . When the matter was over, he still had toe back toin to his mother .

    Lady Yu said angrily: ¡°What do you say I am doing? You are a big man who can¡¯t protect his wife and children . Is this the same honor you defend the country with!?¡±

    General Yu was speechless when he was scolded and never spoke again with a calm face .

    Even General Yu couldn¡¯t respond . Mu Shi lowered her head and said nothing .

    Lady Yu looked at Yu Linglong, and her eyes softened: ¡°Linglong, you were frightenedst night . Those people smashed a lot of your things . If you are missing something, juste to me and get it . ¡±

    Hearing Lady Yu¡¯s words of concern for Yu Linglong, Mu Shi¡¯s teeth were chattering, and the silver hairpins on her head were trembling slightly .

    She originally thought that Lady Yu would definitely restrain the arrogant Yu Linglong when she returned to the mansion . Then, with Yu Linglong¡¯s temper, she would definitely fight her . When the two tigers fight, there must be one injury, and the one who gets the benefits in the end would naturally be Mu Shi .

    But now that the rtionship between grandmother and granddaughter was so close, Mu Shi had a faint sense of crisis . If this continued, her status will be even more precarious .

    The muscles of her cheeks were trembling slightly, and a terrible thought gradually emerged in Mu Shi¡¯s mind .

    ...

    In the early morning, the mountain road that had just been rained on had a moist earthy smell . Mixed with the fresh aroma of grass and mountain flowers, it smelled so refreshing .

    Zhui Yue obviously enjoyed this feeling, and he walked briskly on the road, looking very energetic .

    At the narrow and cramped corner, Zhui Yue lightly passed by, and Yu Linglong who was sitting on it couldn¡¯t even feel the extra vibration .

    A good horse is really something else .

    Seeing that she gradually reached the ce where she met the men in blue and the men in ckst time, Yu Linglong shook the horse¡¯s reins and signaled for Zhui Yue to slow down .

    The once bloody scene waspletely invisible . The grass on the roadside swayed slightly, the delicate flowers trembled, and you couldn¡¯t see that just a few days ago, this ce was a killing field . After the rain, the mountain road was a little muddy, and asionally there were sshes of mud from the horseshoes, revealing dark red traces below so that you could guess what kind of tragic ughter had been experienced here .

    Yu Linglong got off her horse and patted Zhao Yue¡¯s neck: ¡°Wait here . I will be back soon . ¡±

    Looking up at the dense woods on the hillside, Yu Linglong walked up silently .

    If it was really a treasure of gold and silver, Yu Linglong would not care about it, but the address Feng Xuanyuan gave her was here...

    It was here that so many people in blue were willing to fight with their lives for some mysterious reason, and they didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice their lives .

    She internally felt that there must be a secret .

    She was not a curious person, but the mysterious man in ck gave her a sense of alertness for the first time . She wanted to know the background of this person so that in the future, she would not fall under the wind every time .

    Intuition told her that this ce must hide the secret of the men in ck .

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    In the dense woods, there was silence . The sunlight was shining through the leaves, like stars twinkling in the sky . It was shaking eerily and looked dazzling, but it was crystal clear and beautiful, revealing an unpredictable silence . Looking at the woods from one end to the other, the endless green seemed a little hollow . Such vibrant greenery felt mysterious and gloomy, like a huge mouth, always ready to swallow you up .

    Yu Linglong squinted her eyes slightly . This ce looked very peaceful on the surface, but when she looked closely, there was an evil atmosphere everywhere .

    It was like...like Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s smile, indifferent and gloomy, and chilling to look at .

    On the edge of the woods, Yu Linglong stopped and carefully searched for the mark mentioned by Feng Xuanyuan, and finally found a small lotus mark on an inconspicuous tree .

    It was just a trace drawn in a rush, but it still appeared that the lotus was very agile, withyers of petals blooming, like mes, about to burst out .

    Yu Linglong found the mark and followed the path under the tree into the woods .

    As soon as she walked in, the coolness quietly covered her back . Even in the hot summer, it was still very shady and the sounds from outside seemed to fade away . Deep in the woods, there were only a few crisp bird songs from time to time . The atmosphere became quieter and quieter .

    The paths in the woods were intricate andplicated . Some seemed to be created by people, and some had traces of beasts¡¯ footprints intermittently . If it weren¡¯t for Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s guidance, she would probably get lost after only a few steps .

    Three from the left, eight from the right, four from the right, and seven... Following the route Feng Xuanyuan gave her, Yu Linglong silently counted the trees around her, moving faster and faster .

    At the end of the walk, having reached the depths of the woods, Yu Linglong raised her head and was suddenly startled by the scenery in front of her .

    A white waterfall appeared in front of her, jutting out from the cliffs . A cluster of sunlight projected from the depths of the woods, refracting the drops of water sshing in the air into a colorful, showing countless rainbows . The setting of the waterfall was like a dream and fantasy, like a fairytale .

    In the silent mountains and forests, all the unnecessary sounds had disappeared . There was only the sshing of this waterfall, which was loud, but very pleasant . It only felt dazzling and refreshing .

    Settling down, Yu Linglong carefully stepped onto a wet rock and walked behind the waterfall .

    Feng Xuanyuan told her that there was a hidden stone room behind this waterfall, and the thing he promised to her was in this stone room .

    Drops of water sshed onto her clothes, and her small embroidered shoes soon got a little muddy, but Yu Linglong didn¡¯t care . She soon reached the bottom of the waterfall .

    When she looked up, she only felt that the waterfall was so majestic . It was really breathtaking .

    Looking from the side, she saw a darkcquered hole behind the waterfall, about two meters above the ground, with only fragmentary rocks in between, and no traces of artificial excavation . Obviously, this was a naturally formed stone chamber, not carved by humans .

    Pulling up her dress, Yu Linglong dexterously climbed the rock . For a while, she liked rock climbing, only for the sense of challenge and aplishment of climbing high, but she didn¡¯t expect this skill toe in handy now .

    Soon, she reached the entrance of the cave, and with a slight leap, she finally stepped into this mysterious world .

    The stone room was dark, and the only light was the sunlight outside the waterfall . After her gaze adjusted to the dimness in front of her, Yu Linglong realized that the stone room was not wide but very deep . It was too dark to see the inside . Yu Linglong took out a torch and walked slowly inside .

    After only a few steps, she heard a strange sound, like a small beast whimpering like an injury, panicking and helpless, seeming to be struggling .

    Yu Linglong stepped forward quickly and soon discovered the source of the sound .

    A teenage boy was tied tightly and twisted constantly as if trying to break free from the ropes in his hands . His mouth was stuffed with rags, and his pale face and big eyes were faintly lit by the fire . He was staring straight at Yu Linglong with a look of terror .

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly, and immediately raised her eyes to check the surrounding situation . This was the deepest part of the stone room, and he was the only thing there except for a fewrge and small rocks that acted as tables and chairs .

    Could it be that this boy was what Feng Xuanyuan was talking about!?

    This incident was full of weirdness . Although it was unexpected, she couldn¡¯t not save him from death . She stepped forward and took out the cloth from the boy¡¯s mouth and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The boy¡¯s lips trembled slightly, and his childish voice sounded a bit nervous and hoarse: ¡°My...my name is Gan Lin . Sister, did my father send you to save me?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly . She couldn¡¯t figure out the situation for a while, but she knew that she shouldn¡¯t stay in this ce for long . She freed Gan Lin and said, ¡°Get up . ¡±

    Gan Lin rubbed his sore wrists and looked at Yu Linglong with his big, unblinking eyes: ¡°Sister, will the bad guyse again?¡±

    Yu Linglong paused and said, ¡°Go, I will take you out of here . ¡±

    Gan Lin wanted to stand up but fell to the ground all of a sudden . In the light of the jumping fire, his expression looked very painful: ¡°Sister, my feet hurt . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t go, then you will stay here . ¡±

    After speaking, Yu Linglong turned and walked out .

    Seeing Yu Linglong walk towards the entrance of the cave, Gan Lin was frightened and stood up with all his strength . He stumbled behind her: ¡°Sister, wait for me!¡±

    He rushed to the entrance of the cave . The light was suddenly bright, and after hiding in the dark for so long, Gan Lin subconsciously blocked his eyes: ¡°Sister!?¡±

    Seeing him like this, Yu Linglong frowned slightly, and stretched out her hand to him: ¡°Follow me . ¡±

    Gan Lin froze, and carefully took Yu Linglong¡¯s hand .

    The boy¡¯s hands were slender and soft, with cold sweat on his palms, and he seemed to be very nervous . Yu Linglong pulled him to the entrance of the cave and pointed out the point where he could step on the cliff . Then she let go of his hand: ¡°I¡¯ll go down first, follow behind me . ¡±

    In the gloom, Gan Lin¡¯s eyes shed with trust: ¡°Okay . ¡±

    After reaching the bottom of the waterfall, the sunlight finally brightened, and Yu Linglong began to look at the boy in front of her .

    He was about thirteen or fourteen years old . His stature was about the same as hers . His skin was fair and delicate, his facial features were delicate, and she knew that he grew up in a pampered environment . His pine-green robe was shredded and his face was torn . With a few traces of scratches, it was obvious that he suffered a lot .

    Yu Linglong faintly felt that Gan Lin should have something to do with the people in ck . Could it be that the people in ck ambushed the people of the Blue Lotus Cult here for this boy?

    Wait, the men in ck, Blue Lotus Cult, Feng Xuanyuan, the boy¡¯s surname is Gan...

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you Gan Taifu¡¯s son!?¡±

    Gan Lin took a sip of water, then looked up at Yu Linglong with a strange expression on his face: ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t my father send you to save me?¡±

    Yu Linglong squinted her eyes slightly . The Gan family looked for Gan Lin, turning over the entire capital, but Gan Lin was here all along?

    It turned out that Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s reward was to rescue Gan Lin .

    Thinking of this, another question came to mind . Feng Xuanyuan was a member of the Qinglian Sect . This should not be false . But that day they sacrificed so many people to prevent the men in ck from rescuing Gan Lin . But he let her rescue Gan Lin?

    The mystery was solved, but she was left with more doubts . The truth only revealed the tip of the iceberg . What was the real answer?

    By the water pool below the waterfall, Gan Lin carefully washed his face, got up and tidied up his ragged robe, and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said nothing, turned, and walked .

    Gan Lin, who had just escaped from the danger, appeared to be very excited and was asking Yu Linglong various questions along the way .

    ¡°Sister, why did youe alone to save me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of running into those bad people?¡±

    ¡°Sister, did my aunt make youe?¡±

    ¡°Sister, how did you know that I was here? How did you find this ce?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    No matter what Gan Lin said, Yu Linglong did not answer .

    Rescuing Gan Lin was aplete mistake for her . She wanted to unlock the true identity of the men in ck, but after seeing Gan Lin, the identity of the men in ck became even more confusing .

    Were they Gan Taifu¡¯s people? Or Empress Gan¡¯s people? Or were they Gan Taifu¡¯s enemies who wanted to take the opportunity to get in on the mess?

    Countless questions kept popping up in Yu Linglong¡¯s mind, and she chose to turn a deaf ear to Gan Lin¡¯s na?ve questions .

    The two reached the mountain road together . Zhuiyue, who had been waiting by the side of the road, saw Yu Linglong, and immediately snorted happily, and rushed to her side in a few steps .

    Seeing Zhuiyue, Gan Lin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened: ¡°Sister, this is your horse? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    Yu Linglong leaped on the horse, looked at the limping Gan Lin, and said, ¡°Come on!¡±

    The mountain road was rugged, and if she didn¡¯t take the child, he probably won¡¯t be able to get home before dark .

    She stretched out her hand and pulled Gan Lin onto the horse .

    Without looking back, Yu Linglong said to Gan Lin behind her: ¡°Sit firmly and hold me tight . ¡±

    Gan Lin cleverly wrapped his arms around Yu Linglong¡¯s waist, and suddenly said, ¡°Sister, you smell so good . ¡±

    Yu Linglong shook the reins in her hand as if she didn¡¯t hear it, ¡°Giddyup!¡±

    Back in the capital, it was already time to light thenterns . Yu Linglong followed Gan Lin¡¯s instructions and led him to the door of the Gan Mansion .

    ¡°Here, get down . ¡± Yu Linglong said in a low voice as she raised her eyes to look at the huge Gan family que .

    Gan Lin got off the horse, raised his head reluctantly, and looked at Yu Linglong: ¡°Sister,e in and sit down . I will tell father that you saved me . ¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Linglong shook her head . She was a little disappointed inside . There was no answer she wanted to find, but it brought even greater doubts . Halfway through, she mixed up with the Gan family . She had only heard of the power of the Gan Taifu¡¯s Mansion from Lord Xu . She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them .

    Looking down at the boy with a little childish face in front of her, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t believe it . For this child, the entire capital was almost destroyed by the Gan family, only to have countless members of the Blue Lotus Cult arrested .

    She just wanted to stay as far away from the Gan family as possible if they were like this .

    She whipped Zhuiyue and his hooves went flying, and there were bursts of crisp noises on the cobblestone streets .

    Behind her, Gan Lin followed her for a few steps and shouted at Yu Linglong: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Yu Linglong casually said a name: ¡°My name is Yu Qianjiao!¡±

    If there was any trouble, let that little girl go to the top!

    At the gate of Gan Mansion, Gan Lin stared at Yu Linglong¡¯s back in a daze, and he hardly heard the surprised call of the gatekeeper behind him .

    ¡°My little master, you are finally back!¡±

    ...

    As night fell, the heat of the day gradually dissipated . In the Jingshan Hall, Lady Yu leaned halfway on the couch and said: ¡°Where is this girl Linglong? I haven¡¯t seen her all day . ¡±

    Her personal maid Ying Han gently fanned Lady Yu, and said, ¡°Xuan Cao said that the Fourth Lady had gone out early in the morning and didn¡¯t say where she was going . ¡±

    Lady Yu smiled slightly: ¡°This girl is running wild outside . How can she be a little girl?¡±

    Although she said this, the tone of Lady Yu¡¯s voice was full of pampering .

    Mama Wang, who was serving her, smiled and said, ¡°Look at the servants . Among the youngdies in this house, only the Fourth Lady has a temperament like yours . ¡±

    Lady Yu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right . When I was young, I also refused to stay at home . I wished I could y outside every day . For this, our master did not teach me less, but he also beat and scolded me . Looking back, I didn¡¯t change a bit!

    While talking andughing, a little maid¡¯s voice suddenly rang outside: ¡°Thedy is here . ¡±

    The smile on Lady Yu¡¯s face gradually faded, and she said angrily: ¡°What is she doing here?¡±

    The maid at the door had already closed the curtains, and Mu Shi brought Mama Cui in and bowed to Lady Yu: ¡°Lady, how are you?¡±

    Lady Yu didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids and said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m okay, I haven¡¯t been provoked . ¡±

    Mu Shi didn¡¯t seem to hear the usatory tone in Lady Yu¡¯s voice, and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m here this time to discuss something with you . ¡±

    Lady Yu nodded lightly, and Mu Shi continued: ¡°Now that some of the girls in our family have grown up, we have to talk about marriage soon . I want to invite ady from the pce toe to teach the girls the rules . ¡±

    Lady Yu raised her head unexpectedly: ¡°The rules?¡±

    For a long time, Mu Shi only cared about her own pair of children and didn¡¯t care about the other sons and daughters ofmoners . Why did she suddenly think of the rules for them?

    Mu Shiughed and said: ¡°Yes, the master is not at home all year round, and I really have no time . Asking ady in the pce to work at home, regardless of the rules or education, is good for the girls . ¡±

    Lady Yu thought for a moment, and said, ¡°This is a good thing, but it¡¯s just that the girls in the family are all grown up . Perhaps it¡¯s toote to learn the rules . ¡±

    Mu Shi said hurriedly: ¡°Why is it toote to learn the rules? It seems that the girls will get married in a few years . Now they are well treated at home, and they will not lose the face of our family in the future . ¡±

    Lady Yu could not have guessed Mu Shi¡¯s thoughts . Now there was a fierce woman like Yu Linglong in her family . The brutal name was known all throughout the capital . The reputation of thedy in the Yu house was exhausted . The people next to it are easy to say, mainly if Mu Shi dyed Yu Qianjiao¡¯s marriage because of this, that would be a big deal .

    She wanted to invite an elderly pcedy to teach the rules in the mansion so that thedies of the Yu Family can first learn etiquette, and it may also allow Yu Linglong to learn the rules, so as not to ruin the reputation of the Yu Mansion .

    No matter what Mu Shi¡¯s purpose was, this matter was good for the Yu house .

    Lady Yu thought for a while and then agreed: ¡°That makes sense . Let¡¯s do it . ¡±

    The smile on Mu Shi¡¯s face increased a lot, and she took the serving te from Mama Cui behind her, and graciously handed it to Lady Yu: ¡°Lady, this is the lotus seed soup that I specially ordered the kitchen to prepare for you . Try it, it will purify your heart and strengthen your qi . ¡°

    Although Lady Yu didn¡¯t want Mu Shi¡¯s kindness, she signaled Ying Han to bring it over .

    Mu Shi watched Lady Yu eat the lotus seed soup bite by bite, with an imperceptible sneer on her face .

    ...

    Yu Linglong was taking a nap in the room that day, and Tong Hua whispered at the door to report: ¡°Miss, Lady Shi has sent someone over to greet you . ¡±

    Shi Huiru?

    Seeing Yu Linglong nod, Ling¡¯er raised her voice and said, ¡°Come in . ¡±

    An obedient maid came in and immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Yu Linglong: ¡°I¡¯m Hong Jian and I hope you are well . I came to give you two boxes of tea . I wish you good health and good fortune . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth was slightly raised . She was such a smart maid . No wonder Shi Huiru relied so heavily on her and only sent her to give gifts .

    Signaling Xuan Cao to take the box in Hong Jian¡¯s hand, Yu Linglong said, ¡°How is your eldestdy these days?¡±

    Hong Jian stood up, bowed her head respectfully, and turned back: ¡°The eldestdy has been copying ¡°The Female Commandment¡± at home these days, and she can go out tomorrow . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was stunned . Then she remembered the incident . She beat Feng Sihuai . How could Lady Feng give up? The Yu Mansion would be good because no one dared to condemn Yu Linglong, but Shi Huiru was different . She was locked up at home and had to copy ¡°The Female Commandment¡± as a punishment by her family .

    Seeing Yu Linglong looking down and meditating, Hong Jian hurriedly said with a smile: ¡°The eldestdy is fine except for not being allowed to go out . She often mentions you to me . As a matter of fact, the young master just brought the tea back from Suzhou . Thedy immediately ordered me to bring it to you . Please try it . ¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly: ¡°Then send my thanks to yourdy . ¡±

    Hong Jian said: ¡°Our youngdy also said that if this tea is boiled with Gu Lianquan spring water, it will taste better . If you are free, please go to the teahouse next to Gu Lianquan to taste the tea . ¡±

    Yu Linglong thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, I will definitely go tomorrow . ¡±

    Hong Jian was overjoyed, plopped down on her knees, and bowed: ¡°Thank you, Fourth Lady!¡±

    Yu Linglong thought it was a little strange . Didn¡¯t she just agree to drink tea? Why was this maid so happy?

    Hong Jian herself felt that she overreacted and raised her head and smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t know, Fourth Lady . Ourdy has not been able to go out for many days at home . She is really depressed and ufortable . She always quarrels with the servants as a pastime . She said to send the tea, and made a bet saying that I wouldn¡¯t be able to move you...¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help butugh . When Shi Huiru was locked up, she used the maids all day to relieve her boredom? Such a little thing must be used to bet .

    Hong Jian smiled with joy: ¡°Thedy said that if I can convince you, she will reward me with a pair of sapphire earrings . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er listened with interest and smiled: ¡°No wonder you used all your abilities, saying this is good, that is good . As it turns out, it¡¯s all for a pair of earrings . ¡±

    Hong Jian smiled embarrassedly: ¡°It¡¯s not just that . I ced so many bets with thedy, and I haven¡¯t won any of them . Now, thanks to the blessing of the Fourth Lady, I can win against thedy . So forgive me for being so happy, Fourth Lady . ¡±

    Yu Linglong listened with interest, and she gave a rare smile: ¡°Ling¡¯er, take a Hong Jian down and give her a cup of tea to moisturize her throat . After talking for a long time, I am afraid that her mouth is dry . ¡±

    The whole room couldn¡¯t help butugh after these words . Hong Jian kowtowed to Yu Linglong with a grin, and then went down with Xuan Cao .

    After being bored for a few days at home, even Ling¡¯er felt bored . Now when she heard that Yu Linglong was going out to drink tea, she was very happy . Before dinner, she was busy preparing clothes and jewelry for Yu Linglong, running around inside and out .

    Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t stand it, andughed and teased her: ¡°No matter how much you work, thedy has no earrings for you!¡±

    Ling¡¯er pouted: ¡°Do I covet thedy¡¯s rewards? You underestimate me . I just do it to serve thedy well!¡±

    Xuan Cao smiled and said: ¡°Yes, yes, you serve the best, we are not as good as you, okay?¡±

    The two maids kept fighting each other, and Yu Linglong shook her head helplessly and went out alone .

    In the backyard of Yu¡¯s house at night, the wind was light, and the shadows of flowers swayed . The fragrance of flowers lingered on the tip of her nose, which only felt refreshing .

    She noticed a familiar smell suddenly appear in the air . It was faint but secretly shocking .

    In the night, the man¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded, his tone full of suppressed anger .

    ¡°How did you find Gan Lin!?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t move, and said in a low voice, ¡°Why, did I disturb your good deeds?¡±

    Under the moonlight, the silver mask exuded a sharp light, making the man¡¯s eyebrows sharper: ¡°Unexpectedly, Feng Xuanyuan trusted you too much . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°If he didn¡¯t trust me, could he trust you?¡±

    The man cracked his knuckles in the dark, indicating his anger at the moment: ¡°Since you have to get involved in this matter, I can¡¯t help you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°You? Help me? I really want to know, how can you help me?¡±

    After a short pause, the man¡¯s voice slowed down a little: ¡°Yu Linglong, this matter is not as simple as you thought . I advise you not to get angry . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took a deep breath: ¡°I want to stay out of the matter now, is there still time?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan chose to let her rescue Gan Lin . Was it just because he wanted to repay her? The man in ck stared at her steadily . Can she easily get out?

    The Gan family, the man in ck, and the Blue Lotus Cult...no matter who she had a rtionship with, it was not so easy to tell them apart . What¡¯s more, she seemed to be at the center of the whirlpool in this matter, and now wanted to leave . Was it easier said than done?

    The man¡¯s thin lips were pressed tightly, and a pair of bright and sharp ck eyes looked at her deeply, and after a long time, he spoke solemnly .

    ¡°As long as you are willing to agree to me and stop interfering in this matter, I...¡± After a pause, his tone became a little difficult, ¡°...I will never show up in front of you again . ¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The man¡¯s voice had a strange tone. His inky eyes were hidden in the dark, but he couldn¡¯t conceal their cold light. His eyes were filled with unpredictable emotions as if trying to hide something.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t expect that he would make such a condition. This man, who appeared by her side several times, seemed to understand her thoughts well, and even knew how much she didn¡¯t want to meet him again.

    After a moment of silence, Yu Linglong raised her face, looked straight into the man¡¯s eyes, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

    If she could really stay out of things, it would be the best thing for her. Yu Linglong was never afraid of things, but she was not willing to cause trouble.

    Her involvement in this incident was aplete ident. If the ident could end like this, it would undoubtedly be the best result.

    In the dim night, the man¡¯s figure seemed to be shaken slightly, and the roses on the side of the road seemed to feel the man¡¯s vibration, and the luxuriant petals fell sternly, spreading all over the ground.

    His figure stood in the darkness, almost blending with the night, and his deep eyes looked at Yu Linglong, more distant and indifferent than the night sky above his head.

    ¡°Do you really agree?¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows. Did this man think she had promised too much, so he refused to believe her?

    Raising her bare hand in front of the man, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then we¡¯ll swear an oath!¡±

    The man slowly raised his hand, paused, and finally pped Yu Linglong¡¯s hand: ¡°Alright, I hope you remember today¡¯s promise.¡±

    The slightly rough palm slowly slipped from Yu Linglong¡¯s hand. On this hot summer night, the man¡¯s hand was actually cold at his fingertips, as if the silver mask on his face was so cold that there was no trace of warmth.

    Taking a deep look at Yu Linglong, the man turned and left, and soon disappeared into the darkness.

    Yu Linglong breathed a sigh of relief. For some reason, the boulder in her heart didn¡¯t seem to disappear, and it still pressed heavily on her heart.

    Would things really end like this?

    ...

    Gulian Tea House was located in the western suburbs of the capital. The water used to make its tea was entirely taken from the Gulian Spring. It is said that every tea set in the tea house, whether purple sand tea bowls or ice crack porcin bowls, were only taken out to hold tea after being warmed in the spring water for 49 days. Therefore, the tea brewed here can stimte the aroma of the tea itself more than ordinary water, which was tasty. It is said that after tasting it, you can¡¯t give it up.

    Although Gulian Tea House was located in a remote area, it was often overcrowded, especially with the literati, high-ranking officials, and nobles, who all regard it as an elegant thing to be able to taste the tea here.

    Yu Linglong arrived not toote but saw Hong Jian already waiting at the door, and when she saw hering, she greeted her with joy: ¡°Miss Yu, our eldestdy is waiting for you in a private room upstairs, please follow me.¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw that the first floor was a huge open room. There were fine bamboo curtains hanging on the doors and windows. The breeze blew in from the gaps, bringing the light fragrance of the bamboo forest outside. It felt very sophisticated.

    There was a huge red sandalwood table in the center. The weight revealed the simplicity and the elegance of its exquisiteness. There were no seats beside it. There was nothing on the table and it was not dusty. The surrounding area was obviously specially set aside. She didn¡¯t know what its purpose was.

    In the rest of the ce, dozens of tea tables were neatly arranged with tea sets and fruit dishes. At this moment, people were already sitting, and everywhere literati sat shaking their heads and chanting poems.

    Yu Linglong felt it was a little strange. Shi Huiru came from so far. What did she do in such a ce, was it just for tea?

    On the second floor, Shi Huiru was parting the bead curtains, and looking downstairs. When she saw that Yu Linglong wasing, she immediately smiled and waved to her: ¡°Linglong, over here!¡±

    The two of them took a seat in the private room. It was said that it was a private room, but in fact, it was just a small single room separated by carved screens. A beaded curtain was hung in the door, which not only added a barrier to the people in the room but also allowed them to see the scene downstairs.

    Yu Linglong took a sip of her tea, but she didn¡¯t think it was so surprising. It seemed that the reputation of Gulian Tea House was quite exaggerated.

    This was probably the case in this world, where a ce with a great reputation was not necessarily so outstanding.

    After being locked up for a long time, Shi Huiru seemed very excited when she left the house. She kept pulling Yu Linglong to say this and that, but Yu Linglong was sensitive to discover that Shi Huiru¡¯s gaze floated to therge, empty table downstairs from time to time, as if she was waiting for something.

    When Shi Huiru questioned her again, Yu Linglong finally said: ¡°Are you here just to drink tea?¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s round face suddenly flushed: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk to you here¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, there was amotion from downstairs, followed by Hong Lian yelling outside the door: ¡°Miss, here ites, here ites!¡±

    Shi Huiru stood up abruptly. The tea bowl was even spilled, but she didn¡¯t care at all and walked to the door in a few steps.

    Yu Linglong felt that something was off. She had already guessed the answer internally, and she stood up, walked to Shi Huiru¡¯s side, and looked downstairs with her.

    On one side of the huge sandalwood table, there was already a slender man, dressed in a navy blue gown, with gentle eyebrows, who sped his fists in a gesture of apuse, which looked very elegant.

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly and looked at Shi Huiru. When she saw the man, her face was instantly filled with a happy smile, as warm as the sun.

    In this world, there was probably only one man who could make Shi Huiru so concerned. Yu Linglong thought so, but she was very curious. What was Yang Huanian doing?

    The question was quickly answered. The book boy on the sideid three-foot-long in white rice paper on the desk and concentrated on preparing various paints to serve Yang Huanian in painting.

    For a while, it was silent upstairs and downstairs, and nearly a hundred pairs of eyes looked at Yang Huanian.

    Shi Huiru dared not pant any more and didn¡¯t even blink her eyes. She was looking straight at Yang Huanian.

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t feel the gaze of so many people. Yang Huanian held the paintbrush in his hand and contemted for a while, then began to write slowly, and after a few strokes, a rough outline was drawn.

    In the next room, someone whispered: ¡°Is Prince Yang going to paint beautiful people? Isn¡¯t he good at sshing ink andndscape?¡±

    With Yang Huanian¡¯s flying brushwork, the characters on the paper gradually became clear, and they turned out to be really a beautiful picture. There was a woman in the painting, with a long and slender figure, beautiful like spring flowers. She had eyebrows like distant mountains, and her eyes were covered with ice and snow. Although it was only a picture, the painting was vivid, as if the woman was standing in front of everyone.

    The painting waspleted in less than fifteen minutes. Yang Huanian put away his paintbrush, and the boy on the side immediately stepped forward and carefully dried the wet ink with blotting paper. Then he picked up the picture and showed it to everyone. There was a thunderous apuse from upstairs and downstairs, followed by various praises andments from everyone.

    Hong Jian stood next to Shi Huiru, craning her neck and looking hard. After seeing the beauty in the painting, Hong Jian couldn¡¯t help but be surprised: ¡°Huh, why does she look so familiar?¡±

    The smile on Shi Huiru¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and her face immediately became pale. She suddenly turned her head and looked straight at Yu Linglong, her eyes full of shock and surprise.

    The unobstructed voice of Hong Jian immediately sounded, as if she suddenly realized: ¡°It looks like the Fourth Lady!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart shook slightly, and when she looked intently, she saw that the woman in the painting was dressed in red with a pile of hair, and she looked a bit like herself.

    Seeing Shi Huiru who looked like she was about to cry, Yu Linglong said indifferently: ¡°There are many people in the world who look alike. How could it be me?¡±

    That is, she only met this prince of Changting Hou once before, and she didn¡¯t even say anything. How could the person in Yang Huanian¡¯s painting be her?

    After hearing this, Shi Huiru was skeptical, and looked downstairs again, as if to confirm whether the person in the painting was Yu Linglong.

    In the noise of the discussion downstairs, a clear voice suddenly sounded, and it was especially clear in the noisy teahouse: ¡°Brother Yang is really talented, and he didn¡¯t fail to live up to my request!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Hearing this familiar voice, Yu Linglong frowned slightly and looked down. Among the crowd, someone in a white robe was very eye-catching. It was Lord Xu, who had not been seen for a few days.

    At this moment, he shook the fan in his hand, with the usual smile on his face. He slowly walked to the picture hanging in front of the table. After looking at it carefully for a moment, he smiled at Yang Huanian: ¡°I thought you had forgotten. Now it seems that if you can draw my sweetheart like this now, even if I wait two more months, it is worth it!¡±

    Seeing Lord Xu suddenlying over, Yang Huanian¡¯s face changed slightly, and his gentle smile was restored in a sh: ¡°I am overwhelmed.¡±

    When the two spoke, the crowd next to them gradually understood what was going on, and they all started talking with smiles. Who in the capital didn¡¯t know that Lord Xu¡¯s favorite woman was the fourthdy of the Yu house? It¡¯s just that Yu Linglong had always been simple, and few people had seen her true face. Now, after hearing Lord Xu, everyone knew that Yang Huanian drew such a beautiful picture for Lord Xu, and the beauty in the painting was naturally the legendary fourthdy of the Yu family.

    Everyone immediately rushed forward to see the true face of the Fourth Lady.

    Shi Huiru, who was standing next to the handrail on the second floor, opened her eyes and smiled immediately. She was in a good mood. She took Yu Linglong¡¯s hand and said with a smile: ¡°Look at how good Lord Xu is to you! He specially asked the prince to give you a portrait. This is something that many people can¡¯t ask for!¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted: ¡°How is it that rare? It happens all the time!¡±

    Although she was not like the conservative women of ancient times, all of them regarded their appearance as a great secret, for fear of being looked at, but she still felt a little awkward to be stared at so intently.

    This Yu Lieyang can really go to hell!

    Ignoring the people downstairs who were enthusiastic about their opinions, Yu Linglong picked up the bead curtain and went back to the table to drink tea.

    Shi Huiru was embarrassed to be with Yu Linglong, and exchanged a knowing look with Hong Jian, who then wittily never mentioned it again, and went back to the room to chat with Yu Linglong.

    At noon, the crowd downstairs gradually dispersed, and Shi Huiru and Yu Linglong also got up and left the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been out. Are you hungry?¡± Shi Huiru saw her sweetheart, and she was obviously still in a good mood. ¡°I heard that there is a restaurant nearby and the steamed fish is very well done. Let¡¯s try it.¡±

    The water near Gulian Spring was good, and there were many fish ponds. The fish here were famous for their delicate meat and smooth flesh. Yu Linglong responded affirmatively, and the two of them walked up the stairs together.

    Just walking to the room in the corner of the corridor, a cold and alienated voice suddenly came out from the private room.

    ¡°I have covered up today¡¯s affairs for you, but remember, I will not give you another chance.¡±

    Yu Linglong stopped immediately. How could this voice be so familiar?

    Before she remembered who was speaking, Yang Huanian¡¯s voice sounded, although it was very low but very clear.

    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be another time.¡±

    Yu Linglong faintly felt that something was wrong, and did not wait for any action. Shi Huiru on the side heard Yang Huanian¡¯s voice and happily opened the door: ¡°Brother, are you here?¡±

    As soon as the door opened, the four people inside and outside were surprised.

    As if it was an illusion, Yu Linglong saw a trace of coldness shing from Lord Xu¡¯s face. In an instant, Lord Xu stood up and looked at Yu Linglong with a smile: ¡°Linglong, why are you here? ¡°

    Yang Huanian was very surprised, staring at Yu Linglong in a daze withplicated eyes.

    Shi Huiru walked in and smiled and said to Yang Huanian, ¡°I told Linglong just now that you painted her really well! Brother, haven¡¯t you only seen Linglong one time? How can you paint her so lifelike? ¡°

    Lord Xu on the side said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s weird about this? Brother Yang has brilliant eyesight and never forgets. Paintingndscapes and beautiful people are the same to him.¡±

    Feeling the excuse of Yang Huanian in Lord Xu¡¯s words, Yu Linglong nced at him, but just in time to meet his smiling eyes: ¡°It¡¯s noon, have you eaten yet?¡±

    Shi Huiru smiled and said: ¡°We are about to go. If the prince is okay with it, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Lord Xu immediately agreed, and he took up the scroll on the table and put it away, then got up to leave: ¡°Excellent, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Yu Linglong knew that Shi Huiru tried her best to stay with Yang Huanian. She couldn¡¯t think of a reason to refuse, and Shi Huiru had already been pulled out of the room.

    As Lord Xu and Yang Huanian walked behind them, Yu Linglong faintly felt that there was a pair ofplicated eyes behind her, staring at her.

    ...

    When she returned to the Yu house, it was already time to light thenterns, and Yu Linglong entered the second door. She felt that the atmosphere in the mansion was different from before. From time to time, a maid walked by in a hurry, and everyone had a cautious look on their faces.

    Could something be wrong?

    Yu Linglong quickened her pace and arrived at Pin Garden in a short while before entering the yard. Xuan Cao hurriedly greeted her: ¡°Miss, you are finally back!¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded lightly, and asked directly: ¡°What happened?¡±

    Xuan Cao immediately said: ¡°At noon, the Ministry of Defense sent someone over to issue a transfer order, and ordered the master to go to southern Xinjiang to supervise the battle. He will leave in three days!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered. Minister Feng¡¯s revenge came too soon. General Yu had returned to the capital for only a few days, so he will be sent out so soon, and he should go to southern Xinjiang! Who doesn¡¯t know that the Miao people in southern Xinjiang are the most brutal and venomous? Even if they can escape with their lives, they will often suffer injuries.

    Yu Linglong kept walking and walked straight into the room. It didn¡¯t matter to her where General Yu was going, she didn¡¯t even take the news to heart.

    But then, Xuan Cao¡¯s words stopped her.

    ¡°As soon as the olddy heard the news, she immediately fainted because of an old illness. Now the imperial doctor has been hired in the house and the olddy is being treated.¡±

    After all, it was the connection between mother and son. Although Lady Yu was very angry at what Yu Peng had done, she was very worried when she heard the news, and it would cause the old illness to rpse.

    Yu Linglong thought for a while, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    In Jingshan Hall, the lights were brightly lit, and many maids came in and out. They were very busy, but they didn¡¯t dare make any noise.

    Seeing Yu Linglonging, the eyes of the little maid at the door lit up, and she hurriedly whispered to the door: ¡°The fourthdy is here.¡±

    The curtain opened immediately, and an older maid looked anxious and whispered: ¡°Fourth Lady,e in and have a look.¡±

    These maids all came down from the mountain with Lady Yu, and they experienced the thrilling scene on the mountain road. They all trusted Yu Linglong very much, not to mention that the servants of Yu¡¯s house now knew that Lady Yu valued the fourth granddaughter the most.

    Yu Linglong entered the room, and a strong smell of medicine rushed out. The curtains in the room were hanging down to keep out the wind.

    A man dressed in official attire carefully wrote a prescription in the outer room. In the inner room, almost everyone in the Yu mansion surrounded the bed, all looking worried.

    As soon as Yu Linglong entered the room, she only felt it was extremely hot and stuffy. When everyone around the bed saw hering in, they immediately gave way to her.

    Yu Linglong ignored them and walked straight to the bed, only to see Lady Yu with her eyes tightly shut. She was short of breath. Although she had not yet woken up, her face was full of pain.

    Yu Linglong reached out to Ningshuang and Yinghan: ¡°You guys, go and open the window!¡±

    ncing at Yu Qianliu, Yu Weide, and others that surrounded the bed, Yu Linglong said impatiently, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Their whole bodies trembled in fright by her voice. Nobody dared to speak out, and all of them retreated silently.

    The window was quickly opened, and a cool evening breeze blew into the room. The smell of medicine in the room gradually dissipated, the breathing of Lady Yu finally stabilized, and her frowning eyebrows also slightly rxed.

    Mama Wang and the others, who were standing by, were relieved a little, and hurriedly moved the stool to pour tea: ¡°Fourth Lady, please sit down.¡±

    Yu Linglong sat at the end of the bed, looked at Lady Yu who seemed to be asleep, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Mama Wang wiped the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°The olddy said that her heart hurt a little bit in the first few days, but she didn¡¯t think it was because of the heat. You know, Fourth Lady, the olddy has always been healthy, except asionally she suffers chest tightness and shortness of breath, but it¡¯s not a major problem. Who knew that today when she heard that the master was going to supervise the battle in southern Xinjiang, although she would probably be anxious for a while, she suddenly passed out and has not yet woken up.¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded intently. At this time, a maid came in and whispered: ¡°The imperial doctor has prescribed a prescription.¡± Then she handed over a piece of paper.

    Yu Linglong took the prescription and looked at it. There were a lot of words scribbled on it. Only a few of them were the names of medicines, but the rest were iprehensible.

    It seemed that ancient doctors, like modern doctors, prescribed prescriptions in cursive script, with a mysterious appearance.

    Seeing Yu Linglong frowning, Mama Wang leaned forward and said: ¡°This imperial physician was invited by thedy. His name is Tuo Jiang, and I heard that he is very experienced in the treatment of old diseases.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she added another sentence: ¡°Doctor Tuo Jiang is the father of your future sister-inw.¡±

    Yu Linglong paused before trying to understand the connections here. Yu Weiwu was about to get married. It turned out that he was going to be married to a youngdy from Doctor Jiang of the Imperial Hospital.

    For General Yu, it was difficult to get an imperial doctor toe to the mansion for treatment. It was probably because Mu Shi asked her future inws to invite the imperial doctor.

    Would Mu Shi be so kind? Maybe she wanted to take the opportunity to show off her filial piety, right?

    Yu Linglong nodded faintly and passed the prescription in her hand to the maid: ¡°The prescription prescribed by the imperial physician is naturally good. Go and grab the prescription.¡±

    On the couch, Lady Yu snorted and finally opened her eyes.

    mama Wang and others on the side rushed forward to serve her, and Lady Yu whispered: ¡°What time is it?¡±

    Ningshuang replied, ¡°It just turned seven. Would the olddy like some water?¡±

    Lady Yu nodded slightly. Ying Han hurriedly poured the white water and supported Lady Yu¡¯s head to feed her little by little. After taking two sips of water, Lady Yu exerted her energy and smiled bitterly to Yu Linglong: ¡°When you are old, it¡¯s no longer eptable to refuse it.¡±

    Yu Linglong felt a little bitter when she heard her, and her tone was soft, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, you¡¯ll be better in a few days.¡±

    Lady Yu paused and said, ¡°I have suffered a lot in my life because my temper is too hard. Otherwise, I probably won¡¯t make Peng so tired...¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly: ¡°How can I me you for this?¡±

    Minister Feng was deliberately looking for faults, even if Lady Yu was as soft as Mu Shi¡¯s pleading, she would not be merciful, but instead would put herself in a more humble position.

    Yu Linglong never wanted to put her destiny in the hands of others, let alone rely on the pity of others. She would rather rely on her own hard work than let others control her destiny.

    Just like in Minister Feng¡¯s case, since he had thoughts of revenge, no matter how Lady Yu and Yu Linglong reacted, they would not change his decision.

    She could understand the mood of Lady Yu, but she could not ept it. The fact that Yu Peng was transferred to supervise the war in southern Xinjiang could not be just because Yu Linglong beat Feng Sihuai, or that Lady Yu did not give Minister Feng a good face.

    The affairs in the court wereplicated, and even if you were only on the edge of the whirlpool, it was difficult to control your own destiny. She can only me General Yu for his bad fate.

    Lady Yu sighed deeply and raised her hand to hold Yu Linglong: ¡°Granddaughter, your temper is very simr to when I was young, but I want to persuade you: having a little temper is not a bad thing, but you can¡¯t do everything, lest you suffer.¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s little hand trembled slightly in Lady Yu¡¯s palm. Granddaughter?

    She had been a human for two lives and had almost no family affection. In her previous life, she lost her parents when she was very young. She had always been a wild girl who fought on the street. In this life, she was the daughter of a deadmoner. Although she had entered the Yu Mansion, everyone was against her. Only Lady Yu cared about her sincerely, protected her, and treated her as a granddaughter.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart was moved, and she squeezed Lady Yu¡¯s hand: ¡°Lady, I will remember your words.¡±

    The grandmother and granddaughter looked at each other speechlessly.

    In the silence, a gentle voice suddenly sounded outside the door: ¡°Lady, are you feeling better?¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Hearing this voice, Yu Linglong frowned slightly, and calmly pulled her hand out of Lady Yu¡¯s palm.

    Concubine Mei was wearing a pink spring shirt with a lotus pattern and a dazzling brocade print. With a concerned smile on her face, she walked in gently and saw Yu Linglong sitting by the bed, smiling and saying, ¡°The Fourth Lady is also here. She is really filial.¡±

    Yu Linglong was silent. She had always been a little wary of this Concubine Mei and didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with her.

    Although she didn¡¯t care about the mess in the Yu house, she also knew that this Concubine Mei who followed General Yu from northern Xinjiang to the capital was not a simple figure. Just a few days after entering the Yu house, she had been stable. Being General Yu¡¯s favorite, if she was not limited by her status, she would even nearly surpass Mu Shi.

    Just like now, everyone else was shooed away by Yu Linglong, and only Concubine Mei dared to enter the room to visit Lady Yu.

    Concubine Mei was standing in front of Lady Yu¡¯s window. She smiled and said: ¡°This is the ginseng that the master brought back from Northern Xinjiang. He left it for the Lady.¡±

    Yu Linglong hadn¡¯t heard of this, so she looked away from her.

    Why did Concubine Meie to give her ginseng? She clearly wanted to give her ginseng to show her status.

    The things General Yu brought back were not given to Mu Shi but were given to Concubine Mei. Obviously, he valued Concubine Mei very much.

    Lady Yu didn¡¯t look at Concubine Mei. She nodded faintly, and Ying Han took the box from Concubine Mei.

    Concubine Mei knew that Lady Yu epted this, and the smile on her face couldn¡¯t help adding to it. She stepped forward and said softly: ¡°Lady, your health is not good, let Mei¡¯er serve you in the future.¡±

    Yu Linglong calmly watched Concubine Mei¡¯s courtesy to Lady Yu. It seemed that Concubine Mei was very good at judging the situation. Some time ago, when Yu Linglong was in the limelight, she often went to Pin Garden to talk to her. Now seeing Lady Yu, being sick, she wanted to take the opportunity to spend more time with Lady Yu, so as to consolidate her position in the Yu house.

    No wonder she came to the capital alone with General Yu from northern Xinjiang. General Yu was not a beloved person who can be entrusted for life, and she had no rtives to rely on. There was no better way except to go around and make good contributions.

    It¡¯s just that Concubine Mei underestimated Lady Yu. Although Lady Yu was straightforward, she was not a fool. Concubine Mei was so careful, so how could she hide her from her?

    Besides, Concubine Mei¡¯s reason was too far-fetched. Not to mention that there were a lot of maids in Lady Yu¡¯s room. Even if children and grandchildren were needed to do their filial piety, there was also the decent daughter-inw Mu Shi, as well as several grandchildren. How could she get a concubine who wasn¡¯t seen in public?

    In front of Lady Yu, even the servants refused to im a title. Did Concubine Mei think that Lady Yu was as foolish as Yu Peng? Concubine Mei wanted to kiss Lady Yu¡¯s ass, but this time she would probably only kiss her feet.

    Sure enough, Lady Yu listened to Concubine Mei¡¯s words. Without raising her eyes, she said coldly: ¡°Peng¡¯er will set off within three days. Why don¡¯t you pack your things?¡±

    Concubine Mei was taken aback. She reluctantly smiled, and said: ¡°I¡¯ve already packed the things Yu Peng needs...¡±

    Lady Yu red at her: ¡°Did you pack your things?¡±

    Concubine Mei waspletely shocked this time. She stared at Lady Yu in a daze, ¡°Lady, what do you mean...¡±

    Lady Yu said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe from northern Xinjiang with Peng¡¯er? Peng¡¯er is going to southern Xinjiang this time, aren¡¯t you going with him!?¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s face suddenly turned pale: ¡°I...¡±

    Seeing Lady Yu¡¯s eyebrows raise, Concubine Mei hurriedly changed her words: ¡°Are...are the servants going, too?¡±

    Lady Yu snorted heavily, ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t go, who will serve Peng¡¯er? Besides¡ª¡±

    ncing at Concubine Mei with disdain, Lady Yu continued: ¡°¡ªThere is no one around Peng¡¯er, and he will probably want a concubine with him. Our house is not so unruly. All sorts of cats and dogs are pulled in!¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s tears filled her eyes when she was scolded by Lady Yu. Her face was like a pear with spots of dew, which looked really pitiful.

    It¡¯s just that the few people in this room didn¡¯t appreciate her tearful beauty.

    General Yu went to northern Xinjiang for three years, but he returned with a concubine. If this matter spread out, General Yu¡¯s reputation must be damaged. Although General Yu¡¯s own position was not firm in this matter, General Yu¡¯s servant Wang Yong had long said that Concubine Mei was originally rescued by General Yu from the chaos, andter became a concubine. Concubine Mei had been in the Yu house for a short time, and she had been infatuating everyone, and she wanted to know if this woman was also a vain woman who was greedy for wealth.

    How could Lady Yu not embarrass such a woman?

    Seeing Lady Yu¡¯s stern look, Concubine Mei knew that the matter was settled, so she held back the tears in her eyes and bowed to Lady Yu: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll obey your orders.¡±

    Concubine Mei retreated, but the words of Lady Yu¡¯s orders suddenly sounded behind her.

    ¡°Let Concubine Dong bring in Brother Yuan, I want to see my grandson.¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s figure was stagnant. Biting her charming lips, she paused before she walked out of the room.

    They were all concubines, but why did Lady Yu treat Concubine Dong differently? It was not because she gave birth to a grandson!

    Seeing Concubine Dong pulling Yu Weiyuan and walking in with a pleased expression, Concubine Mei¡¯s eyes almost burst into mes.

    Sooner orter, this family business will be mine!

    ...

    In the room, because Yu Linglong was present, Yu Weiyuan seemed very well-behaved. After entering the room, he walked to the bed of Lady Yu and said childishly: ¡°Grandma, are you sick? Does it hurt?¡±

    When Lady Yu saw her youngest grandson, her face softened a lot: ¡°Good grandson, grandmother isn¡¯t in pain, grandmother is just a little tired.¡±

    Yu Weiyuan nodded, seemingly understanding, and Concubine Dong respectfully saluted: ¡°Lady.¡±

    Lady Yu looked at Concubine Dong, and sighed for a long while: ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you... Ming¡¯er, you cane and give me medicine.¡±

    Yu Linglong, who had been silent for a while, listened to this and looked at Lady Yu when she met Lady Yu¡¯s thoughtful gaze.

    Yu Linglong then understood Lady Yu¡¯s meaning. Now, although Mu Shi was the mistress of the mansion, she was in harmony with General Yu, and her power had been declining. And Concubine Mei was young and deliberate, especially when she won General Yu over. It¡¯s possible that it won¡¯t take a long time for Concubine Mei to have her own status and influence in the mansion.

    Under these circumstances, the best way was to force a check and bnce with Concubine Mei. In the Yu house, Concubine Dong was of an innocent background and had a son, so she was undoubtedly the best candidate.

    Lady Yu just asked Concubine Dong to attend the medicine. Although this incident was small, it hinted to everyone in the house that Lady Yu valued Concubine Dong.

    Yu Linglong chose to sit on the sidelines with regard to matters rted to the inner courtyard of the Yu house.

    After listening to Lady Yu¡¯s words, Concubine Dong looked ttered, and her head drooped lower: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m too clumsy and can¡¯t serve the Lady.¡±

    The Lady Yu smiled faintly: ¡°If it is not easy, then forget it.¡±

    Lady Yu gave Concubine Dong a chance, but if she wanted topete with Concubine Mei, most of it had to rely on Concubine Dong herself. If she was not motivated, no one could help her.

    Concubine Dong hurriedly knelt on the ground: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I will do her best to serve the Lady.¡±

    Lady Yu waved her hand wearily: ¡°Alright then, you can leave.¡±

    Concubine Dong took Yu Weiyuan and walked out lightly.

    Lady Yu had been speaking for a long time, and she was a little tired. She closed her eyes and let Ningshuang gently massage her temples, and slowly said: ¡°As people get older, there are more and more things that they cannot do ...¡±

    Her voice gradually lowered, as if she was asleep, but she was filled with infinite mncholy: ¡°I want to see your fifth sister.¡±

    ...

    Suddenly two days passed. Not only did Lady Yu¡¯s body fail, but she watched her illness be more severe. General Yu and Mu Shi begged their friends and family to make General Yu not go to the border of Xinjiang, but they made no progress. They racked their brains and couldn¡¯t think of anything. There was no time to visit Lady Yu at all. Only Mu Shi sent a woman to send some nourishing medicinal soup every day, just showing an appearance. When other people saw that Mu Shi was upset, they just came to Jingshan Hall in the morning to greet them and went back. Only Concubine Dong asked the little maid to move her bed the next morning after Lady Yu gave her instructions. Here, she really served in the Lady¡¯s room.

    Yu Linglong went to Jingshantang to visit Lady Yu every day. She also knew that Lady Yu had heart disease, not to mention that people who were sickly had illnesses that came and went. If they got excited, they would probably not be healed in a few months.

    At noon that day, Yu Linglong had just returned from Jingshantang, and she happened to meet Mama Cui in the garden.

    Mama Cui was leading a middle-aged woman in a blue and white jacket into the garden. When she saw Yu Linglong, she stopped in the road and said with a careful smile, ¡°Good morning, Fourth Lady.¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded faintly and nced at the woman behind Mama Cui. This nce made her pause.

    The middle-aged woman was not outstanding in appearance. She was of medium height and slightly plump body. She was well-washed and neatly dressed in new clothes. Her skin was sickly white, her ordinary face was expressionless, her slightly thick eyelids drooped, and you could not see the look in her eyes. There was a faint tolerance in her body, and it was obvious that this woman was not an ordinary servant.

    Seeing Yu Linglong looking at her, Mama Cui said: ¡°Fourth Lady, this is the Pce Maid Liu who was specially invited by thedy. She will live in our mansion for a period of time and teach thedies to behave well.¡±

    Pce maid? No wonder she looked different.

    Yu Linglong nodded faintly and moved away.

    Just as she was about to leave, Pce Maid Liu suddenly stopped her: ¡°Fourth Lady, please stay.¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows, looked at her, and saw Pce Maid Liu raise her head and say, ¡°Although the Fourth Lady was born in Jiangmen, she is also a goldendy. Please pay attention to your gait! First, when you step, the distance between your feet cannot be more than one foot; second, when walking, you cannot lift up your skirt¡ª¡±

    Seeing that Pce Maid Liu entered her teaching state so quickly, not only did Mama Cui not feel happy, but she was almost scared to death.

    This Pce MaidLiu person arrived for the first time, and she didn¡¯t know what role the Fourth Lady had. He even opened his mouth and started to teach, did she want to die??

    Yu Linglong looked at this usible mouth, both angry and funny, and unceremoniously interrupted her teaching: ¡°Why, you are going to teach me now!?¡±

    The Pce Maid Liu didn¡¯t seem to think this incident was funny, but still had a serious look: ¡°Fourth Lady, as a familydy, you must pay special attention to your words and deeds. Interrupting others, like you did just now, is extremely uncultivated behavior¡ª¡±

    Seeing that Pce Maid Liu was still talking, Mama Cui was so scared when she said that Yu Linglong was ¡°uncultivated.¡± She hurriedly stretched out her hand and passed Pce Maid Liu: ¡°You should follow me to meet thedy first. This is not a ce to talk.¡±

    The Pce Maid Liu didn¡¯t receive the kindness of Mama Cui at all, and did not hesitate to get rid of Mama Cui¡¯s hand, and continued: ¡°Since I have been entrusted by the wife, I naturally have to teach thedy in the house well...¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Teach? It¡¯s up to you!?¡±

    What a joke. You have to teach me? Who do you think you are??

    Her pretty figure stood on the garden path, surrounded by flowers of various colors about to bloom, but they could not conceal Yu Linglong¡¯s fierce youth all over her body: ¡°Get away from me, go far away from me! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±

    Pce Maid Liu must have never seen such a youngdy. She was shocked and her fairplexion turned red: ¡°Fourth Lady, this is not something that a grown-updy can say.¡±

    Mother Cui was almost frightened, and she wished she could immediately go up and cover Pce Maid Liu¡¯s mouth. She was pulling her desperately, just wanting to quickly stay away from this ce of right and wrong.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even bother to look at them and left without looking back.

    Behind her, an angry voice from Pce Maid Liu came from a distance: ¡°What kind of youngdy is this in your house? She¡¯s harder to serve than the princess!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly. She really wanted to know how this Pce Maid Liu would teach the youngdies of the Yu family, and what she would look like when she saw those ¡°Miss Jinjin¡± who had no hair and teeth.

    ...

    In the evening, Yu Linglong had dinner and leaned on the couch to rest while drinking tea.

    Flowers and shadows were floating outside the window, bursts of faint fragrance floated in, putting a fragrant coating on the night.

    Looking at the ck shadow on the window paper, Yu Linglong suddenly found that the man in ck had really disappeared.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of emotions passed through her heart. She seemed a little sad. With the disappearance of the man in ck, the bloody massacre once seen on the mountain road seemed like a dream, making her almost start to doubt its authenticity. The doubts were unsolved, but they all disappeared with him.

    That was good. As long as she can live a peaceful life, she doesn¡¯t need to know the answers to those puzzles.

    Suddenly there was a silver bell-likeughter outside the door, pulling Yu Linglong¡¯s thoughts back. She didn¡¯t need to look to know that the girl who dared tough so brazenly in her yard was Ling¡¯er.

    Sure enough, the next moment, Ling¡¯er smiled and raised the curtain and walked in. Xuan Cao gave her a strange look, and said: ¡°You girl, how many times have you talked about you, it¡¯s still so loud, and you are disturbing people.¡±

    Ling¡¯er stuck out her tongue and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, Miss will not me me.¡±

    Without raising her eyelids, Yu Linglong lowered her head and gently sipped the tea. Whatever good things can be done in the Yu house, it didn¡¯t matter to her, unless Lady Yu was cured.

    Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t need Yu Linglong to ask, she said to herself: ¡°Miss is about to add a younger brother, is that good news?¡±

    Xuan Cao raised her head in surprise, and said, ¡°What are you talking about? What younger brother does miss have?¡±

    Ling¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, I just heard the news from outside. Our new Concubine Mei is more than two months pregnant!¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows. Concubine Mei was pregnant?

    She remembered that at Lady Yu¡¯s a few days ago, Concubine Mei was so disheartened. Remembering that tomorrow was the deadline for Minister Feng to order General Yu to go to southern Xinjiang, Yu Linglong sneered coldly.

    Concubine Mei was pregnant, and it was really neither early norte.

    If the news was announced earlier, Concubine Mei would inevitably arouse the envy and ostracism of Mu Shi. She couldn¡¯t even stand in the Yu house. If it was announcedter, she would not be able to escape the fate of going to southern Xinjiang with General Yu tomorrow.

    Ling¡¯er said with relish: ¡°I heard that the master is very happy, and all the maids in Concubine Mei¡¯s yard have been rewarded with a bunch of copper coins!¡±

    After all, Xuan Cao was a bit older, so after thinking about it, she wanted to ask: ¡°Then Concubine Mei doesn¡¯t have to go tomorrow.¡±

    Ling¡¯er said: ¡°Of course. The Lady heard that Concubine Mei was pregnant and sent a woman next to her to serve. She said she was experienced... Sister Xuan Cao, what experience? Do you need experience too?¡±

    Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Little girl, you know how to ask questions, but you don¡¯t know how to be ashamed!¡±

    Ling¡¯er was confused, and she was still entangled with Xuan Cao to exin. Yu Linglong had already guessed the thoughts of Lady Yu.

    A few days ago, she scolded her in front of Concubine Mei to make her abide by her duty and be a concubine with peace of mind. Today, she learned that Concubine Mei was pregnant, but she sent her mother-inw to serve. The grandson in the concubine¡¯s belly, secondly, was also suggesting to some people in the Yu house that Lady Yu was very important to Concubine Mei¡¯s pregnancy so that they could stop thinking of making trouble as soon as possible.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    As for some of these people, they were naturally Mu Shi and others. Although Concubine Mei had obtained the special favor of General Yu, she was only a concubine after all. If she gave birth to a son, she will definitely use her son to win more love from General Yu.

    She wanted to know how Mu Shi could let an auntie climb up. Just by looking at her previous methods with Concubine Lan, you can guess one or two of them.

    What¡¯s more, General Yu was about to leave the capital, and Concubine Mei was alone in Yu Mansion, and she may not know what will happen in the future.

    Yu Linglong took a sip of tea and smiled softly.

    Yu Linglong guessed correctly. At this moment, Mu Shi, who had just learned the news, was furious.

    With a bang, the fine porcin teacup with white orchids was thrown to the ground and fell to pieces. Mu Shi¡¯s face was no longer the dignified and rich face of the past. It had almost be hideous.

    ¡°This vixen is really shameless!¡±

    The maids in the room were taken aback. Mama Qian lightly stepped forward and picked up the broken porcin: ¡°Lady, please calm down. Think about it, what should we do about it?¡±

    Mu Shi was trembling with anger, and the tassels on the eight-treasure golden hairpin on his head couldn¡¯t stop trembling: ¡°What should we do!? There¡¯s nothing we can do to escape this vile creature!¡±

    Her son was going to get married in a few days, but now there was news that the concubine was pregnant. How ugly and shameful. After thinking about it, her grandson was almost old enough to call Concubine Mei¡¯s son uncle!

    When Mu Shi thought of this, she couldn¡¯t control her temper anymore, so she stood up and pointed at Mama Qian angrily: ¡°You, hurry up and bring that bitch over, and see if I don¡¯t kill her and the evil in her stomach!¡±

    Mama Qian was shocked. The first wife was confused, how could this kind of thing be solved! If General Yu knew this, could he spare his wife?

    Mama Qian quietly waved her hand behind her. The maids left, and Mama Qian went forward and said in a low voice: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, we have to consider this matter carefully.¡±

    Mu Shi said angrily: ¡°What is the long-term n? Wait a few months, and then the child will be born, so what is the long-term n!?¡±

    Mama Qian gently fanned Mu Shi behind her and said, ¡°Madam, haven¡¯t you heard? The Lady just sent Madam You to serve the woman. This was to bother thedy so she wouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter!¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s brows were furrowed: ¡°This old woman is sick, and she wants to take care of everything!¡±

    Mama Qian smiled and reminded Mu Shi softly: ¡°Madam, tomorrow the master will set off...¡±

    Mu Shi was enlightened, and her eyebrows immediately stretched out.

    Yes, Lady Yu was seriously ill. It was impossible to have too many thoughts about the inner courtyard. General Yu was about to be ordered to leave the capital. Concubine Mei had just be pregnant, so she must not be able to follow him. After waiting for tomorrow, Mu Shi was now covering the sky in the Yu house.

    After thinking about the connections here, Mu Shi¡¯s face gradually showed a cold smile.

    ¡°After tomorrow, let¡¯s see how I can push her!¡±

    The mistress and servant looked at each other andughed. At this moment, a panicked voice rang outside the door: ¡°Lady, the Master is here!¡±

    Mu Shi nced at the broken porcin pieces on the floor, and Mama Qian hurried forward to wipe the tea stains with her kerchief and put away the broken porcin pieces.

    Mu Shi straightened the golden hairpin on her head and tried to make a gentle smile on her face, and leisurely stood up to meet General Yu, and said, ¡°Congrattions, master.¡±

    General Yu¡¯s face was red, and the haze of the past few days was wiped out. He was obviously very happy, but this look disappeared when he looked at Mu Shi.

    ¡°Mei¡¯er can¡¯te with me, but if she stays at home, you are not allowed to make a n!¡±

    General Yu¡¯s method of solving problems had always been simple and crude. Just like at this moment, he himself was not in the capital, so he couldn¡¯t protect Concubine Mei and the child in her stomach, but he didn¡¯t want to think of a way, so he would juste directly to Mu Shi and say his own.

    Mu Shi was bitter in her heart, but still with a smile on her face: ¡°What are you saying? Concubine Mei is with child. I am also happy. In the future, her children will also call me mother. How could I have any other thoughts?¡±

    General Yu¡¯s expression eased a little, but he was still skeptical: ¡°I hope you really think so if Mei¡¯er is the same as Lan¡¯er... I will definitely take a break and make you go back to your hometown!¡±

    Mu Shi was furious. Wasn¡¯t it just a humble concubine and the bitch in her stomach, General Yu actually threatened her with a letter of divorce in order to protect them!?

    The smile on her face became sullen unknowingly, and Mu Shi lowered her eyes to cover the anger and hatred in her eyes, and said softly: ¡°Master, rest assured, I will take good care of them.¡±

    General Yu did not see Mu Shi¡¯s strangeness at all, and finally nodded in satisfaction when he heard her promise.

    ...

    The three-day deadline passed in a blink of an eye. Even if General Yu didn¡¯t want to go to southern Xinjiang, he couldn¡¯t vite the emperor¡¯s order.

    Mu Shi led everyone to send General Yu off at the gate. Except for Concubine Mei, not many people showed the sadness of parting. General Yu was out all year round, and everyone was used to it.

    In other words, many people hoped that General Yu would not live in the mansion for one reason or another.

    Mu Shi¡¯s face was tinged with a faint sadness, expressing the sadness of her husband¡¯s parting, but without losing the grace of the big family head mother. She was making all kinds of scenes of telling him to be careful along the way and take care of his body. Concubine Dong was the same. She didn¡¯t say a word, and only Concubine Mei Mei had tears in her apricot eyes. She was very pitiful, and she looked sad and reluctant to part with General Yu.

    Compared with Mu Shi, Concubine Mei¡¯s attitude clearly won General Yu¡¯s heart. At this moment, his gaze stayed on Concubine Mei¡¯s face. Thinking of his journey, his future was uncertain and he couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    Concubine Mei put her hand on her lower abdomen either intentionally or unintentionally, and said softly, ¡°Master, Mei¡¯er will not be with you in the future, so you must pay more attention to your health...¡±

    While talking, Concubine Mei¡¯s tears had fallen. She waspletely helpless and sad and she was reluctant to leave General Yu.

    Mu Shi looked at Concubine Mei with cold eyes. The smile on her face became stiffer. This little bitch was really good at acting. If she really wanted to follow General Yu, it would happen earlier orter, but she found out that she was pregnant the night before. For an excuse to leave the Yu Mansion, wasn¡¯t she worried that she would die in Southern Xinjiang with General Yu?

    General Yu and Concubine Mei were hard to distinguish here, and suddenly there was a sound of footsteps from far and near on the other side of the street. When everyone heard the power of them, they only saw a small servant running over panting and reaching the gate of the Yu house, and eloquently stop.

    He quickly looked around the crowd, and stepped forward to salute General Yu: ¡°Can I ask, are you General Yu Peng?¡±

    General Yu was a little bit confused. The news that he was transferred to southern Xinjiang had been out for three days. Many people didn¡¯t know it, and even if they knew it, no one cared because they were afraid of being implicated. Therefore, although he set off today, his colleagues in the court did not care. There was no one to send him away and seeing this little servant had him stunned. He really couldn¡¯t guess which colleague would send him off.

    General Yu nodded: ¡°I am.¡±

    The young man immediately saluted General Yu: ¡°I am a servant in Gan Taifu¡¯s mansion. Our master and wife want to see the general. Can you wait a moment?¡±

    As soon as General Yu heard that he was Gan Taifu¡¯s, he immediately was stunned, and his face was full of unstoppable smiles. He said repeatedly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, why is Master Taifuing here?!¡±

    The little servant thought that he was used to seeing people¡¯s ttery to Gan Taifu. He was not surprised that General Yu was so overjoyed. He only heard him say: ¡°Our Taifu and his wife¡¯s sedan chair will be here soon, please wait for the military master in the mansion. ¡°

    General Yu was so pleased that he took off his helmet and said hurriedly, ¡°How can this work? I¡¯ll wait for Master Taifu right here!¡±

    The young man was not polite, and said: ¡°Then there will be General Lao.¡±

    When Mu Shi and others heard the news, they all looked shocked and surprised. The Gan family was so powerful in the capital that they had always looked at them, ordinary small officials and small officials, without even looking directly at them. Why would they suddenly visit the Jade house today?

    Seeing General Yu promise to wait for Master Gan at the gate, the family had to stand obediently at the gate to wee Master Gan¡¯s arrival.

    After the time it took to burn a stick of incense, an eight-carriage sedan with dark green velvet satin came slowly across the street. The eight sedan chairs were all of the same colors, and the sedan was carried steadily, moving forward without rush. A dozen servants and guards followed by the sedan chair, all with extraordinary tolerance. Behind the sedan was a canopied carriage. The curtain was embroidered with shining peacock peonies and gold and silver threads. The four corners of the carriage were decorated with golden bells, each of which was the size of a fist. As the carriage moved slowly, and there was a rhythmic ding-dong sound. Surrounded by dozens of maids and servants, they were all well-dressed, with the atmosphere of a big family.

    Looking at the car and the sedan alone, the wealth waspelling. Mu Shi concealed her astonishment and greeted him with General Yu.

    The eight men carried the big sedan to the door. The bearers stopped, lowered the sedan poles, and a small servant hurriedly stepped forward and raised the curtain: ¡°Master, you have arrived at the Yu house.¡±

    A tall man walked down wearing an ochreke silk embroidered moir¨¦ uniform. He had a square face, long eyebrows, and big eyes, and he looked very majestic.

    In the carriage behind him, several maids helped a forty-year-olddy out of the carriage and came to the door.

    Lady Gan was dressed in a deep red cloud satin pce dress with rich and noble patterns. She wore a golden phoenix with wings spread on her head and a hard red iid gold pendant. Her skin was slightly plump, her face was amiable, and she looked graceful and luxurious, with extraordinary tolerance.

    General Yu gave the helmet in his hand to Wang Yong beside him and walked forward with an excited smile on his face: ¡°Master Taifu ising here, it is really brilliant, pleasee in. Come in!¡±

    Gan Taifu twisted the beard on his chin, raised his eyes to look at the que of the Yu house, and then looked back at General Yu: ¡°Are you General Yu Peng?¡±

    General Yu smiled: ¡°Just call me Yu Peng!¡±

    Master Gan nodded and walked straight into the courtyard. General Yu hurriedly followed him and led the way himself.

    Mu Shi gritted her teeth to meet Lady Gan and said respectfully: ¡°Lady Gan, pleasee in.¡±

    Lady Gan was graceful, with a gentle face, and said: ¡°Thank you, Lady Yu.¡±

    Yu Qianliu, Yu Weide, and the others exchanged nces of surprise and followed everyone into the gate.

    In the main hall, seeing Taifu and Lady Gan sitting at the head seats, General Yu and Mu Shi dared to take their seats. General Yu hurriedly ordered the housekeeper: ¡°Go and get the best tea, and treat Master Taifu! ¡°

    Yu Qianliu and others stood there, not daring to raise their heads or to speak. Only the young Yu Weiyuan poked his head out from behind Concubine Dong and looked at Lady Gan curiously.

    Master Gan and Lady Gan sat at the top and did not exin their intentions. They just nced at Yu Qianliu and others, and Mu Shi called them in and introduced them one by one: ¡°This is Yu Weide, ranking second. This is Yu Qianliu, ranking third¡ª¡±

    Gan Gan winked at Madam Gan, and Madam Gan cleared her throat and asked softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know whichdy is Yu Qianjiao?¡±

    As soon as Lady Mu heard that Lady Gan was calling to see Yu Qianjiao, she was overwhelmed with joy and immediately called out Yu Qianjiao: ¡°Lady Gan, this is the little girl.¡±

    The injuries on Yu Qianjiao¡¯s face were treated properly and many elixirs for removing scars were used. Now it had been restored to its original condition. She usually wore ivory dentures to hide the slumped cheeks. At this moment, she was wearing a goose yellow spring shirt with eight treasures on her head. She was very beautiful and charming, and she looked like a little beauty.

    Lady Gan took Yu Qianjiao¡¯s hand and looked at Yu Qianjiao carefully, gradually showing a smile on her face, as if she liked it very much.

    She took off the pair of jade bracelets on her wrists, put them on Yu Qianjiao herself, and said, ¡°What a neat child.¡±

    Seeing that Madam Gan liked Yu Qianjiao, Mu Shi¡¯s heart was filled with immense joy. She raised her eyes to look at Yu Qianjiao and the others. She felt a little annoyed, and waved: ¡°Go.¡±

    The servant next to her moved up with a wink and ced her next to Lady Gan. Lady Gan took Yu Qianjiao to sit down and asked about her age, whether she had read any books, what she did on weekdays, and so on. Yu Qianjiao didn¡¯t understand what Lady Gan meant, so she had to answer them one by one.

    The female family members chatted together, and here Taifu Gan finally twisted his beard and opened his mouth: ¡°The house of a general and a girl like a tiger. She deserves it.¡±

    General Yu was so happy that his heart was thumping, and he almost grinned to the base of his ears: ¡°You are too rewarding, I am ashamed!¡±

    Lady Gan shook her head and said, ¡°How can you be ashamed of it? Lady Yu is young, but she is courageous and strategic. It is difficult for countless men to beat her!¡±

    General Yu and the Mu Shi were stunned. Yu Qianjiao was so spoiled by Mu Shi that she was pretty daring and courageous. How could she be courageous and strategic?

    Seeing Lady Gan holding Yu Qianjiao¡¯s hand, Mu Shi had already faintly guessed the intentions of Master Gan and Lady Gan, but she still couldn¡¯t believe it. While hesitating, Lady Gan said with a smile: ¡°I wonder if Lady Yu has left the house yet?¡±

    Mu Shi hurriedly replied: ¡°Not yet.¡±

    The smile on Lady Gan¡¯s face became even more obvious. Looking at Yu Qianjiao, she said profoundly: ¡°Lady Yu was born so beautiful, and she has both wisdom and courage, which is very rare. There is no such gooddy in the capital.¡±

    Mu Shi only felt a heart-pounding, and she nervously almost didn¡¯t know how to respond. She just lowered her head and said, ¡°Thedy really overrated.¡±

    Lady Gan cleared her throat, and smiled, and said, ¡°Our Gan Lin, who is 13 years old this year, is the perfect match for Lady Yu.¡±

    Although she had guessed it faintly, speaking from the Gan Taifu, Mu Shi and General Yu almost couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    What? Gan Taifu¡¯s only son, the nephew of the current queen, wanted to discuss marriage with Yu Qianjiao!?

    General Yu was already scratching his head with joy. Mu Shi¡¯s mind still had a trace of rity. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a good thing would fall on her head. She looked at Lady Gan hesitantly and said: ¡°Qianjiao is our only daughter. She is spoiled on weekdays, and I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t serve the main room well.¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s worries were justified. As the youngest son of Gan Taifu¡¯s family, it was more than enough to marry a princess. If Gan Taifu and Lady Gan wanted Yu Qianjiao to be in a side room, then they would not agree.

    The smile on Lady Gan¡¯s face remained unchanged: ¡°What is Lady Yu saying? Naturally, we are going to choose the future daughter-inw. If we only want to choose a concubine, why would we both see each other in person?¡±

    Mu Shi¡¯s heart finally fell to the ground and was reced by a heart full of ecstasy. Her only daughter, Yu Qianjiao, was now being proposed to by Master Gan and Lady Gan in person!

    General Yu¡¯s mouth was almost open with a big grin: ¡°It cannot be this good. Being able to climb up to Master Taifu¡¯s level is the blessing of Qianjiao¡¯s previous life!¡±

    Master Gan was silent, while Lady Gan smiled: ¡°You are too polite.¡±

    After speaking, she took out an invitation and handed it to Mu Shi: ¡°This is my son Ganlin¡¯s proposal card.¡±

    Mu Shi hurriedly received it respectfully, and hurriedly epted the proposal card that Ganlin wrote Yu Qianjiao, and squeezed the gilded cover in her hand. Mu Shi was finally convinced that what was happening before her was true. Master Gan and Lady Gan were indeed sincerely asking Yu Qianjiao to marry Ganlin. Even the proposal card had been prepared in advance!

    General Yu could not wait. He finally waited until the change of the proposal card was finished. He quickly asked: ¡°Master Taifu, in the future, we will be inws. You see, I haven¡¯t seen my daughter get married, and haven¡¯t drunk the wedding wine. This war department ordered me to go to southern Xinjiang immediately. In my heart, I really can¡¯t let go of Qianjiao¡ª¡±

    General Yu finally learned to be clever and knew how to use his daughter as a shield. Indeed, based on his own weight, Master Gan would definitely not help him.

    Gan Taifu thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I can understand what you are saying. Then let me say hello to Master Feng. This matter of the Southern Xinjiang Supervisory War will be postponed for a while until our children¡¯s wedding.¡±

    General Yu went to southern Xinjiang to supervise the battle, not to go on an expedition. Therefore, it was not an urgent matter, so Gan Taifu interceded for him.

    General Yu quickly said: ¡°Master Taifu, can you tell Minister Feng to change me? I¡¯m too old, and I have just returned from northern Xinjiang...¡±

    Even Mu Shi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Her husband, in front of the children, still in Yu Qianjiao¡¯s spotlight, was begging Gan Taifu just to stay in the capital. He was too bold.

    Master Gan cleared his throat and said coitantly: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    In a blink of an eye, it was Yu Weiwu¡¯s wedding day . Yu Linglong naturally would not go to the front to participate . Only Ling¡¯er and a few little maids ran to the front to watch the excitement,ing back from time to time to talk about the situation .

    ¡°The new wife is the second youngdy from Jiang Yuan¡¯s house . The dowry has been carried and prayed over . It has just been carried out from the morning until now . It¡¯s all in the west wing of the uncle¡¯s yard, and the house is full!¡±

    ¡°After worshipping heaven and earth, the olddy was very happy . A lot of people came to congratte us, and some people asked about our family¡¯s marriage with Gan Taifu¡¯s family!¡±

    ¡°The uncle was filled with a lot of wine, and the road was unsteady . Even the third master took a sip of the wine . His tears were so hot that he was crying and crying to find Concubine Dong!¡±

    Ling¡¯er and others talked about it, but Yu Linglong only leaned on the couch with her eyes closed and rested .

    A few days ago, because of the fact that General Yu was being transferred to southern Xinjiang to supervise the battle, the people who came and went on weekdays were deliberately alienated from entering the house . This time, the news that Master Gan and Lady Gan came to propose marriage in person immediately caused everyone, including people who usually had nothing to say, to inquire about the news . Even those who have only had a lower status came with gifts and found various excuses to visit, wanting to curry favor with General Yu¡¯s Mansion .

    It can be said that in General Yu and Mu Shi¡¯s many years together, they had never been so ttered . In these days, General Yu¡¯s face was red, Mu Shi was very pleased, and they spoke and acted like Gan Taifu¡¯s rtives .

    Yu Linglong was also a little surprised to learn that Master Gan and Lady Gan hade to the door in person . Last time she rescued Gan Lin by ident, and she guessed that this matter would not be dropped . Looking at Gan¡¯s family, they turned over the entire capital in order to find Gan Lin, and she knew that they would do everything possible to find the person who rescued Gan Lin . She casually said Yu Qianjiao¡¯s name because she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for herself, but she didn¡¯t expect that the Gan family would reallye here and even propose to Yu Qianjiao .

    She let Gan Lin devote his life to her, was this the plot in the script?

    When Yu Linglong thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile . She would let them be tormented, and wait until Gan Lin found out that Yu Qianjiao was not the one who rescued him, and there would be awsuit to fight .

    But what did this have to do with her? At this time, she couldn¡¯t think of modern things, like how you can get a divorce if you want one . If the Gan family wanted to retreat, it would probably be really troublesome .

    Yu Linglong was thinking about it happily, but heard a rush of footsteps in the yard, followed by Ling¡¯er¡¯s cry: ¡°Miss, miss!¡±

    Yu Linglong was both angry and humored . She stood up from the couch and looked at Ling¡¯er who had just run to the door: ¡°Xuan Cao said you have no rules . You are really bing ruder and ruder . What are you running for? What¡¯s the excitement?¡±

    On weekdays, she rarely disciplined the maids in Pin Garden . Ling¡¯er was young, lively, and cheerful, and developed freely whether Yu Linglong taught her or not . She bounced and jumped all day long, and she easily bbed .

    Ling¡¯er stopped her hurried footsteps, and said breathlessly: ¡°That...that Lord Xu is here!¡±

    Yu Linglong furrowed her eyebrows: ¡°Close the door! Don¡¯t let him in!¡±

    Ling¡¯er said: ¡°The lord didn¡¯te to Pin Garden . He congratted him in the front yard!¡±

    Yu Linglong almost spat out her tea . Lord Xu came to congratte Yu Weiwu? Why did this sound so strange?

    Wasn¡¯t that kid not even paying attention to General Yu? And he came to congratte Yu Weiyuan, a lieutenant from the eighth rank guard? This guy was too fascinating .

    Yu Linglongy back on the couchzily and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯te!¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, there was already a familiar voice outside the door: ¡°I can hear you, why are you so sour?¡±

    Lord Xu wore a jade crown on his head and a light robe, and slowly yed with a carved ebony fan in his hand, and walked in with a smile: ¡°Linglong, I have been looking for you during the dinner for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect you to go out . ¡±

    Yu Linglong regretted not closing the door just now to identally let this guy in again, but she changed her mind . Even if she closed the door, this kid would probably jump over the wall toe in .

    Yu Linglong turned over and turned her back to Lord Xu,pletely ignoring him .

    Lord Xu sat down on the stool next to the couch and looked at Yu Linglong with his unblinking deep and mysterious eyes, and asked with concern: ¡°Why, are you ufortable?¡±

    As soon as Lord Xu came in, Ling¡¯er consciously withdrew . At this time, there were only Yu Linglong and Lord Xu in the room, and they looked extremely quiet .

    The summer sun was projected on the beauty couch by the window . Yu Linglong was only wearing a hazy silver silk robe, leaning against the silver-and-red flower pillow, and her long hair was casually spread on the couch like a ssh of ink, making her skin look delicate and lovely .

    It¡¯s just that this beauty didn¡¯t even have a slight smile . In the brilliant sunshine, her white porcin face was as cold as an iceberg .

    The noise of cicadasing from outside the window disturbed her . There seemed to be birds flying on the roof, and there was a slight noise from the bricks . The sound was not loud, but it was especially obvious in a quiet room .

    Lord Xu¡¯s eyes were dim . He suddenly approached Yu Linglong and smiled: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many days, do you think I don¡¯t miss you?¡±

    The refreshing scent of mint mixed with the scent of incense burning in the room seemed to linger on Yu Linglong¡¯s nose . Yu Linglong suddenly remembered something, and her heart sank unconsciously .

    The beautiful ck onyx eyes slowly lifted up, as if filled with moist water vapor . This hot summer was refreshing .

    Yu Linglong looked at Lord Xu¡¯s eyes with a smile, and then suddenly smiled slightly .

    This smile, like the first bloom of a spring flower, was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t look anywhere else .

    The expression on Lord Xu¡¯s face was slightly stagnant, but his cynical smile was restored in an instant, and he couldn¡¯t help but move forward again: ¡°I know you still remember me¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Yu Linglong waved her hand quickly and pped him in the face fiercely!

    The handsome face quickly moved to one side, and the next moment Yu Linglong¡¯s wrist was pinched by Lord Xu .

    The hot temperature came from her hand, and it felt slightly rough . Yu Linglong did not move, but raised her small face like a hibiscus, fixedly looking at Lord Xu, her pink lips slightly opened, and she spoke lightly .

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, your skill is so good!¡±

    The force on her wrist suddenly tightened, but then quickly loosened, as if everything was just an illusion .

    Lord Xu smiled and let go of his hand, and said triumphantly: ¡°Are youplimenting me? Excuse me! Excuse me!¡±

    Yu Linglong took her hand back, with a look on her face, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Yu Lieyang, I beat you and scolded you, why do you alwayse to me?¡±

    Lord Xuughed loudly and said, ¡°Flirting or not, are we a harmonious couple?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and a sneering smile rose from the corner of her mouth: ¡°Really? I just know that His Royal Highness Lord Xu alwayses to me because I often beat you and scold you . ¡±

    Her white hand slowly stroked the ce where Lord Xu had just grabbed her . Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°After that, I won¡¯t beat and scold you again, and please don¡¯te again . ¡±

    When she said this, she was already expressing an attitude of concession . At this moment, there was a faint hunch in her heart . She seemed to know the answer she wanted .

    The answer had been buried for so long and so deep that she almost thought she would never find it again, but unexpectedly, the answer she wanted to know had already been buried in her heart, but she had never looked at it .

    A trace of pain rose in Lord Xu¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting .

    The next moment, he lowered his head, held Yu Linglong¡¯s wrist with his big hand, and asked nervously, ¡°Did I hurt you? Linglong, I¡¯ll rub it for you, don¡¯t be angry . ¡±

    The man¡¯s hair touched her face, with a nice mint smell, but Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes fell on the jade crown on his head . The whole piece of white jade was carved into the crown, so delicate . But in the warm touch, there was a faint chill .

    Allowing Lord Xu to hold her wrist, Yu Linglong bent her head, her pink lips were close to Lord Xu¡¯s ear, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: ¡°Is there someone on the roof?¡±

    The movement of Lord Xu squeezing her wrist suddenly stopped . He raised his head . Theughter on his face faded easily, a sharp look rose in his eyes, and he looked straight at Yu Linglong, but his whispering voice was sharp and fearless .

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the two little reflections in his eyes that looked like reflections in an ancient well .

    She smiled disdainfully: ¡°Afraid? You underestimate me . ¡±

    Withdrawing her hand quickly, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know what it was like . Now that she knew that Lord Xu¡¯s passionate pursuit of herself was nothing more than a concealment, she did not feel rxed at the moment when she guessed the truth .

    Outside the window, the yard is full of swaying orchids, exuding a faint fragrance under the scorching heat of summer, which made them sleepy . Further out, there was the faint sound of gongs and drums, and there were countless guests drinking, and talking andughing loudly .

    But in this small room of Pin Garden, time seemed to stop, and the air seemed to be frozen . The two people sat opposite each other . It seemed to outsiders that they were nothing more than normal lovers, but only the two people in it knew what kind of turbulent waves were surging between them . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    After a while, Lord Xu raised his hand, gently gathered the hair by Yu Linglong¡¯s ear, and said softly: ¡°You¡¯re tired, you should rest . ¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes and remained silent .

    She didn¡¯t know what Lord Xu¡¯s intention was, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of people were watching them in the dark . In this case, she decided to stop with silence .

    If it hadn¡¯t been too quiet in the house just now, she wouldn¡¯t have heard the soft noise of the bricks on the roof, let alone guess that someone had been spying on them in the dark .

    This kind of person¡¯s skill was really terrifying if even she couldn¡¯t notice she was being monitored .

    They dared to lie on her roof during the day without fear of being spotted . This kind of person¡¯s disguise must be top-notch .

    Looking at the tall and straight back of Lord Xu, Yu Linglong vaguely guessed that those who watched them should be heading towards Lord Xu .

    She was just a small general¡¯s illegitimate daughter, who was more worthy of being tracked and monitored? As the prince, Lord Xu was at the center of the power of the world . Was it true that he chased flowers and willows, and was eating, drinking, and having fun all the time, just like a little prince?

    What was he hiding from her?

    ...

    Early the next morning, Yu Linglong went to Jingshan Hall to visit Lady Yu .

    As soon as she arrived at the gate of Jingshan Hall, she met a strange girl in a red phoenix dress, who was about to enter the room .

    Ling¡¯er on the side whispered: ¡°Miss, this is the new wife . ¡±

    When Yu Linglong heard the words, she saw that the girl was not tall, and her bright red dress looked a little heavy on her body, and the golden hairpin swaying all over her head seemed to be unable to lift her head even more . She was petite looking, and her skin was very moisturized and exuded a healthy glow .

    Seeing someone looking at her, the girl turned her head and looked at Yu Linglong, showing a shy and kind smile .

    Yu Linglong nodded, and as a response, she rushed into the room .

    Ying Han came out hurriedly: ¡°The fourthdy is here . Thedy was still talking about you just now . ¡±

    Yu Linglong walked to the bed and looked at Lady Yu¡¯s face first: ¡°How do you feel today?¡±

    Lady Yu¡¯splexion was a little pale, and she no longer looked ruddy and radiant . She coughed twice before saying: ¡°Nothing special, don¡¯t worry about me, I can¡¯t die!¡±

    Yu Linglong motioned to Ling¡¯er to bring up the food box: ¡°I heard that people who are sick can¡¯t drink sour plum soup . I had someone cook some mung bean pancakes with syrup for you to keep out the heat . ¡±

    Lady Yu smiled and pointed to the bedside and said: ¡°Your mother just sent someone to bring lotus soup this morning . I haven¡¯t finished it yet . And you¡¯re giving me more food! Do you think I am an old jug?¡±

    They gossiped for a bit, and Ningshuang stepped forward and said, ¡°Lady, the new wife has been waiting outside for a while . She wants to serve you tea . ¡±

    The Lady Yu sighed, ¡°I¡¯m like this . I didn¡¯t even attend the banquet yesterday . What kind of tea can I drink?¡±

    Mother Wang smiled and said: ¡°The rules can never be changed, and the new wife also knows etiquette . ¡±

    Lady Yu nodded and said, ¡°Let here in . ¡±

    The girl in the red wedding dress came into the room, and the room full of medicine suddenly smelled bright . The girl took the teacup brought by the maid, walked up in small steps, and said while bowing, ¡°The granddaughter-inw offers you tea and wishes the olddy good health and a long life . ¡±

    Lady Yu was helped by Mother Wang and tried to sit up, and after looking at the girl for a while, she took the teacup: ¡°This is a good child, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The girl replied softly: ¡°My name is Jiang Yuezhen . ¡±

    Lady Yu took a sip of tea and handed it to Ying Han, who was on the side and was helped by Mother Wang to lie down .

    Seeing that Lady Yu wanted to lie down, Jiang Yuezhen hurriedly stepped forward to help . Unexpectedly, the dress on her body was too cumbersome and she hit the little stool on the bedside .

    The stool fell over, and the bowl on it fell to the ground with a snap, and the soup inside was spilled all over the floor .

    Jiang Yuezhen was taken aback, hurriedly tried to pick up the pieces on the ground, and said quietly: ¡°It¡¯s all because of me being careless, please don¡¯t me me¡ª¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s hand touched a piece of white fungus on the ground, and her voice suddenly stopped . She seemed to look at the white fungus in her hand in disbelief and raised her head to look at the olddy Yu .

    Seeing her squatting on the ground, Ningshuang hurriedly took the porcin piece from her hand and said, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to do this . Be careful not to hurt your hand, let me help . ¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t see the scene on the ground . As soon as Lady Yu saw the stool turning over, she didn¡¯t care that Jiang Yuezhen was picking up the broken porcin, and told Jiang Yuezhen not to touch it . Who knew that in this emergency, she kept coughing . Yu Linglong stood by the bed, paying attention to Lady Yu¡¯s situation, and did not pay attention to Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s strangeness .

    Jiang Yuezhen stood up, lowered her head deeply . Her face changed a bit, but after all, she said nothing .

    The others seemed to think that she had made a mistake when she was serving tea to Lady Yu for the first time and was panicking . Instead, she came tofort her . Fortunately, Lady Yu was a good talker, saying that the new wife was too nervous and did not me her too much and reminding her that this matter will pass .

    Seeing Jiang Yuezhen going out, Lady Yu couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Brother Wu has also married a daughter-inw . I don¡¯t know if I can look forward to the day when I embrace my great-grandson . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said: ¡°It¡¯s just a small illness, so what can I do so much?

    Mother Wang on the side alsoforted: ¡°Don¡¯t say this, Lady . Now that the new wife enters the house, within a year, the olddy will be able to hold the great-grandson . I am afraid that the great-grandson will be so plump that you won¡¯t be able to hold him!¡±

    Lady Yu who said a few words also smiled, and the atmosphere in the room rxed .

    Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s arrival seemed to bring joy to the Jingshan Hall . Lady Yu looked very energetic, speaking with Yu Linglong for a long time before letting her out .

    Outside of Jingshan Hall, Yu Linglong only felt the bright sun outside, but she couldn¡¯t rx her mood .

    It stands to reason that if Lady Yu would box for a while every morning on weekdays, then her body was strong, and even if she was sick, she should heal faster than ordinary people . Besides, General Yu didn¡¯t have to go to southern Xinjiang now, and Lady Yu¡¯s heart disease should also be going away . But she had been sick for so long, why was it still not better?

    Not only was it not good, but in recent days, her face seemed to be much more serious, and her speech was not as full of confidence as before .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t figure out the connections here, so she had to think that Lady Yu was old and stubborn, and she was getting older, so she dragged it on like this .

    With a slight sigh, Yu Linglong led Ling¡¯er towards Pin Garden .

    ...

    After a few days, the excitement of organizing the happy event had passed . All kinds of red decorations had also been removed from the various courtyards, and everything went back to normal

    Lord Xu had not appeared for a while, and the doubts in Yu Linglong¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be solved, but now that she knew that he was not really pursuing her, Yu Linglong no longer cared about Lord Xu¡¯s magic . If he didn¡¯te, she would be happy .

    This day, Yu Linglong was looking at the two pillows that Luyun had just embroidered in her room . The little maid from Jingshan Hall came to invite her: ¡°Fourth Lady, the olddy asks you to pleasee over . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and turned back to tell Xuan Cao: ¡°Put these two pillows away . ¡±

    After a while, Yu Linglong took Ling¡¯er out .

    Just after noon, it was quiet in Jingshan Hall . As soon as Yu Linglong entered the room, she saw Lady Yu sitting on the bed, half sitting on the pillow, with a smile on her face talking to people .

    Seeing Yu Linglong entering the room, Lady Yu beckoned her to go over: ¡°Come here . I have seen your five sisters . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw a girl in a lc jacquard silk dress standing next to the bed of the olddy . She was about thirteen or fourteen years old . She was wearing a in silver hairpin on her head . A circle of pale pink pce flowers was on her head and two pearl drop earrings hung on her earlobes . Her small face was very clean and she had no rouge, but she still couldn¡¯t conceal her beautifulplexion .

    Lady Yu took the girl¡¯s hand, pointed at Yu Linglong and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, you haven¡¯t been back in years, don¡¯t you recognize her? This is your fourth sister . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun stood up with her eyes down, bowed a little timidly, and whispered, ¡°Hello, Fourth Sister . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Yu Qianyun . This girl was very in, she would almost forget her once she saw her, and she could not leave any deep impression .

    In the Yu house, Yu Qianjiao was pretentious and domineering, Yu Qianfang was insidious and introverted, Yu Qianliu was smart and pungent, and this fifth youngdy, Yu Qianyun, seemed to be a quiet and delicate girl .

    Yu Linglong nodded as a greeting, and walked directly to Lady Yu¡¯s bed, and sat down .

    Lady Yu looked at the two granddaughters in front of her, one as pretty as ice and snow, and the other as elegant as jade . She looked very happy, and she seemed to have recovered a little bit from the illness . She beckoned Yu Qianyun to sit down and said to Yu Linglong: ¡°Your Fifth Sister has been raised in the country since childhood, but her etiquette and rules are excellent . In the future, you sisters should get along well . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun smiled shyly and said softly: ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve been rewarded . ¡±

    Yu Linglong heard what the olddy said, and her heart was moved slightly, and she nced at Yu Qianyun calmly .

    Although General Yu¡¯s family was not big, it was definitely not a family that could not afford to raise children . Why was Yu Qianyun sent out of the mansion and raised in the countryside when she was young?

    Even if she was taken back to the mansion at this moment, Yu Qianyun did not look ttered at all . Her face was faint, with a little shyness and politeness, as if she had just gone out to y and returned home .

    Yu Linglong retracted her gaze, chatted with Lady Yu a few things, then got up and left .

    Seeing her standing up, Yu Qianyun also stood up, and Lady Yu said: ¡°Why are both of you leaving?¡±

    Yu Qianyun smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady, Yun¡¯er will send off the fourth sister, and I will be back to keep youpany . ¡±

    Lady Yu nodded with a smile, letting the two of them leave .

    When she reached the door, Yu Qianyun stopped and said, ¡°Fourth Sister, I have just returned, and I will ask you to take care of her in the future . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Yu Qianyun . She was asking her to take care of her?

    In this mansion, there was Lady Yu at the top, General Yu and Mu Shi in the middle, and there are Yu Qianfang, Yu Qianliu, Yu Weiwu, and Yu Weide, these elder brothers and sisters, but Yu Qianyun said she wanted her to take care of the Lady?

    Yu Linglong remembered the situation just now and didn¡¯t say anything about it . She just smiled slightly and said meaningfully: ¡°The olddy likes you very much . Just serve the olddy with peace of mind . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun should be aware that Yu Linglong¡¯s position in the heart of the olddy was not ordinary, so she said this to her, right?

    This girl had a great ability to observe words and their meanings, and she was not a character that can be underestimated .

    Yu Qianyun didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of Yu Linglong¡¯s words, and smiled politely at her, and said: ¡°Then I won¡¯t apany you home . Please get home safe . ¡±

    Yu Linglong walked out of the door and saw that Yu Qianyun had already returned to her room, and she told Ling¡¯er: ¡°Go and find out what the hell is going on with this Fifth Lady?¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Qianyun¡¯s affairs were not a secret in the Yu house, so in the evening, Ling¡¯er heard the news and returned to report to Yu Linglong .

    It turned out that Yu Qianyun was only a few months younger than Yu Linglong . Her biological mother was Lady Yu¡¯s personal maid . Later, she was given to General Yu to give her a room . It stands to reason that this kind of maid would be helped when she was pregnant . Being a daughter of amoner, Yu Qianyun¡¯s biological mother also had the backing of Lady Yu . It was a certainty to help her aunt, but she was pushed back and forth by Mu Shi¡¯s various reasons, and it had been dyed .

    As soon as it was dyed, Yu Qianyun was born . Mu Shi went to see a fortune teller for Yu Qianyun, but the result was that Yu Qianyun would be able to ovee her father and mother . She had to be fostered outside to resolve the disaster . Mu Shi pretended to be embarrassed and refused to call the shots . She told General Yu about the matter . General Yu was worried about the promotion . Hearing this, he refused to be careless and insisted on sending Yu Qianyun out of the house .

    Upon hearing this news, Yu Qianyun¡¯s birth mother was anxious and dragged her unhealed body to beg at Lady Yu, who tried to protect Yu Qianyun¡¯s daughter and scolded General Yu and Mu Shi . General Yu was very annoyed and vented all his grievances on Yu Qianyun¡¯s birth mother . She was anxious and heartbroken . In addition, after receiving several punches from General Yu, she fell ill and died .

    When Yu Qianyun¡¯s biological mother died, it further verified the fortune teller¡¯s words . A baby who had not yet reached the full moon killed her biological mother . General Yu had a good reason this time and was determined to send Yu Qianyun away . Lady Yu couldn¡¯t hold him back, so she had to reluctantly agree .

    Without the protection of her mother and the love of her father, Yu Qianyun was sent to a family in the country when she was a child . Although the Yu house sent a monthly donation, she lived in someone else¡¯s home . Life in the capital was simply iparable .

    After listening to Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, Yu Linglong was not too surprised by General Yu¡¯s ignorance . She thought that it must have been Mu Shi¡¯s tricks behind him . The violent General Yu was just a weapon of Mu Shi¡¯s .

    The maid was given to General Yu by Lady Yu, who wanted status and power . How could the narrow-minded Mu Shi allow such a person to stay with General Yu? Naturally, she wanted to get rid of it quickly .

    Poor Yu Qianyun, who didn¡¯t understand anything, was a victim of the struggle between the wives and concubines in the inner courtyard of the Yu Mansion . She left this unwarm home at a young age . If it weren¡¯t for Lady Yu calling the shots, she would probably not be able to return to the Yu Mansion .

    ¡°The Fifth Lady¡¯s life is really pitiful . They don¡¯t even know what her mother looks like . In the past few years, when only the olddy was there, she picked her up from time to time for a year, and she was sent away again before the first month passed . In the past few years, the olddy was absent, and no one mentioned it and no one thought about it . No one wants to take her back . ¡± Ling¡¯er had experienced family hardships and couldn¡¯t help but sigh at what happened to the Fifth Lady .

    Yu Linglong took a sip of her tea, and said lightly: ¡°Everyone has their own life . This is nothing . ¡±

    Although Yu Qianyun did not have the care of her rtives, she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing . There were many more poor people in this world, and Yu Linglong didn¡¯t care about showing her kindness .

    Looking at the tea leaves slowly floating in the teacup, Yu Linglong remembered seeing Yu Qianyun in the daytime, and probably had a preliminary understanding of her . It was not easy toe to live in someone else¡¯s house, and she admired her . With her silent and careful character, just seeing how she always looked at other people¡¯s faces, she knew that the family didn¡¯t have much respect and care for her .

    Ling¡¯er poured some tea for Yu Linglong and said: ¡°This time it¡¯s fine . The olddy has spoken, and the Fifth Lady shouldn¡¯t be sent away again!¡±

    Yu Qianyun was not young anymore, and she had reached the age of marriage, and the daughter of the Yu house can¡¯t just be thrown in the country like this . Lady Yu probably felt guilty for Yu Qianyun¡¯s biological mother, so she thought about it . She took Yu Qianyun back and wanted to find a good marriage for her .

    Yu Linglong blew the tea leaves and said, ¡°Girl, now you are more and more in charge . If you have the time to think about other people¡¯s things, it is better to think about yourself . ¡±

    Xuan Cao put a te of freshly peeled walnuts on the table and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, the Fifth Lady is not in a hurry . There is still ourdy on top of it!¡±

    Yu Linglong sounded angry andughed, and pped a walnut kernel on Xuan Cao: ¡°You two are getting bolder and stronger, you even dare to make arrangements!¡±

    Ling¡¯er covered her mouth with joy: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, Miss, don¡¯t me me . ¡±

    Xuan Cao brushed the walnuts from her clothes and smiled: ¡°You wench, always calling ¡®sister, sister,¡¯ as sweet as honey . Now you see me suffering and you think of yourself first . Don¡¯t beg me for anything else!¡±

    The two maids fought each other, but Yu Linglong seemed unheard of .

    Looking at the bamboo shadow swaying outside the window, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but think of Yu Qianyun, who lowered her head and spoke carefully . Since she was a child, she has not been protected by rtives, and this girl¡¯s life experience was indeed somewhat unfortunate .

    This was the fate of ancient women . Everything can only be decided by the parents . To stay or not to stay is just a matter of family members¡¯ opinions .

    If she hadn¡¯t possessed this body, perhaps this body was also the same .

    She didn¡¯t know if it was the luck or tragedy of this body .

    ...

    Since thest time she met Pce Maid Liu in the garden, Yu Linglong had not taken this rigorous and rigid middle-aged woman to heart . As for the news that Mama Cui said, ¡°The Pce Maid Liu was invited by thedy to teach her the rules,¡± she waspletely deceived by her .

    Therefore, when Mama Qian was ordered by the Mu Shi to invite Yu Linglong to learn the rules at Pin Garden, Yu Linglong felt that this was a big joke .

    Make her learn the rules? Was Mu Shi¡¯s brain kicked by a donkey?

    Mama Qian stood in front of Yu Linglong, hung her head deeply, tried to control her body not to tremble slightly, and said Mu Shi¡¯s words carefully .

    ¡°...Madam said that thedies are old, and it is good to learn some rules . The seconddy, the thirddy, the fifthdy, and the sixthdy are all going to learn...This, this is what the olddy meant . ¡±

    Thinking of the entire Yu Mansion, Yu Linglong also had some respect for Lady Yu . Mama Qian quickly pushed Lady Yu in front of her as a shield .

    Yu Linglong unhurriedly mmed the teacup, and the soft noise of each porcin collision sounded thrilling in Mama Qian¡¯s ears .

    After a while, Yu Linglong spoke leisurely: ¡°I don¡¯t know the rules . I¡¯ll do whatever your mistress likes, but don¡¯t bother me . ¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was not angry, Mama Qian was greatly relieved . Although she had known this result for a long time, it was a major event in the Yu house after all . Everydy who had not left the house must learn them . No matter what, she had to teach the Yudies how to behave .

    When Yu Linglong said that, Mama Qian didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, so she agreed and left .

    Yu Linglong originally thought that if she said so, the matter would end here, but she didn¡¯t expect that Pce Maid Liu would find Pin Garden in person .

    As soon as Lu Yun opened the door the next morning, she saw a middle-aged woman in a green satin coat standing at the door with a stern face, who had obviously been waiting for a long time .

    Lu Yun was taken aback, and didn¡¯t recognize who this person was, so she asked, ¡°Are you looking for our fourthdy?¡±

    Pce Maid Liu¡¯s face was frosty, and she asked in a deep voice, ¡°Has the Fourth Lady gotten up yet?¡±

    Lu Yun didn¡¯t serve in the house . After hearing this, she didn¡¯t know how to answer, and she didn¡¯t know where Pce Maid Liu came from, so she said: ¡°Please wait a moment, I will ask . ¡±

    The Pce Maid Liu nodded: ¡°Just say myst name is Liu . ¡±

    Lu Yun turned back to the room and asked in a low voice outside the curtain, ¡°Has the youngdy got up yet?¡±

    Xuan Cao in the room said: ¡°Not yet, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lu Yun hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°There is a maid named Liu who hase to see the Fourth Lady . ¡±

    ¡°A maid surnamed Liu?¡± Xuan Cao raised the curtain and walked out, afraid that Yu Linglong would be noisy . ¡°Which maid is named Liu?¡±

    Lu Yun said: ¡°I don¡¯t recognize her either . The way she looked, I was too scared to ask . ¡±

    Lu Yun was born into the family, and she didn¡¯t recognize her, and Xuan Cao didn¡¯t even know where Pce Maid Liu was from, so she said: ¡°Let her wait outside until thedy gets up . ¡±

    Besides Mama Liu, even Mama Cui and Mama Qian next to Mu Shi in the mansion still had to stand and talk in Pin Garden . Yu Linglong was such a powerful mistress, and Xuan Cao would not serve this maid Liu, who she didn¡¯t know where she came from .

    Lu Yun also knew Yu Linglong¡¯s temper, and when she got the answer, she walked out the door and said to Pce Maid Liu: ¡°Our youngdy hasn¡¯t gotten up yet . Please wait here, and wait for the youngdy to get up before going in to reply . ¡±

    When Pce Maid Liu heard this, her face suddenly changed to anger . Since she was a teaching female maid who came from the pce, nobody would dare disrespect her, even if it was Mu Shi, she had to give her a bit of face, but this shamelessdy would not only make her wait but also didn¡¯t even invite her in .

    Pce Maid Liupletely relied on her years of self-cultivation and she did not break out on the spot . She stood outside Pin Garden, and as time passed by bit by bit, her face became more and more ugly .

    The sun gradually heated up, and Yu Linglong finally woke up .

    There were no entertainment activities in ancient times, and she didn¡¯t have to go to the houses and courtyards to ask for help . She woke up naturally almost every day . Of course, no one in the Yu house dared to disturb her sleep .

    When Yu Linglong was washing her face, Xuan Cao told Lu Yun¡¯s words to Yu Linglong: ¡°There is a maid Liu, who came early in the morning and wants to see you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took the handkerchief and wiped her face . After all, she didn¡¯t remember who Pce Maid Liu was, and she didn¡¯t take it to heart, and said casually, ¡°Then let her in . ¡±

    At this time, Pce Maid Liu had been standing outside for more than half an hour . Even though it was not yet noon, the sun was still quite poisonous . She had waited outside for so long, her face was dripping with sweat, her lipstick and the rouge on her cheeks had melted away, and the buns that werebed so perfectly were not messy, but they were wet, they seemed to be just washed, and you couldn¡¯t tell whether it was from oil or sweat . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    This Pce Maid Liu, no matter how educated she was, couldn¡¯t help feeling extremely bad .

    When she heard that Yu Linglong invited her in, she didn¡¯t speak, and just raised her foot and entered Pin Garden .

    Yu Linglong was sitting in front of the dressing table while Xuan Caobed her long hair, and heard a voice that was obviously suppressing anger and said in a deep voice: ¡°Good morning, Fourth Lady . I am the Pce Maid Liu . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked behind her from the bronze mirror and saw that she was from the Pce . Only then did she know who the Liu was that Xuan Cao said . It turned out that she was this rigid middle-aged woman .

    Upon hearing Pce Maid Liu¡¯s words, Yu Linglong raised her mouth slightly and smiled disdainfully .

    Why was she trying to sound so imposing? Was she afraid of Yu Linglong?

    Without moving her body, Yu Linglong retracted her gaze in the mirror and said coldly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, please say it!¡±

    Pce Maid Liu saw Yu Linglong was not only incapable of weing her, but also toozy to even look back at her, and finally, she couldn¡¯t restrain her anger .

    Which of the otherdies in the house was not respectful to her? Even the Sixth Lady who came out with her parents greeted her with smiles .

    What qualifications does this illegitimate daughter Fourth Lady have to y with her!?

    Thinking of her responsibilities, Pce Maid Liu snorted, straightened her body, and said loudly, ¡°Fourth Lady, I¡¯m here to teach you how to behave!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the stunned woman who was willing to face death, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°I¡¯ll learn the stupid rules and leave!¡±

    Pce Maid Liu¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help getting louder: ¡°Fourth Lady, I told youst time, daughters of great families can¡¯t talk like that! Besides, since Lady Yu has asked me toe here from the pce, I must be loyal to my duty to serve the youngdies in the house¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong was impatient, and grabbed the rouge box on the dressing table, and threw it out without looking back: ¡°What nonsense is this? Get lost!¡±

    Pce Maid Liu didn¡¯t expect Yu Linglong to hit her as soon as she spoke . She was caught off guard . The small rouge box hit her forehead, and the fine rouge powder was spilled on her sweaty face . Her face was like a floor covered with blood .

    Seeing her embarrassed appearance, Ling¡¯er, who was holding the water basin on the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud .

    Pce Maid Liu wiped her face indiscriminately . The rouge on her face was mixed with sweat, making her look like an actor on the stage . Even her mother probably could not tell she was standing in front of her .

    Looking down at the rogue in the palm of her hand, Pce Maid Liu said angrily: ¡°Fourth Lady, is this how thedy from a great family acts? I came to see you, and you made me wait for more than half an hour outside without even letting me in! Do you dare to beat me now? You are so stubborn that you will suffer sooner orter!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s patience was exhausted by the entanglement with Pce Maid Liu . She pulled out her hair from the hands of Xuan Cao, stood up suddenly, and looked at Pce Maid Liu with straight eyebrows .

    ¡°So what if I ask you to wait? So what if I beat you? You¡¯re making me learn the rules, I¡¯ll learn your mother¡¯s rules!¡±

    Pce Maid Liu was shocked by Yu Linglong¡¯s rudeness and took two steps backward . On her red face, her eyes widened as if struck by lightning: ¡°How can you talk like this!? You, you, you¡ª¡±

    Pce Maid Liu took a few deep breaths before she evened out her breath, and pointed at Yu Linglong¡¯s hand trembling: ¡°You can copy the Advice for Women! Copy it a hundred times!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled sarcastically: ¡°What? You have to punish me? Who do you think you are!?¡±

    This girl really regarded her as a pce maid? She would teach whoever she wanted to, but not if they provoked her!

    At the next moment, Yu Linglong watched Pce Maid Liu¡¯s movements and finally couldn¡¯t helpughing .

    She saw Pce Maid Liu take a ruler out of nowhere, and held it high in her hand . On her bright red face, only the two rows of teeth were very obvious . At this moment, she was wing one by one, saying that she wanted to punish Yu Linglong .

    Her expression at this moment was really funny, so funny .

    Seeing Pce maid Liu approaching aggressively, the ruler in her hand was about to fall on Yu Linglong¡¯s body, Yu Linglong snorted disdainfully, lifted it easily, and easily grabbed the ruler from Pce Maid Liu¡¯s hand .

    ¡°You, you are so brave¡ª¡± Pce Maid Liu panted out of air, waving around her hands covered with rouge, trying to regain her weapon from Yu Linglong, ¡°Hurry up and give it to me!¡±

    The answer to her was a crisp sound on her cheek!

    The ruler in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand fell unceremoniously and hit Pce Maid Liu¡¯s face hard .

    ¡°Do you want to punish me? Go out and take a piss and look at yourself, see if you¡¯re worthy or not!¡±

    The ruler snapped down and hit Pce Maid Liu¡¯s face . Pce Maid Liu scolded her a few times at first . Later, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pain . She covered her face and wanted to avoid it . Who knows that the ruler in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand seemed to be long . With her eyes closed, she was extremely flexible, no matter where she hid, the ruler could urately pat her face .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t stop hitting until her cheeks were swollen .

    Throwing the ruler to the ground casually, Yu Linglong looked at the Pce Maid Liu with her colorful face, and smiled disdainfully: ¡°Are youfortable now? Get out!¡±

    Pce Maid Liu was holding her face . She couldn¡¯t even speak clearly through her swollen lips, and only her wide eyes red at Yu Linglong, conveying her anger at the moment .

    Toozy to listen to her slurred voice, Yu Linglong sat back in front of the dressing table and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, go and give this to¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong turned her head and thought for a while before remembering this person¡¯s surname: ¡°...Pce Maid Liu . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er held back a smile, picked up the ruler from the ground, and walked to Pce Maid Liu .

    Pushing her unceremoniously, Ling¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving yet . Are you waiting for the spanking?¡±

    Pce Maid Liu covered her mouth and made an angry grunt . Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t have the patience and kicked her ass: ¡°Hurry up and get out of here! Don¡¯t annoy ourdy again!¡±

    The so-called master must have his servant . Ling¡¯er had been with Yu Linglong for a long time, and she has a fiery temper . They always fought together . Seeing this Pce Maid Liu gets beaten, she was still here somehow wanting to seek justice for herself, and Ling¡¯er naturally couldn¡¯t give her a good face .

    Seeing that Pce Maid Liu couldn¡¯t leave, she had to go out unwillingly .

    This Fourth Lady Yu was so bold that she even dared to fight the female maids in the pce!

    Walking to the door, Ling¡¯er smiled and handed her the ruler: ¡°Hey, your ruler . ¡±

    Pce Maid Liu took the ruler angrily . She felt very depressed .

    With this ruler in her hand, she didn¡¯t know how many unconscientious youngdies and stubborn little masters had been beaten with it . But when she met Yu Linglong, she finally had a solid taste of being beaten by the ruler .

    Seeing Pce Maid Liu, who lowered her head and covered her face, gradually walking away, the smile on Ling¡¯er¡¯s face got bigger and bigger .

    Even the youngdies dared to provoke her . This woman really doesn¡¯t know whether she wants to live or die!

    ...

    It was the Ghost Festival in a blink of an eye . Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know it before . For the ancients, the Ghost Festival was a very important festival . Therefore, it was a little strange watching the Yu Mansion preparing to worship the ancestors and preparing for the festival .

    Ling¡¯er had been holding back all sorts of troubles without going out these days and went out to watch the rivernterns on the day of the festival . Under Ling¡¯er¡¯s various portrayals, even Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved, wanting to see the ancient times . She agreed that the Ghost Festival was so lively .

    Ling¡¯er got Yu Linglong¡¯s blessing . She jumped up and down with joy and begged Lu Yun hard to give her several rivernterns of different shapes, including lotusnterns, boatnterns, and eight treasurenterns, all in various styles and bright colors . Even Yu Linglong said that Lu Yun was really beautiful, and Ling¡¯er and Lu Yun were in full bloom . The past few days passed without knowing it under Ling¡¯er¡¯s tossing .

    The day of the Ghost Festival finally arrived under Ling¡¯er¡¯s expectation . Xuan Cao said that she would stay at home, so Yu Linglong only took Ling¡¯er and went down the street .

    On both sides of the street, there were small business shops with smallnterns for sale . They are all handmade . There werenterns, marquees, and even in the shapes of bunnies, puppies, and pigs . Yu Linglong thought it was interesting .

    Ling¡¯er was anxious and urged again and again: ¡°Miss, Chang¡¯an Avenue is in front . Thenterns over there are beautiful . Let¡¯s go over there and see!¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t helpughing . No matter how she was with Ling¡¯er, she became anxious like a girl . She hadn¡¯t even cared about these little things before .

    Walking forward with Ling¡¯er, she soon arrived at Chang¡¯an Avenue . Ling¡¯er was right . There were more riverntern stalls here, of every different kind, which dazzled them for a while .

    Ling¡¯er had several rivernterns in her hand, but she couldn¡¯t help but go to each stall to have a look . She loved the rivernterns and wanted to buy all of them .

    ¡°Miss, look at that!¡± Ling¡¯er suddenly pointed to a stall in the distance, and before Yu Linglong could speak, she ran over, as if the riverntern she was fancying would be bought by others in the next moment .

    Yu Linglong was a little helpless . This Ling¡¯er was not too small, but she was still like a monkey, and it was too tiring to worry all day long . She brought Ling¡¯er out, but she still followed her everywhere, not knowing who was the mistress and who was the servant .

    Just as she was about to walk over, a surprised voice suddenly sounded behind her: ¡°Are you here too!?¡±

    Before Yu Linglong turned her head, her hand was already grabbed: ¡°Why did youe out by yourself?¡±

    Yu Linglong subconsciously pped that hand away . Looking back, she saw that under the bustling lights, a teenager about the same height as her was looking at her with joy .

    Gan Lin no longer looked like when he was tied up that day . At this moment, he was wearing a pine-green wide silk gown, with an ochre double dragon on his forehead that grabbed some beads . The pearl in the center was the size of a chicken egg and exuded radiance . The brilliance showed that it was obviously valuable . A pair of big ck and white eyes looked at Yu Linglong without blinking, with an uncontroble smile at the corner of her mouth, as if he had won a treasure .

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly: ¡°Is it you?¡±

    When Gan Lin saw Yu Linglong, he was obviously so happy that he almost forgot his shape, and reached out to hold Yu Linglong¡¯s hand: ¡°I thought you were older than me . I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same age as me . I will never call your sister again!¡±

    The young man behind Gan Lin was taken aback, and quickly reminded him in a low voice: ¡°Master, this is the street, don¡¯t let people see...¡±

    Gan Lin said nonchntly: ¡°What are you afraid of, Qianjiao is not such a twitchy girl . ¡±

    Yu Linglong coldly withdrew her hand . She was indeed not a twitchy girl, but being held by a strange boy in the street like this was not what she was willing to do .

    At first, Gan Lin had just freed himself from the danger and was pestering Yu Linglong to ask this question . Now when he met Yu Linglong on the street, he kept talking to himself .

    ¡°Your name is Yu Qianjiao, right? Who did you learn martial arts from? It¡¯s so amazing . I¡¯ll go back and tell my father and mother! Even they find it incredible!¡±

    Yu Linglong paid attention to the little boy impatiently, and threw a word hard: ¡°Go away!¡± Then she turned and left .

    Gan Lin immediately stepped forward and followed her . Seeing she was indifferent, he started talking faster: ¡°Are you to me me for letting my parents go to propose marriage to you?¡±

    Yu Linglong ignored it . Anyway, the object of his proposal was Yu Qianjiao, what did it have to do with her?

    Gan Lin thought that Yu Linglong had acquiesced, and immediately exined: ¡°Qianjiao, don¡¯t be angry . My father and mother asked me how I came back . I said you saved me . We two came back on a horse . I said that although you are not very old, you are a courageous and knowledgeable girl . They said that when I rode with you, it was not proper for unmarried men and women to touch, so I had to confess...¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong immediately stopped. They had to get married because they rode a horse together? What were the ancients thinking!

    Yu Linglong sighed internally. She turned to face Gan Lin and said word by word: ¡°Gan Lin, I saved you. This was a mistake. I don¡¯t need you to repay you, let alone be your responsibility. I hope you will not bother me.¡±

    Yu Linglong rarely exined to others so patiently, but every time she saw Gan Lin¡¯s big eyes with a little childishness, she felt that he was like an innocent big boy, and she was unwilling to scold or hit him.

    Gan Lin was only thirteen years old, and she was still a child in modern times. It was really hard for her to imagine how the ancients thought of getting married when they were thirteen or fourteen. It was a misunderstanding.

    Gan Linpletely misunderstood what she meant, and said anxiously: ¡°Qianjiao, don¡¯t worry. I told my parents we can make an appointment first and get marriedter!¡±

    Seeing that the boy in front of her looked like a small adult, Yu Linglong really didn¡¯t know how to exin it, so she stopped talking and went straight to Ling¡¯er.

    Anyway, the object of his proposal was Yu Qianjiao, but not her, so that exined it.

    She didn¡¯t speak, but Gan Lin kept haunting her. Seeing her footsteps flying, he subconsciously wanted to hold her: ¡°Wait for me¡ª¡±

    As soon as the hand was stretched out in the air, a big hand came back, and then a clear but slightly indifferent voice rang out: ¡°This is my woman. Gan¡¯s son shouldn¡¯t bother with her.¡±

    Gan Lin raised his head and was stunned for a moment when he looked at the man who was nearly a head taller than him.

    ¡°His Royal Highness Lord Xu?¡±

    The tall figurepletely blocked Gan Lin¡¯s sight of Yu Linglong. Lord Xu lowered his head slightly and looked at Gan Lin¡¯s bewildered look. Although his face was smiling, his eyes were politely distant.

    ¡°I am going to take her to set the rivernterns, please stay with Master Gan.¡±

    Turning to Yu Linglong, Lord Xu¡¯s eyes rose somewhat warmly: ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±

    As if it were a demonstration, Lord Xu stretched out and took Yu Linglong¡¯s little hand, wrapping her handpletely in his palm, and his smile was as bright as the sun in the dark night.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±

    Yu Linglong clearly knew that he was acting, but because of the dark, she couldn¡¯t get her hand out. She tried her best to suppress the anger that was soaring in her heart, and her clenched fingers secretly used force to embed her nails deeply into Lord Xu¡¯s palm.

    If it doesn¡¯t hurt, then just hold it!

    As if he didn¡¯t feel the sharp tingling from the palm of his hand, Lord Xu¡¯s smile did not change, and he nodded to Gan Lin in an alienated manner, and then pulled Yu Linglong away.

    Gan Lin looked at this scene,pletely stunned.

    Everyone in the capital knew that the girl Lord Xu likes is the Fourth Lady of the Yu family, but how can he be with the Sixth Lady Yu Qianjiao now?

    Gan Lin watched the departure of Lord Xu and Yu Linglong, and ayer of wounded pain gradually appeared in his clear, big eyes.

    The young man on the sideforted and said in a low voice: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t thedy say it? General Yu has already agreed to your marriage with Miss Yu. If you are not at ease, please go back and beg Lady Yu to let you marry her.¡±

    Gan Lin stood there nkly, not knowing what to say for a while.

    Will you get her heart when you marry her and enter the door?

    ...

    Yu Linglong was dragged along by Lord Xu and walked straight to a dimly lit ce. Finally, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help throwing away Lord Xu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What do you want to do!?¡± She struggled to keep her voice down, with uncontroble anger bursting out, almost igniting the night.

    With bright eyes, Lord Xu looked straight into Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes. Under the dim light, there was aplex expression on his face, and she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was joking or being serious.

    ¡°Nothing, just don¡¯t like watching him pull you.¡±

    Yu Linglong took a deep breath, trying to let the coolness of the night breeze calm the impatience in her chest, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who is pulling me, what does it have to do with you? Your Royal Highness, you should take care of your own affairs. You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡±

    The threat in the words was very obvious. Lord Xu was slightly startled, but suddenly he stretched out his big hands and took Yu Linglong in his arms.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Yu Linglong was furious, and immediately wanted to push him away. Unexpectedly, the next moment, Lord Xu had already bowed his head and seemed to want to kiss her.

    Yu Linglong subconsciously tilted her head and avoided his sudden attack. His gentle lips ran across her soft cheeks, as if an electric current passed by, causing her to be stiff.

    The deep voice of Lord Xu rang in her ears, like a poppy in the dark night, full of temptation and danger.

    ¡°I promise you that I will exin to you sooner orter, but not now.¡±

    The powder fist clenched tightly and hit Lord Xu¡¯s chest mercilessly, but with a fierce force, he endured it silently. Unconsciously, Lord Xu let go of her arm.

    There was a consistent smile on his face, and he looked at her with affection: ¡°Come, I will take you to a ce.¡±

    Before Yu Linglong could answer, he took her to the crowded street.

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°Let go!¡±

    Why did he make here, where was she going? What was she to him?

    Yu Linglong had never allowed others to dominate her actions, not to mention that there were so many suspicious things in Lord Xu¡¯s body that she really refused to let herself continue to go.

    But no matter how much she tossed, Lord Xu didn¡¯t seem to feel it. A pair of big iron-hoop-like hands held her tightly. It seemed that when she let go, she would grow wings and fly away.

    Perceiving the suspicious nces cast by the crowd, Yu Linglong stopped her movements angrily. She was not stupid. She also knew that such intimate behavior between the two of them was no different from a fight between a young couple in the eyes of outsiders.

    Maybe that two-faced Royal Highness Lord Xu was wishing her to toss like this, otherwise, how can the whole city know about their rtionship?

    Yu Linglong ground her teeth with hatred, but she knew that no matter whether she used force or nned, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the guy Lord Xu at this moment. He seemed to have gotten into her mind and will not let her go anyway, and the more she rebelled, the more proud he was.

    Yu Linglong simply let go of her hand. Anyway, she was not the twitchy little girl in ancient times. She will die if she is pulled by a small hand and held a small waist. This guy liked to bother her for whoever loves to see it!

    The brightly lit Chang¡¯an Avenue was full of bustling crowds. Lord Xu and Yu Linglong were a good-looking couple, and their actions are so intimate with no one else. They have already attracted countless envious or surprised eyes.

    At the end of the street, a silver-white horse was standing in the center of the street. Seeing Lord Xu walking out of the crowd, the small servant leading the horse hurriedly led the horse forward and bowed: ¡°Master.¡±

    Yu Linglong turned her face slightly. She felt that this horse was a bit familiar, and suddenly remembered, wasn¡¯t this the Tianshan white horse that Lord Xu said at the beginning? No wonder it looked so domineering and outrageous.

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s thoughtful appearance, Lord Xu smiled and said, ¡°This horse is very fast. You didn¡¯t ride itst time, this time you should try it.¡±

    He took so much effort to bring her here just to ride a horse?

    Yu Linglong snorted: ¡°I can ride by myself¡ª¡±

    Before finishing talking, Yu Linglong only felt her waist tight, and a huge force lifted her up from the ground, and she leaped into the sky directly onto the Tianshan white horse.

    This hand was beautifully exposed, and the surrounding crowd couldn¡¯t help but burst into apuse.

    Lord Xu held Yu Linglong in front of his chest with one hand and shook the horse¡¯s rein with one hand. His voice was full of joy: ¡°Giddyup!¡±

    Yu Linglong furrowed her eyebrows. Does this kid like to show off and make such a big movement, for fear that others will not see them?

    Perceiving the tightness of the person in his arms, Lord Xu triumphantly asked, ¡°How is it, are you scared?¡±

    Yu Linglong turned her head in disdain, and said coldly: ¡°What¡¯s this, this is a monkey¡¯s trick!¡±

    Lord Xuughed, then leaned over her ears, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: ¡°Everyone in the capital has seen it. This time you have no other way except to marry me.¡±

    Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°Bah, who wants to marry you!?¡±

    The thin hair brushed over Lord Xu¡¯s cheeks, with a girl¡¯s unique body fragrance. Lord Xu¡¯s breathing seemed to stop, and his voice fell low, appearing full of maism in the dark: ¡°Your reputation is ruined in my hands. Here, if you don¡¯t marry me, do you have to cut your hair and be a nun?¡±

    Yu Linglong was furious. It turned out he did it on purpose!

    He deliberately praised her in the capital, deliberately let everyone know that she was the favorite person of Lord Xu, and deliberately let everyone know that she had an affair with Lord Xu, so that she couldn¡¯t escape even if she wanted to run, and couldn¡¯t refuse even if she wanted to refuse![Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    At this time in ancient times, once a woman¡¯s reputation was ruined, it was a big deal. If she didn¡¯t marry the person who ruined her reputation, she could only die or be a nun.

    This guy was sure she didn¡¯t dare to refuse, so did he resort to such a despicable trick!?

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°Reputation? Reputation is nonsense!¡±

    Did he see her as one of those beautifuldies in ancient times, or a little girl who knew nothing about the world? This kid underestimated her too much!

    Hearing her disdainful answer, Lord Xu was startled at first, and thenughed loudly: ¡°Yes, reputation is nonsense, I underestimated you!¡±

    The big hand that was holding her waist tightened, and pulled her closer to him again. Lord Xu¡¯s voice spread extremely far in the night.

    ¡°Daring to love and hate is her true temperament, this is the woman I like!¡±

    ...

    On the Dinghui River, the shops on the shore had already put down their door panels to close, but suddenly there was a sound of horseshoes in the distance. Everyone just looked up, but only saw a huge white shadow wind passing by, blinking, and then it disappeared.

    After running to a dark and remote riverbank, Lord Xu took the rein of the horse and pulled Yu Linglong off it.

    Yu Linglong looked around and saw jet ck like sshing ink. Nothing could be seen in the surroundings. Only the ck river water reflected the stars in the sky, emitting sparkling waves.

    After adapting to the light in the darkness, Yu Linglong saw that there seemed to be a huge tree by the river. The night wind was blowing, and countless long and thin ck shadows on the tree were floating slightly, bringing bursts of seemingly the smell of sandalwood.

    Lord Xu¡¯s voice sounded behind her: ¡°This is a sacred tree. I heard that it has a history of more than four hundred years.¡±

    Yu Linglong felt a little strange: ¡°A sacred tree? What can it bless?¡±

    In her cognition, totems such as grass and trees seem to have only existed in ancient times, but she did not expect that in this era, someone would worship a big tree.

    Lord Xu paused before answering. In the dark, his voice seemed to have a little bit of a smile: ¡°...All the young girls ask that, what can it bless you with?¡±

    Obviously, she found this kind of superstition ridiculous.

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help smiling. No wonder the incense here was so prosperous that it turned out to be a blessing for marriage.

    She was not afraid of the invisible darkness around her. Darkness seemed to give her a unique sense of security. Unlike most people, she was not afraid of it. On the contrary, she still liked it. She liked to be in the dark. She liked the quietness of being alone in the middle and the peace that darkness brought to her. For her, darkness is almost a protective color.

    However, she felt very strange at the moment. What did Lord Xu want to do with her running so far?

    In the darkness, Lord Xu¡¯s big hand held her as if he were familiar with the road, and walked a few steps forward. Based on the feeling, Yu Linglong guessed that he had taken her to the river bank.

    The sound of the gurgling river was heard in his ears, and Lord Xu pulled her down with a slight force in his hand.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Before she could voice her doubts, he had already told her the answer.

    In the darkness, a warm light suddenly lit up. As if it was a miracle, a light pink lotus rivermp was already in full bloom in his palm. The faint light seemed so warm and bright in the endless night.

    Putting the lit riverntern on her palm, two warm mes seemed to jump in his deep eyes, gradually dispelling the thick ck darkness.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    With her tender little hand holding the lotus riverntern, Yu Linglong still couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    He tried so hard to bring her here, just to set the riverntern?

    It seemed like a trick. He took another riverntern from his arms and lit it in his hand.

    Seeing that she was still stunned, Lord Xu suddenly smiled, and his ck jade-like eyes reflected the sky, so bright that she couldn¡¯t look away.

    ¡°What, haven¡¯t you cast off a riverntern before?¡±

    Yu Linglong was speechless. Can she say she really hadn¡¯t cast them off before? This kind of girlish behavior had never been her style.

    She put the rivermp in her hand carefully in the water, and gently pushed it with her slender fingers. The bright and warm light rippled with the river, and it gradually floated away from them.

    Yu Linglong felt that the lotusmp in her hand was as light as a feather but as warm as the thickest woolen nket. The next moment, her hand was held by a warmer hand.

    Lord Xu took her hand and they put the lotusmp in the water together.

    ¡°I heard that if you make a wish when you light the riverntern, your ancestors will help you realize it.¡±

    In the dark, his voice was as mellow as old wine, but it seemed to be slightly sad.

    Yu Linglong knew that the rivernterns were tomemorate the dead rtives, but will Lord Xu also be sad for the dead rtives? Who is he mourning?

    The hazy light drifted away, and the dark river water reflected her beautiful profile, like a fairy who was banished from the earth, handsome and enchanting.

    ¡°Who...who are you missing?¡± Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but care about him involuntarily.

    Lord Xu was startled slightly. His eyes fell slowly, hiding his glorious eyes.

    As soon as Yu Linglong spoke, she regretted it, and immediately turned her head and added: ¡°Just forget it if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Lord Xu said softly: ¡°I was thinking of my mother, the imperial concubine.¡±

    Yu Linglong had never heard about the royal family. She only knew that Lord Xu was the ninth prince, but she didn¡¯t know that his biological mother was not a queen. Unexpectedly, Lord Xu, who was so free, was also an orphan, without a mother.

    A familiar feeling arose spontaneously, revealing the softness of Yu Linglong¡¯s heart that had been sealed for many years.

    It¡¯s just that she was not good atforting people, let alone knowing what to do and how to continue this topic.

    The river flowed slowly, pushing the two rivermps farther and farther, and the faces of the two people on the bank of the river became increasingly blurred.

    After a long time, Yu Linglong spoke suddenly and changed the topic: ¡°Well... what if you have a lot of wishes?¡±

    There was a chuckle from Lord Xu in the darkness: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a greedy person.¡±

    Taking out arge stack of folded rivernterns from his arms, Lord Xu¡¯s voice sounded a lot lighter: ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    Even Yu Linglong opened her eyes wide in surprise: ¡°What are you doing with so many rivermps?¡±

    Looking at her big sparkling eyes, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his fingers and tap the tip of her nose: ¡°Of course it is to satisfy you, greedy little girl.¡±

    No one had ever acted so affectionately to her before. Yu Linglong only felt that two hot blushes rose from the roots of her ears. Fortunately, it was dark, so there was no need to worry about being seen by him.

    Moving her body unnaturally, Yu Linglong deliberately distanced herself from him, and her voice unknowingly regained her distance: ¡°Then let it go.¡±

    Perceiving her indifference, Lord Xu moved slightly and hesitated for a moment, but after all, he said nothing.

    The colorful river lights were lit one after another, and one after another they left the riverbank, and the night gradually became brighter.

    After a long silence, Lord Xu suddenly said, ¡°Look!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw the upper stream of Dinghui River. At some point, countless river lights of various sizes floated down the river, gradually blending with the river lights they set. Together, the whole river was decorated like the Milky Way in the sky, brilliant and bright as day.

    Yu Linglong sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Such a beautiful scene was like a dream and fantasy, just like a fairnd, the two of them stood silently on the bank of the river, almost forgetting everything around them.

    Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. The momentsted forever.

    ...

    Suddenly more than half a month had passed, and the weather gradually turned cold. Not only did Lady Yu¡¯s illness fail to get better, but it got worse. Since General Yu didn¡¯t have to go to southern Xinjiang for the time being, the Mu Shi didn¡¯t have so many things to arrange, so she went to pay her respects at Jingshan hall from time to time.

    Lady Yu¡¯s illness was not getting better. Mu Shi seemed to be very anxious and changed a few doctors. They only said that she was congested, frustrated, and needed to rest. Mu Shi used this as an excuse to prevent everyone from going to disturb Lady Yu. Except for Yu Linglong of course. They still let her visit thedy.

    Even Yu Qianyun would go to Jingshan Hall to greet her only when Lady Yu sent someone to invite her over. The rest of the time, she followed the other sisters and Pce Maid Liu to learn the rules, but she was very quiet and peaceful.

    In Jingshan Hall, when Yu Linglong was there, Mu Shi would consciously say goodbye to Lady Yu and leave. Even when she was away, she ordered the kitchen to make some soup for Lady Yu every day. The nourishing medicinal soup seemed to show that Mu Shi really hoped that Lady Yu would get well soon.

    Unlike Mu Shi¡¯s high-profile concern, Concubine Dong stayed with Lady Yu during the day and night, and she didn¡¯t leave her side. Whether it was soup or medicine, she was fed Lady Yu by herself. Even the personal servants Yinghan and Ningshuang could not get in.

    However, under the care and care of so many people, Lady Yu¡¯s body was still not good, and even her spirit was gradually deteriorating. She spent more and more time sleeping the whole day and less and less time awake.

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help being very anxious, and she sent people around to find out where there was a doctor with good medical skills and wanted to invite them to treat Lady Yu.

    Even if she invited a few, they all had the same rhetoric as the previous doctors, and the prescriptions were quite different. Yu Linglong was upset and refused to go anywhere. Even Shi Huiru invited two of them, but she turned them down.

    On this day, Yu Linglong was sitting in the room, and Ma Changgeng rushed in excitedly, and said, ¡°Miss, I invited a doctor, do you want to show the olddy?¡±

    Yu Linglong tossed for this period of time, but also a little frustrated, and said casually: ¡°What kind of doctor is it?¡±

    Ma Changgeng said: ¡°Please don¡¯t scold me. Miss, it¡¯s a barefoot doctor in the ve vige, who is good at treating diseases with various kinds of folk remedies. My mother-inw suffers from heart palpitations. She gave her acupuncture a while ago, and he prescribed two more prescriptions. Now it¡¯s much better. I thought about it, and dared to show him to the olddy, maybe he could be helpful!¡±

    Yu Linglong thought for a while, then said, ¡°Let him try.¡±

    She had asked so many doctors to see her, and nothing worked. She didn¡¯t know if folk remedies may have some effect.

    Yu Linglong sighed slightly. She was really trying anything.

    The next day, the doctor came to the Yu house with the medicine box on his back, and Ma Changgeng led him into Pin Garden: ¡°Miss, this is the Mr. Huang that I told you about yesterday.¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw that this person was wearing a well-used long gown, but he looked very neat and tidy, with a white face with a few sparse hairs, showing a bit of schrly air.

    Presumably, he had never seen such a big family. Mr. Huang was very nervous with a few drops of sweat hanging on his forehead.

    Yu Linglong nced at him, then nodded lightly: ¡°Ling¡¯er, take him to Jingshan Hall.¡±

    Ling¡¯er motioned to Mr. Huang toe out with her, and said politely, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡±

    Mr. Huang said hurriedly: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare, the young ones must do their best.¡±

    Mr. Huang followed Ling¡¯er and went out. When he crossed the threshold, he lifted up his gown, revealing the clothes inside.

    Yu Linglong was drinking tea with her head down, but she nced at the corner of Mr. Huang¡¯s shirt from the corner of her eyes. She saw a pattern that seemed to be familiar to her.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    On Mr . Huang¡¯s clothes was a small lotus flower, and the simple and bright lines outlined theyers ofplicated petals, which rose like mes .

    This was the secret Blue Lotus Cult that Feng Xuanyuan had told her about before she rescued Gan Lin .

    The hand holding the teacup paused . Yu Linglong looked at the back of Mr . Huang¡¯s head, but after all, she did not speak .

    Could this shameless barefoot doctor, Mr . Huang, have anything to do with the Blue Lotus Sect?

    With this doubt buried in her heart, Yu Linglong gently put down the teacup .

    About half an hourter, Ling¡¯er returned with Mr . Huang .

    ¡°Miss, Mr . Huang has already treated the olddy . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded . She looked Mr . Huang up and down several times, and asked calmly: ¡°Can the olddy¡¯s disease be cured?¡±

    Mr . Huang kept his head down since he entered the room, so she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking . At this moment, he heard Yu Linglong questioning him, and raised his head as if he had just regained his senses .

    He had a strange expression . He was frowning, and hesitating, as if he wanted to say something but dared not say it . He looked uncertain .

    Yu Linglong keenly sensed that something was wrong . She waved her hand to signal the others to go out, and then asked in a low voice, ¡°How is the olddy¡¯s illness?¡±

    Mr . Huang held the medicine box tightly with both hands and seemed to be very nervous . After hesitating for a long time, he said: ¡°Fourth Lady, although I am not a highly skilled doctor, I am not one of those people who seek fame and reputation . The olddy is sick...It doesn¡¯t look right . ¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows: ¡°Why, isn¡¯t it a chronic disease?¡±

    Mr . Huang took a deep breath, and then said firmly with determination: ¡°No, the olddy seems to have been...poisoned . ¡±

    His voice was not loud, but Yu Linglong stood up suddenly, her cold eyes instantly condensed with a cold chill: ¡°Poisoned? What kind of poison?¡±

    Mr . Huang was taken aback and said hurriedly: ¡°I am not sure what the poison is, but judging from the pulse of the olddy, it is obvious that the poison is deep...¡±

    Yu Linglong could hardly contain the anger in her heart, and shouted in a deep voice: ¡°What do you mean, is there no cure for the olddy¡¯s poison!?¡±

    Mr . Huang¡¯s face was very heavy: ¡°Forgive me, the olddy¡¯s poison has prated the internal organs, if only Hua Tuo was alive and Bian Que was reborn, otherwise...¡±

    Mr . Huang¡¯s voice gradually lowered: ¡°...otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t survive until the Mid-Autumn Festival . ¡±

    Yu Linglong clenched her fist tightly, snorted heavily, and suddenly asked a seemingly irrelevant sentence: ¡°Sir, are you from Blue Lotus Cult?¡±

    Mr . Huang raised his head abruptly, his eyes suddenly shone, and his timid appearance disappeared .

    This expression only appeared for a moment, and Mr . Huang smiled under the guise: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Fourth Lady to know the Blue Lotus Cult . I¡¯m just a countryman . How can I be rted to the Blue Lotus Cult?¡±

    The change in his expression did not escape Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes . Yu Linglong smiled coldly and said, ¡°If you are not a member of the Blue Lotus Cult, how can you have a lotus mark on your clothes?¡±

    Seeing Mr . Huang¡¯s face change, Yu Linglong added: ¡°Would you like me to ask someone toe in for a body search? Then I will see how you deny it!¡±

    Mr . Huang gradually straightened his back and his expression tightened: ¡°So what if I am a member of the Blue Lotus Cult? I practice medicine to help the world, save the dead, and heal the wounded, and have a worthy conscience of heaven and earth . What shame is there!?¡±

    Facing Yu Linglong¡¯s cold eyes, Mr . Huang said in a deep voice: ¡°If the Lady wants to notify the officers and soldiers to arrest me, please do so!¡±

    Seeing his awe-inspiring appearance, Yu Linglong smiled instead .

    Her white jade hand held the teacup . Yu Linglong lowered her head and blew the tea gently, and said faintly: ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to catch you?¡±

    Mr . Huang was taken aback: ¡°The youngdy meant...¡±

    Seeing his puzzled look, Yu Linglong¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°I just want to know . Why have I invited so many doctors to see her, and no one said it was poison?¡±

    Mr . Huang didn¡¯t expect Yu Linglong to ask this, he couldn¡¯t help but heaved a sigh of relief and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what the former doctors think, but in my opinion, the olddy indeed has symptoms of poisoning . Perhaps¡ª¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, he said: ¡°...They may be afraid, or they may have been bribed . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly . Yes, who was willing to intervene in the affairs of the inner house, not to mention that some doctors opened their eyes after receiving the money, even if someone saw that Lady Yu was poisoned, they dared not say it . Well, if you identally get involved in a fight in the inner courtyard, it¡¯s a matter of life and death .

    Even the imperial doctor didn¡¯t say it was poisoning, so how could ordinary doctors say it? As for the doctor...

    A cold color shed across Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes, the doctor was invited by Mu Shi...

    Forcefully suppressing the huge waves in her heart, Yu Linglong¡¯s voice slowed down: ¡°Mr . Huang, please think of a solution for the olddy¡¯s illness . ¡±

    Mr . Huang shook his head heavily: ¡°This poison is very cleverly formted, and it will make people look like they are seriously ill . When the poison finally kills, it will only make people think that they died of illness, they won¡¯t be able to tell . I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t have an antidote . Even if there is one, the olddy¡¯s poison has been in her longer than a few days . The poison has reached the bone marrow and there is no cure . ¡±

    Yu Linglong asked in a low voice, ¡°If there is an antidote, can the olddy¡¯s life be saved?¡±

    Mr . Huang thought for a while and said hesitantly: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, it depends on whether the poison can be cleaned up, but the olddy is so old...¡±

    Seeing Mr . Huang hesitate and stop, Yu Linglong could vaguely guess what he would say next .

    Lady Yu was already deeply poisoned, and even if there is an antidote, she would be exhausted .

    Yu Linglong closed her eyes and took a deep breath: ¡°Even if there is a glimmer of hope, I will try my best . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er sent away Mr . Huang . Yu Linglong looked at the withered magnolia tree outside the window, lost in thought .

    The poison that Lady Yu was poisoned with must have been deliberately set by someone . In the Yu house, who had the courage to attack Lady Yu?

    Although Yu Peng was selfish and cold, he didn¡¯t seem to be a murderer, so who else could it be?

    Moreover, where did this poisone from? Mama Wang, Ning Shuang, Ying Han, and others who served Lady Yu were all maids and servants who had followed Lady Yu for many years . They were all loyal and would not poison Lady Yu .

    The only one who has served in the past few days...

    Yu Linglong suddenly opened her clear eyes, and shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Ling¡¯er,e in . ¡±

    ...

    In Jingshan Hall, thezy afternoon sun fell on the ground, adding a little warmth to the room full of a medicinal smell . Lady Yu had just drunk her medicine and fallen asleep . Ying Han sat at her feet and waved the duster in her hands to drive away the bugs who wanted to approach the bed .

    Concubine Dong sat at the end of the bed, and from time to time she looked up at Lady Yu who was asleep, her face showing unconceble worry .

    In the drowsy silence, a small voice suddenly came in from outside the door: ¡°Auntie, Auntie!¡±

    Concubine Dong quickly stood up, and saw that Lady Yu was not awake, she walked out lightly .

    A little girl who had just kept her head stood at the door, beckoning to Concubine Dong: ¡°Auntie,e here!¡±

    Concubine Dong walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The little maid couldn¡¯t hide her anxious expression: ¡°I heard the olddy in the backyard say that the third master caught a cricket by the pond and fell into the pond identally!¡±

    As if struck by lightning, Concubine Dong grabbed the little maid in shock: ¡°What did you say? Brother Yuan fell into the pond?¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    The little maid nodded in a panic: ¡°Auntie, go and have a look, it¡¯s in the backyard!¡±

    Concubine Dong didn¡¯t care to exin to Ying Han . She trotted out of Jingshan Hall and went straight to the pond in the backyard .

    The small pond in the backyard was very remote . Very few people visited it on weekdays, so the working women gotzy and didn¡¯te to clean it once for ten and a half months . Therefore, there were overgrown weeds and even the paths were almost flooded with weeds .

    Concubine Dong hurried to the pond, stuck her neck out, and looked around, with an anxious look, she called out: ¡°Brother Yuan, Brother Yuan! Where are you!?¡±

    A cold voice rang, and it seemed very cold in the grassy garden .

    ¡°Stop looking, he¡¯s not here . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was wearing ake-blue dark flower embroidered hibiscus and brocade spring shirt, wearing a butterfly hairpin with tiered silk and beads, and her eyes were cold, and she slowly walked out of the grass .

    Seeing Yu Linglong appearing here, Concubine Dong suddenly shrank her shoulders subconsciously, and bowed deeply, ¡°Good morning Fourth Lady . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said in a deep voice, ¡°I want to ask you something . ¡±

    Concubine Dong had Yu Weiyuan on her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious in her voice: ¡°Fourth Lady, I was going to find Brother Yuan¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong interrupted her words coldly: ¡°You can leave after answering my words . ¡±

    Knowing that the Fourth Lady was easy to provoke, Concubine Dong had to shut her mouth whiningly .

    Yu Linglong looked at the fragile Concubine Dong, and asked word by word: ¡°Who poisoned the olddy!?¡±

    Concubine Dong suddenly raised her head in fright: ¡°What? The olddy was poisoned?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and her gaze at Concubine Dong was full of doubts: ¡°You serve the olddy every day, but you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Concubine Dong¡¯s lips trembled violently with fright: ¡°What? How could the olddy be poisoned?¡±

    Yu Linglong said impatiently: ¡°The olddy eats and drinks, and you personally handle it . Tell me, what is going on!?¡±

    Concubine Dong was so shocked that her legs gave away, and she knelt down without knowing it: ¡°Fourth Lady, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on . Even if I had the courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare poison the olddy! Miss, can you spare me¡ª¡±

    Ignoring her bitter pleading, Yu Linglong kicked her on the shoulder and immediately knocked her to the ground .

    ¡°When? I¡¯m just thinking of you! I¡¯m asking you, what does the olddy eat every day? Did someone slip something by you?¡±

    Concubine Dong was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore, so she frowned and tried to think hard in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t think of a way she had poisoned: ¡°This...I don¡¯t know any poison . The olddy only takes the medicine prescribed by the doctor every day, and asionally adds some gruel and tonic soup from thedy...¡±

    Saying this, Concubine Dong seemed to think of something, her face gradually turned pale: ¡°Could it be...no, it wouldn¡¯t be her...¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes were dull, and she shouted sharply: ¡°Say it!¡±

    Concubine Dong threw herself on the ground in horror, her shoulders trembling violently, and she tremblingly said: ¡°Thedy sends medicinal herbs and porridge and dishes every day, and I have to wait for the olddy to drink it . These days, the olddy is sick, eating less and less, and the soup and porridge leftover every day are dumped by the servants under the peony bush in the yard...¡±

    Concubine Dong¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower, full of fear: ¡°A few days ago, the peony bush had withered and died, and I don¡¯t know if it was the problem with the soup sent by thedy...¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s fist suddenly squeezed tightly . It really was Mu Shi!

    No longer able to suppress the monstrous anger in her heart, Yu Linglong kicked Concubine Dong out: ¡°What a foolish thing!¡±

    Thinking of those poisons that Concubine Dong had fed Lady Yu bit by bit, Yu Linglong wanted to kick this woman to death .

    However, reason told her that Concubine Dong was alsopletely unaware that Lady Yu was poisoned . The real culprit was Mu Shi!

    For a long time, she was unwilling to intervene in the inner struggles of the Yu house . People did not offend her and she did not offend them . But Mu Shi treated her ignorance as her indulgence, and now she dared to attack the olddy!

    The angry mes were burning, and Yu Linglong ignored Concubine Dong who was shivering on the ground and walked out without looking back .

    Mu Shi, this old thing, is really wretched!

    ...

    Just as Yu Linglong walked to the gate of Pin Garden, she heard a worried voice: ¡°Fourth Lady, Fourth Lady!¡±

    With tears all over her face, Ying Han stumbled over and ran over: ¡°Fourth Lady, go and have a look, olddy...the olddy is dying!¡±

    Her slender fingers suddenly clenched . Yu Linglong turned around, and without a word, Ying Han went straight to Jingshan Hall .

    The sky was getting dark, and dark gray clouds covered the dark gray skyyer byyer as if trying to press on their heads . From time to time, there were several muffled ps of thunder on the horizon, indicating that a storm wasing .

    Inside and outside the room, countless maidservants walked in a hurry, but no one dared to speak . Everyone looked solemn, and some of them couldn¡¯t stop crying .

    Lady Yu had a hot temper, but she was very kind to her servants . Now that she was dying, these servants who have been favored by her could not stop crying .

    Yu Linglong entered the room, but only Jiang Yuezhen, Yu Qianliu, and others were waiting outside with anxious looks . They were as unsure as to what to do like headless flies, but General Yu and Mu Shi werepletely absent, and not even Concubine Mei was here .

    His own mother was almost gone, but the son was not home?

    Although she didn¡¯t like them at all, Yu Linglong knew that at this time, Lady Yu must be desperate to see her son, so she asked angrily: ¡°Where are Yu Peng and his wife?¡±

    Ningshuang wiped her tears and replied, ¡°Master was invited to have a drink . I heard that he went to Cangchun Street . I sent someone to look for him . They haven¡¯t found him yet¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned with anger . Cangchun Street? It sounded like he was fooling around . His own mother was dying, and when a son is still willing to drink flower wine outside, it is really a spectacle!

    Ning Shuang continued: ¡°...As soon as thedy heard that the olddy was very ill, she fainted, and the house had just sent someone to ask a doctor . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°Fainted?¡±

    She knew from the tips of her toes that Mu Shi definitely didn¡¯t want toe to see the end of Lady Yu, so she took the time to pretend to be unconscious .

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Yu Linglong . At this moment, she was the only one who could take charge of Jingshan Hall .

    There was a coughing sound from the inner room, and Ning Shuang immediately returned to the room, and Yu Linglong also walked in .

    In the dimly lit room, Lady Yu¡¯s face was decadent and she was coughing violently . Her original piercing eyes were now deeply sunk in the eye sockets, looking spiritless .

    Only when she saw Yu Linglong did Lady Yu¡¯s eyes show some brilliance .

    The maid held Lady Yu¡¯s head and wiped the spittle on her mouth with a kerchief . Lady Yu eased her breathing and whispered: ¡°Fourth Girl...¡±

    Yu Linglong walked forward quickly: ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Lady Yu¡¯s mouth: ¡°I¡¯m beyond hope...cough cough...¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart tightened slightly, and she subconsciously grabbed Lady Yu¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die . ¡±

    Even though Lady Yu was not her real grandmother, Yu Linglong still admired Lady Yu during the short time they had been getting along . Seeing her suffering at this moment, Yu Linglong was not in a good mood .

    Lady Yu smiled bitterly: ¡°Silly girl, how can a person ovee the sky? You, you just have a strong temper...¡±

    Lady Yu paused and continued: ¡°Grandma will be gone . From now on, you have to take good care of yourself...Remember the words of grandma, don¡¯t be hard at everything, chopsticks will break when you poke, but the straw will bend for a while without breaking...It¡¯s a pity that I only understand this truth now . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t talk . Cultivate your spirit . ¡±

    Seeing the spirit in Lady Yu¡¯s eyes gradually appearing, Yu Linglong knew that this was a glimpse, but after all, she couldn¡¯t bear to let her die but still had to worry about so many things .

    Lady Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the door behind Yu Linglong, where Yu Qianfang, Yu Weide, and others were crowded around the door . All of them looked at her with tears in their eyes but did not dare to enter without permission .

    Lady Yu raised her hand with difficulty and greeted them: ¡°Second Girl, Third Girl...you alle here . ¡±

    Yu Linglong slowly got up and gave up her position in front of the bed . Only then did several people rush in and kneel down in front of the olddy¡¯s bed .

    ¡°Grandmother!¡±

    ¡°Olddy¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, grandma...¡±

    Lady Yu sighed deeply: ¡°I have lived a long time, and I can finally see my children and grandchildren when I die...¡±

    She stretched out her hand to hold Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s hand, and said in a frantic voice: ¡°You, granddaughter-inw, only came in a few days ago, and I haven¡¯t had time to talk to you for a while...¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen was crying so much that she couldn¡¯t lift her head up . She seemed to be sadder than the other grandchildren, as if extremely regretful: ¡°Olddy, I...I...¡±

    She patted the back of her hand with difficulty, and Lady Yu said, ¡°Live with Brother Wu . By this time next year, remember to bring a big fat boy to my grave to let me see...¡±

    Lady Yu couldn¡¯t talk anymore when she said this, and there was even more crying below .

    Seeing Lady Yu reluctantly look at the grandchildren on the ground, and look out the door again, Yu Linglong knew that she wanted to see Yu Peng, so she said softly: ¡°He will be home soon . Wait a while . ¡±

    Lady Yu showed a disappointed look on her face: ¡°This kid, I really raised him for nothing¡ª¡±

    The brief blush on her face was fleeting, the olddy Yu¡¯s voice gradually lowered, and the breath in her mouth gradually left her more, and entered her less, and the eyes that were once full of spirits slowly closed .

    As Lady Yu¡¯s hand fell heavily, her chest no longer rose and fell, and her whole body stopped moving .

    With a crash thunder suddenly sounded outside, and the big raindrops the size of soybeans fell down instantly . The thunder, storms, showers, the discoloration, and violent turmoil between the sky and the earth, none of this could hide the sudden thunderous cries in the room .

    ...

    Pin Garden .

    At night, it was as dark as a ssh of ink, and the wind and rain pped frantically on the window frames, making a rustling noise, disturbing their minds .

    Yu Linglong sat on the couch by the window, listening to the messy rain outside the window, surprisingly calm .

    She was not so sad about the death of Lady Yu . At this moment, her mood was more chaotic andplicated .

    Since her soul took possession of this body, she has always chosen to watch everyone in the Yu house with cold eyes and made up her mind not to intervene in the affairs of the Yu house, but after experiencing so many things, she discovered that in this world, it¡¯s not the case that if you don¡¯t find trouble, trouble won¡¯te to you .

    For a long time, she was still too passive, living passively in the Yu house, passively waiting for others to provoke her, and then she would retaliate . Now, the death of Lady Yu has sounded the rm for her . Mu Shi was a narrow-minded woman . Just because Lady Yu spoiled her a bit more, she personally poisoned her mother-inw . Would she be the next?

    In the darkness, her thin white fingers rubbed the dense and delicate embroidery stitches on the pillow, and the little warmth that remained in her heart had disappeared with the death of Lady Yu .

    Mu Shi, and the entire Yu Mansion, will pay for what they have done!

    There was no sound in the room for a long time . Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er, who had been guarding outside, became more and more frightened . Seeing that it was almost four hourster, Ling¡¯er finally couldn¡¯t bear it and quietly raised the curtain to look towards the inner room .

    The slender figure was still sitting on the couch, motionless, and the oilmp was not lit . Linger wanted to enter the room, but was afraid of being med by Yu Linglong . When she was in a dilemma, Yu Linglong suddenly spoke .

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    General Yu didn¡¯t show much sadness for the death of Lady Yu . Only when he came back from Cangchun street after drinking that day, he wailed a few times, and then he couldn¡¯t resist his deep drunkenness and fell asleep .

    The death of Lady Yu gave General Yu and Mu Shi another reason to make a big deal . Nowadays, Gan Taifu¡¯s marriage with the Yu Mansion was already a certainty . Everyone rushed to show their courtesy to General Yu and his wife because they wanted to tter the future inws of the Gan family .

    Therefore, although General Yu and Mu Shi were all dressed in in clothes and practiced filial piety, they could not hide their pride . General Yu was invited to drink from time to time, and he returned drunk every day . And Mu Shi finally got rid of the mother-inw who had been so obtrusive for years and regained the power of the Yu Mansion for the funeral . Therefore, although she looked very sad, the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were full of pride .

    Yu Linglong watched silently as the two of them were so busy all day long running around like monkeys, but surprisingly, there was no response .

    As for Mu Shi, after a few days of anxiety, seeing that no one was moving, she waspletely relieved .

    In the Yu Mansion, General Yu was careless and violent, and would not notice these small details at all . Other people were not even worried . Only Yu Linglong knew of Mu Shi¡¯s crime .

    Seeing that even Yu Linglong had no objection to the death of Lady Yu, Mu Shi felt even more proud .

    She was just a littlemoner¡¯s daughter . Maybe she¡¯s a bit more feisty, but she¡¯s not her opponent if she wants to fight!

    After she triumphantly managed the funeral of Lady Yu, Mu Shi happily lived with the gift money she collected and unceremoniously kept it in her dresser box .

    Had she known that she could receive such arge amount of cash, that obnoxious olddy would die sooner!

    Mu Shi had been tired for several days, and she was already exhausted at the moment . She ordered Shuang Tao to burn a soothing fragrance, and she soon fell asleep .

    Shuang Tao helped Mu Shi to sleep and then walked to the couch beside the bed, ready to rest .

    Before sitting down, she suddenly heard the sound of very light footstepsing from outside the window . She couldn¡¯t help being a little suspicious . Who else woulde at this time?

    In order not to wake Mu Shi, she gently walked to the window and asked in a low voice: ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The sound outside disappeared, and there were only the evening breeze and the rustle of falling leaves . No one was there .

    Shuang Tao looked around for a moment, but couldn¡¯t see anything .

    She retracted her head in confusion and was just about to turn around when she suddenly heard a bang, which sounded particrly harsh in the middle of the night .

    Shuang Tao was taken aback but saw a cat leaping off the window sill . It turned out that it was a cat who turned over the flowerpot and ran away .

    Shuang Tao shook her head mockingly and closed the window gently .

    She didn¡¯t realize that a ghostly shadow appeared behind her at some point, standing silently behind her .

    Before she turned her head, the ck shadow had already made a sharp move, mming heavily on the back of Shuang Tao¡¯s neck .

    Shuang Tao didn¡¯t even groan and fell softly to the ground .

    Mu Shi was awakened by the falling sound of the flowerpot . She turned over and saw that Shuang Tao hadn¡¯t made a sound, and she asked in a daze, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    No one answered her . Quietly in the room, in the darkness, a huge murderous aura gradually rose and slowly condensed .

    Mu Shi opened her eyes in a daze, but was scared by the situation in front of her and suddenly becamepletely sleepy .

    A slender figure stood in front of her bed, staring at her motionlessly .

    The face of the visitor could not be seen clearly in the darkness, but Mu Shi could still feel the sharp murderous aura and the constant anger that came out of the visitor .

    ¡°Who, who are you? Come here,e here¡ª¡±

    A horrified scream was her response, and her throat was severely strangled by a small hand, and her voice was immediately cut off .

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to die . ¡±

    The oozing voice seemed to be from the Shura demoning out of hell, and the hairs all over her body could not help but stick up .

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡ª¡± Mu Shi¡¯s face was purplish, and she could only speak word by word, ¡°I...I have silver...silver to give you if...if you...don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me...¡±

    ¡°Silver?¡± There was a sneer in the darkness, ¡°No amount of silver can be exchanged for your life!¡±

    The little hand pinching her neck suddenly strengthened, and Mu Shi couldn¡¯t even say a word at this moment . She kicked her feet desperately, kicking the quilt to the ground, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of the restraint on her neck .

    Just when she was about to faint, the strength on her neck suddenly disappeared .

    In the darkness, the slender figure took a step forward, surrounded by an invisible aura, and the oppressor couldn¡¯t breathe .

    Mu Shi was coughing desperately, and just as she eased her breath, she raised her head .

    A faint moonlight passed through the panes and hit the ck shadow¡¯s face . Only then did Mu Shi clearly see the appearance of the visitor, but she was immediately frightened by the look .

    The girl in the dark had long and slender eyebrows, her inky eyes were cold, her delicate face was pure and vulgar, but she had a cold chill . Yu Linglong was dressed in ck clothes and a veil, like a witch, and her body exuded a cold, murderous aura .

    ¡°Linglong¡ª¡± Mu Shi trembled and made a desperate sound, so scared that she could only whimper in fear .

    Even though she had been cleaned up by Yu Linglong so many times, Mu Shi had never seen Yu Linglong like this . Yu Linglong had only made her feel venomous before, but this time, she could clearly feel Yu Linglong exuding a deadly air .

    It was time to kill thismoner¡¯s daughter!

    Mu Shi knelt on the bed, holding Yu Linglong¡¯s clothes tightly with both hands, raised her face and begged desperately: ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me, I will give you money, I will give you whatever you want¡ª¡±

    Without being shaken by Mu Shi¡¯s grief, Yu Linglong¡¯s soft lips twitched slightly, and she uttered a cold sentence: ¡°I just want your life!¡±

    Mu Shi hadn¡¯t waited to say anything, she only felt that the roots of her hair were suddenly tightened . Her bun was being violently pulled up by Yu Linglong, her neck leaned back as far as possible, and she forced to watch Yu Linglong¡¯s condescending expression . Her face and eyes were full of fear .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s right hand was slowly raised, and Mu Shi saw a blue teapot with a white background in her hand, but she didn¡¯t know what Yu Linglong was going to do .

    In the next moment, she smelled it .

    There was a pungent smell in the air, which made her unable to open her eyes .

    Mu Shi¡¯s face suddenly changed, and her face was pale as a dead person¡¯s in the cold moonlight .

    ¡°Acid...¡±

    The petal-like lips smiled faintly . Yu Linglong seemed to be as casual as if she was pouring her a cup of tea, and the teapot in her hand slowly pressed against her¡ª[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡± Mu Shi let out a half-broken scream, which was severely chopped off .

    The pointed spout of the teapot was tucked into Mu Shi¡¯s mouth at this moment .

    She could almost feel that the turbid liquid in the pot was flowing slowly, with the power to corrode everything, ready to be poured into her mouth anytime, anywhere .

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the olddy . ¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s movement stopped for a while, and she gestured to raise her hand and fall .

    Mu Shi was so frightened that she didn¡¯t know where the strength came from, and she suddenly broke free of Yu Linglong¡¯s restraint and shouted wildly: ¡°No! It¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t poison her! Forgive me¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled sarcastically .

    ¡°Did I say you poisoned her?¡± The teapot filled with water was smashed to the bed, and a few drops of liquid sshed out of the mouth of the kettle, and the splendid satin quilt was immediately burned . A small ck hole exuded bursts of blue smoke .

    Mu Shi¡¯s face instantly turned pale . Why was she so frightened that she was confused? Was this a confession?

    Could this fierce bastard daughter in front of me let me go?

    She knew that no matter how she begged Yu Linglong for mercy, it was impossible to get forgiveness . Mu Shi suddenly rushed off of the bed, without wearing her shoes, and stumbled and ran out .

    ¡°Help¡ª¡±

    Before she ran out for two steps, her long, loose hair was firmly grasped, her body was pushed hard, and Mu Shi fell heavily to the ground .

    Yu Linglong gripped her bun, forced her head up, picked up the teapot on the bed, stuffed it directly into Mu Shi¡¯s mouth, and poured it down without hesitation!

    ¡°Do you know that the olddy has been poisoned into the bone marrow? I will let you taste the venom!¡±

    Mu Shi just felt that she swallowed a big mouthful of fire, and it sprayed her belly along her throat . The strong, pungent acid was like a fiery dragon, sweeping her entire body with venom!

    Suddenly, the empty teapot fell to the ground, and Mu Shi¡¯s heavy body fell together with it .

    An unknown liquid kept flowing out of Mu Shi¡¯s mouth and nose, mixed with a little bit of blood, almost making her unable to breathe . Her hands were convulsing like she was trying to scratch her chest, but she couldn¡¯t get any strength at all .

    Mu Shi couldn¡¯t make any sound anymore . Her eyes were bloodshot, and she tried her best to say something, but she only made an unpleasant sigh .

    Having enjoyed a lifetime of prosperity and wealth, she never thought that she would die so miserably .

    She wanted to look up again at themoner¡¯s daughter who took her life, but her movement stopped at this moment .

    Her neck twisted in a weird posture, and she could no longer lift her head .

    The headdy of the Yu Mansion, Mu Shi, copsed to the ground in a strange posture, falling into her own flesh and blood, staring into the darkness with red eyes, and stopped breathing .

    Yu Linglong stood quietly in the room, looking at Mu Shi¡¯s body .

    In her eyes, there was no pleasure after revenge, no ease after killing, only cold chill .

    In the Yu house, there was going to be another funeral .

    ...

    The next day when Shuang Tao woke up, she saw the vague pile of flesh and blood on the ground, and she was so frightened and lost her mind, and rushed out of the room screaming .

    Without even trying, everyone in the Yu house knew that Mu Shi was dead, and she died in such a strange and terrible way .

    But no one knew why Mu Shi died . The only person who could testify was Shuang Tao who was half crazy and half stupid . They couldn¡¯t ask her anything at all, and could only guess from her incoherent words . She did not see the appearance of the murderer .

    And it stands to reason that it was impossible for Mu Shi¡¯s death to be so miserable that there was no sound at all, but they had asked all the maids and servants in Mu Shi¡¯s room, but no one had heard any abnormal sounds . Even stranger, on the night of the ident, all of them slept strangely . They slept until dawn until they were awakened by Shuang Tao¡¯s screams .

    During the subsequent inspection, someone found sleeping incense in the rooms of the servants and maids, which exined the mystery of why no one heard the sound .

    In just a few days, General Yu lost his mother and his wife . He had undergone tremendous changes in his family and had hardly recovered from the blow . On weekdays, he never asked about family matters, but when Mu Shi suddenly passed away, he waspletely confused, and the Yu house immediately became a mess .

    Jiang Yuezhen, the new wife, had to be ordered to take on the task of taking care of the funeral .

    Yu Weiwu returned on the day of Mu Shi¡¯s death .

    Since being beaten by Yu Linglongst time, he recovered from his wounds and went to the barracks in a desperate manner . He buried this shame deeply and refused to go home easily . He had not returned since thest time he got married . Fortunately, the Yu Mansion was not small . Yu Linglong was only in Pin Garden and Jingshan Hall on weekdays . Finally, Yu Weiwu never encountered this fiercemoner¡¯s daughter again .

    This time, as soon as he heard of his mother¡¯s death, Yu Weiwu felt like he was struck by lightning, and immediately returned to his home .

    After seeing Mu Shi¡¯s inhuman body, Yu Weiwu suddenly felt distraught . Before he thought about it, he turned to General Yu and shouted: ¡°Who did this!¡±

    General Yu¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed: ¡°How would I know? It was fine the first day, but it became like this the next day!¡±

    The General had killed countless people . When he saw Mu Shi¡¯s body, his scalp was numb . He really didn¡¯t know which god his wife had offended, and how she could be killed by this method .

    Yu Weiwu was young, but his temperpletely followed General Yu¡¯s . At this moment, he looked at General Yu bitterly and roared: ¡°You don¡¯t know? How many days have you not seen Mother and Mother was murdered like this? How do you not know anything!?¡±

    How could General Yu allow his son to yell at him so much? He immediately stood up and shouted: ¡°Little bastard, how can you talk to me like that!?¡±

    Yu Weiwu couldn¡¯t control his anger, and his voice rose a lot without knowing it: ¡°You only look after your demon-like woman all the time . How can you even look at Mother?¡±

    General Yu¡¯s voice was like a flood, and spoke forcefully: ¡°Are you supposed to care about my affairs?¡±

    Next to Mu Shi¡¯s corpse, the father and son were ring at each other, and they were about to fight .

    Jiang Yuezhen on the side waspletely veiled, looking at the father and son, not knowing how to persuade them . She had her father-inw on one side and her husband on the other . She really didn¡¯t know what to say .

    After hesitating for a long time, she stepped forward timidly and gently pulled Yu Weiwu¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry . If you have something to say slowly, let¡¯s discuss it first . What should I do about Mother¡¯s funeral?¡±

    Yu Weiwu was getting angry, and pulled his sleeve without thinking about it: ¡°My family¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with you!¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen was taken aback for a moment . Tears gradually poured into her eyes, and she didn¡¯t dare speak any more .

    Yu Weiwu looked back at Mu Shi¡¯s body . He was sorrowful and angry for a while, and then fell to his knees: ¡°Mother, you died so miserably! Who killed you? My son must avenge you!¡±

    Seeing that Yu Weiwu was crying pitifully, General Yu couldn¡¯t scold the eldest son who had just lost his mother . He sighed heavily and walked to the side to sit down .

    Seeing that her husband was crying, Jiang Yuezhen knelt on the side and started crying with him .

    Yu Weiwu cried for a long time before his voice gradually turned away . He wiped his tears and said, ¡°Mother¡¯s death was shady . Could we report it to an official?¡±

    General Yu jumped up quickly: ¡°What? Report to the official? Are you crazy? Do you still think there¡¯s not enough trouble?¡±

    The cause of Mu Shi¡¯s death was indeed strange, but if it was reported to the official, it would inevitably cause another disturbance . Now the Yu house and the Gan family have just arranged a marriage if people knew that Mu Shi was also dead, wouldn¡¯t this marriage be moreplicated?

    It was not that General Yu wasn¡¯t sad about Mu Shi¡¯s death . After all, after being a husband and wife for so many years, it was impossible to say that there was no affection at all . It was just that General Yu was selfish and cold by nature, and after Mu Shi¡¯s death, he will only be sad for a while and then forget it . Anyway, there was the gentle beauty of Concubine Mei, it didn¡¯t matter whether there was Mu Shi or not .

    Besides, he had formed a family rtionship with Gan Taifu . If he wanted to arrange a marriage with a family in the future, he could naturally marry a better sessor . As for Mu Shi, she was dead . Except for the time being, there is no one to look after the house, and it didn¡¯t affect General Yu¡¯s life too much .

    General Yu meant that she was already dead anyway, so he should discuss the matter quickly and not worry about it . In case it affected his official career or marriage to the Gan family, that was more than the gain .

    When Yu Weiwu saw General Yu resolutely oppose the reporting to the officials, his grief arose: ¡°Father, my mother was murdered like this, don¡¯t you want to catch the murderer?¡±

    General Yu said angrily: ¡°Catch the murderer? Can she survive if we catch the murderer?¡±

    Yu Weiwu squeezed his knuckles, and he red angrily at General Yu, then turned and walked out: ¡°If you don¡¯t report it, I¡¯ll report it!¡±

    General Yu was furious, stepped forward and grabbed Yu Weiwu, before he even thought about it, he pped him away: ¡°If you report it, don¡¯t bothering back!¡±

    Yu Weiwu was staggering under General Yu, and while shielding his head and face from General Yu¡¯s beating, he eximed angrily: ¡°Did Mother die in vain? Don¡¯t make me go to the officials . Tell me, who is the murderer!?¡±

    General Yu said angrily: ¡°What murderer? Your mother is a woman in the inner house, how can she have a feud with someone?¡±

    His words suddenly awakened Yu Weiwu . He put down his arm in a daze, and even forgot to block the beating and scolding of General Yu . He muttered to himself: ¡°Yes, my mother didn¡¯t even leave the door, so how could she have a feud with someone?¡±

    Seeing that Yu Weiwu was no longer arguing about the report, General Yu stopped his hand: ¡°I¡¯m just saying, who is her enemy? You can stay at home and take care of your mother¡¯s funeral...¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    When Yu Weiwu spoke, everyone in the room was shocked.

    Jiang Yuezhen was the first to react: ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about?¡±

    Yu Weiwu looked at General Yu coldly, and said: ¡°Father just said that Mother is just a woman in the house, and she doesn¡¯t even go out often, so how can she have any enemies?¡±

    His gaze fell on Mu Shi¡¯s unrecognizable corpse, and his voice couldn¡¯t help but choke up a bit: ¡°My mother was kind, how could she forge such a grudge with others, who would make her die so miserably? It¡¯s someone from inside the mansion!¡±

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the whole room was stunned.

    Yu Qianjiao, who had been crying with a headache, raised her head, and looked at Yu Weiwu with eyes crying like two rotten peaches: ¡°Big brother, what do you mean by this? Is it because the family has made Mother like this? Brother, who do you think this person is!?¡±

    Yu Weiwu¡¯s eyes were full of hatred, and he said gloomily: ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? In our family, who else is so inhumane and can make Mother suffer like this?¡±

    All of them were silent for a moment, looking at each other. Everyone faintly guessed who Yu Weiwu was talking about, but no one dared to say it.

    Even General Yu tightened his lips, frowned, and said nothing.

    Yu Weiwu looked at General Yu and said angrily: ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you speak? Tell me, who in the family can be this vicious?¡±

    General Yu slowly lowered his head. No matter how stupid he was, he naturally knew who Yu Weiwu was talking about. His hand subconsciously stroked the bridge of his nose. There were the scars that Yu Linglong had caused that had never fully healed.

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Yu Weiwu stood up and said loudly: ¡°Since Yu Linglong entered our house, our house has not had a good day! Now even Mother has died at her hands. If Father doesn¡¯t deal with her, I¡¯m afraid she will overturn the whole family!¡±

    General Yu cleared his throat awkwardly, and his tone slowed down: ¡°Brother Wu, you don¡¯t sound unreasonable, but where is the evidence? What evidence do you have that she did it?¡±

    Yu Weiwu said angrily: ¡°What kind of evidence is there? She has always been rebellious and unfilial to Mother. If she is dissatisfied, she will beat her. Now Mother has died so miserably. Who would it be but her?¡±

    General Yu also felt that what Yu Weiwu said was somewhat reasonable, but subconsciously, he still didn¡¯t want to provoke that ruthlessmoner¡¯s daughter.

    At this moment, Yuwei was pressing harder, and General Yu didn¡¯t know what to do, and simply pushed: ¡°Then what do you say?¡±

    Yu Weiwu gave him a fierce look, and said viciously, ¡°Of course it was for her to pay for her life!¡±

    General Yu was taken aback: ¡°What?¡±

    Who didn¡¯t know that Yu Linglong is so famous. Could it be so easy to rectify Yu Linglong?

    Needless to say, just talk about this, who in the Yu house could beat her? Weren¡¯t they asking for trouble if they sent someone to catch her?

    In the crowd, Yu Qianfang subconsciously touched the back of her head, remembering that after Yu Linglong had shaved her hair, she had been living a strange life; Yu Qianliu remembered that she had drunk stinky water, and how bad it tasted; Yu Qianjiao remembered Yu Linglong¡¯s brutal ughter of the dogs, and then she clenched her bare gums, and her body shuddered.

    All of them were timid, afraid to look up at Yu Weiwu, let alone speak.

    Yu Weiwu stood alone with an expression of disbelief. He really did not expect that thismoner¡¯s daughter had already made the entire Yu Mansion surrender to her, and even General Yu who had fought many battles looked terrified.

    His voice couldn¡¯t help but be angry: ¡°Are you just going to let Mother die in vain!?¡±

    General Yu¡¯s head hurt. He sighed, and tried to fill his voice with the majesty of the head of the family, and said, ¡°Brother Wu, this matter must be considered in the long term¡ª¡±

    Yu Weiwu¡¯s voice suddenly rose: ¡°What else should be considered in the long term? No, you must report to the officials!¡±

    General Yu frowned: ¡°It¡¯s impossible to report to the officials. Let¡¯s think of another way.¡±

    Although General Yu was not smart, he also knew that his family¡¯s ugliness should not be publicized. What¡¯s more, Mu Shi still died at the hands of his illegitimate daughter. If this matter got out, would the Yu family still have face? Can the marriage with the Gan family still be made?

    Yu Weiwu looked at General Yu with resentment in his eyes. It was this man who ignored his mother¡¯s death and turned a deaf ear to the anger of his own children, thinking only of his own pleasure and future. It was this man who was looking for mistresses outside, who was romantic all night, leaving behind the vile spawn of Yu Linglong. Now it was because of this illegitimate daughter that he had lost his mother.

    He clenched his fist unconsciously and said coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t report to the officials, then I will ask my father and give my mother an exnation!¡±

    His meaning was very obvious. He didn¡¯t have to report to the officials, but General Yu must deal with Yu Linglong to avenge Mu Shi.

    General Yu did not expect that his son would be so aggressive after he hadn¡¯t seen him for several years. He yelled anxiously: ¡°Revenge, revenge! We¡¯re a family, what revenge? Can your mother survive after revenge? Or do you want to make the whole family be involved!?¡±

    Seeing General Yu¡¯s attitude, Yu Weiwu had no hope for his father. He turned his head away and said firmly: ¡°I will go to her family¡¯s house to report it, and let her family get justice for Mother!¡±

    General Yu was furious, and angrily stood up: ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Yu Weiwu didn¡¯t look at him anymore. He flicked his sleeves and strode out.

    Sure enough, Yu Weiwu went to Mu Shi¡¯s natal home and exined her death to his grandparents. He also said that he believed Yu Linglong, amoner¡¯s daughter, had killed Mu Shi. The second Mudy and Yu Weiwu came to the Yu house together.

    After all, it was the Mu family, and General Yu had to order all the people in the family to go to the front hall and met Lady Mu.

    Lady Mu¡¯s body was very thin, and she had a melon seed face, and her slender eyes looked very tricky. At this moment, she was wearing a daisy blue flower and bird pattern pce satin sleeve shirt, sitting upright on the seat of honor, with a pair of eyes that lifted up from time to time and regarded the concubines in the house coldly.

    As soon as Yu Qianjiao saw Seconddy Yu, she immediately rushed forward, her voice full of sadness: ¡°Second Aunt!¡±

    Only when Lady Mu saw Yu Qianjiao did her face showed a little sadness. She raised her hands to embrace Yu Qianjiao and sighed, ¡°Ah, my poor Jiao¡¯er, losing your mother at such a young age...¡±

    After hearing this, Yu Qianjiao cried more fiercely, and buried her head in Second Lady Mu¡¯s arms, and refused toe out.

    Yu Qianfang, Yu Qianliu, and the others bowed their heads obediently and stood silently in the hallway.

    General Yu scratched his head, a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t care about Mu Shi and knew very little about the Mu family members. At this moment, she was sitting next to him, and he really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing his appearance, Second Lady Mu¡¯s eyes returned to coldness. She patted Yu Qianjiao on the back and motioned for her to stand up, and then coldly nced at Yu Qianfang and others, and snorted coldly: ¡°Who is Yu Linglong? Stand up!¡±

    Yu Qianfang, Yu Qianliu, and the others looked at each other. Yu Linglong never participated in these kinds of asions. This Second Lady Mu did not know the situation in the Yu house. Did she think Yu Linglong woulde to meet her?

    Yu Weiwu frowned and said, ¡°Second aunt, she didn¡¯te.¡±

    There was an expression of disbelief on Second Lady Mu¡¯s face. She raised her brows and wondered: ¡°What? A meremoner¡¯s daughter doesn¡¯t dare toe greet her elders?¡±

    Yu Weiwu was speechless. Yu Linglong even dared to kill her aunt, what was Second Lady Mu to her? Did she still expect her to greet her?

    Second Lady Mu angrily said: ¡°What are the rules in your house? How do your elders teach you? Don¡¯t you even have the basic education?¡±

    General Yu was not very articte. Among the remaining people, the two aunts were not qualified to speak on this asion, and the remaining concubines were even less likely to confront her. So although she said something awkward, everyone in the room was silent.

    Second Lady Mu was majestic and feeling very rxed. She cleared her throat and said pretentiously: ¡°Master Yu, my sister died in your house. Tell me what I should do about this!¡±

    General Yu had no idea at the moment. He frowned and said: ¡°My wife died strangely, and I should know what to do?¡±

    Second Lady Mu raised her eyebrows: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did my sister die for nothing?¡±

    General Yu was stunned, and tentatively said: ¡°Then, what do you mean...¡±

    Second Lady Mu snorted and said forcefully: ¡°This is the first thing. Naturally, I want to avenge her. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to look down on us in the underworld!¡±

    Yu Weiwu immediately agreed: ¡°Yes, I must avenge my mother!¡±

    Second Lady Mu continued: ¡°Jiao¡¯er is not young anymore. Seeing that she is going to get married again, if her mother is gone, who else will be in charge of her? I have also brought her mother¡¯s dowry list. These things wille in the future. They are all left to Jiao¡¯er as a dowry!¡±

    When Yu Qianjiao heard this, she cried again, supported by her second aunt.

    Yu Qianfang and the others raised their eyes and looked up, and they all had the same thoughts in their hearts. It turned out that Second Lady Mu was here to take advantage of the fire and wanted to plot Mu Shi¡¯s dowry.

    General Yu was also stunned. He couldn¡¯t do the first of these two conditions of Second Lady Mu. Yu Linglong¡¯s beating made him not get out of bed for a month, and he was full of fear for this illegitimate daughter. How could he deal with her!?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    As for the second article, he didn¡¯t care about his home. He didn¡¯t even know what Mu Shi¡¯s dowry contained. As for the dowry list, it has been so many years, and he didn¡¯t know where it went. He knew Second Lady Mu¡¯s list would prevail. Would he have to give her whatever she asked for?

    General Yu¡¯s first reaction was that he couldn¡¯t agree, but seeing Second Lady Mu¡¯s non-negotiable expression, and Yu Qianjiao crying so miserably, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing General Yu¡¯s painful expression and vaguely guessing General Yu¡¯s thoughts, Yu Weiwu took the opportunity to continue to pressure General Yu: ¡°Father, as long as you deal with Yu Linglong and avenge my mother, everything else is easy.¡±

    General Yu nced at Yu Weiwu and then thought again.

    Yes, if Second Lady Mu must retrieve Mu Shi¡¯s dowry, her eldest son can help him.

    The crux of the problem now was, how can we deal with Yu Linglong?

    In General Yu¡¯s mind, it was not that he didn¡¯t want to clean up Yu Linglong, but he also wanted to make this illegitimate daughter disappearpletely, but he really didn¡¯t have this ability.

    General Yu thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Okay, then I will hand over Yu Linglong to the Mu family.¡±

    He just needed to say yes, and leave the rest to Yu Weiwu and the others. If they want to be beaten, let them suffer. He didn¡¯t care about these things.

    Seeing that General Yu agreed, both Yu Weiwu and Second Lady Mu looked satisfied. Yu Weiwu thought for a while and said to Second Lady Mu: ¡°Second aunt, that woman is very savage. If you want her to leave, you must send people to tie her up first, and then we will torture her slowly, how about it?¡±

    Everyone in the Yu house knew how powerful Yu Linglong was. If Yu Weiwu used the people in the Yu house, no one would dare to go and catch Yu Linglong.

    Second Lady Mu had never seen Yu Linglong, and naturally she did not attach importance to this illegitimate daughter, so she agreed, ¡°Okay, I will send someone over tomorrow!¡±

    ...

    In the middle of the night, the lights of Pin Garden had already been turned off, and the people fell asleep.

    In the darkness, two figures came out sneakily. After looking around, they knocked on the door gently.

    The gatekeeper rubbed her eyes, walked out yawning, and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A thin voice rang: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The woman thought the voice sounded familiar, and she opened the door. It didn¡¯t matter if she saw it, she was shocked: ¡°Auntie, why are you here!¡±

    The woman with an azure cloak outside the door with a nervous look turned out to be Concubine Mei!

    Concubine Mei came in with a maid, and said, ¡°Go and ask your youngdy to get up, and say that I have something important to discuss with her.¡±

    The woman hesitated for a moment: ¡°Auntie, you know our youngdy¡¯s temper...¡±

    When Yu Linglong is sleeping, who dared to wake her up? Do you not want your head anymore?

    Concubine Mei nced at the maid behind her, and the maid immediately stuffed a silver ingot into her hand: ¡°Our auntie really has something important to say, so please take care of it.¡±

    Seeing that the woman was still a little hesitant, Concubine Mei added another sentence: ¡°Just talking about this matter has a lot to do with your youngdy.¡±

    The woman went in and told her, and it took a long time before she came back: ¡°The Lady is up, pleasee in.¡±

    Concubine Mei was relieved and hurriedly walked inside.

    In the room, Yu Linglong was wearing a moon-white coat and looked very impatient.

    She looked at Concubine Mei coldly. Her eyes finally fell on her slightly protruding abdomen, and her eyebrows frowned.

    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Concubine Mei lifted the cloak gently, revealing a round and charming face, a pair of watery apricot eyes that looked at Yu Linglong without blinking, and said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Lady, I am here to make a deal with you.¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows: ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡±

    She had always known that Concubine Mei¡¯s mind had always been great, and she could also vaguely guess Concubine Mei¡¯s intentions. Now Lady Yu was gone, and Mu Shi was gone. The position of the mistress in the Yu house was empty, and COncubine Mei must want to use this rare opportunity to win a ce for herself in the Yu house.

    However, she didn¡¯t understand why Concubine Mei wanted her to help.

    Concubine Mei stared at Yu Linglong¡¯s delicate and extraordinary face and said softly: ¡°Fourth Lady, you have a good life, you have a strong temper, and you can get everything you want. Unlike me, who is just an ordinary daughter. All I want is to be able to live peacefully in the mansion¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong coldly interrupted her: ¡°What do you want?¡±

    She was not interested in watching any bitter drama and was not in the mood to listen to Concubine Mei¡¯s nonsense here in the middle of the night. She just wanted to know what conditions Concubine Mei wanted to exchange for the power of the Yu house.

    Concubine Mei paused, and said, ¡°The Second Lady of the Mu house is here today, and the master has promised her to hand you over to the Mu house and let them handle it. Tomorrow, Second Lady Mu will take someone to arrest you. ¡°

    Upon hearing this, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t show a timid expression. On the contrary, she smiled slightly, as if she thought it was very absurd. ¡°Why did they name me?¡±

    Concubine Mei stared at Yu Linglong: ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill the Lady?¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s sharp gaze, Concubine Mei couldn¡¯t help but shrink a little, her voice lowered: ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, but...¡±

    Yu Linglong said in a low voice, ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Mu Shi¡¯s death will only benefit you, so there is no harm, right?

    Concubine Mei was said what was on her mind, and her face couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. She changed the subject: ¡°Fourth Lady, I¡¯m here to inform you. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t appreciate her overly obvious hint: ¡°You came to inform me, shouldn¡¯t there be a reason why? Come on, what do you want?¡±

    Knowing that nothing could escape Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes, Concubine Mei simply said: ¡°Fourth Lady, I want to be in charge of the Yu house.¡±

    Yu Linglong was not surprised by her ambition. This woman can follow General Yu from northern Xinjiang to the capital, which proved that she was not a person who wasfortable with the status quo. What¡¯s more, Concubine Mei was young and her looks were not lost. For others, it was natural that they were unwilling to sumb to others.

    Seeing Yu Linglong lower her head silently, Concubine Mei said in a hurry: ¡°You have also seen the situation in the mansion. The master doesn¡¯t care about anything, the other youngdies are still young, and Concubine Dong is not the sharpest tool in the shed. I am the best candidate...¡±

    Yu Linglong suddenly said, ¡°What about Jiang Yuezhen?¡±

    Concubine Mei suddenly stopped speaking. Yes, although Jiang Yuezhen had only been in the house for a short time, she was a well-known new wife in the Yu family, and she was the best housekeeper. She was a little aunt, how can shepete with the others?

    Yu Linglong said lightly, ¡°Jiang Yuezhen is a smart person. Don¡¯t underestimate her.¡±

    Concubine Mei gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Although she is a new wife, she has no strength in the house. Uncle doesn¡¯t see her too much...¡±

    In front of Mu Shi¡¯s coffin today, everyone saw Yu Weiwu¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Yuezhen. It was obvious that the rtionship between this young couple was not good.

    Yu Linglong smiled sarcastically, ¡°In any case, she is better than you.¡±

    Concubine Mei could not help blushing. Of course, she knew this. Although Lady Yu and Mu Shi were gone, it was not easy for her to take the opportunity to gain the power of a housekeeper, even if General Yu was willing to listen to her. But Yu Weiwu, Yu Qianjiao, and the others would definitely not agree. Now that Jiang Yuezhen was standing in front of her as a new wife, she naturally had to fall behind.

    That was why she wanted to win over Yu Linglong and get Yu Linglong¡¯s help. She knew that in this mansion, as long as she could get Yu Linglong¡¯s great help, her chances of gaining the power of the housekeeper would greatly increase.

    But she was a concubine, who had neither power nor status. Why should Yu Linglong help her?

    Yu Linglong looked at Concubine Mei¡¯s disappointed face and suddenly smiled.

    Her petal-like lips glowed with the light of saliva in the candlelight, and she gently spits out a word that made Concubine Mei¡¯s heart beat faster.

    ¡°I can help you.¡±

    Concubine Mei suddenly raised her head and looked at Yu Linglong in surprise: ¡°Fourth Lady, are you really willing to help me?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked down and blew her tea, and said faintly: ¡°Yes. But I have one condition.¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s heart fell suddenly. She carefully looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Then...what is it?¡±

    Yu Linglong stretched out three watery fingers and said, ¡°After you take care of the house, I want 30% of the Yu family¡¯s annual ie.¡±

    It turned out to be money. Concubine Mei was greatly relieved, and promised: ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±

    Watching Concubine Mei leave with joy, Yu Linglong smiled coldly.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t just do it for the 30% of the silver. If it was only for this little silver, it was not worth it at all.

    The reason she wanted to help Concubine Mei was because she needed a puppet.

    Now that she had decided to intervene in the Yu Mansion, she must control the power of the Yu Mansion, but her identity did not allow it, and she herself had no interest in managing the trivial matters of the Yu Mansion. In this situation, fostering a puppet was the best choice.

    Of course, she could also win over Jiang Yuezhen, but she knew that Jiang Yuezhen was not like Concubine Mei, who had the ambition to get the power of the Yu house, so naturally she will not be as obedient as Concubine Mei. And Jiang Yuezhen had her own natal power, unlike Concubine Mei who was helpless and alone. Therefore, if she promoted Concubine Mei to the position, she would get more benefits with the least effort, and she had the confidence to make Concubine Mei obey her.

    After drinking all the remaining tea in the cup, Yu Linglong got up and walked towards the inner room.

    Concubine Mei was not in a hurry in advance. The question now was how to deal with the guys whoe to find fault tomorrow.

    In the darkness, the corners of her mouth curled up with a nice arc, with a bit of coldness and a bit of sarcasm.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Early the next morning, Second Lady Mu personally brought a group of aggressive working women and young maids to the Yu Mansion .

    Yu Linglong always got upte, and Pin Garden had not yet opened the door at this time . It was surrounded by shadows of bamboo and swaying flowers, appearing very calm and peaceful .

    Second Lady Mu looked at the closed door and couldn¡¯t help but sneer . This daughter of amoner probably knew that she was going to bring someone to catch her, so she closed the door and didn¡¯t daree out!

    She snarled at the women under her, and said arrogantly: ¡°Knock on the door for me!¡±

    The women got the mistress¡¯ order and immediately walked forward with their arms and sleeves rolled up, knocking on the door .

    In Pin Garden, the few little maids who were sweeping suddenly heard the heavy knock on the door, and couldn¡¯t help being shocked . Everyone looked at each other, but no one dared to open the door .

    After pounding it for a long time, seeing that there was no movement in the courtyard, Second Lady Mu was even more sure that Yu Linglong was afraid of her . She couldn¡¯t help being proud, and instructed the women to move the rocks and smash towards the gate!

    Suddenly, where the wooden gate couldn¡¯t withstand such a big impact, a big hole was smashed open .

    The women reached out through the hole and opened thetch . A group of people followed Second Lady Mu and broke into Pin Garden fiercely .

    Second Lady Mu was standing in the middle of the yard, raising her head to look at the surrounding environment, looking at the shivering little maid hiding beside her, she curled her mouth and looked away disdainfully .

    Even amoner¡¯s daughter in the Yu Mansion can live in such a neat yard . It seemed that General Yu¡¯s Mansion made a lot of money .

    Second Lady Mu thought of the carefree look of General Yu yesterday, and she was delighted . As long as she helped the Yu house deal with thismoner¡¯s daughter, would Yu Weiwu and Yu Qianjiao still regard their second aunt as a great benefactor? At that time, were these things in the Yu house not something she can take or sell if she wanted to!?

    Thinking of this, Second Lady Mu¡¯s thin eyes perked up, and she shouted at the main room .

    ¡°Yu Linglong, you mean girl, take your timeing out!¡±

    After knocking on the door, smashing the door, and yelling, a shout finally came from the room .

    The door opened and a slender young girl walked out slowly .

    Yu Linglong was wearing ake-green hibiscus brocade and moonflower dress . She loosely put her hair in a bun with a silver hairpin with a magpie and a plum . Her face was as pink and daisy, looking lively like a fairy, and as beautiful as a spring flower . She was cold as a December snow, standing condescendingly on the steps .

    ¡°Howe there are so many mad dogs barking and calling so noisily in the early morning! People are sleeping!¡±

    Sweeping contemptuously over the scowling women in the yard, Yu Linglong snorted disdainfully .

    Second Lady Mu did not expect Yu Linglong to open her mouth and scold her . She was at a loss for words . She looked at Yu Linglong fiercely and said loudly, ¡°Who do you think is a mad dog!?¡±

    Yu Linglong brushed the broken hair in front of her forehead, looked at Second Lady Mu with a funny face, and said, ¡°Of course, whoever answers, I am talking about them . ¡±

    Second Lady Mu became angry and scolded: ¡°You shameless little bitch! Let¡¯s see how we can deal with you!¡±

    Having said that, she waved back and shouted: ¡°Come on, grab this cheap girl!¡±

    After receiving the mistress¡¯s order, the women immediately rushed up and reached out to grab Yu Linglong¡¯s arm .

    Yu Linglong looked at these dirty and fat hands and frowned . She was toozy to shoot at them, lifted her feet, and swept away quickly in the air .

    Her green embroidered shoes kicked heavily on their hearts, one person and one foot kicked them away . In the blink of an eye, several stout figures rolled down from the steps, all lying on the ground shouting loudly in pain .

    Second Lady Mu only felt that her eyes shed, and a few powerful women had fallen to the ground . She was shocked . It seemed that thismoner¡¯s daughter was really not easy!

    Second Lady Mu looked at the dozen people behind her, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Come on with me!¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe it . Could all these people clean up a meremoner¡¯s daughter!?

    More than a dozen women immediately rushed up and saw that the first few pioneers were beaten to the ground . Some clever people quickly picked up rocks, brooms, and other things from the ground, waving them and rushing towards Yu Linglong!

    Yu Linglong gave a cold snort, raised her bare hand quickly, and urately grasped the wrist of the woman in front of her . With a stroke of force, the brick in her hand hit the other person¡¯s forehead, and only a miserable cry was heard . The face of the woman who was beaten was covered with blood, and blood was pouring out of her wounds!

    Before everyone came back to their senses, Yu Linglong had already grabbed the broom in one person¡¯s hand quickly and pped them on the head .

    The sharp broom tail pped on the heads and faces of these women . Everywhere they went, everyone was painted with blood, and the blood mixed with the dust on the broomsticks, hitting everyone screaming and unable to escape .

    Second Lady Mu was stunned . Thismoner¡¯s daughter was much more fierce than she thought!

    No wonder General Yu and Yu Weiwu didn¡¯t order the servants of the Yu house to arrest her . With this skill and fierceness, who can beat it!?

    Second Lady Mu looked at the group of defeated soldiers, knowing that something was wrong . Seeing that Yu Linglong was ying hard, she immediately wanted to retreat .

    However, before she slipped through the gate, half a brick flew behind her, and came straight to her with a gust of wind!

    Yu Linglong saw that Second Lady Mu wanted to escape, grabbed a brick in the hands of a woman who was clutching her, and threw it at Second Lady Mu¡¯s back!

    It¡¯s not that easy to escape!

    The brick directly hit Second Lady Mu¡¯s waist, and when it hit the ground, she suddenly let out a scream and threw herself heavily on the ground .

    At this time, Yu Linglong had cleaned up the group of ruthless women, and easily threw away the broom in her hand, and walked towards Second Lady Mu .

    Second Lady Mu held her back, trying hard to sit up . Her thin eyes quickly aimed at the group of people she had brought, and she wanted to call a few women over to help .

    Unexpectedly, with this look, she was immediately chilled .

    The women who had smashed the door just now were covered in bloodstains from the broom, and they were staggering in the middle of the yard, groaning loudly .

    Second Lady Mu did not expect that after such a short period of time, she would be fighting alone .

    There was a sense of fear in her heart that she had never felt before . She raised her head and looked at Yu Linglong, who was approaching step by step . She screamed, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡±

    She struggled desperately, trying to get up and run away, but the brick on her waist was too heavy . She couldn¡¯t use her strength at all, and all the struggles seemed to be her dying moments to Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong drew the chilling dagger from her leg and sneered at Second Lady Mu .

    ¡°You smashed my door and you nned to leave like this?¡±

    Second Lady Mu was so frightened that she was incoherent, and she tremblingly said: ¡°I know I was wrong, how much money do you want? I will pay, I will pay!

    Yu Linglong nced at her contemptuously: ¡°Silver? I don¡¯t want silver . ¡±

    Second Lady Mu endured the sharp pain on her waist and looked at Yu Linglong with a look of fear: ¡°Then...what do you want? I will give it to you, as long as you don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    In thest sentence, her voice almost changed in shock .

    It¡¯s not that she wasn¡¯t brave, it was that she had never seen such a woman that was so cruel!

    Yu Linglong walked in front of her, slowly leaned down, and looked straight at the face that was deformed in horror .

    ¡°You smashed a hole in my door, so I will smash a hole in your face . ¡±

    This light and fluttering sentencepletely broke Second Lady Mu¡¯s will . She wailed and hid behind her, desperately trying to climb out of the gate of Pin Garden, and screamed out for help: ¡°Help me, help¡ª¡±

    The sharp shout stopped abruptly when Yu Linglong¡¯s dagger suddenly approached her face .

    The cool de was close to Second Lady Mu¡¯s face, and bursts of coolness seemed to prate directly into her internal organs, freezing her heart . The muscles on Second Lady Mu¡¯s face kept twitching, but she couldn¡¯t say anything .

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly, with a slight force in her hand, and mmed it to Second Lady Mu¡¯s lips!

    ¡°Wu¡ª¡± With a terrible howl, Second Lady Mu covered her mouth and rolled on the ground in pain .

    Seeing the hideous scar on Second Lady Mu¡¯s lips, the turned muscles could no longer block the front teeth in her mouth . Yu Linglong nodded in satisfaction and stood up .

    ¡°This time, you can go away . ¡±

    ...

    In the front hall, General Yu heard the news of Second Lady Mu¡¯s injury and mmed the teacup in his hand at Yu Weiwu .

    ¡°This is all because of you!¡± General Yu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even beat his son . ¡°Is that woman amodating? You wanted to pick a fight, and see, was it good? Even your second aunt got in! We¡¯ll see how you will exin this to the Mu family!¡±

    When he thought that he was going to take out a lot of money to treat Second Lady Mu¡¯s injuries, General Yu was in pain . If Second Lady Mu was dead, he would die . What else was there to look for and avenge? Did he suffer a double loss this time??

    Yu Weiwu allowed the hot tea to flow down his body, but he did not move . He was also taken aback by the news . He really didn¡¯t expect Yu Linglong to be so sturdy enough that more than a dozen sturdy women could not subdue her!

    There was a fierce look in his eyes . He suddenly jumped up and grabbed General Yu, and shouted: ¡°Father, I have a way to kill that woman . This time you must help me!¡±

    General Yu pushed him away and said angrily: ¡°Help you!? How can I help you! You have to think about how to deal with the aftermath first!¡±

    Second Lady Mu was easy to deal with; it was just payingpensation . But what about Yu Linglong? The father and son were going to hand over Yu Linglong to the Mu family . Would Yu Linglong let them?

    Of course, Yu Weiwu knew what General Yu was thinking . He let go of his hand and said coldly: ¡°Father, now she hates you . If you don¡¯t want to think of a solution, you will suffer in the future!¡±

    Yu Weiwu had thought of this a long time ago . He moved Second Lady Mu from the Mu house . His purpose was to put pressure on General Yu . As long as General Yu agreed to deal with Yu Linglong, he would be on the same rope with him . General Yu didn¡¯t want to provoke Yu Linglong, and Yu Linglong won¡¯t let him go this time!

    General Yu was so angry that he pped the table, stood up, pointed his big hand at Yu Weiwu, but couldn¡¯t speak for a long time .

    It was not until this time that he knew that he had been schemed by his son!

    After a long while, he sat back on the chair heavily and said seriously, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your idea!?¡±

    A cold smile appeared on the corners of Yu Weiwu¡¯s mouth . He walked forward and whispered a few words to General Yu .

    General Yu¡¯s expression became more and more ugly as he listened to Yu Weiwu¡¯s words . Before Yu Weiwu could finish speaking, he jumped up abruptly: ¡°What a fool! How can this work!?¡±

    Yu Weiwu snorted and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I will do this without fail . Besides, there is no need for you toe forward . You only need to open and close your eyes . ¡±

    The muscles on General Yu¡¯s brows jumped, and after all, he shook his head and refused: ¡°Impossible, you should kill her as soon as possible! If it is discovered, the punishment would be to have our entire bloodline exterminated!¡±

    Yu Weiwu gritted his teeth, and his face was full of hatred: ¡°I don¡¯t want as much, as long as a few hundred is enough . You can help me choose the closest and most reliable people . No one will know! If you want to get rid of that woman, there is only this way now!¡±

    General Yu sat in a chair and didn¡¯t speak for a while .

    There was only the heavy breathing of father and son in the room, one after another . Yu Weiwu looked at General Yu without blinking, waiting for his decision .

    After a long time, General Yu stood up suddenly and left without saying a word .

    Looking at his back, Yu Weiwu smiled coldly .

    He knew that General Yu¡¯s attitude was considered tacit approval for this matter .

    Yu Weiwu¡¯s eyes were full of fierce brutality as his eyes fell on the white cloth waving in the wind outside the door .

    Yu Linglong, you are waiting for death!

    ...

    In Pin Garden, Ling¡¯er was talking vividly about the wonderful fight in the morning . When it came to those fangs and ws who were beaten by Yu Linglong until they begged for mercy, Xuan Cao and others couldn¡¯t help butugh .

    Ling¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°Let them suffer a loss this time . Let¡¯s see if they dare to provoke our youngdy in the future!¡±

    Yu Linglong leisurely leaned on the beauty couch . She only smiled when she heard that, and said nothing .

    While talking andughing, the little maid outside came to report: ¡°Lady Shi is here . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and said, ¡°Pleasee in . ¡±

    Shi Huiru walked in, looking a little ufortable, and said, ¡°I wanted to invite you to a banquet, but only when I came did I know that your mother had just passed away¡ª¡±

    As soon as she said this, Shi Huiru¡¯s eyes stopped on Yu Linglong¡¯s clothes, and she couldn¡¯t say anything in shock .

    At this time, Yu Linglong was wearing a water-red nted buckle shirt with a homely aviary skirt tied underneath . She looked like a hibiscus and pretty as a spring breeze, with a smile on her face . She was obviously in a very good mood .

    Shi Huiru¡¯s eyes widened, and she stammered: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing mourning clothes?¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Mourning clothes? Why should I wear mourning clothes?¡±

    Shi Huiru looked at Yu Linglong in amazement, not knowing what to say for a while .

    ording to the rules, as Yu Linglong¡¯s aunt, after her death, Yu Linglong must obediently observe a period of mourning for three years . During these three years, she could not discuss marriage or even go out at will, and she also had to copy the ssics of Filial Piety from time to time .

    But it hadn¡¯t even been a week after Mu Shi¡¯s death . As amoner¡¯s daughter, Yu Linglong was wearing scarlet clothes and chatting andughing in her room . If this were to be spread out, wouldn¡¯t it be controversial?

    Shi Huiru hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Then...there is a chrysanthemum appreciation poem meeting in Prince Wu¡¯s Mansion today, do you want to go?¡±

    She thought that Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t go out if she wanted to keep mourning at home, but looking at the current situation, Yu Linglong obviously didn¡¯t take Mu Shi¡¯s death seriously at all and did what she wanted to do .

    Yu Linglong smiled and sat upzily: ¡°Why not? I want to celebrate!¡±

    Shi Huiru waspletely stunned when she looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s ruddy face and good mood .

    It wasn¡¯t until Yu Linglong was dressed and the two of them walked out that Shi Huiru found her thoughts and said, ¡°Yunzheng is sorry that she didn¡¯t see youst time . She reminded me to invite you this time . She will be very happy to see youter . ¡°

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart moved slightly . Yang Yunzheng, that Yang Yunzheng again .

    When she met Feng Sihuai at Pudu Templest time, Yang Yunzheng also said that she would go there and eat vegetarian food with them, but she didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t show up . This time, it was Yang Yunzheng who asked her to participate in Prince Wu¡¯s poem meeting .

    It was just fate . Does Yang Yunzhen really have such a great interest in her?

    ncing at Shi Huiru, who knew nothing, Yu Linglong was secretly wary . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    ...

    In Princess Wu¡¯s house .

    At this time, the Mid-Autumn Festival was just over, and it was the time when the autumn was full . Princess Liyun from the Wu Pce specially ordered people to collect many famous chrysanthemums from various ces and sent out invitations to invite various daughters in the capital to enjoy the chrysanthemums . She also wanted them to paint and write poetry about the chrysanthemums, so it was also known as the chrysanthemum appreciation poem meeting .

    Yu Linglong and Shi Huiru arrived in the garden of the Wu prince¡¯s house and saw that the poem meeting was next to a spring . Skilled craftsmen built a three-meter-high rockery with strange stones beside the spring, and guided the spring water to the rockery . A small waterfall formed, and the spring water was rumbling, the waterfall was sshing with a jade color, and the nted water flowed along the bluestone waterway in the garden, forming a long and clear stream .

    The famous chrysanthemums of various colors were ced in the hollow position on the rockery . They were colorful and beautiful and looked beautiful everywhere, and they blended the beauty of all kinds of chrysanthemums harmoniously together, feeling lofty . The sshing water drops dripped on the chrysanthemum, making it more and more charming .

    As for the second-grade chrysanthemums, they were ced around the rockery, stacked inyers, in various shapes such as peacocks, unicorns, auspicious beasts, and so on . When you look around, you can see the splendid flowers, which made them unable to open their eyes .

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw that the only chrysanthemum varieties she could name were Ancient River Rose, Dewy Spring Peach, Gilded Leopard, Flying Pearls, ??Late Autumn Red, Peach Blossom Beauty, Pearl Lotus, Jingshan Purple Rose, Gold Friendship Rose, Jingshan Flowers and Birds, Red and Purple Dusk and so on .

    The rest were more unrecognizable varieties . It seemed that this famous family in the capital spent money like dirt, on any precious things that would fill the river and the sea, and there was no such thing as humility to them .

    There are few women who don¡¯t like flowers . When Shi Huiru saw this sea of ??flowers, her mood suddenly improved . She took Yu Linglong from pot to pot to appreciate them, and she seemed very happy .

    The two of them were admiring them, and suddenly there was a harsh voice behind them: ¡°Hey, why is she here too? What kind of name does she have?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked back and saw a girl in a goose-yellow breasted Ruijin skirt looking at her angrily . Her eyes were full of jealousy and anger . It turned out to be Princess Xinlin .

    Yang Yunzheng smiled and stood not far behind her, lowered her head as if looking at a pot of Beilu Ruby ??with interest .

    Knowing that Yu Linglong and Princess Xinlin were not dealing with her, Shi Huiru hurriedly pulled the corners of Yu Linglong¡¯s clothes and motioned not to confront her .

    Yu Linglong stopped slightly, looked at Princess Xinlin, and suddenly smiled faintly .

    ¡°A mouth like yours should really be washed with water, lest the flowers smell bad . ¡±

    Princess Xinlin¡¯s eyebrows were raised . She pointed at Yu Linglong and said angrily: ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Yang Yunzheng¡¯s voice suddenly rang and told her to go over: ¡°Princess,e and take a look at this potted flower . It¡¯s a rare twin!¡±

    Shi Huiru was busy taking advantage of the opportunity to pull Yu Linglong away . When she was far away from Princess Xinlin, Shi Huiru patted her chest with confidence: ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Yunzheng, or else you two would quarrel again . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly: ¡°Why, are you afraid of her?¡±

    Shi Huiru opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t appreciate her for helping you . The rtionship between Princess Xinlin and Princess Liyun is very good . If you two quarrel, you will suffer!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Shi Huiru with a caring look and swallowed what she wanted to say .

    She was not the kind of person who didn¡¯t know anything at all . Shi Huiru really cared about her, but this kind of care made her feel very ufortable .

    Seeing Yu Linglong looking back outside, Shi Huiru said: ¡°The table is open, let¡¯s go over . ¡±

    Dozens of youngdies have been seated during the banquet . It seemed that the chrysanthemum-appreciating poetry meeting held by Princess Liyun had all thedies from the capital .

    It¡¯s no wonder, all of thesedies knew poetry, and since they had this opportunity, they naturally wanted to try their skills .

    If you win first ce, then you can get the reputation of a talented woman in the capital .

    After having the banquet, the maids came to change the food and put out various teas and fruits, and the poem meeting officially began .

    Some of thedies rested on their hands and pondered during the banquet, some left the feast and wandered among the flowers, and some stopped in front of a pot of flowers, racking their brains and contemting . They were all very dedicated and wanted to take this opportunity to be famous for their poetry .

    Yu Linglong leisurely drank tea and ate fruit, watching Shi Huiru¡¯s round face flush red, wanting to have the appearance of creating a masterpiece, and couldn¡¯t help butugh .

    The life of thesedies in ancient times was really boring, but a small poetry club could be so popr .

    After more than half an hour, the Princess Liyun stood up and said with a smile: ¡°It looks like thedies are all set, so write out a good copy and let everyone judge it . ¡±

    After hearing this, thedies walked out of the flower room one after another . The maids offered pens, ink, paper, and inkstones for all thedies to use .

    Lady Wang from the house of the Director of the Board of Rites drew a picture of an inky chrysanthemum, with the chrysanthemum hanging down and fluttering in the wind, which looked smart and charming, very pleasing to the eye .

    Lady Zhou from the house of a cab official wrote a poem: ¡°When the wind in the West Garden warms the flowers, the green warblers sing chaotically . Leaning on the fence silently cherishing the fragrance, the butterflies fly by . It¡¯s the end of the year, have I lost weight? I furrow my eyebrows . The waves of Spring hang over the dusk . The swallows have not returned . ¡±

    Lady Wan, from the family of a political messenger, wrote a poem: ¡°The magnolia blossoms hide the frost, the beach chrysanthemums reflect the morning light . The dew smiles with hopes of dawn, and the strong wind blows a light fragrance . Thin budding leaves are light green, a round bouquet is soft yellow . Still preserving this year¡¯s color, preparing fragrance for the years toe . ¡±

    Yu Linglong felt it was a little ridiculous when she heard this literary sentimental nonsense . Perhaps this was the daily life of ancient women, taking pleasure in the minute details of writing .

    Seeing that most of the youngdies had finished writing and drawing, a contemptuous voice suddenly rang, pointing in Yu Linglong¡¯s direction .

    ¡°Everyone is reciting poems and paintings . Why doesn¡¯t Fourth Lady Yu write? Is it because the poem meeting of Princess Liyun is too small and it is not worth letting Lady Yu write calligraphy?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t need to look up . She knew that this was what Princess Xinlin said .

    Who in the capital didn¡¯t know the fourthdy of the Yu Family? The words of Princess Xinlin immediately attracted countless eyes of curiosity or jealousy .

    Yu Linglong slowly put down the teacup in her hand and raised her head to meet Princess Xinlin¡¯s sarcasm .

    ¡°Do you want to hear mepose poems?¡±

    Princess Xinlin sneered: ¡°Of course . Fourth Lady Yu, who is famous in the capital, must be very talented . Why don¡¯t you let us know?¡±

    There was a strong irony in these words, and some of the girls had already chuckled .

    Who didn¡¯t know that the Fourth Lady Yu was famous? How can such a fierce woman have any outstanding talents? Princess Xinlin clearly embarrassed Yu Linglong .

    Shi Huiru on the side was really anxious for Yu Linglong . She kept ncing at Yang Yunzheng who was sitting next to Princess Xinlin, hoping that she could intercede for Yu Linglong so as not to be embarrassed .

    But Yang Yunzheng didn¡¯t see her, and just smiled and said, ¡°The princess said so, so don¡¯t refuse, Fourth Lady Yu . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sensitively noticed that Shi Huiru beside her suddenly stiffened, as if she was shocked by Yang Yunzheng¡¯s words .

    No wonder, perhaps until now, Shi Huiru still thought that Yang Yunzhen really appreciated Yu Linglong and wanted to get to know Yu Linglong, but Yu Linglong had already determined that this Yang Yunzheng was in the same group as Princess Xinlin .

    Seeing Yu Linglong not speaking, Princess Xinlin became even more proud . She stood up and said pretentiously: ¡°Since Fourth Lady Yu is not standing up, then I will . Do you dare fight with me?¡±

    Looking at the puffy face of Princess Xinlin, Yu Linglong finally couldn¡¯t helpughing .

    Fight with poems?

    Did this little girl think of herself as a terrific character? What poems was she going to fight with? This was a thing for a three-year-old kid! It was ridiculously naive!

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s contemptuous smile, Princess Xinlin couldn¡¯t restrain her temper . She fiercely grabbed a piece of paper from the hand of ady next to her who was writing and started to write .

    In less than half the time it takes to steep a cup of tea, she had finished writing . She dropped the brush in her hand, and patted Yu Linglong¡¯s table, her voice full of provocation .

    ¡°What did you dare write?¡±

    When everyone looked at it, they saw a poem written on the paper with clouds and flowing water . A youngdy who was close couldn¡¯t help but read aloud: ¡°Everyone has yellow chrysanthemums, and Liangyuan alone has frost . A bright and still fine jade tree leans towards the Yu hall . The fairies wear coats of snow, not red clothing . It¡¯s hard to see the white butterflies, their hemp garments release a fragrance . The wind shakes the feathers, sucking on jade-like dew . The colors cover the silver well, covered with branches like a bed . The cassia bunches bloom, the plum blossoms are jealous and fragrant . Yao Hua sings, scattering a song . ¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, a clear male voice rang: ¡°Good poem, good poem . ¡±

    Everyone was startled and followed the voice, only to see a long figure walking next to the rockery . He was dressed in white, with a white fan in his hand, a jade crown on his head, a green dragon pendant with a pierced flower around his waist, and a cyan silk ribbon hanging underneath . He was extraordinarily handsome, just like an immortal . At this moment, he was standing in the field of famous chrysanthemums, and behind him was a waterfall sshing with jade, reflecting his silver light and a faint light . The surrounding scenery was dreamlike, but there was no way to conceal his handsomeness .

    With a smile on his face, Lord Xu walked slowly towards the table . The youngdies stared at the scene in a daze, as if they had forgotten to look away . One of them was so dumbfounded she dropped her brush .

    Among the people looking up, his gaze stayed only on Yu Linglong, until he walked to Princess Xinlin¡¯s side, he withdrew his gaze, smiled and said, ¡°Your literary talent is getting better¡ª¡±

    When he just said ¡°good poem,¡± Princess Xinlin was still excited for a while, but seeing that his line of sight was always on Yu Linglong, the fool realized Lord Xu praised her .

    Princess Xinlin stomped her foot fiercely and said angrily: ¡°Brother Nine, you are not allowed to help her this time!¡±

    Lord Xu praised her, but didn¡¯t he want to relieve Yu Linglong? Princess Xinlin looked at Yu Linglong, who had a frosty face, and suddenly stopped getting angry, and ignored Lord Xu . She turned around, pointed her finger at Yu Linglong, and shouted: ¡°If you refuse to write poetry this time, even if you admit that your talent is inadequate, it is embarrassing!¡±

    Yu Linglong slowly raised her eyes and looked at Princess Xinlin . Her eyes were cold, and she shivered involuntarily when she saw her .

    She stood up and walked straight to Princess Xinlin, until she reached her side, and stopped .

    Princess Xinlin couldn¡¯t help thinking of thest time she was sshed with wine on her face by Yu Linglong, and subconsciously hid: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Princess Xinlin with a contemptuous smile on her face .

    Leaning her head slightly, she said word by word to Princess Xinlin¡¯s ear: ¡°You know what, I hate it when people force me the most . ¡±

    She spoke beautifully, but her words seemed to carry bursts of biting cold wind . Princess Xinlin couldn¡¯t help shivering, and said stiffly: ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong no longer looked at her anymore . When she raised her head, her icy gaze swept across all thedies who looked at her during the banquet, and she said coldly: ¡°If you want to listen, then listen to me!¡±

    Her pink lips were like petals, and her words were like ice . Although they were reciting charming poems about flowers, it was chilling .

    ¡°When autumnes on September 8th, I will kill a hundred flowers after they bloom . The fragrance will soar through Chang¡¯an, and the city will be full of golden armor!¡±

    In the early days of her journey, she had studied the history of the dynasty . This was a dynasty that had not been recorded in history books . The Tang Dynasty hadn¡¯t ended yet, let alone the poet Huang Chao, so she unceremoniously read the poem, and took it as her own .

    As she spits out the poem word by word, the bright sunshine in the sky gradually disappeared, and the wind was blowing on the ground . Numerous delicate petals and stamens were swept into the wind, blown weakly to the sky, and fell to the ground .

    In the warm afternoon, the autumn breeze at this moment made everyone shrink their shoulders .

    Princess Xinlin was stunned by the scene . Her eyes looked at Yu Linglong in disbelief . Her lips moved, but she couldn¡¯t say a word .

    On the contrary, Lord Xu came back to his senses after a brief astonishment .

    The faint smile on his face gradually spread to the entire face, and Lord Xu softly praised, ¡°Good poetry, good momentum!¡±

    Needless to say, everyone knew that at the chrysanthemum appreciation poem meeting, there was no poem that could match Yu Linglong¡¯s . Compared with Yu Linglong, other people¡¯s poems and paintings were ridiculously naive, with neither profound meaning nor momentum .

    The deep gaze of Lord Xu stared at Yu Linglong, full of surprise and admiration . After a while, he looked away reluctantly and looked at Princess Xinlin .

    His eyes gradually became colder, and his voice became low, full of temptation but also full of alienated coldness: ¡°This kind of thing will never happen again . ¡±

    Princess Xinlin was only carefree and indifferent to Lord Xu . She was taken aback by the threat in his voice . She stared at Lord Xu with wide eyes, with a wounded look across her eyes: ¡°Brother Nine, is she so worthy of your protection?¡±

    Lord Xu stretched out his big hand, grabbing Yu Linglong¡¯s slender waist, and said in frustration, ¡°Yes, she is worth it, and it is worth my life to protect her!¡±

    In the radiant garden, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Lord Xu and Yu Linglong . There were looks of surprise and jealousy .

    At the ce where everyone¡¯s eyes gathered, Yu Linglong was not touched at all . Thinking of Lord Xu¡¯s strange deeds and the high-profile pursuits of her, her patience for many days finally reached its limit .

    Pushing Lord Xu away fiercely, Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°Who the fuck wants your life? Get out!¡±

    The illusion of the gifted and beautiful woman was instantly shattered, and Yu Linglong turned sharply in the horrified and surprised eyes and left without looking back .

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t look at the colorful expressions of other people at all, and immediately followed her: ¡°Linglong, wait for me¡ª¡±

    Before the words fell, everyone felt a white light shing in front of them, and the next moment, the garden was full of screaming again .

    Yu Linglong did not know when she had pulled out the dagger from her calf . She pointed it straight at Lord Xu¡¯s throat, gritted her teeth, and said bitterly, ¡°Follow me again and I will kill you!¡±

    Lord Xu looked at Yu Linglong with angry eyes, and his upright figure froze .

    After a long while, he nodded gently: ¡°I won¡¯t follow, but you should be careful and don¡¯t hurt yourself . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took a few steps back guardingly . Seeing that Lord Xu did not follow her anymore, she retracted the dagger and walked out .

    In the same ce, there was only a depressed figure looking at the direction Yu Linglong was leaving, without moving for a long time .

    ...

    The days slowly passed . Second Lady Mu¡¯s injury was finally healed after Yu Linglong¡¯s stab, but there was an eternal gap in her body . She leaked food when she ate, leaked water when she drank and leaked air when she talked . Even if she pursed her mouth, you could clearly see her two shining front teeth .

    A pitiful nobledy had a mouth like a rabbit¡¯s, and could no longere out to see people .

    Naturally, the Mu Mansion was unwilling to forgive . In order to calm down the situation, General Yu had to agree to count out Mu Shi¡¯s dowry and give it to the Mu Mansion . Of course, it was said that the Mu Mansion should keep it and collect the dowry for Yu Qianjiao .

    After Mu Shi¡¯s death, although Yu Qianjiao had decided to marry, she still had to wait three years before being married . In the three years, the money in Mu Shi¡¯s dowry naturally belonged to the Mu house . The Mu house had the final say in how much Yu Qianjiao¡¯s dowry was .

    Second Lady Mu¡¯s rabbit mouth was worth the generous profit .

    The initiator of all this, Yu Linglong, did not take this matter to heart at all . She talked to Ling¡¯er and others at home every day, eating snacks and drinking tea, living a leisurely life .

    In the blink of an eye, Mu Shi had been dead for more than half a month . In the Yu house, the mood of two consecutive funerals had gradually faded, and the days had returned to peace again .

    It¡¯s just that in this peace, there was always an undercurrent, and it seemed that a bigger storm was brewing .

    Ever since Yu Linglong promised Concubine Mei to help her gain the power of the house, Concubine Mei often came to Pin Garden, and she seemed very impatient .

    This afternoon, Concubine Mei came again, watching Yu Linglong unhurriedly tasting the new tea she had just delivered . Concubine Mei could not help asking: ¡°Fourth Lady, do you have any ns for that matter?¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    ording to the dowry list issued by Second Lady Mu, the dowry that Mu Shi brought to the Yu house had arge amount of property including fields, manors, shops, and houses, maids, plus gold and silver jewelry, calligraphy and antiques, and so on . It really took a lot of effort to sort things out clearly .

    The two mistresses of the Yu house had passed away one after another, and the house manager¡¯s bill naturally fell on Jiang Yuezhen . It hadn¡¯t been long since Jiang Yuezhen had just married into the mansion, and she hadn¡¯t even touched the doors of the houses and courtyards . Naturally, it felt very strenuous to such a new wife .

    As for the otherdies, ording to their status, Yu Qianjiao was the most suitable person to help Jiang Yuezhen manage the family . Yu Qianjiao was still young, had a restless temperament, was more than squeamish, andcked maturity, not to mention Mu Shi¡¯s absence was a big blow to her, and it was obviously unrealistic to make her a steward . Although Yu Qianfang was a little older and more cautious in character, she rarely leaves the door because of herck of hair, let alone disciplines servant women and manages household affairs . Yu Qianliu wanted to control, but just because she was amoner¡¯s daughter, she was usually tricky and unpopr, so she was not a good candidate .

    After Mu Shi¡¯s death, Jiang Yuezhen unexpectedly took on this responsibility . After only a few days of work, she felt that the affairs in the house were messy and disorderly . She was really powerless, and she was often overwhelmed . The maids and working women of the Yu house graduallyined .

    Mama Tian, ??who was in charge of the warehouse, went back and forth with Jiang Yuezhen this day: ¡°The list sent by the Mu house the day before yesterday says a whole set of red-and-gold hair ornaments, but this warehouse has been confiscated, and the new wife is asked to send someone to find it . ¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen sorted out Mu Shi¡¯s dowry for several days and knew that these items were not ounted for . Except for the farm shops and such, there werend deeds, which could not be moved . The remaining calligraphy paintings and antiques were taken out from time to time and hung up for enjoyment, and then put away again, or if it was broken, it waspensated for, or it was simply given to another room . It had long since be a mess . As for gold and silver jewelry, it was not necessary to mention it . Some were given to Yu Qianjiao, some were given as rewards, some were given as gifts on New Year¡¯s and some were melted into new jewelry . Even when they were out of silver, they were pawned . It was necessary to check them one by one, and that time would nevere .

    What¡¯s more, Mu Shi had been married for so many years that these things havee in and out, and even the ledger had been changed . How would they ount for everything?

    So Mama Tian said this time that she couldn¡¯t find a set of red-and-gold head ornaments, Jiang Yuezhen didn¡¯t take it to heart . She just waved her hand casually: ¡°I see, I¡¯ll ask someone to ask Mama Cui . ¡±

    Mama Tian left, and Jiang Yuezhen sent a little maid to Mu Shi¡¯s room and passed this to Mama Cui .

    Mama Cui had been following Mu Shi for many years, and she had a good idea of her clothes and jewelry . Seeing Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s question, she hurriedly came back to Jiang Yuezhen in person: ¡°I have seen that set of red-and-gold hair ornaments, the Lady mentioned it once in the past few years . She said that the rubys¡¯ fineness is excellent, and she would never encounter such a good color in the future, and she wanted to leave it to the Sixth Lady . At that time, I was ordered to send it to the Sixth Lady¡¯s room . After a few days, she thought that and the Sixth Lady was too young to wear it at that time, and she was afraid that she would not wear it properly, so she asked someone to tell them to send them to the warehouse . ¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s brows frowned slightly: ¡°The warehouse has just replied, saying that the thing is not there, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Mama Cui smiled and said: ¡°This is easy . If you ask someone to check the ount, you will know if you are in the warehouse . ¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen once again called the little maid to invite Mama Tian ??and had Mama Tian bring over the books of the first few years so that she could check it face-to-face .

    This time, Mama Tian brought in a few women in the evening . Each woman was holding a thick stack of books . Mama Tian asked the women to put the books on the table, and the dust suddenly rose . Jiang Yuezhen coughed .

    Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s dowry maid, Ding Xiang, hurriedly waved away the dust in front of her, and said angrily at Mama Tian: ¡°Why don¡¯t you put it down lightly? You choked the new wife, can you take it easy?¡±

    Mama Tian rolled her eyes and said with an annoyance: ¡°The new wife ordered the maids to bring all the ledgers . The maids sorted out the ledgers for more than a long time before they found them all . No one has asked about these ledgers for many years, and the dust is a bit more natural and inevitable . ¡±

    The implication of Mama Tian¡¯s words was very obvious . For so many years, no mistress has said to check the ount books, but Jiang Yuezhen wanted to check, so obviously she did not believe her .

    Jiang Yuezhen covered her mouth and nose, frowning and looking at the books on the table . With so many books, it was not easy to find out the whereabouts of a set of red-and-gold hair ornaments .

    Mama Cui pursed her lips a few times, as if she wanted to say something, but hesitated for a moment, and finally stopped talking .

    She wanted to remind Jiang Yuezhen that the ledger of gold and silver jewelry was a separate copy, and it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out the approximate year from it .

    But looking at this situation, Mama Tian was obviously going to show Jiang Yuezhen her strength, so she shouldn¡¯t help Jiang Yuezhen so obviously . After all, Mama Tian was an olddy in the mansion for many years . It was not easy to offend her . What¡¯s more, Mu Shi had just passed away, and Mama Cui had no mistress . She still didn¡¯t know how to live in the Yu house in the future and tried to do as little offending as possible .

    Besides, Jiang Yuezhen was a new wife, and Mama Cui also wanted to take this opportunity to see what kind of character this new wife was . After understanding the mistress¡¯ temper, the future will naturally be much better .

    Therefore, when Mama Tian put on a posture to make Jiang Yuezhen difficult, Mama Cui chose to remain silent .

    Jiang Yuezhen drank a few sips of the tea with Ding Xiang to stop her coughing . She looked at the thick ount book on the table and looked at Mama Tian, ??who was obviously disrespectful with her head down . She couldn¡¯t help being a little angry .

    She was not a fool . Of course, she knew that Mama Tian¡¯s intention was to embarrass her, but she just took over the housekeeping affairs and didn¡¯t know much about the rules of the Yu house . She wanted to check the ount books herself, but she really couldn¡¯t start . She was reluctant to lose her power and punish Mama Tian .

    Jiang Yuezhen suppressed this sullen breath and slowed down her voice: ¡°There are so many ledgers, how can I check them all?¡±

    Mama Tian nced at Jiang Yuezhen, and said in a dull voice, ¡°How can you check it out? I have been working in the warehouse for nearly forty years, and the mistresses have never checked the servants¡¯ ounts . If you want to check, then you have to call the shots . ¡±

    Mama Tian did have the capital to be a servant to bullying her mistress . She had worked in the warehouse for many years and had never made any mistakes . She had organized everything in and out of the warehouse in an orderly manner . Because of this, Lady Yu and Mu Shi trusted her .

    Jiang Yuezhen really didn¡¯t know the unwritten rules in the Yu house, let alone that Mama Tian was such a difficult person to speak . Seeing the situation in front of Mama Tian, she asked her to check the ounts herself .

    Seeing these dusty ledgers, Jiang Yuezhen felt a headacheing . She still had a lot of things to deal with . Was it worth it to waste several days to check these dusty ledgers for red-and-gold hair ornaments?

    Jiang Yuezhen thought for a while and asked Mama Cui: ¡°The Lady that she would leave the hair ornaments to the Sixth Lady . When was that?¡±

    Mama Cui thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°It was probably three or four years ago . ¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen nodded: ¡°Leave the ounts for the past two years and take the rest back . ¡±

    Mama Tian didn¡¯t respond . She directly ordered her servant to go forward and flip through . Naturally, there was another dusty wave . Jiang Yuezhen couldn¡¯t stand it, so she got up and got up from the table and stood far away .

    Mama Tian left more than a dozen books, took the rest of them, and said to Jiang Yuezhen, ¡°That¡¯s it . ¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen nodded, and before speaking, Mama Tian said again: ¡°Please take a closer look to see if the head ornaments are in the warehouse . The warehouse is also inseparable from the servants, and the servants must take care of everything . If the new wifees to check today and tomorrow, I will not need to do anything else, and will look after the new wife to find something . ¡±

    After speaking, Mama Tian didn¡¯t ask to be excused and directly took the women away .

    Ding Xiang sighed, and Mama Tian spits out: ¡°Unruly old bastards, I don¡¯t know why the Lady kept her for so long!¡±

    Hearing this, Mama Cui felt a little ufortable .

    Jiang Yuezhen nced at Mama Cui, motioned to not speak about Ding Xiang, and then called all the literate maids in the room, divided up the ledgers, and checked them one by one .

    The investigationsted all night, and it was not until midday the next day that the ount book was found, and sure enough, the storage record of the red-and-gold hair ornaments was not found .

    Jiang Yuezhen had to ask Mama Cui toe again . When Mama Cui heard that the things were confiscated in the warehouse, she felt strange and said, ¡°Could it be that they are still with the Sixth Lady? I remembered that the Lady gave them to the Sixth Lady and the warehouse didn¡¯t get it . I really didn¡¯t know . ¡±

    Without knowing, Mama Cui shrugged off her responsibility . Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s maidservants checked the books all night, but they found nothing .

    Mama Tian was ordered to retrieve the ledger, and naturally it was inevitable to ridicule with sarcasm . Jiang Yuezhen knew that she was wrong, and had to endure this tone .

    As for the hair ornaments, which were nowhere to be seen, she still wanted to continue searching, Jiang Yuezhen had to send someone to ask Yu Qianjiao¡¯s personal servant girl, hoping to get news about the red-and-gold head ornaments .

    It doesn¡¯t matter that she inquired about it . Early the next morning, when Jiang Yuezhen just got up, someone reported that Yu Qianjiao hade in person .

    Yu Qianjiao kept her head puffed, she was only wearing a homely honey-colored sprinkling gown, her face was not powdered, and she looked haggard and pitiful . After entering the room, she sat on the couch under the window and wiped her tears away .

    ¡°My mother¡¯s things are gone, but my sister-inw asked someone to go to me and ask if there were any . What does this mean? Is it because I am ignorant of what my mother left behind and didn¡¯t take it out? How impatient I am, at this moment I can¡¯t wait for my children! When my mother was here, no matter what I wanted, she would send it to me without saying a word . My mother has really given me a lot of things, but the red-and-gold head ornaments are really not with me . I don¡¯t need to lie about this . If my sister-inw doesn¡¯t believe it, she might as well ask someone to search in my room . If ites out, I will die withoutint!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Jiang Yuezhen didn¡¯t even think of sending someone to search . Yu Qianjiao had such a big reaction, and she came to her in person . She didn¡¯t have any precautions for the moment, so she was busy ordering people to fetch water and a kerchief to serve Yu Qianjiao and wash her face . Sheforted: ¡°If my younger sister thinks this way, it is wrong to me me . I just called someone to ask for it . If my younger sister doesn¡¯t have it, I can ask someone to look elsewhere¡ª¡±

    Yu Qianjiao twisted her body, obviously refusing to listen to Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s exnation, and continued to cry: ¡°Where else would you look? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s not with my mother, and not in the warehouse, and I don¡¯t even have it with me . Can a good set of jewelry fly by itself?¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen was distraught from crying, and blurted out, ¡°Could it be that someone stole¡ª¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished her words, but Yu Qianjiao had already stood up abruptly, her crying red eyes looking straight at Jiang Yuezhen .

    ¡°Sister-inw, what does this mean? Does it mean that the people in our house are not clean? Although our house is notparable to the sister-inw¡¯s house, it is also an innocent house . How can anyone have affairs!? You say that people in our house are stealing . Tell me, who stole it and who saw? If there is such a servant in our house, then my mother has been in charge of the house for so long for nothing! Besides, even if there is someone to take it, it¡¯s just petty theft . Who would dare to steal a whole set of hair ornaments? If someone finds out, wouldn¡¯t they be dead?¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen didn¡¯t expect this little sister-inw to be so eloquent that she could not speak for a while .

    Yu Qianjiao wiped the corners of her eyes and sneered: ¡°I also understand what the sister-inw meant, but I can¡¯t find the hair ornaments . I want to pour dirty water on the servants of our house . Is it possible that the jewelry walked out of the house by itself? My sister-inw said someone stole it . Look, I¡¯m not sure who it was...¡±

    She looked up and down Jiang Yuezhen, her eyes fell on the half-new pair of bamboo-blue embroidered shoes on Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s feet, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile contemptuously .

    ¡°...Now my sister-inw manages the house, and there will be good times in the future, but my sister-inw listened to my advice, don¡¯t look for profits on me now, if it is something ordinary, I don¡¯t want it, just give it to my sister-inw . Just that set of hair ornaments is my mother¡¯s dowry, left by my grandfather¡¯s family . If my sister-inw wants it, I¡¯ll send someone a new set for my sister-inw, but my dowry must be returned by my sister-inw!¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s face flushed red with anger, and Ding Xiang on the side couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Sixth Lady, you have wronged our new wife too much . The new wife has worked hard all day and night to find you all those dowries¡ª¡±

    As soon as Ding Xiang said this, Yu Qianjiao had already stepped forward and pped her in the face . Her long brows furrowed and she rebuked, ¡°The mistress is talking here, do you have any part in it?¡±

    After finishing speaking, she gave Jiang Yuezhen a fierce look and said: ¡°There is really this kind of maid!¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and stood up quickly: ¡°Sixth Sister, although Jiang¡¯s family is not a rich family, I don¡¯t want to covet my sister-inw¡¯s dowry as soon as I enter the door . Where are the hair ornaments now? I haven¡¯t found them yet, but don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s always an exnation for my sister, and I will never let my sisterck this dowry!¡±

    Seeing Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s ruthless words, Yu Qianjiao, who was still scornful just now, was startled at first, and then hid her face and cried: ¡°What do you mean? Is it possible that I am fighting for the dowry? If word got out, do I still want to be a human? I can¡¯t find my mother¡¯s stuff here . Is it possible that I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to ask? Oh, I¡¯m going to find my father and eldest brother and let themment on this for me!¡±

    After all, she ignored Jiang Yuezhen, turned, and ran out .

    Several of Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s servants and maids looked at each other . Ding Xiang hesitated to look at Jiang Yuezhen, and asked in a low voice, ¡°New wife, what can we do now?¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen sighed, stood up, and said, ¡°Change my clothes . I have to exin it myself . ¡±

    Sure enough, Yu Qianjiao went to find General Yu and Yu Weiwu . Just as Jiang Yuezhen was about to go out, a maid came to invite her over, saying that the uncle asked her for a few words .

    Jiang Yuezhen took a few women to go to the room . Yu Weiwu was also just getting up, when Yu Qianjiao broke into the room, crying and making trouble . How does a big man understand the careful thinking of girls? Seeing Yu Qianjiao crying and grieving, and the girl who had just lost her mother, he was naturally partial to his sister . Therefore, before Jiang Yuezhen could exin the ins and outs of the matter clearly, she made a decision arbitrarily .

    ¡°Since my mother brought this jewelry from my grandfather¡¯s house, it must be extremely valuable . The people in the house have no such guts to steal it . Yuezhen, order someone to check it carefully . If you can¡¯t find it, you will pay for it . ¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen abruptly raised her head and looked at her husband . She had only been married for a little over a month, so she must pay her sister-inw for her own things? What Yu Qianjiao lost was her dowry, didn¡¯t she bring her dowry?

    Only then did Yu Qianjiao be proud, and sneered at Jiang Yuezhen again: ¡°Please take care of my hair ornaments!¡±

    Her tone was heavy on thest three words, like a ball of coal, causing Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s body to tremble slightly .

    If you can¡¯t find it, make her pay . Wasn¡¯t it clear that she stole it?

    Jiang Yuezhen couldn¡¯t help but stiffen her waist, and her face was no longer as soft and gentle as she used to be, and she said, ¡°Mama Cui said that these hair ornaments were given to you when she was alive . It is unclear whether it was put in the warehouse . If I don¡¯t get anything from my younger sister, I have to ask the people in my sister¡¯s room carefully . My younger sister wants this kind of help . As a sister-inw, I will try my best to find out . ¡±

    This was considered polite, but her attitude was already obvious . You must help find something, but if you can¡¯t find it, Jiang Yuezhen has no reason to pay for it . When this thing was lost, Jiang Yuezhen hadn¡¯t married in yet . Why should she pay?

    Yu Weiwu hadn¡¯t heard the overtones of the words . Yu Qianjiao had already sunk her face: ¡°Sister-inw, did I lose it, or was it stolen by my people?¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen pursed her mouth tightly, her face pale, obviously tacitly acquiescing to this statement .

    Seeing that Yu Qianjiao was about to jump up again, Yu Weiwu rubbed his temples and frowned and said to Jiang Yuezhen: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a set of hair ornaments? Even if you can¡¯t find it, you, the sister-inw will give another pair to her sister . How about it?¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t say that . My sister is going to get married, so I naturally have something to give away, but if I give it to my sister like this, doesn¡¯t it mean that I am ignorant of my sister-inw¡¯s dowry? When the words go out, where do I put my face?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao burst into tears: ¡°My sister-inw will lose her face like this, so where can I put my face? I don¡¯t even care about what my mother left behind . What face will I show my mother in the future? Oh, mother, why? Just leave me . You have only left for a few days, and I am going to suffer such a grievance¡ª¡±

    Seeing Yu Qianjiao crying bitterly, Yu Weiwu looked at Jiang Yuezhen angrily: ¡°Look at what you did!¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen was even more aggrieved . She remembered that she had worked so hard for the Yu Mansion for so many days, struggling to find Mu Shi¡¯s dowry, but in the end, she had to suffer such a grievance, and she couldn¡¯t help crying: ¡°My sister, do you want me to die? Our Jiang family is also a house of etiquette, how could I secretly take your dowry? You keep asking for an exnation, why doesn¡¯t the Yu family give me an exnation?¡±

    These words kicked the ho¡¯s nest . Yu Weiwu stood up and sternly shouted: ¡°What Jiang family? You are married to the Yu family, you are from the Yu family! Humph, I see that your heart is not in our house at all! It is no wonder my sister suspects that you took her jewelry!¡±

    Yu Qianjiao got the support of her brother, and she was even more confident . She took Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s hand and forced her to go outside, and said loudly: ¡°Go see my father, let my father make ament!¡±

    ...

    In the front, Yu Qianjiao and Jiang Yuezhen had a quarrel, but in the backyard, Yu Linglong sent Xuan Cao to find Concubine Mei .

    Seeing that Xuan Cao wasing, Concubine Mei burst into joy, and she let Xuan Cao in: ¡°Girl, please sit inside,e, I¡¯ll make a pot of tea for the girl . ¡±

    Xuan Cao said with a smile: ¡°Please don¡¯t bother . ¡±

    While she was talking, she looked around . Concubine Mei understood, she pulled out all the maids in the room, and whispered, ¡°Is news?¡±

    Xuan Cao took out a t gold-and-ebony box from her arms and handed it to Concubine Mei, and said with a smile: ¡°Ourdy said it¡¯s almost time . ¡±

    Concubine Mei opened the box and looked inside, her face suddenly changed: ¡°This is...¡±

    Xuan Cao beckoned to Concubine Mei, motioning her toe over, and after a few words like this, she gently pushed Concubine Mei: ¡°This is a ready-made credit . Auntie, go ahead, don¡¯t miss the opportunity . ¡±

    After hearing Xuan Cao¡¯s words, Concubine Mei¡¯s face was full of joy: ¡°The Fourth Lady is really witty, I have to go over . ¡±

    Xuan Cao smiled and put down the teacup: ¡°Then I will go back and wait for the good news from . ¡±

    Concubine Mei sent Xuan Cao out, immediately went back to the room to change her clothes, and hurried to her room .

    At this moment, the front of the house was seeing a lot of trouble . Yu Qianjiao was disheveled, her face was full of tears, and Jiang Yuezhen was pulling with her hands . She insisted that she was hiding her dowry . Jiang Yuezhen was so anxious that she was incoherent and insisted that she was innocent . Yu Weiwu and General Yu looked at the bickering between their aunts . They were quarreling with each other, but they didn¡¯t know who to believe or how to deal with the matter .

    At this moment, a soft voice rang outside the door: ¡°Sixth Lady, are you looking for this?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao immediately stopped fighting and followed her voice . She saw Concubine Mei wearing a peach-colored butterfly and flower spring shirt . The loose waist just covered her slightly raised abdomen, making her look plump . She was calm andposed

    Concubine Mei held a rectangr ebony jewelry box in her hand . Yu Qianjiao was immediately taken away by the box and eximed in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Seeing Yu Qianjiao stretch out her hand to herself, Concubine Mei smoothly handed the box to Yu Qianjiao, and said with a smile: ¡°See if there is anything missing?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao opened the box and counted them . After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°Nothing is missing, great!¡±

    Seeing that the thing was found, everyone in the room was relieved . Only Jiang Yuezhen looked at Concubine Mei suspiciously and asked, ¡°Where did you find this?¡±

    Concubine Mei ignored her . Instead, she walked to General Yu¡¯s side and said with a smile: ¡°I heard that the new wife was going to get the dowry for the Sixth Lady . I have been paying attention . This was originally kept in the new wife¡¯s room . Later, the Sixth Lady was given a reward . The Sixth Lady¡¯s maid put it away and pressed it under the satin box . Because the Sixth Lady was young at that time, the Lady didn¡¯t tell her . Last year, the Sixth Lady¡¯s maid returned home from illness and forgot to tell the Sixth Lady about this . The silk box was sent to the storeroom and registered as silk and satin, so there was no record of the jewelry on the ount . The new wife wanted to get it from the huge storeroom . Where can she find this little box in there?¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s expression changed when she heard this, and she said in a deep voice, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Concubine Mei stood beside General Yu, stretched out her hand to pour a cup of tea for General Yu, and smiled: ¡°Since the Lady passed away, there have been so many andplicated things at home . I also wanted to help the master share his worries, so I paid more attention . This sed of red-and-gold hair ornaments, as well as the bergamot beeswax jelly collected by the Lady during her 40th birthday, and the jade cabbage that was given to the Mu family during Lunar New Year the year before, the Lady said that she would leave it all to the Sixth Lady, but it was confiscated in the warehouse and didn¡¯t register either . ¡±

    Listening to Concubine Mei¡¯s whispering about the origins of various things and where they are now, Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s face gradually became more ugly . These things she had been looking for but could not find, but at this moment, Concubine Mei said them .

    When Yu Qianjiao heard so many good things, she burst intoughter, and said, ¡°Thank you auntie, auntie loves me . ¡± After that, she gave Jiang Yuezhen a fierce look .

    Seeing Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s pale face, Yu Weiwu said coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t even consider the Yu house as your home, so why are you willing to do your best for this home? In my opinion, you don¡¯t care about this home!¡±

    When Concubine Mei heard this, a touch of joy shed across her eyes, and she immediately lowered her eyes, pretending to hear nothing .

    General Yu coughed and said, ¡°Your wife is also tired . Just let her rest!¡±

    Although these words were more polite, they already deprived Jiang Yuezhen of the power of being manager of the house . Jiang Yuezhen was startled . Just as she was about to say something, Yu Qianjiao quickly said: ¡°You can¡¯t even find anything, and you still want to manage our home? Hurry up and hand over the keys!¡±

    Tears of humiliation gradually poured out of Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s eyes . She looked at Yu Weiwu with tears but saw that the other party was full of hostility and impatience . It was obviously impossible for him to speak for her .

    Jiang Yuezhen paused, moved her hands slowly to her waist, and unlocked a long set of keys . Yu Qianjiao snatched the keys and said coldly: ¡°Sister-inw, you can be the new wife . My family¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with you!¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s eyes kept falling on the keys in Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s hand . She tried her best to hide the desire on her face, but a pair of eyes betrayed her urgency .

    General Yu took the keys from Yu Qianjiao, thought about it, and handed them to Concubine Mei at his side: ¡°Mei¡¯er, manage this house for me . ¡±

    Concubine Mei beamed happily . She reached out and took the key, and said with a smile: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry . Mei¡¯er will do it for you!¡±

    The people in the room were all beaming, but Jiang Yuezhen felt that everyone had isted her, and they didn¡¯t even want to look at her .

    Was this her husband, her rtives, her home?

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Because of the two consecutive funerals, the Mid-Autumn Festival in the Yu house was very low-key . There were neithernterns nor festoons nor did they set up a stage to sing . Except for the Mid-Autumn Festival reunion banquet that Concubine Mei set up, there was no trace of a lively atmosphere .

    Just after Yu Linglong had dinner on this day, a little maid came to report that Concubine Mei asked to see her .

    Yu Linglong asked Tong Hua and others to remove the food from the table and called for Concubine Mei toe in .

    Concubine Mei was wearing a red apricot-red hibiscus coat, draped in an ocher-colored thin cotton cape, and wore a silver hairpin with magpie and plum on her head .

    As soon as she entered the room, Concubine Mei called the woman behind her, put an eight-inch food box on the table, smiled, and said to Yu Linglong: ¡°This is the five-color moon cake I specially ordered the kitchen to prepare for the Fourth Lady . Fourth Lady, try it, how does it taste?¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded faintly and called Ling¡¯er: ¡°Take it first . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er took the food box out, and Concubine Mei also sent her out . Seeing that there was no one in the room, Concubine Mei came forward, took out a new cluster of five-color purses from her sleeve, and put them into Yu Linglong¡¯s hand with a smile .

    ¡°Fourth Lady, I just collected the rent for a few shops in Jiexia . This is your 30% . ¡±

    Scanning the purse on the table, Yu Linglong smiled slightly . It seemed that Concubine Mei was really a shrewd person, and she had obtained the ountant authority in the Yu house so quickly .

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s expression of satisfaction, Concubine Mei moved forward again and asked with a smile, ¡°Fourth Lady, you are really a clever nner . Last time, how did you find the Sixth Lady¡¯s red hair ornaments?¡±

    If even Jiang Yuezhen couldn¡¯t find it, how did Yu Linglong know?

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t look up at her, lowered her head and took a sip of tea, and then slowly said, ¡°If I let you know what method I used, I won¡¯t be eligible to take 30% of the profits . ¡±

    A set of red hair ornaments looked like nothing, but if you wanted to find such a set of jewelry in the huge Yu house, and then take the opportunity to plot Jiang Yuezhen, this matter would be more involved .

    Ever since Lady Yu passed away, Yu Linglong had been working to infiltrate the Yu Mansion . With the silver and jewelry sent by Mu Shi earlier, she asked Xuan Cao and Ma Changgeng to draw up rtionships and inquire about it . They were ced in key parts such as the warehouse, ount room, kitchen, sewing room, and tea room, even the coal room and stables .

    Don¡¯t underestimate these little servants . In the Yu house, their information was very useful . For example, what kind of food the mistress of which yard ate, what tea she drank, what clothes she wore, as long as Yu Linglong wanted to know it, someone would tell her . When the mistress went out, where she went, and when she came back; the servants of the stable and the porter naturally knew better than anyone else .

    With these sources of information, all the actions of the entire Yu Mansion were under Yu Linglong¡¯s monitoring . Since the day she decided to help Concubine Mei gain the power of the house, Yu Linglong had been looking for Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s omissions and Mu Shi¡¯s dowry . The list was naturally the best breakthrough .

    In the warehouse of the Yu house, there were a lot of things that are said to be less, but not too much . People who didn¡¯t know the details even if they have ounts looked messy from the outside and didn¡¯t know where to start . But the working women who worked in the warehouse all the year-round were different . They collected and moved things in the warehouse all day long, and they were more familiar with every property that was in and out of the warehouse .

    For example, for the red-and-gold hair ornaments, the ount book only recorded the box of silk that was brought in from the Sixth Lady, who didn¡¯t care to look at what was at the bottom of the box . There was only a careful woman, who was afraid of it being gnawed by a mouse, who deliberately dug out the boxes to inspect, only then found the box of red-and-gold hair ornaments .

    Such a trivial matter, even Mama Tian who was in charge of the warehouse couldn¡¯t think of it, but the humble woman knew the whereabouts of these hair ornaments .

    This was the big role of little people .

    As for several other things, they were all in this situation . The mistresses of the Yu house only knew that they didn¡¯t know how to find them, and if they didn¡¯t know how to find things, how could they find things?

    However, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t intend to tell Concubine Mei about this kind of thing . If Concubine Mei knew the trick, she would naturally follow suit and gradually get out of Yu Linglong¡¯s control .

    Seeing Yu Linglong refused to say it, Concubine Mei smiled happily and changed the subject wittily: ¡°Fourth Lady, I haven¡¯t been managing for long, and there are many things that are unfamiliar . I hope the Fourth Lady can take care of them . ¡±

    Although she now had the power of a housekeeper, General Yu also trusted her very much, but the Yu Mansion was a big family after all . She was just a little concubine, who was neither famous nor powerful . She wanted to gain a firm foothold in the Yu Mansion, and besides General Yu, she still needed stronger support .

    And Yu Linglong, who was smart and cruel, was the best candidate .

    Concubine Mei knew deeply that even though Yu Linglong had helped her sit in the position of a housekeeper, she still needed Yu Linglong¡¯s long-term support if she wanted to secure this seat .

    Therefore, as soon as she got the rent for the shop, she immediately sent it to Yu Linglong to fulfill her promise to Yu Linglong . In fact, she wanted to get more help .

    Yu Linglong saw through her at a nce, but she didn¡¯t reveal it but said indifferently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry . Since I helped you, I will naturally take care of it . ¡±

    This was what Concubine Mei wanted . After receiving Yu Linglong¡¯s affirmative answer, she rxed, and after chatting, Concubine Mei left .

    After Concubine Mei left, Xuan Cao, who was guarding the door, entered the room . Yu Linglong motioned to her to pick up the purse on the table: ¡°See how much money is in it . ¡±

    Xuan Cao unlocked the purse, drew a few silver notes from it, and handed them to Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong nced at it and saw that there were two pieces of five hundred taels on the top, and four pieces of two hundred taels at the back, which happened to be 1,800 taels .

    Yu Linglong nodded, it was as she expected . The Yu house was not a big family, and it was not bad to have these silver taels .

    Xuan Cao collected the cash receipts and said, ¡°Miss, what do you n to do with the cash?¡±

    Yu Linglong thought for a while, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s buy a shop or a field . It¡¯s a good idea . ¡±

    She had already bought a few houses, and although they were not big houses, they were enough . As for the silver coins on hand, she didn¡¯t n to save them up and grow mold, but the silver was too small and there was not enough business, so she thought it was more reliable to buy some real estate .

    Xuan Cao nodded: ¡°I have been asking the youngdies these days if there is a good field, that would be the best . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly: ¡°How is it so easy to find the right one? Speak slowly . ¡±

    As soon as the news that Yu Linglong wanted to buynd was released, within two days, a woman from the vige came to report that there was a small vige in the eastern outskirts of the capital, surrounded by five hills, and a fish pond and fruit trees . The master wanted to leave the capital, so he wanted to take action .

    Yu Linglong heard it and thought it was pretty good . She asked Xuan Cao to reward thedy with a p of money and took her to see for herself the next day .

    Because she wanted to look at the fields, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t ride a horse . She ordered the stable to prepare an ordinary ck wagon, for only Ling¡¯er and the woman who led the way and set off for the suburbs .

    It was deep autumn, and there were a lot of fallen leaves on the road . The area was sparsely popted, and when she left the main road, the fallen leaves under her feet became thicker, and passers-by gradually disappeared .

    After more than half an hour, Yu Linglong felt something was wrong . She raised the curtain and asked the woman outside: ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    The woman seemed to be taken aback, and hurriedly lowered her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not far ahead . ¡±

    Yu Linglong watched her words flicker . She suddenly became a little wary . Before she said anything, the woman suddenly clutched her stomach and said in pain: ¡°That...Fourth Lady, I need to relieve myself, and I will be back soon¡ª¡±

    Seeing that the woman turned around and was about to run into the woods, Yu Linglong immediately shouted: ¡°Ling¡¯er, go and catch her!¡±

    Ling¡¯er jumped out of the carriage in response and caught up with the escaping woman in three steps . Regardless of the woman¡¯s begging for mercy, she grabbed her hand and pushed her to Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong asked the driver to stop the car . Her cold, beautiful eyes looked straight at the woman who led the way, and said coldly: ¡°Tell me, who asked you to lie to me!¡±

    The woman was so crushed by Ling¡¯er that she couldn¡¯t move . Her mouth kept sizzling with pain, but she said, ¡°Nobody, I really want to relieve myself, oh, please be gentle, it hurts me so much¡ª¡±

    At this moment, Ling¡¯er suddenly shouted: ¡°Miss!¡±

    Arge group of officers and soldiers in military uniforms suddenly appeared in front of her . There were about hundreds of people, all holding steel knives, and they rushed towards Yu Linglong¡¯s carriage .

    The leading officers and soldiers waved the knives in their hands high and said loudly: ¡°We have been given orders . There are rebels in the carriage, and both men and women will be killed on the spot!¡±

    In the bleak mountain road in autumn, the dense steel knives glowed sharply, and they shot at Yu Linglong coldly . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Linglong squinted her eyes slightly . It was the first time she encountered such a severe situation in such a long time since she had been in ancient times . Hundreds of heavily armed officers and soldiers surrounded her, wanting to chop her into flesh in an instant .

    Ling¡¯er was already scared to death, but she still tried to support her not to fall . The woman took advantage of Ling¡¯er¡¯s moment of ck and suddenly broke free from her hand, stumbled towards the officers and soldiers, shouting as she ran . Said: ¡°Uncle Yu¡¯s family ordered me toe, you must not kill me¡ª¡±

    In the ng of spears, Yu Linglong heard these words clearly . She took a deep breath, and her beautiful eyes suddenly shot out an icy light .

    Yu Weiwu!

    As soon as the woman ran in front of the officers and soldiers, she was chopped on her shoulder with a spear mercilessly . She suddenly let out a scream of horror and fell softly to the ground without moving .

    Countless pairs of ck official boots stepped on the woman¡¯s corpse and rushed directly to Yu Linglong!

    Yu Linglong quickly tore off the front and back of her skirt and threw it to the faces of the officers and soldiers rushing to the front . Taking advantage of the time when the officers and soldiers mmed the cloth, she dragged Ling¡¯er onto the top of the carriage .

    After getting rid of the obstructive long skirt, Yu Linglong looked around and immediately pulled Ling¡¯er over and threw it directly towards the big tree on the roadside: ¡°Ling¡¯er, hold on!¡±

    Ling¡¯er subconsciously grabbed the first branch she touched in her hand . As soon as she stabilized her body, she immediately turned to the carriage, and the voice of her shouting had a little bit of crying: ¡°Miss!¡±

    Yu Linglong threw her on the tree, but let herself miss the best time to escape .

    The officers and men who rushed up frightened the horse pulling the cart . In a blink of an eye, the horse came back to his senses, flying with all four hooves, and rushing out headlessly .

    Yu Linglong squatted slightly, firmly grasping the top of the carriage with one hand, and holding a cold dagger in the other, facing the pretty faces of hundreds of officers and soldiers without the slightest fear .

    Isn¡¯t it just a group of stupid soldiers with spears? What¡¯s so scary?

    The horse rushed from left to right in the crowd, but could not rush out . Numerous knives and guns shed at the horse¡¯s body . Soon, the blood-covered horse fell to the ground and could no longer stand up .

    As the horse fell, the heavy carriage copsed . Just before the carriage copsed, Yu Linglong kicked her feet, and her slender figure dexterously bounced towards the tree closest to her .

    Suddenly a spear with a red tassel was stretched out from the oblique spike, and the sharp spear pointed directly at Yu Linglong¡¯s waist . Yu Linglong reacted so quickly, and her slender waist twisted in the air, abruptly avoiding the sharp one . She kicked her right foot on the body of the long spear and leaped to the tree with great power .

    It¡¯s just that this change was too sudden, and when the spear hit her right foot, the strength in the air was exhausted . Yu Linglong¡¯s hand was just enough to grab a thin branch, and she fell straight down!

    Yu Linglong screamed badly in her heart . Before she fell into the crowd, a ck shadow passed over her head . In a sh, she felt that her waist was tight, and she was actually lifted into the tree .

    This series of actions only took ce among the sparks . Before Yu Linglong could recover, a familiar voice sounded in her ears .

    ¡°Last time you saved me . This time I will save your life, so we¡¯ll be even . ¡±

    Looking to the side, Yu Linglong met a pair of narrow, amber-like eyes with endless evil, sweeping her soft cheeks like a storm .

    Stepping firmly on a thick branch with the soles of her feet, Yu Linglong immediately pushed him away without hesitation, and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan was dressed in a blue cloth robe, and except for the dark blue belt around his waist, there was no trace of decoration on his body . Such an ordinary costume did not reduce the sharp edges of his body . At this moment, he stepped on a thin branch, and his long figure swayed slightly with the trembling of the branch, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t care about the danger of falling down the tree at all . His long, ck hair was flying in the wind, and the brown mole between his eyebrows was eye-catching .

    As if he didn¡¯t even hear the frantic shouts of the officers and soldiers under the tree, Feng Xuanyuan took a step closer to Yu Linglong, and a smile suddenly appeared in the corner of his slender eyes .

    ¡°So many officers and soldiers are chasing you! What happened, have you rebelled?¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly and did not answer his ironic questioning . Instead, she looked in Ling¡¯er¡¯s direction, seeming to be aware of her gaze . Feng Xuanyuan said leisurely: ¡°My subordinate took that little girl away . Don¡¯t worry, she is safe now . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little relieved . She lowered her head and looked to her feet through the withered and yellow leaves . She saw hundreds of officers and soldiers surrounding the big tree where they were standing, and the shiny silver spears were desperately stabbed in her direction in vain . Yu Linglong was too high from the ground, and even if they jumped to their feet, they couldn¡¯t reach them .

    Seeing this situation, Yu Linglong frowned slightly . Although for the time being, the two of them are safe, this confrontation was not good at all . It seemed that Yu Weiwu had been cruel this time and must kill her .

    Yu Linglong squinted her beautiful eyes, and quickly looked at the surrounding environment, trying to find a way to stand out from the encirclement, but Feng Xuanyuan beside her didn¡¯t seem to take this matter to heart at all . His narrow eyes always looked at her with interest, seeing how neat and free she looked .

    Under the tree, a courageous soldier had already climbed up the tree with the trunk in his arms . Who knew he hadn¡¯t climbed two meters high, when his forehead was nailed by a silver light shing through the air, and he fell off without a groan .

    Feng Xuanyuan didn¡¯t even turn his head . He was still looking at Yu Linglong with a smile as if he was not the one who flew out the hidden weapon .

    Even Yu Linglong only saw the slight movement of his hand behind his back, and the silver light flew straight out, killing the enemy immediately .

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°What a good skill! But since you have such a skill, how could you be chased and killed in such a messst time?¡±

    The smile on Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face swept away, his eyes shot out a cold gaze, and he looked straight at Yu Linglong .

    ¡°That was an ident . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly and turned her head away with disdain, obviously not believing what he said .

    Her contemptuous expression suddenly angered Feng Xuanyuan . He immediately stepped forward, ignoring that the branches under his feet were squeaking and crunching, about to break . He stretched out his big hand and pulled Yu Linglong over .

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? I will prove it to you!¡±

    Yu Linglong only felt that there was a flower in front of her . Under the bright sunlight, arge cluster of silver sharp awns had flown out together, and arge number of soldiers on the ground suddenly fell .

    Yu Linglong nced at the officers and soldiers struggling on the ground with their wounds, and said with a sneer: ¡°What kind of skill is this?¡±

    These officers and soldiers were as stupid as pigs and dogs, only yelling with spears . No matter how much Feng Xuanyuan killed, he couldn¡¯t prove anything at all .

    The big hand holding Yu Linglong¡¯s arm hardened fiercely, Feng Xuanyuan looked at her angrily, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you have to irritate me?¡±

    He was ustomed to the admiration of thousands of people, but she always despised him no matter what . Even if he proved his ability, he still could not win her admiration!

    Why, why was this little woman so influential? The less he got her, the more he wanted her . He was almost on the verge of losing control .

    Raising her pretty face without fear, Yu Linglong¡¯splexion was almost transparent and fair in the sun, but she was calm and prestigious: ¡°Irritate you? You are wrong, I just said my opinion! ¡°

    In her eyes, he was an out-and-out liar, a madman who had gained a reputation!

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s long and narrow eyes were full of excitement, and his thin lips were tightly pressed and almost turned into a slit . He nced at Yu Linglong angrily . Feng Xuanyuan said nothing and suddenly picked up her slender waist . With a kick of his feet, he flew out in the air!

    The officers and soldiers under the tree only saw a blue shadow dangling in front of them . In an instant, the tree was empty, and there was no one . Only the withered yellow leaves fell down, scattered all over the sky .

    ...

    Yu Linglong was pinched around her waist by Feng Xuanyuan, only to feel that the scenery on both sides of the road was constantly retreating . The wind rang in her ears, and the strong wind made her pretty face hurt .

    She couldn¡¯t help being secretly surprised . She didn¡¯t expect Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s martial arts to be so unfathomable .

    Without looking, she also knew that she had escaped the encirclement of those officers and soldiers, but where Feng Xuanyuan was going to take her, she didn¡¯t know .

    She didn¡¯t know how long it took, but Feng Xuanyuan finally stopped .

    Yu Linglong immediately stretched out her hand and pushed away his imprisoning arm . Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s hand didn¡¯t use force, so she swiftly jumped out of his embrace .

    They were on a towering cliff . The ground was covered with gravel, no trees or grass, only gusts of wind, blowing at the rocks .

    With the creaking gravel under her feet, Yu Linglong said coldly, ¡°What are you bringing me here for?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan looked at her beautiful face, and suddenly asked something that seemed irrelevant .

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Yu Linglong squeezed the corners of her mouth slightly, revealing her dimples, and said, ¡°You are from the Blue Lotus Cult . ¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan nodded slowly, and looked up at the empty space beyond the cliff: ¡°Yes, it was here at the beginning that the former leader said to me: Xuanyuan, the revitalization of the Blue Lotus Cult depends on you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly and looked at Feng Xuanyuan inquiringly .

    Was he the leader of the Blue Lotus Cult?

    Some questions in her heart were easily solved . Why did those people in blue clothes desperately seek survival Feng Xuanyuan when they first met; why was a strange and inexplicable but domineering aura always surging around him; why did he tell her where Gan Lin was hidden without hesitation...

    It was all because he was the leader of the Blue Lotus Cult, the leader of the Blue Lotus Cult who leads hundreds of thousands of people .

    Yu Linglong took a defensive step back, looking at Feng Xuanyuan with wary eyes, ¡°What am I supposed to do with that information?¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    When Feng Xuanyuan took the initiative to mention Gan Lin, Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face suddenly sank .

    It was precisely because of Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s information that she rescued Gan Lin by ident so that even the people in ck were entangled with her . If she hadn¡¯t left the name of Yu Qianjiao, she¡¯d even provoke a dumbfounding marriage for herself .

    Yu Linglong hated this feeling of being used, and for this reason, she felt very disgusted when she thought of Feng Xuanyuan .

    And now, the instigator was still standing in front of her, smiling and asking her if she knew the reason . Yu Linglong really wanted to kick the vtile fellow in front of her down the cliff and break him to pieces .

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, and said in a low voice, ¡°What could be the reason? It¡¯s nothing more than that you tied up Gan Lin, but found that you identally provoked the people in ck, and the Blue Lotus Cult suffered heavy losses because of this, so you wanted to take the opportunity to throw this hot potato out . ¡±

    After a pause, she added another sentence: ¡°I just happened to show up, and identally became the most suitable candidate . ¡±

    Because of Gan Lin¡¯s kidnapping, the Blue Lotus Cultists were hunted everywhere in the capital . She was just an ordinary woman living in the inner house . She knew how much the incident was . Just thinking about it, she knew that Blue Lotus Cult¡¯s loss must not be small .

    Seeing her disdain for the Blue Lotus Cult, and hearing the contempt for him in her words, the smile on Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face immediately disappeared . He turned his head and looked at the dark gray clouds in the sky . He said coldly: ¡°You think you have fallen into a trap, but you don¡¯t know that we are caught in a bigger conspiracy . ¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What is your trouble with me? I saved your life . Is this how you pay me back?¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s tall figure deceived her, and the evil yet charming face was close to her . Yu Linglong could almost feel the hot breath he sprayed out, swept toward her with suppressed anger .

    ¡°The Gan family gave ten thousand taels of gold as a reward to the person who found the kid . I gave you this great credit, so won¡¯t you thank me?¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°Thank you? Am I grateful that you caused such big trouble for me?¡±

    Thinking of the days when the people in ck were stalking her, Yu Linglong only felt the mes in her chest rising: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, I don¡¯t care what you are for, and I don¡¯t care what damn leader you are, I¡¯m telling you to stop imposing your thoughts on me, and the reward you are giving is just an insult! You used me!¡±

    His amber eyes squinted coldly, bursting out a dense light . Feng Xuanyuan said in a cold voice: ¡°You should be fortunate that you still have the value of being used . If not, you would have been¡ª¡±

    ¡°Been what? Killed by you?¡± Yu Linglong looked at him sarcastically, ¡°No wonder everyone says that the people of the Blue Lotus Cult are evil . It turns out, they bite the hand that feeds them!¡±

    This was extremely contemptuous, but Feng Xuanyuan did not reveal the anger that Yu Linglong had expected . He raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a very sullen smile, and said slowly: ¡°Really, what kind of repayment do you want? Do you want me to devote my life to you?¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted heavily: ¡°Who do you think you are? A prostitute?¡±

    As soon as thest two words were uttered, her small chin was picked up by hands like an iron hoop, forcing her to look directly at the narrow eyes .

    ¡°Yu Linglong, I¡¯m warning you onest time, don¡¯t try to irritate me . ¡±

    With a stubborn face, Yu Linglong said coldly, ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, I¡¯m also warning you onest time, don¡¯t have anything to do with me and don¡¯t make me regret saving you!¡±

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Aplex emotion shed across Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was annoyance or sharp pain . ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to regret it!¡±

    A big hand stretched out, and in a blink of an eye, a ck string appeared on Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s palm with a piece of sapphire on it . Before Yu Linglong came back to her senses, her neck fell slightly . This piece of blue jade was already on her delicate corbone .

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Linglong subconsciously reached out to grab that jade pendant . A cold and soft touch came from the palm of her hand, with clear lines and dense patterns .

    She used her hand to pull the jade pendant off, but no matter how she pulled it, the tough string would not break .

    Feng Xuanyuan looked at her coldly and then said for a while, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort . This rope is made of ck gold silk . To say nothing of breaking it with your hands, it can¡¯t even be broken by a ming sword . ¡±

    Her moist eyes were filled with anger . Yu Linglong pressed her lips tightly, fumbling for the tight knot where the ropes were connected with both hands as if she would not give up without untying them .

    Feng Xuanyuan raised the corners of his cold mouth and looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°Only I can untie this knot . ¡±

    Angrily putting down her hand, Yu Linglong red at him: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, what are you going to do?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan tilted her head slightly, looking at the jade pendant on her neck, obviously satisfied with the masterpiece: ¡°Of course...tie you up . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°What are you tying me to?¡±

    She was not a dog, why should she be tied up with a rope!?

    Seeing her annoyed and pretty pink face, Feng Xuanyuan was in a good mood: ¡°Whoever annoys you doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me, I won¡¯t let them do what they want!¡±

    Yu Linglong was so angry that she gritted her teeth . She didn¡¯t want to say a word, turned around and walked down the mountain . She didn¡¯t believe it, she couldn¡¯t find a way to cut the rope!

    Behind her, the mountain breeze howled, mixed with Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s announcement to heaven and earth: ¡°Yu Linglong, even if you go to the horizon, you will always wear it!¡±

    ...

    Down the mountain, Ling¡¯er was waiting for her anxiously, until she saw her appear on the mountain road, Ling¡¯er was relieved and immediately ran towards her .

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re okay, wu...¡°

    Yu Linglong was in a bad mood . Seeing Ling¡¯er weeping with joy, she couldn¡¯t help but say angrily: ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, why are you crying?¡±

    Ling¡¯er was startled, and hurriedly stopped her tears, and followed her at a loss . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Yu Linglong touched the jade pendant on her neck and asked Ling¡¯er toe and see: ¡°Look, what is this?¡±

    Ling¡¯er tilted her head and looked at it for a long time, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a blue jade pendant with a pattern...like a lotus flower . ¡±

    A blue jade lotus? Yu Linglong was in a bad mood . This thing was a sign of the Blue Lotus Cult . Wasn¡¯t she going to get into trouble if she wore it on her body?

    This Feng Xuanyuan was really sinister!

    Knowing that she was the least willing to be involved with the Blue Lotus Cult, she still had to wear such a distinctive jade pendant to her neck . She couldn¡¯t pull it off or untie it, she could only wear it .

    Yu Linglong lowered her head slightly and let Ling¡¯er look at the knot on the side: ¡°Look, can you untie it?¡±

    Although Feng Xuanyuan said that no one but him could untie this knot, she wanted to give it a try .

    Ling¡¯er worked hard and still couldn¡¯t untie the knot . The knot was very evil . The way to untie it was wrong . It would only be tightened more and more tightly until it was tightenedpletely .

    Finally, Ling¡¯er shook her head discouragedly: ¡°Miss, I am too stupid to solve it . ¡±

    Yu Linglong waved her hand: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back and talkter . ¡±

    The mistress and servant got on the main road and finally got on a carriage and headed towards the capital .

    Sitting in the shaky carriage, Yu Linglong stuffed her jade pendant into her clothes, thinking silently .

    Today¡¯s trap was obviously set by Yu Weiwu, but Yu Weiwu was just a small captain . How could he mobilize these hundreds of officers and soldiers? Although she didn¡¯t know much about the ancient military power system, Yu Linglong knew that to mobilize so many troops, he must have an order from a superior general .

    Could it be...

    Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly, and a cold chill shot from the bottom of her eyes .

    Although General Yu is at home at ease, he had a talisman for mobilizing troops...

    She knew that Yu Weiwu wanted to get rid of her, but she didn¡¯t expect the father and son to use this way .

    They won¡¯t get rid of her and will only cause trouble . These two men were really promising, but to deal with a small house girl, they had to use so much force!

    The dimples at the corners of her mouth gradually became clear . Yu Linglong smiled coldly, already having an idea in her heart .

    Yu family, this time you are looking for your own deaths!

    ...

    At this time, Yu Weiwu had learned that Yu Linglong was not dead, and immediately lost his cool .

    ¡°What, she escaped me?¡± Yu Weiwu¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°There were so many people, how could you not catch a woman after training?¡±

    The general who reported the news furrowed his eyebrows: ¡°Who knew a man in blue clothes would appear? The man was so good that he flew away from the tree with her and disappeared in a blink of an eye . ¡±

    Yu Weiwu was confused: ¡°What kind of person is wearing blue clothes? Did you see his appearance clearly?¡±

    The general looked embarrassed: ¡°This...this is not . ¡±

    Hundreds of people surrounded a big tree, and they could make them retreat, but because the two Yu Linglong stood too high, none of them could see the appearance of the man in blue clothing .

    Yu Weiwu couldn¡¯t help but angrily say: ¡°What a bunch of trash!¡±

    The officer lowered his head and muttered unconvincingly: ¡°That man flew around in the sky . I don¡¯t know what kind of martial arts it was . It was really evil, just like the demons in the Blue Lotus Cult¡ª¡±

    ¡°Blue Lotus Cult?¡± Yu Wei stood up arrogantly, suddenly remembering something .

    Thest time Minister Feng sent someone to search the Yu Mansion, wasn¡¯t it also under the guise of searching for remnants of the Blue Lotus Cult?

    Did Yu Linglong really have anything to do with the Blue Lotus Cult?

    Yu Weiwu thought for a long while before waving his hand: ¡°Okay, you can leave . ¡±

    As the general was about to leave, Yu Weiwu added: ¡°Remember, this is a secret mission . Don¡¯t mention it to anyone . ¡±

    The general hesitated: ¡°Then...how should the casualties be reported?¡±

    Yu Weiwu was distraught: ¡°The general will take care of this . ¡±

    After hearing this, the general had to retreat .

    Yu Weiwu only felt confused for a while, but when he didn¡¯t know what to do, the door was suddenly kicked open, and then he heard an angry voice .

    ¡°Yu Weiwu, you fucking get out of here!¡±

    Yu Weiwu heard this voice and knew that the matter had been revealed, but instead stood up unhurriedly and said, ¡°Father, you are here . ¡±

    General Yu looked at the soldier¡¯s talisman on the table and pped it with anger: ¡°You little beast, do you want to die? How dare you steal my soldier¡¯s talisman!¡±

    Yu Weiwu didn¡¯t dodge or hide . He pped him abruptly, and blood gradually dripped from the corners of his mouth .

    He wiped the corners of his mouth, but there was a sardonic smile on his face: ¡°Why should you be guilty of losing your soldier talisman?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± General Yu shivered at Yu Weiwu¡¯s hand, but couldn¡¯t say a word .

    He could see clearly that his son wanted to fight!

    For this reason, Yu Weiwu made it clear: ¡°Father, things are already like this, you might as well think about how to deal with the aftermath . Until that little bitch dies, we will have no good days!¡±

    He had seen General Yu clearly . He was selfish and only thinking about everything for himself . If he wanted to get him to get rid of Yu Linglong, he had to use drastic measures!

    Just likest time, General Yu clearly wanted to get rid of Yu Linglong, but he refused to do it himself . He just acquiesced to Yu Weiwu¡¯s suggestion, set up an ambush with his troops, and then lured Yu Linglong to be killed in one fell swoop, but General Yu never gave him his talisman .

    General Yu refused to give him the talisman, but he ced the talismans in a conspicuous position and left them with excuses to create conditions for him to steal the talismans . Now Yu Linglong had not been killed, and a few more soldiers died . General Yu thought he should remove himself from the situation and transfer all the responsibility to Yu Weiwul!

    Seeing General Yu blushing, Yu Weiwu stepped forward and slowed down his voice: ¡°Father, that little bitch ising back soon . You should hurry up and think about how to deal with her!¡±

    Yes, their conspiracy had been exposed . Yu Linglong will definitely not let it go . Rather than just sit back and wait to die, they would fight until theirst breath!

    General Yu looked at Yu Weiwu, forcibly suppressed his anger, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    As soon as she entered the city, Yu Linglong got out of the carriage with Ling¡¯er, then turned and walked across the street .

    Ling¡¯er was surprised, and hurriedly ran a few steps to catch up: ¡°Miss, where are we going?¡±

    Yu Linglong said lightly, ¡°To find an inn . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er looked puzzled: ¡°Inn? Miss, are we not going home?¡±

    Yu Linglong stopped . Home? Was the Yu house her home?

    Cold, hostile, jealous, indifferent, intrigue¡ªthere was everything in the Yu Mansion, but no affection .

    Yu Linglong slowly shook her head: ¡°We¡¯re not going back . ¡±

    At this time, Yu Weiwu must have known the news that the officers and soldiers had missed her, right? Judging by Yu Linglong¡¯s guess, Yu Weiwu missed, and now he had probably set another trap in the mansion, waiting for her to return to the trap .

    She was now found out by Yu Weiwu and General Yu . Yu Weiwu¡¯s behavior today hadpletely torn them and her . In order to withstand her revenge, the father and son must take desperate action .

    Although Yu Linglong was not afraid, she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble again . Now, she decided not to return to the Yu house for the time being, but to find an inn to live in to first avoid the situation, and secondly, so her n would be easier to implement .

    The mistress and servant found a small inn and asked for a room . Yu Linglong asked the attendant to prepare a pen, ink, and paper on the table .

    Ling¡¯er looked up at Yu Linglong several times while grinding the ink, and couldn¡¯t speak .

    Miss, what is this going to do? Write for help? Who should I write this letter to?

    Ling¡¯er was full of doubts, but after seeing Yu Linglong muttering silently, she did not dare to ask .

    After a long while, Yu Linglong raised her eyes to look at Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°Go find a little beggar . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er was stunned and could hardly believe her ears: ¡°Miss, what are you talking about?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s voice was not loud, but she repeated it very clearly: ¡°Go and find a little beggar . I have something to order . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er waspletely confused about her owndy¡¯s thoughts, and she was stunned . Not only did she have a family that she wouldn¡¯t return to, she also wanted to find a little beggar? Miss, what are you doing?

    Although she was full of doubts, Ling¡¯er knew Yu Linglong¡¯s temper, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore, so she closed the door and went out .

    In the quiet room, there was no sound . Yu Linglong walked to the table, held the goat-hair pen in her hand, muttered for a moment, and then began to write .

    ...

    Since receiving the news that Yu Linglong was not dead, Yu Weiwu was nervous, always aware of Yu Linglong rushing in and beating him violently . But after waiting all day, there was no movement in the Yu house . He sent The woman who was watching Pin park also said that Yu Linglong had not returned to the house, so Yu Weiwu was rather at a loss .

    Yu Linglong was just a young woman who was helpless in the capital . If she did not return to the Yu house, where would she go?

    Yu Weiwu was puzzled and could only guess that Yu Linglong might have had some ident after being chased by officers and soldiers, and even feared that she would not dare to return to the Yu house .

    If so, that would be great . It¡¯s best if this wretched daughter of amoner never came back!

    Yu Weiwu waited untilte at night and did not hear from Yu Linglong . He was really sleepy and fell asleep without knowing it .

    In the early morning of the next day, he slept soundly, but he heard a violent kick from the courtyard, which awakened him from his dreams .

    ¡°Who¡¯s outside!?¡± Yu Weiwu sat up straight from the bed . The first reaction was that Yu Linglong came to punish them . He jumped out of the bed in a panic, running into the yard haphazardly .

    Outside the gate, the banging of the door continued, mixed with a few sturdy male voices: ¡°Open the door!¡±

    When it was not Yu Linglong¡¯s voice, Yu Weiwu was slightly relieved, but another question followed . This morning, who ran to the Yu house in the inner courtyard and pounded his door?

    In the yard, the maids looked at each other in fright . They didn¡¯t know whether this door should be opened or not . Yu Weiwu put on his coat and said to the little maid standing at the door: ¡°Go and see who it is . ¡±

    The little maid opened thetch tremblingly . As soon as the door opened, more than a dozen officers and men dressed in government uniforms rushed in .

    Yu Weiwu was taken aback . He immediately looked surprised, and he hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°You are here to catch Yu Linglong, right? Yu Linglong and Blue Lotus Cult were in collusion and plotting wrongdoing¡ª¡±

    He was still talking, but the head general did not listen to him at all . The man swept the courtyard majestically . His eyes fell on the only man, Yu Weiwu, and he looked him up and down and spoke coldly .

    ¡°Are you Yu Weiwu?¡±

    Yu Weiwu nodded, with a righteous expression on his face: ¡°Yes, I am . I will take you to where she lives to arrest her!¡±

    The general shook the paper in his hand and read aloud: ¡°We have a written order from the Ministry of War to protect the army¡¯s military lieutenant Yu Weiwu . He transferred troops without order, so he will be arrested immediately!¡±

    With a big wave, the general pointed at Yu Weiwu and said sharply: ¡°Arrest him!¡±

    Yu Weiwu was stunned by the changes in front of him . Hepletely forgot to resist until he was tied up . He came to his senses and shouted, ¡°No! You caught the wrong person, it¡¯s not me!¡±

    The general officer received the arrest warrant, and said coldly: ¡°You should go to the hall to talk about that! Take him away!¡±

    More than a dozen people escorted out Yu Weiwu who had been trussed up . Yu Weiwu yelled frantically all the way, yelling that they must have caught the wrong person . He stopped shouting abruptly until he reached the gate .

    Because he saw someone .

    Yu Linglong was dressed in autumn fragrant colors with embroidered peony and gold brocade on her breasted pce dress, with a brilliant smile on her face, standing at the gate of the Yu house, looking at him quietly .

    The look was like a cat looking at a dying mouse .

    Yu Weiwu turned his head abruptly until he passed her, with blue veins on his forehead pulsing violently, and his eyes seemed to want to tear the young girl standing in front of him to pieces .

    ¡°Is it you!?¡± Yu Weiwu was about to split, looking straight at Yu Linglong, ¡°Are you framing me!?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Yu Linglong smiled coldly .

    ¡°Framing you?¡± her vibrant face wore a smile like it was nothing like a lotus flower was blooming in the sun, ¡°You are not worth thinking about to me . ¡±

    Yu Weiwu was really shocked . At this time, he thought she was framing her . Yu Weiwu arbitrarily mobilized the officers and soldiers stationed outside the city . Although it was only a few hundred people, it was already a felony . Not only would he be punished, but even his father General Yu would be punished with a crime of negligence . This time, the father and son would suffer a lot .

    And she just gave them a small push .

    Minister Feng was dissatisfied with General Yu, but it was because of the face of the Gan family that he dared not do anything . Now, Yu Weiwu had caused a catastrophe by himself and had walked right into Minister Feng¡¯s hands .

    She just wrote an anonymous letter and asked the little beggar to sneak it into Minister Feng¡¯s hands . She thought that Minister Feng, who was unable to deal with the charges and cleaned up General Jade, would be d to see this letter .

    As long as he checked the recent deployment of officers and soldiers again, he knew immediately that what was said in the anonymous letter was true .

    In this way, she didn¡¯t have to do it herself to put Yu Weiwu in prison .

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly as she watched Yu Weiwu being taken away .

    Hopefully, this would be thest time she sees this proud man .

    Yu Weiwu had been escorted far away, but he still desperately wanted to turn his head . His angry eyes gradually became bloodshot, and he looked straight in Yu Linglong¡¯s direction .

    ¡°Yu Linglong, you little bitch, I won¡¯t let you go! Someone will rescue me for sure!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s smile gradually condensed at the corner of her mouth, looking thoughtfully at the direction of Yu Weiwu¡¯s disappearance .

    Did he pin his hopes on General Yu?

    No, based on what she knew about Yu Peng and his son, General Yu had a cool nature, and even the death of his wife couldn¡¯t move him . How could he take a big risk to save Yu Weiwu? Yu Weiwu and General Yu had always been close, but how can he believe that General Yu would rescue him, his words still full of certainty?

    Yu Linglong faintly felt that the person Yu Weiwu was talking about was not General Yu .

    But who else would it be if it wasn¡¯t General Yu?

    It was just the struggle of the inner house . Could there be other things involved? Who would be the one who could help Yu Weiwu?

    As Yu Linglong was thinking, and suddenly there was a rush of footsteps behind her .

    General Yu ran past Yu Linglong and chased him in the direction where Yu Weiwu had left .

    Yu Linglong stood on the spot, watching General Yu run a few steps . Seeing that he couldn¡¯t catch up with Yu Weiwu and others, he returned angrily .

    General Yu walked to the door and saw Yu Linglong who was looking at him coldly .

    The news of having his eldest son taken away shocked him . General Yu almost forgot his usual fear of Yu Linglong . He looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s indifferent face, and his voice was full of grief and anger: ¡°Linglong, I can do whatever you want for you . But how can you put your eldest brother in jail this time? That¡¯s your brother!¡±

    When General Yu said this, Yu Linglong¡¯s lips showed a sneer: ¡°Brother? Did he ever consider me his own sister? Did you ever consider me your own daughter?¡±

    It was really shameless when General Yu shook his whip at Yu Linglong . Where was his so-called affection? When Mu Shi wanted to feed her alive to scorpions, where was his so-called affection? When Yu Weiwu mobilized hundreds of officers and soldiers to chop her into meat, where was his so-called family affection!?

    Now that he saw Yu Weiwu being taken away, General Yu talked to her about family affection? What a big joke!

    Why should I be the meat on somebody else¡¯s chopping block? I just want to chop others with my knife!

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s back, General Yu stomped fiercely and said, ¡°Get your horse and go to the Gan house!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    ...

    The autumn mood gradually deepened . As if just overnight, all the leaves had fallen, and the world was in depression .

    In such days, probably only Shi Huiru woulde to invite Yu Linglong to go out .

    As she became acquainted with Shi Huiru, Yu Linglong began to ept this cheerful girl, so when she received an invitation from Shi Huiru, Yu Linglong readily agreed .

    Going out to rx with Shi Huiru was always morefortable than staying in the Yu house, which had no human touch .

    In the early morning of this day, a thinyer of frost condensed on the ground, bursting with bright light under the cold morning sun, and the air was inexplicably more chilly .

    Shi Huiru¡¯s carriage had been waiting at the gate of the Yu Mansion . When Yu Linglong came out, Shi Huiru quickly lifted the curtain of the car, reached her hand to her and said with a smile: ¡°Linglong, get in the car . ¡±

    Yu Linglong pulled her little hand into the carriage, Shi Huiru ced her hand warmer into Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day, why don¡¯t you wear a little more when you go out? You don¡¯t even bring a hand warmer . How can you freeze?¡±

    Yu Linglong was holding the warm and fragrant hand warmer, and suddenly she had a strange illusion that she had never cared about so many small details in her previous life, let alone carry such cumbersome things because of cold hands . At this moment, she was sitting on the carriage that was moving forward, with a small heater with charcoal in her hand, and a sweet woman with a sweet smile beside her . She suddenly felt that she had be more and more adaptable to this ancient life .

    Without noticing her trance, Shi Huiru stroked her hair unnaturally, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go around Liangju to listen to a tune today . I heard that Prince Yang has recentlyposed a drama for them, which sounds great . ¡±

    Yu Linglong came back to her senses and smiled faintly . It was naturally Yang Huanian who could make Shi Huiru run to join the show on a cold day .

    Seeing the clear smile on Yu Linglong¡¯s face, Shi Huiru¡¯s face flushed, and she wanted to rify: ¡°That sounds really good . ¡±

    Yu Linglong held back a smile: ¡°Naturally, it sounds good . ¡±

    Shi Huiru lowered her head slightly . Her ears were red with shame, and her fingers were ying with the silk ribbon on her belt, a typical little girl¡¯s mood .

    Yu Linglong only discovered that Shi Huiru was wearing a silver-red engraved silk and lotus pattern on her body . She wore a red gold phoenix tail and agate tassel on her head . Her round face became more and more charming and lovely .

    It can be seen that she had deliberately dressed up, probably because she hoped to meet Yang Huanian today .

    Yu Linglong hid a deep smile on her face and turned away from the subject . She pointed to a scroll on Shi Huiru¡¯s side and said, ¡°What did you bring?¡±

    Shi Huiru picked up the scroll in a hurry but did not open it to look at it, but her face was even redder .

    She had always been hearty, but this time she was surprisingly touched: ¡°...I didn¡¯t dare to go alone, so I had to take you to help me be bold . You must notugh at me . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was curious and amused, but she also faintly guessed something . Shi Huiru dressed up like this and brought something . She was probably finally mustering up the courage to confess to Prince Yang .

    She didn¡¯t expect that she would one day apany a little girl to do this kind of thing .

    Soon, the carriage arrived at Raoliangju . The street outside was a bit deserted, but it was very lively here . The upstairs and downstairs were already full of guests . On the stage, a charming girl in a pink spring shirt was singing in a soft voice .

    ¡°The falling flowers and the wind fly away, so the branches go first . The New Moon will be round, round, but the people are not round . Zhu Yan will turn into a youth . ¡±

    Shi Huiru pulled Yu Linglong¡¯s hand and walked to the elegant room upstairs . As she walked, she said softly, ¡°These are Prince Yang¡¯s words . ¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of the ancient words, and only felt that it was sung so charmingly and sadly, not like a man wrote it, but rather boudoir-like .

    When they were seated in the private room, the waiter offered hot tea, and the woman on the stage sang another song ¡°The Winner . ¡±

    ¡°Lazy Chao Yuanshi ys Go . Asking the fairy what to fight, the woodman forgot to return . The hole locks the blue sky, the axe is rotten, and the situation is a mess . It is rolling in the mulberry field, and the sea is flying . Just waiting to hold the cup, wine has not yet touched your lips, the day is calm again!¡±

    This song was sonorous and sung by a woman, and it felt like a jade, pleasing to the ear without losing its momentum . Before her voice died, the audience was already apuding .

    Shi Huiru put her cheek in her right hand, looked downstairs in a daze, and whispered: ¡°Linglong, what do you think of this?¡±

    After a pause, Yu Linglong said, ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s a little unhappy, is Prince Yang in a bad mood?¡±

    Shi Huiru sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know . I haven¡¯t seen him for a while . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said nothing . There was another older woman on the stage, holding a jade board, singing a cheerful tune, but she had no intention of admiring her .

    Yang Huanian was a dignified and powerful prince of Changting Hou, with a boundless future . Why has he been at home all the time, was he in love with poetry? But in his poems, there was a feeling of depression, as if this kind of sensual life was not what he wanted, but he was not using his talents to the fullest .

    Yu Linglong thoughtfully looked at Shi Huiru . Would a man like Yang Huanian be willing to marry an ordinary and innocent wife and lead a in and calm life?

    Shi Huiru always likes to talk andugh, but today she was different, sometimes worried, sometimes nervous, and restless, with both hands from time to time tidying the hairpin ring on her head, or smoothing the folds on the corners of her clothes, making her look uneasy .

    After a while, the waiter from the shop walked in and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, the son is leaving . ¡±

    Shi Huiru stood up suddenly, slipped the waiter two silver coins, hurriedly thanked him, then picked up the scroll in her hand, took Yu Linglong, and walked out .

    Yu Linglong followed her downstairs and ran into Yang Huanian who had juste out at the gate .

    Yang Huanian wore a sapphire blue moir¨¦ brocade robe, with a four-finger-wide dark blue belt around his waist, and a shiny white jade bat jade pendant on it, with a jade crown, looking handsome and elegant .

    At the moment when he saw Shi Huiru and Yu Linglong, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned . He stared at Yu Linglong for a moment, and then he showed a polite smile: ¡°Lady Shi, Fourth Lady Yu, are you here to listen to the show? ¡°

    Shi Huiru¡¯s round face was red and gorgeous, and her eyes were full of tears looking at Yang Huanian, almosting out of her eyes . Even Yu Linglong was secretly shocked, and the girl¡¯s instant burst of light made her look unbelievably beautiful .

    Shi Huiru took a few steps forward and said softly: ¡°Young Master Yang, your words are really good . ¡±

    Yang Huanian moved his steps imperceptibly, distanced himself from the two of them, and said, ¡°Lady Shi praises too much . ¡±

    Shi Huiru didn¡¯t notice Yang Huanian¡¯s deliberate estrangement . She held the scroll in her hand as if she was courageous for a long time before holding it up in front of Yang Huanian: ¡°Young Master Yang, I drew a picture . Could you please give me some advice?¡±

    Yang Huanian nced at Shi Huiru, and his gaze fell on Yu Linglong, who was silent behind her . Aplex expression seemed to pass through his eyes, but in a moment, he returned to indifference .

    ¡°Lady Shi is too polite . I¡¯m not that talented, how can I give a word of advice?¡±

    Having said that, Yang Huanian didn¡¯t mean to take the scroll at all . Shi Huiru waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯t see Yang Huanian reaching out to pick it up . Her face became even redder as if she were bleeding .

    She took a deep breath, and opened the scroll as if she had made up her mind!

    The wind ofte autumn blew over coldly, and the scroll was trembling slightly . On the long scroll, a young man with a long body was drawn impressively, with clear eyebrows and a faint smile between his lips . It was Yang Huanian!

    Yu Linglong also had to admire Shi Huiru¡¯s boldness . In ancient times, women like her who took the initiative to confess their love to men were rare . Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of power was supporting this petite girl to carefully draw the portrait of her sweetheart and show it to him .

    Yang Huanian only nced at it, and the smile on his face disappeared . His eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and his voice was no longer polite, except for the alienation: ¡°This painting is well-crafted, but forgive me for taking the liberty . As a daughter of a good family, the eldest daughter really shouldn¡¯t paint such a portrait!¡±

    Her flushed face suddenly became bloodlessly pale . Shi Huiru could hardly believe her ears . Her small body was shaking in the cold wind, like a fallen leaf about to be blown away .

    ¡°Young Master Yang, what...what did you say?¡±

    Yang Huanian took a deep look at Yu Linglong . His gaze shifted to Shi Huiru¡¯s body, but it gradually became colder: ¡°I mean, Lady Shi, your thoughts are wasted . ¡±

    Her slender arm trembled violently . Shi Huiru shakily said, ¡°You...you don¡¯t want it?¡±

    Yang Huanian raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°Is this painting for me?¡±

    Shi Huiru could not speak but nodded heavily .

    Yang Huanian paused, and reached out and took the scroll from her .

    Shi Huiru looked overjoyed . Just as she was about to say something, she saw Yang Huanian¡¯s hand forcefully tearing the scroll in half!

    Throwing the broken drawing on the ground, Yang Huanian said in a deep voice: ¡°This painting is a disaster, so why don¡¯t I destroy it for Lady Shi!¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s face suddenly turned grayish and decadent . She slowly squatted down and picked up the torn pieces of the picture she had drawn meticulously . Tears finally rolled down uncontrobly .

    She spent countless hard work and countless hours to paint the person she was thinking of, but in a sh, the fantasy was disillusioned, and all her efforts became nothing .

    Seeing Shi Huiru¡¯s crying face, Yu Linglong frowned slightly, raising her hand to block Yang Huanian¡¯s path .

    ¡°What? Are you leaving like this?¡± With a raised eyebrow, she looked at Yang Huanian .

    She didn¡¯t have any impression of this Changting Hou prince, but just looking at Shi Hui¡¯s heartbroken appearance, she didn¡¯t want to let this man who was elegant on the surface but cold in his heart leave .

    He probably hadn¡¯t expected that she would block his way . Yang Huanian was slightly startled and stopped .

    Staring at Yu Linglong¡¯s face, a touch of inexplicable emotions slowly floated in the dark . Yang Huanian asked in a deep voice: ¡°Do I dare ask Lady Yu, what advice do you want?¡±

    Yu Linglong put down her arm and said coldly: ¡°I want you topensate her for her painting . ¡±

    Even if Yang Huanian refused to ept Shi Huiru¡¯s wishes, he shouldn¡¯t have torn the painting she worked so hard to make .

    Is it great to be liked? What power does he have to tear up her painting and break her heart!?

    Yang Huanian lowered his eyes and looked at Shi Huiru, who was squatting on the ground with her shoulders curled up . Although you could only see her back, anyone could tell at a nce that she was crying . She was silent but heartbroken .

    The coldness all over the sky melted without knowing it .

    Yang Huanian looked at Yu Linglong . This girl with a cold face stood proudly in the cold wind, like a burning me, full of mysterious power, which made people fall into it without knowing it, unable to escape .

    As long as she had an expression and a voice, he could have to be swayed by this power . This was not a forced submission, but a willing fall, giving him no reason to refuse her order .

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t expect Yu Weiwu to be released from prison so quickly .

    Yu Weiwu was relieved of his position as a captain guarding the army because he stole a talisman from General Yu and transferred troops without authorization . General Yu was downgraded to the third ss for dereliction of duty, from the third rank to the fourth rank .

    Such punishment was the best result for the father and son .

    When she heard the news, Yu Linglong paused in her hand holding the teacup, then lowered her head and took a sip of tea .

    It seemed that the strength of the Gan family really should not be underestimated, and even such a big crime can be lightly exposed .

    But was this really the work of the Gan family, or was it Yu Weiwu¡¯s secret n? Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know .

    What she wanted to solve before her was Yu Weiwu, an annoying guy who wanted to kill her .

    She knew that even though there was no evidence, Yu Weiwu was convinced that she killed Mu Shi . She hated her . She wanted to kill her immediately . In order to get rid of her, Yu Weiwu even stole a talisman to transfer troops without authorization . Nothing could be done . Yu Linglong knew that there was bound to be a life-and-death struggle between her and Yu Weiwu .

    When Ling¡¯er and Xuan Cao heard the news, they both looked worried . Ling¡¯er asked carefully: ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡±

    Yu Linglong gently put down the teacup, but there was no panic on her face, and said: ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll make him die . ¡±

    There are many ways to kill, but Yu Linglong still needed to think about how to kill beautifully without leaving a trace .

    Ling¡¯er lowered her head nervously . She was young, and she was still a little scared, especially since the person who was going to die this time was still the master of the Yu Mansion .

    ncing at the panicked Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er, Yu Linglong said indifferently, ¡°What are you afraid of? At this point, either he dies or I die . Of course, we must act first . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er and Xuan Cao exchanged nces . Their minds settled slightly, and they said in unison, ¡°We will definitely help thedy with all our strength . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly and looked out the window with a long look: ¡°Last time, he designed a trick . This time, I will give him one too¡ªwe¡¯ll give him a taste of his own medicine!¡±

    ...

    Thanks to General Yu¡¯s bribe to get him out of prison, Yu Weiwu did not suffer too much . He came back to take a bath, ate a full meal, and quickly regained his spirit .

    Just thinking that he was a man of dignity, but was framed by a little girl¡¯s design, and was locked in a jail for several days and lost, Yu Weiwu was furious .

    He vowed to kill Yu Linglong and get rid of his shame!

    Anyway, he didn¡¯t need to check now, so he ordered people to inquire about Yu Linglong¡¯s whereabouts, looking for a good opportunity to kill Yu Linglong in one fell swoop .

    The effort paid off, and he soon received some information . Since the death of Lady Yu, Yu Linglong had to go to the ancestral hall to pay homage to the olddy on every seventh day . Seeing that it was still the period of mourning, Yu Weiwu knew that Yu Linglong would definitely go to the ancestral hall to worship the olddy .

    This was a rare opportunity . The ancestral hall of the Yu house was in a remote location . It was just a lonely house with no courtyard walls and railings around it . It was much easier to enter than the deep Pin Garden . If Yu Weiwu decided to do something here, no matter how big the action was, there was no need to worry about being discovered .

    In a blink of an eye, it was two weeks since Lady Yu¡¯s death . On that day, General Yu took his family to worship and closed the door of the ancestral hall, but Yu Weiwu turned back to the ancestral hall after everyone left .

    He knew that everyone in the Yu Mansion was terribly afraid of Yu Linglong . To say nothing of killing her, they would avoid her even if they saw her from a distance, so he simply didn¡¯t notify anyone, but only secretly ordered two skilled and nimble trusted servants to set up an ambush in the ancestral hall .

    At night, the Yu Mansion gradually calmed down, and a crescent moon hung low in the night sky, casting a cool, dim light on the ground .

    Yu Weiwu took the two small servants, hid in the dark ancestral hall, motionlessly looking outside through the window .

    Finally, a figure dressed in white came from a distance . Under the moonlight, the figure was graceful, and it was obviously a woman .

    Behind her were people who looked like two maids, one tall and one short . Yu Weiwu knew that they should be Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er .

    Yu Weiwu couldn¡¯t help but clenched his saber tightly . Unknowingly, his palms were already full of cold sweat .

    As long as Yu Linglong opened the door, he would sh at her . No matter how fast Yu Linglong reacted, she could not dodge this terrific attack!

    Yu Weiwu turned his head to look at the dense ebony spirit tablet in the ancestral hall, where Mu Shi¡¯s name was recently added .

    The big hand slowly strengthened, squeezing the handle of the knife in his hand . Yu Weiwu¡¯s body was full of revenge, and he was ready for vengeance!

    Mother, watch how I avenge you!

    Soon, the woman in white had approached the ancestral hall, and the white embroidered shoes lifted up and gentlynded on the steps .

    One step, two steps . With each step of the woman¡¯s feet, Yu Weiwu stared firmly . The cold sweat on his forehead slipped down, and it was on his eyshes, and he did not dare to blink .

    Finally, the door of the ancestral hall was slowly opened .

    The old door panel creaked, which sounded particrly harsh in the silentte night .

    As soon as the white-clothed woman stepped into the ancestral hall, Yu Weiwu, who had been standing for a long time, suddenly jumped up . The sharp de shone coldly in the moonlight and mmed straight on the top of the woman¡¯s head .

    As the de fell, Yu Weiwu gritted his teeth in the darkness: ¡°Die, bitch!¡±

    The woman¡¯s face suddenly lifted . She looked at the knife above her head in panic, and let out a sharp scream .

    When Yu Weiwu saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, he couldn¡¯t help being surprised .

    Where was this woman Yu Linglong? She turned out to be Xuan Cao!

    Yu Weiwu was stunned in ce . The knife in his hand remained in an unfallen position, and he didn¡¯t understand what had happened .

    What Yu Linglong wanted was this moment . She shed out from behind Xuan Cao, leaped forward, and the dagger hidden on the inside of her wrist flipped over and hit Yu Weiwu¡¯s throat .

    ¡°Don¡¯t move if you want to live!¡±

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s cold face, Yu Weiwu¡¯s eyes were about to burst into mes, but the coldness of the cold from his throat reminded him that he did not dare to act rashly .

    The knife in his hand fell to the ground with a crash .

    The two young men were very knowledgeable about current affairs . When they saw that the master was restrained, they immediately threw down the knife, thumped, and knelt down on the ground, repeatedly calling for mercy .

    Yu Linglong nced at Ling¡¯er . Ling¡¯er took out the rope, tied up the two young men, gagged their mouths, pushed them to the next room, and then turned back .

    Xuan Cao quickly took out a long rope from the basket, and together with Ling¡¯er, tied Yu Weiwu firmly .

    Then, the three of them worked together and hoisted Yu Weiwu high .

    Yu Weiwu gritted his teeth and said angrily: ¡°Little bitch, what are you going to do?¡±

    Yu Linglong circled him around, obviously satisfied with his appearance at the moment, with a faint smile on her face .

    Hearing Yu Weiwu¡¯s cursing, Yu Linglong stopped . She looked at Yu Weiwu without blinking and said with a smile: ¡°You chose such a ce to start . Are you afraid of being discovered? It¡¯s as you wished this time . ¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Weiwu couldn¡¯t help cursing inwardly . He thought it was quiet and easy to start, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was him who was nned against .

    Yu Weiwu struggled against the rope on his hands, but it was tied too tightly . His hands couldn¡¯t move at all . No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t break away from the rope; he could only swing his body to swing around in the air . It was as clumsy as a heavy bag .

    The smile on Yu Linglong¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and the gaze looking at Yu Weiwu became extremely cold: ¡°You chose to do it here because you want your mother to see me die with her own eyes, right?¡±

    The morous face slowly approached him, uttering cold words, like a voice from hell, and his ears shivered .

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she will see how her son died!¡±

    Yu Weiwu couldn¡¯t help shivering . With a change of heart, he immediately shouted stiffly: ¡°Yu Linglong, you can¡¯t kill me here! Otherwise, someone will kill you tomorrow!¡±

    This was the ancestral hall of the Yu Mansion . If Yu Weiwu died here, how could General Yu give up? He would find out the reason and avenge him!

    Even if General Yu had no evidence to prove that Mu Shi died at Yu Linglong¡¯s hands, what if Yu Weiwu died too? She killed his wife first, then his son . Even if General Yu was afraid of Yu Linglong, he won¡¯t keep this bastard daughter!

    Yu Weiwu firmly believed that Yu Linglong must not dare to kill him!

    There was a sarcasm in the darkness, and Yu Linglong walked slowly to the bright spot . In the moonlight, her face was cold: ¡°I still killed your mom in her bedroom, so what can you do?¡±

    Speaking of Mu Shi¡¯s death, Yu Weiwu¡¯s face was suddenly full of grief and anger: ¡°You bitch, you really killed my mother!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly: ¡°Yes, before she died, she knelt on the ground and begged me for mercy, asking me to spare her life¡ª¡±

    Yu Weiwu couldn¡¯t listen anymore . His tall body was writhing frantically in the air, and he wailed like a trapped beast: ¡°Bitch, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    With bloodshot eyes staring at Yu Linglong, his twisted face was full of hideous expressions, and Yu Weiwu roared: ¡°Bitch, if you dare to kill me, someone will want to kill you!¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, stretched out her bare hand, and Ling¡¯er behind her immediately handed a whip .

    The whip in her hand trembled and made a chilling pop . Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth was sneered and said: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have forgotten . What is the familyw of the Yu house?¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Looking at the very familiar whip in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, Yu Weiwu¡¯s heart suddenly brightened . He had just stolen General Yu¡¯s talisman, and because of this, General Yu was downgraded to the third ss . With General Yu¡¯s temper, he would definitely be furious at him . It was alsomon to use the familyw to flog him, in case a wrong hand identally beat him to death...

    Yu Linglong not only wanted to whip him to death but also put the crime of murder on General Yu¡¯s head!

    No matter how courageous he was, Yu Weiwu couldn¡¯t help but change his face at this moment . He gritted his teeth and screamed: ¡°You snake-and-scorpion bitch!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if the father killed his son, it would be enough to say that he was rebellious and unfilial . As for Yu Peng, I still want to keep him!¡±

    That old Yu Peng! She wouldn¡¯t let him die so easily!

    Yu Weiwu hung in the air with foulnguage and constant curses . Yu Linglong was toozy to talk nonsense with him, and with a trembling wrist, she thrashed the whip straight at Yu Weiwu with a sharp howl!

    The whip snapped, and a bloodstain immediately appeared where it passed . Yu Weiwu¡¯s cursing stopped abruptly halfway, turning into a scream!

    Before the scream was over, the second whip and the third whip came one after another . After a few whips, Yu Weiwu¡¯s hair had been beaten and scattered, and the pieces of clothes on his body were shattered!

    The scars deepened one after another, the muscles slowly became red and swollen, and his flesh finally went flying!

    The cold air was filled with the smell of blood . Drops of flesh and blood sshed in the air, and the tip of the whip was dripping with blood .

    Yu Weiwu, who had just cursed loudly, had already lowered his voice, and the foulnguage had turned into involuntary wailing and begging for mercy . Unfortunately, Yu Linglong treated his words as air . Yu Linglong¡¯s force did not go down in the slightest; on the contrary, she got faster and faster .

    Finally, after thest whip came down, Yu Weiwu didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream, and the head that was just held high fell deeply on his chest and didn¡¯t move .

    Looking at Yu Weiwu, who was dying, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll see you off now, to reunite with your mother!¡±

    The heavy whip was lifted high, and it was about to fall, but there was a sudden knock on the door outside the ancestral hall .

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er looked at each other in surprise . Who wasing to the ancestral hall at thiste hour?

    As if to answer their questions, a crying female voice rang with the knock on the door .

    ¡°Fourth Sister, it¡¯s your sister-inw, please, please open the door!¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen? Why was she here?

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly and nodded to Xuan Cao, who stepped forward and opened the door of the room .

    Jiang Yuezhen almost rushed into the ancestral hall . Her hair was messy, she had no hairpins on her head, and she was only wearing a moon-white shirt . Obviously, she had just learned the news and hurried over .

    When Jiang Yuezhen saw the bloody Yu Weiwu, Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s feet softened and she almost copsed . She stumbled to Yu Weiwu and couldn¡¯t help crying bitterly when she saw him look like he didn¡¯t know his life or death .

    When Yu Linglong saw Jiang Yuezhen, she immediately turned her gaze to Ling¡¯er . Ling¡¯er was shocked, and immediately ran to the next room, and returned back in a blink of an eye, with an annoyed expression of self-me .

    It can be seen that the two young men should have escaped and reported to Jiang Yuezhen .

    Jiang Yuezhen wiped her tears, then turned around and knelt down to Yu Linglong, and said in a sad voice: ¡°Fourth Sister, I beg you, let him go!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked down at her condescendingly, and said coldly, ¡°Why?¡±

    Yu Weiwu tried to kill her several times, why should she let him go? It was just Jiang Yuezhen, what right did she have to beg her like this?

    Jiang Yuezhen bit her lip tightly and hesitated for a while before she said: ¡°Fourth Sister, it¡¯s true that the uncle wants to kill you, but he also wants to avenge his mother . Although no one in this house dares to say it, who doesn¡¯t know that you killed her? I beg you, for the sake of his filial piety, forgive him this time! I promise, he won¡¯t dare to harm you in the future!¡±

    Yu Linglong picked up the corner of her lips and snorted coldly: ¡°He wants to avenge his mother? Then, ask him, why didn¡¯t he avenge his grandmother? Ask him, by whose hands did the olddy die!?¡±

    Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s face suddenly turned pale . Her lips trembled as if she was experiencing a huge struggle in her heart . After a long while, she finally said: ¡°Fourth Sister, the olddy was poisoned by the Lady . He doesn¡¯t know about this, but I know . I have never dared to say it...Fourth Sister, this is all my fault . If you want to punish someone, punish me!¡±

    When Yu Linglong heard this, she was immediately furious: ¡°Did you know that the olddy was poisoned?¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s angry face, Jiang Yuezhen shivered with fright and lowered her head deeply: ¡°Yes . I saw that there was something poisonous in the porridge that thedy gave to the olddy... . but I didn¡¯t dare say it, I didn¡¯t dare!¡±

    On one side was the mother-inw and the other was the grandmother-inw . She was a bride who had just married into the Yu house . Who did she dare offend?

    Yu Linglong was very angry and smiled: ¡°Right, how did I forget? You are the daughter of the court physician, a member of the Jiang family, so naturally you are extremely medicinal . ¡±

    She always thought that it was Concubine Dong¡¯s negligence that gave Mu Shi a chance, but now she knew that someone had known that Mu Shi had poisoned Lady Yu, but they watched as Lady was poisoned to death, and didn¡¯t say a word!

    Jiang Yuezhen didn¡¯t do anything, but the death of Lady Yu had an inexcusable responsibility on her! What was the difference between her behavior and helping the abuser!

    Her rage was hard to suppress . Yu Linglong raised the whip in her hand and drew it at the couple fiercely!

    ¡°If you wish to apany him to death, I will fulfill your wish!¡±

    The fierce whip, carrying a me of revenge, fell heavily on Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s body . Jiang Yuezhen had no time to dodge, and a long bloodstain appeared in the moon-white coat .

    Jiang Yuezhen couldn¡¯t help but exhale in pain . After subconsciously avoiding it, she walked on her knees to meet Yu Linglong again, crying: ¡°Fourth Sister, if you want to fight, just kill me, as long as you let my husband...¡±

    Looking at Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s pale face, Yu Linglong somehow suddenly remembered that when they first met, Jiang Yuezhen was wearing a bright red wedding dress outside Jingshan Hall, giving her a gentle and kind smile .

    And at this moment, the once so gentle and amiable woman crawled under her feet, begging her to forgive her husband .

    The whip in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand slowly dropped, and she said coldly: ¡°He is ruthless to you . Why are you protecting him so desperately?¡±

    Yu Linglong had long heard that Yu Weiwu embarrassed her in front of everyone in front of Mu Shi¡¯s coffin . She also knew how much Yu Weiwu was suspicious of her when she was fighting for power .

    She couldn¡¯t imagine how such a man would make Jiang Yuezhen give herself so wholeheartedly, even at the mercy of his life .

    Jiang Yuezhen was shocked for a moment, and tears slowly slid down, dripping weakly to the ground .

    ¡°Because...he is my husband . ¡±

    Looking at Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s teary face, Yu Linglong suddenly thought of herself in her previous life .

    Once, she did desperately protect a man, and she was willing to give everything for a man, but in the end, what did she get?

    There were too many women like Jiang Yuezhen in this world, believing in someone blindly, paying for someone blindly, without asking for anything in return . Perhaps what they enjoyed was the satisfaction that this kind of effort brought, and they didn¡¯t ask to be treated the same .

    Was this stupid or great?

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes to look at Yu Weiwu, who was hanging motionless in the air . The fierce whipping made it hard to tell whether he was dead or alive at the moment . There was noplete muscle in the whole body, and some ces even showed thick bones .

    Such a person would at least be disabled if he did not die .

    The whip in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand was tightened but loosened in a moment .

    She turned around and walked out without saying a word . Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er quickly followed .

    In the dark ancestral hall, Jiang Yuezhen knelt on the spot in a daze . It took a while to recover . She quickly got up and ran towards Yu Weiwu: ¡°Master, wake up soon¡ª¡±

    Outside the room, Ling¡¯er looked back at Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s figure and asked Yu Linglong with a puzzled look: ¡°Miss, did you just let them go like this?¡±

    Yu Linglong paused . She looked at the waning moon in the sky, and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, she will die of sadness sooner orter . ¡±

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er looked at each other . No one could know why the youngdy¡¯s voice was so heavy .

    ...

    Although Jiang Yuezhen rescued Yu Weiwu from Yu Linglong, Yu Weiwu did not have such good luck . Even though he invited the best doctor to treat him and used the best medicine, Yu Weiwu never woke up .

    Five dayster, Yu Weiwu, who was unconscious, finally died .

    Less than three months after Jiang Yuezhen got married, her husband passed away and she became a young widow .

    Perhaps it was because of the fear of Yu Linglong, or the pain of losing her husband, but after Yu Weiwu¡¯s death, after she had taken care of the funeral, she refused to stay in the Yu house for even a day and returned to the Jiang house .

    The sessive funerals have messed General Yu up, and he had no intention of caring about the whereabouts of his daughter-inw .

    On the night that Yu Weiwu was beaten, he drank some wine and didn¡¯t know what was going on . When he woke up, he slept all night in a deserted courtyard in the Yu house .

    No one knew why he was there . Even General Yu himself did not remember what he did after drinking . In addition, Yu Weiwu happened to be whipped to death this night, and the servants of the Yu House secretly started a rumor that it must have been because General Yu became mad after drinking and used a whip to teach his son a lesson, but he actually beat Yu Weiwu to death .

    Even General Yu himself was not sure if he did it himself . Subconsciously, he had resentment towards this son, resenting him for coercing himself with the forces of the Mu House, resenting him for insubordination, resenting him stealing the soldier talisman caused him to drop to the third grade...

    With his temper, it was entirely possible to kill Yu Weiwu after drinking, but was he really the one who killed Yu Weiwu?

    He didn¡¯t dare to believe it, but he didn¡¯t dare not believe it . Amidst the many doubts, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to report it to the officials, and Yu Weiwu¡¯s death was nothing .

    Not long after Yu Weiwu died, Yu Weide resigned from General Yu to study away from home . General Yu was a crude person . He didn¡¯t even know what ¡°study away from home¡± was . He only knew that it was an elegant thing that schrs often did . The mansion was in troubled times, so she happily agreed and asked Concubine Mei to give Yu Weide a sum of money, so that the 15-year-old boy left home .

    Upon learning the news, Yu Linglong just nodded withoutmenting .

    In the Yu house, perhaps only this Yu Weide was a wise man, who saw things transparently and never fought with others . But from Lady Yu¡¯s death to Mu Shi¡¯s death, to Yu Weiwu¡¯s death, Yu Weide may be the first person to faintly feel that the future of the Yu house was worrying .

    He should know that he couldn¡¯t change it by himself, so he chose to protect himself and left the Yu house .

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    After Yu Weiwu¡¯s death, the Yu Mansion was shrouded in an inexplicably depressive atmosphere. General Yu lost his mother, wife, and eldest son in a short period of time. His temperament became uncertain. He was sometimes silent, sometimes irritable, and he was confrontational. He hit or scolded, and even the other children received a lot of inexplicable reprimands.

    Yu Linglong watched all this with cold eyes, and gradually realized that the hearts of the Yu Mansion had begun to dissipate, and it was Yu Qianliu that had changed the most.

    Without the control of Mu Shi, Yu Qianliu¡¯s character had been fully brought into y. Now, without the supervision of her grandmother and mother, and the care of General Yu, she often found various reasons to go out. Sometimes it was said that she was going to a poetry meeting, sometimes it was said that she was going to a banquet. Later, she saw that General Yu had been ignoring her, and she simply didn¡¯t even make up the reasons. She went out when she wanted to go out, and even stayed up all night a few times.

    This was a big deal for the youngdy who has not left the family, but the current Yu Mansion was in a mess, and Concubine Mei, who was the only one in charge, was not qualified to teach Yu Qianliu, so she had to let her go.

    As for the remaining two youngdies, Yu Qianfang¡¯s hair had grown a lot, and it is said to be able to hang over her shoulders, but she still refused to go out. The maid serving close to her said that Yu Qianfang only reads. For her pastime, the books she reads are all Buddhist scriptures. Recently, she has asked for a Guanyin statue from the Pudu Temple to burn incense and chant the scriptures daily, which had a clear meaning.

    Yu Qianjiao had a hot temper and asionally went out to walk around the Mu family house. In Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, she probably went to guard her dowry.

    Nowadays in the Yu house, the most beautiful ce is probably Concubine Mei¡¯s. Seeing that the new year was approaching, the vige taxes andnd taxes are about to be paid everywhere. Concubine Mei took a group of stewardess wives all day long, huddling and walking around with everyone.

    If someone is beautiful, they will be unlucky. Judging from the news received in recent days, Yu Linglong guessed that someone would be unable to sit still, but she didn¡¯t expect that person woulde directly to herself.

    That night, when it was time to light themps, the little maid came to report that Concubine Dong arrived.

    Yu Linglong thought for a moment and ordered someone to bring her in.

    It was early winter, but Concubine Dong only wore a blue cloth and thin cotton cloak, and she had a silver mouse-skin muff in her hand. She wore two old silver hairpins on her bun. She looked pale and very haggard.

    Yu Linglong leisurely leaned against the couch, wearing a band of water-red double phoenixes with beads on her forehead. She wore a silver and red embroidered peony pattern brocade jade dress. His skin was as white as jade, and her eyebrows were charming with the expression of an effortless beauty.

    She nced at Concubine Dong faintly, and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Knowing that Yu Linglong did not like nonsense, Concubine Dong stopped avoiding the subject, and even ignoring that Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er were still in the room, she knelt in front of Yu Linglong with a plop.

    ¡°Fourth Lady, please save me!¡±

    Xuan Cao on the side was taken aback, and hurriedly went out to close the door tightly, and lowered the curtain again, and then she and Ling¡¯er exited the room.

    Yu Linglong did not ask Concubine Dong to get up, but slowly said, ¡°Save you? How should I save you?¡±

    Concubine Dong¡¯s body swayed slightly. Her eyes were full of tears, and she said in a sad voice: ¡°Fourth Lady, I know about you and the olddy. She has always med me for being careless, and I hate myself. Why couldn¡¯t I be more careful in the first ce? That¡¯s why the olddy was gone early, and I wished to follow her, but I couldn¡¯t let go of Brother Yuan...¡±

    Yu Linglong watched Concubine Dong¡¯s tears coldly, but there was no sympathy in her heart. There are many reasons for Lady Yu¡¯s death, including Concubine Dong¡¯s negligence and Jiang Yuezhen¡¯s concealment. But the real culprit was Mu Shi, so Yu Linglong only cleaned up Mu Shi, but she was merciful to Jiang Yuezhen and Concubine Dong. She didn¡¯t want Concubine Dong¡¯s life, but it didn¡¯t mean she would help Concubine Dong.

    When the maid came to report to Concubine Dong for seeing her, Yu Linglong guessed the reason for her trip, but she did not intend to help.

    When Lady Yu was alive, she really wanted to help Concubine Dong, but she was helpless. Concubine Dong herself was not upbeat andpared with Concubine Mei, she had no ability topete with her, so Yu Linglong decisively abandoned her, and chose to support Concubine Mei.

    Her principle was that you can help yourself, but the premise is that you have the capital to be helped.

    At this moment, Concubine Dong knelt in front of her, whining out her difficulties, but she was still unmoved.

    In this world, there was no room for the weak to survive. If you want topletely depend on others, there is only a dead end.

    Concubine Dong was still wiping her tears and crying: ¡°...Since the death of the olddy and thedy, my life has be worse and worse. Now Concubine Mei is in charge of the affairs of the mansion, and she has be more and more demanding. Before she said that there was not enough manpower in the house, so all the servants and maids were removed, and only a small servant was left. In recent days, even the food and tea were gone. Only one leftover meal was delivered every day. Fourth Lady, the servants are extraordinary. It¡¯s a little bit of a way to survive, so I¡¯m begging you¡ª¡±

    After listening to her babbling about for a long time, Yu Linglong finally interrupted her impatiently: ¡°What¡¯s the use of you begging me? Since you know that this is all under Concubine Mei¡¯s care, why don¡¯t you just ask her?¡±

    Concubine Dong was startled, and then whimpered: ¡°What¡¯s the use begging her? I¡¯m just going to provoke her.¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°Is it useful to look for me?¡±

    Concubine Dong couldn¡¯t help shrinking a little and said in a low voice: ¡°Now there is only the Fourth Lady in the mansion who I can speak to. Please, Fourth Lady, please tell Concubine Mei to give me and Brother Yuan a way to survive!¡±

    Yu Linglong pressed the corners of her mouth lightly and looked at Concubine Dong thoughtfully.

    For a long time, Concubine Dong gave her the impression that she was taciturn and uncontested, but now it seemed that Concubine Dong was not entirely a fool.

    Since Concubine Mei got the power of the mansion, she had made all sorts of criticisms and troubles against Concubine Dong, the docile concubine. Yu Linglong knew that it was all just a fight between a concubine and a concubine, and it is normal to think about it. To say nothing of the fact that Concubine Dong came in earlier than Concubine Mei, and her status was higher than Concubine Mei. Just looking at the situation in the Yu house today, Yu Weiwu was dead and Yu Weide was gone. Only Concubine Dong¡¯s Yu Weiyuan and the one in Concubine Mei¡¯s stomach were the only sons. Concubine Mei¡¯s son was about to be born after the end of the spring of the year. They didn¡¯t know whether it was a male or a female. If it was a daughter, it was better, if it was a son, it was bound to have a conflict of interest with Yu Weiyuan. Concubine Mei ran on Concubine Dong in every possible way, which was paving the way for her son!

    Concubine Dong really had no choice but to be oppressed. She only thought of asking Yu Linglong. She couldn¡¯t think of asking General Yu, but she was notpletely stupid.

    Not to mention that she was now an out-of-favor concubine, and couldn¡¯tpete with the young and beautiful Concubine Mei. Even if she really asked, General Yu really went to tell Concubine Mei. In the end, was she not bullied even more ruthlessly by Concubine Mei?

    As for the other people in the Yu house, she didn¡¯t even think about it, and they couldn¡¯t speak at all.

    Concubine Dong probably also guessed that Yu Linglong was the master behind Concubine Mei, so she came to beg her in person.

    Looking at the delicate Concubine Dong, Yu Linglong suddenly smiled faintly.

    ¡°Please, it¡¯s no use.¡± Yu Linglong gently blew on her tea, ¡°I won¡¯t help you.¡±

    As if pouring cold water on her head, Concubine Dong¡¯s pale face quickly turned gray. She looked at Yu Linglong nkly, her lips trembled, and she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Concubine Mei pressed her step by step and forced her into a small corner. She couldn¡¯t find a way out at all. Yu Linglong was herst hope.

    But this only hope, with the opening of Yu Linglong¡¯s lips, burst like a bubble.

    Yu Linglong slowly sat up, her moist eyes fixedly looking at Concubine Dong. Her eyes were ruthlessly cold.

    ¡°Your destiny is in your own hands.¡±

    No one in this world will help you for no reason. If you can¡¯t stand up on your own, you will have to be stepped on by others.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Concubine Dong slumped to the ground, her eyes slowly falling from Yu Linglong. Only despair remained.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t look at her again. She got up, lifted the bead curtain, and walked into the interior room as if Concubine Dong was just some humble dust that couldn¡¯t attract her at all.

    After the bead curtain opened, the curtain fell quietly, covering the slender figure in the inner room.

    ...

    Perhaps it was to dissipate the dull atmosphere in the Yu Mansion, or perhaps it was because of the long nights and dreams, but General Yu visited Gan Mansion many times. He wanted to set the date for Gan Lin and Yu Qianjiao to marry as soon as possible. After several setbacks, the marriage was finally settled. The date of the wedding was set to the autumn of the following year, and Yu Qianjiao would be married after the anniversary of Mu Shi¡¯s death.

    General Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now that the marriage of Gan Mansion has been decided, he even regarded himself as Gan Mansion¡¯s quasi-inw and used this to fix his name, doing everything possible to find a way for his recovery.

    With the vigorous propaganda of General Yu, coupled with the imposing Gan Mansion involved, soon, the news that the only son of Gan¡¯s family was about to marry the Yu family¡¯s daughter spread throughout the capital.

    Even though Yu Linglong found Yu Qianjiao as a scapegoat for this matter, Yu Linglong still felt a sense of faint uneasiness in her heart now that the noise was so loud.

    After all, this happened because of her. The Gan family wanted to marry Yu Qianjiao, but it was because she regarded her as the woman who rescued Gan Lin.

    She didn¡¯t care about the fact that the Gan family found out that Yu Qianjiao was not her, but if she was involved in this matter, it would be very hard to get out of trouble, which she was worried would happen very soon.

    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before her anxiety was confirmed.

    That day was the first snow since the beginning of winter.

    The courtyards in the Yu house closed their doors and locked windows one after another. The deserted Yu house seemed even more depressed in the heavy snow, and even a single figure could not be seen.

    Naturally, Shi Huiru would not miss such a good snow scene. She sent someone to invite Yu Linglong and asked her to enjoy the snow in the teahouse by the Yunzhao Lake.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t take Ling¡¯er back to the Yu Mansion until after themps were being lit. The snow was still thriving on the ground,rger than the sky, and it fell on the ground in a thickyer, reflecting the bright back garden at night, lighting it up like it was daytime.

    She stepped on the snow, creaking in the silent night. Yu Linglong wore a crane cloak with white fox fur with a red feather veil over her face, and a pair of warm deerskin boots under her feet, walking slowly along the path.

    Ling¡¯er had half a ss of wine for dinner. Her face was flushed, and she kept saying this and that, looking very excited.

    Yu Linglong walked in front, listening to Ling¡¯er behind her babbling non-stop, asionally showing a faint smile, which was regarded as a response.

    It seemed that only for a moment, even though there was no sound, Yu Linglong suddenly became vignt.

    This is a kind of intuition, and even more a kind of instinct, was a keen sense of smell that she had exercised when she experienced many dangers in her previous life.

    In this quiet snowy night, there was a mysterious oppressive atmosphere that was surging heavily in the dark.

    In the corner of her eyes, a ck shadow seemed to appear suddenly. In the next moment, Ling¡¯er, who was still chattering ceaselessly, suddenly fell silent, and the world instantly fell into a dead silence.

    Yu Linglong subconsciously leaned toward the dagger at her calf. She moved extremely fast, but unfortunately it was not as fast as the speed of the dark attacker. Before she could touch the handle of the dagger, her slender arm was jerked by a huge force.

    Yu Linglong pressed her pink lips tightly and pressed the unexpected low exhale into her throat, restraining herself from being surprised.

    A distant but familiar smell came from the tip of the nose, mixed in the cool breath of snowkes, so cold, with a blizzard-like fury.

    ¡°What on earth do you want to do!?¡±

    Yu Linglong could only see Ling¡¯er¡¯s tiny figure lying motionless in the snowdrift, and raised her eyes to look at the person close at hand, and an expected face fell in her eyes.

    He really came.

    In the heavy snow, the silver mask was glowing with cruel sharp brilliance, and a pair of cold ink eyes were particrly dazzling, with overwhelming anger, staring at her pretty face.

    Pieces of snow fell on the cold mask. They never melted, making his cold lips as thin as a sharp de and his face as cold as an iceberg.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me to never participate in this matter!? Say, why do you want to break your promise!¡± These domineering words, with irrepressible irritation, mmed out of his lips.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face sank. She stretched out her hand and pushed away his cold embrace, leaning over to check Ling¡¯er¡¯s injury.

    The man in ck snorted coldly and said: ¡°She was just knocked unconscious by me. She will wake up in an hour. You should answer my question first!¡±

    Confirming that Ling¡¯er was okay, Yu Linglong stood up. Her watery pupils coldly met his aggressive gaze, and she said in a low voice, ¡°Who said I broke my promise?¡±

    The ck man¡¯s eyes shed aplex emotion, and he said: ¡°I have received news that Gan Lin is about to marry ady from the Yu mansion, and this youngdy once saved Gan Lin¡¯s life¡ª¡±

    The tall figure gradually approached her, with the power to shock everything. It seemed that she could be buried in an instant.

    ¡°Tell me that person is not you!?¡±

    Yu Linglong was about to tell the truth, but she suddenly smelled the cold scent of the man in ck, and suddenly there was a sh of light in her mind, and the fragments of the memory gradually joined together.

    Could it be...

    The words were on her lips when suddenly, she retracted them.

    Her pink lips raised a sneer, and Yu Linglong said faintly: ¡°Why does it matter if I marry him or not?¡±

    The unexpected anger came in an instant, and the man in ck clenched her shoulders and shouted coldly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me? Why are you marrying Gan Lin!?¡±

    As if she didn¡¯t feel the pain from her shoulders at all, Yu Linglong smiled brilliantly. Her smile was boundless, and the snow all over the sky instantly lost its light.

    ¡°I like him, so naturally I will marry him.¡±

    The big hand squeezing on her shoulder creaked, indicating the anger of the man in ck, but his strength gradually loosened, as if he was afraid that any more force would hurt her.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    He spits out these two words one by one, and the strength on Yu Linglong¡¯s shoulders suddenly disappeared.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart sank slightly. This guy was really cunning enough, he didn¡¯t take the bait!

    In for a penny, in for a pound. Yu Linglong simply tentatively tried to the end. She turned her head slightly. Her pretty face was beautiful with a smile and hopefulness, and her eyes were shining brightly, and she looked at him without blinking.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I marry him? The Gan family is so powerful, it is my great blessing that he came and begged me to be his first wife!¡±

    She kept touching his bottom line, trying to confirm the faint guess in her heart. She was betting, betting that he would not let her marry Gan Lin. If she lost, it would not hurt her; if she won, she could know his true identity.

    Hearing her proud words, the man in ck¡¯s face suddenly sank.

    Knowing that she was mad at him, he still couldn¡¯t help the violent anger after all. He stretched out his big hands and took her into his arms. His voice was cold with derative dominance, splitting the snow all over the sky¡ª

    ¡°You are not allowed to marry!¡±

    Even though she was mentally prepared, Yu Linglong still felt choked in her chest and was almost strangled with his violent force.

    The strong aura around him was so huge that even the fluttering snowkes couldn¡¯t help being hit and scattered, unable to touch the two figures standing in the snow.

    Being held in his arms, she tried to raise her small face and looked at his cold face. The silver mask fit perfectly on his face. Even looking at him so closely, she can only vaguely see a thin gap.

    On the tip of her nose was a familiar refreshing breath. Yu Linglong ground her teeth in secret, and she lifted her hand unexpectedly, directly lifting off his cold mask¡ª

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The mask made a light silver light in the snow and flew far away, as bright as the snowy night of the day . The face of the man in ck was visible .

    Before Yu Linglong could see his face clearly, two thin hot lips suddenly fell to the center of her eyebrows, blocking her sharp eyes .

    Her forehead seemed to be burned with a piece of hot coal, and the snowkes on her forehead were gradually melting . Yu Linglong felt an instant shock, followed by a strange burning sensation .

    The answer was so close to herself, so real . She was held in his arms, but she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly .

    She struggled desperately, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of his iron hoop-like solid chest . She was beating, kicking, pinching, biting, using 18 kinds of martial arts, but she couldn¡¯t push him away .

    She was breathing rapidly, ruined .

    Just when she was extremely annoyed, a dark and low voice sounded in her ear: ¡°Is it really that important to you who I am?¡±

    The big hand pressed her against his chest, and the man¡¯s voice was full of maism with helplessness as if he was coaxing an innocent child .

    Yu Linglong stopped her movements . Her smooth forehead was forced to press against his chest . Her voice was stubborn and unyielding: ¡°If you don¡¯t have any tricks in your heart, why don¡¯t you let me know who you are!?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer her but was silent, but the strength in his hands was not loose, and he imprisoned her in his arms domineeringly .

    In the overwhelming snow, the two figures of him and her became a solidified posture, and they did not move for a long time .

    For him, he would not move; for her, she could not move .

    The warm body temperature gradually spread in his arms, and even through the heavy clothes, the heat was passed inyer byyer, and the warmth made her feel itchy and tempted to be greedy .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t dare to rx at all . She waited fully guarded, watching his movements all the time, but after a long time, he was motionless like a statue, wondering what she was thinking .

    It was silent for a long time . Her slender body was always tight, stubbornly refusing to give in . He must give her an answer .

    After a long time, she heard a long sigh that seemed to bepromised: ¡°Follow me . ¡±

    The flying cloak wrapped her tightly . Before Yu Linglong could make a protest, her body rose off the ground and leaped into the heavy snow with him .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s head and face were covered in a ck cloak, and she could not see anything in the darkness before her eyes . She could only lie motionless in his arms, locked in the unique cold smell of his body .

    If it weren¡¯t for this scent, she might not have thought it would be him...

    She didn¡¯t know where he was going to take her, she could only feel the body being taken up and down by him . It was obvious that he was performing light work and leaping in the air . After a period of time, she finally felt that his feet were slowing down and they wereing down .

    There were several sounds of closing and locking a door in her ears . Soon, she was ced on a couch . Her head was loosened, and the cloak had slipped off her face .

    The room was pitch ck and she couldn¡¯t see her fingers . In the darkness, she only heard his rustling voice, and she didn¡¯t know what he was doing .

    Just as Yu Linglong was about to speak, she saw a small cluster of mes ignite .

    The man took out some matches and lit the candle .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze immediately fell on his face . The silk pcentern exuded a dim light, but it was enough to outline the handsome side of his face .

    Yu Linglong snorted: ¡°It¡¯s really you . ¡±

    Lord Xu looked at her, no longer wearing the usual awe-inspiring white clothes . His face was calm as never before, and two golden mes danced in a pair of azure ink eyes, looking at her thoughtfully .

    ¡°You knew it was me?¡±

    Yu Linglong turned away, not wanting to answer this question . She couldn¡¯t say that it was because of his unique mint fragrance that she guessed it was him, right? If he knew the reason, he might turn into that sticky candy that couldn¡¯t be beaten and scolded away .

    She looked around and saw that it was a small room with all the tables, chairs, and beds avable . It was very clean and concise . There were no extra furnishings . Thick ck curtains were hung on all four walls, making it quiet and private .

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Yu Linglong frowned and looked at him .

    No matter what this guy¡¯s status was, he shouldn¡¯t live in such a small and clean ce . It didn¡¯t look like the Xu Pce in any way .

    Lord Xu replied indifferently: ¡°Another courtyard . ¡±

    Yu Linglong turned her head . A pair of autumn-water and star-like eyes looked at him, and she finally asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The corners of his angr lips showed a faint smile, and he said: ¡°Naturally, I am Yu Lieyang . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was speechless . Even though she guessed that the man in ck was him, she still had countless questions in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t figure it out and couldn¡¯t find the answer .

    For example, why did he always look like a little prince, squandering and doing whatever he wanted? Why would someone follow him and watch his every move? Why was he once again a mysterious man dressed in ck, strong in martial arts, cold and wise, full of murderous air?

    Who was he? What was he hiding? And what role did she y in his n?

    As if perceiving her probing gaze, Lord Xu slowly sat in front of her and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s safe here . Just ask what you want to know . ¡±

    Thousands of questions rushed to her lips, but she asked an irrelevant question: ¡°...Why did you let me know?¡±

    With his skill, he could knock her unconscious when she lifted his mask, or use light work to leave . No matter which method was used, he could continue to hide his identity in front of her without worrying about his secrets being exposed .

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t expect that she would ask this question . Lord Xu looked at her and suddenly showed a sloppy smile and said: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t tell you, with your cleverness, you would guess it sooner orter . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I will tell others?¡±

    He tried every possible means to conceal his identity . He didn¡¯t hesitate to turn himself into a worthless man, and even lose his reputation . It must be for an extremely important reason, but why did he let her know?

    He said lightly: ¡°I trust you . ¡±

    The three words stopped her provocative questioning, but a strange warmth surged in her heart .

    She bowed her head and stroked the cushion under her body, groping for the dense needlework of Su embroidery with her white fingertips, with a strange feeling . This courtyard should be his secret stronghold . He was willing to bring her here and let her touch a part of his secrets, which showed a great trust for her .

    In front of people, he wore a white robe, pretending to be crazy and silly . In the night, he was dressed in ck, cruel, and he could only put down his mask and be himself here, sitting alone with her .

    He was so familiar, yet so strange . She was familiar with the fragrance on his body, with his barely perceptible smile, and more familiar with his cold tone and his overbearing voice, but were those the real him?

    The light of the pcenterns was faint but warm, and the faint brilliance surged between them . Even if they were silent and opposite each other, they also revealed inexplicable peace and harmony .

    This strange feeling shocked her, and she shrank back subconsciously . Her moist eyes disappeared from the movement that had just shed, and she became extremely indifferent again .

    ¡°Yu Lieyang, what do you want to do?¡±

    From the moment she lifted his mask, she knew that once she knew his true identity, she wouldpletely fall into this huge vortex and could never get out of it .

    But can she escape without knowing his identity?

    She tried her best to leave, but things happened one after another, each of which was like a fragment full of maism, which held her firmly in the past, unable to break free .

    This power was too great . Although she only touched the edge of the whirlpool, she still couldn¡¯t escape, and she could only sink deeply involuntarily .

    Since you can¡¯t hide, it¡¯s better to face it head-on; maybe you will find a way out .

    At this moment, she looked at Lord Xu coldly, trying to get some clues from him . If there was more information, maybe she would not be as passive as she was now .

    Lord Xu thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to exin to you . Just remember that you cannot marry Gan Lin . ¡±

    Hearing what he said, Yu Linglong was furious that he didn¡¯t tell her anything but only asked her to do what he asked . Why did Yu Lieyang direct her to treat her as an unconscious puppet, just ying with her?

    Her charming little face was raised stubbornly, and she said coldly: ¡°Why?¡±

    If he didn¡¯t give her reason, he didn¡¯t want her to obediently listen to his instructions!

    Under the candlelight, Lord Xu¡¯s handsome face had a faint light, and his maic voice was full of calmness and confidence .

    ¡°Because you can only marry me . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was taken aback . She thought he would reject her coldly, or give her a suitable reason, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear such a possessive deration .

    Her beautiful face was instantly covered with ayer of frost . Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face sank, and she said angrily: ¡°Marry you? Are you dreaming!¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem that he was surprised by her fierce reaction . Lord Xu smiled, raised his big hands, and gently held her ears, gathering her slightly fluffy baby hairs .

    The gentle and intimate actions were apanied by his domineering and quiet words: ¡°As long as I want to, you can¡¯t escape . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled with anger, thinking of his deliberate publicity on the Ghost Festival . Her pink lips opened slightly, and she said sarcastically: ¡°You designed each step, just to get me? What good can I do, is it worth such a great expense?¡±

    Did he think she was a three-year-old child who was easy to trick? She was not a girl who was ignorant, who had been fooled by him with a few words of rhetoric!

    In this ssy ancient society, he was the distinguished Royal Highness Lord Xu, and she was the humblemoner¡¯s daughter from the fourth-rank general . Why did he cause so much trouble to get her? Don¡¯t use love as an excuse . In her eyes, love was bullshit!

    Hearing her sharp questioning, the big hand that was squeezing her temples suddenly stopped . In a moment, it suddenly stretched out and lifted her delicate chin .

    He forced her to greet his eyes . He had an uncontroble rage in his deep ink eyes, and said fiercely: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to marry Gan Lin because of the power of Gan Mansion? Why, is my status not as good as the Gan family¡¯s? In your heart, am I not as good as a nasty kid!?¡±

    Yu Linglong turned her face fiercely and got rid of his restraint . Her pink lips spit out words like ice: ¡°Who do you think you are!? In my eyes, you are nothing! You won¡¯t let me marry, so I must marry¡ª¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    Before she finished her words, her soft waist had been swept up by him, and a cold and domineering voice sted like thunder in her ears¡ª

    ¡°Yu Linglong, you can only be mine!¡±

    The hot lips fell behind her ears and in her long hair, so dense as raindrops . With a strong breath, it seemed to dere her belonging .

    Yu Linglong was caught off guard, and she subconsciously pushed him, but it was like pushing an extremely hard wall . She exhausted all her strength but it was still useless . Seeing his plundering move from behind her ears to her cheeks, it was about to attack her petal-like corners of her lips in a blink of an eye . She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Stop! I won¡¯t marry!¡±

    This was probably her first time conceding defeat .

    Lord Xu finally let go of her . His thin lips pressed slightly, and his handsome face was still a little reluctant . His eyes turned to her angry face, revealing a smile with satisfaction .

    ¡°Not bad . ¡±

    Yu Linglong red at him angrily, and said bitterly, ¡°I won¡¯t marry him or you!¡±

    The warm smile was fleeting, and Lord Xu was angry and shouted: ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up quickly, and said fiercely: ¡°I won¡¯t marry you! You will die of a broken heart!¡±

    With two groups of angry mes dancing in his agate-like ck eyes, Lord Xu stretched out his hand and grabbed her slender waist again .

    Anticipating that he was going to repeat the same trick, Yu Linglong flipped his hand, quickly opened his hand, and said angrily: ¡°Go!¡±

    She thought he wouldn¡¯t let it go, but she didn¡¯t expect Lord Xu to really stop .

    The handsome face quickly recovered his calmness . He watched her standing proudly in front of him . His anger was as if he was breathing fire all over his body, and he didn¡¯t know what to do for a while .

    After a long while, he sighed and reached out to hold her hand, ignoring her struggles . His tone was gentle: ¡°Linglong, sit down and listen to me exin to you . ¡±

    Unable to hold him back, she had to sit down again, but her whole body was still guardingly unwilling to rx .

    Lord Xu sat in front of her, his backlit face had an unmatched handsomeness, and his perfect facial features were lined with a bit of coldness and mystery in his thick ck robe, but he still could not hide his heroic spirit .

    He considered his words, and it took a long time to speak slowly: ¡°The Gan family is not as simple as you think . Although the poption of Gan Mansion is small, it upies an important position in the court and has always been at the core of the capital¡¯s power . You are so smart, why don¡¯t you think about it carefully: The Gan family is so prominent and Gan Lin is the only son of the first wife . Why did Lady Gan go to the Yu Mansion to propose marriage in person? Why should Gan Lin marry you?¡±

    It was true that Yu Linglong has not considered this issue . After she threw the trouble to Yu Qianjiao, she did not think about it anymore . Now, after listening to Lord Xu, Yu Linglong realized that Lady Gan took the initiative to get Gan Lin engaged to Yu Qianjiao . This matter was indeed strange all over .

    Lord Xu looked at the slowly surging candlelight and continued: ¡°It is precisely because the Gan family has too much power, and it is precisely because Gan Lin¡¯s position is so special that Gan Taifu has been unable to decide Gan Lin¡¯s marriage . Regardless of Gan Lin¡¯s marriage, marriage between his family and any family will have a very profound impact on the forces between the court and the family . More importantly¡ª¡±

    Lord Xu paused and said in a deep voice: ¡°Gan Taifu knows that his father has been paying attention to Gan Lin¡¯s marriage . It stands to reason that Gan Lin, as the queen¡¯s only nephew, should be qualified to be married by the father himself, but the emperor has been reluctant . I guess Gan Taifu is afraid that the emperor will have to use this to test him, so that he will be in a dilemma, and he refuses to easily agree to any proposal .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s fan fist clenched involuntarily . She really didn¡¯t expect that an unintentional move would have such aplicated background behind it, even rted to the distribution of power in the court .

    She understood what Lord Xu meant . A high-ranking family like the Gan family was involuntary even in marriage and even had to walk on thin ice, thinking about everything . Since even the emperor was secretly paying attention to Gan Lin¡¯s marriage, this matter was indeed a huge problem .

    Gan Taifu must be very clear that the emperor will use Gan Lin¡¯s marriage to test the attitude of the Gan family . As an important family in the capital, the rtionships were intricate . If the Gan family made a mistake, it would definitely make the emperor suspicious that they were forming a clique . At that time it will not only be involved in the future of Gan Taifu but also the Queen Gan in the harem...

    Thinking about this, Yu Linglong smiled sarcastically: ¡°That¡¯s why Master Gan chose the Yu family?¡±

    Although General Yu had military power in his hands, he was only a third-rank military official after all . Now he had fallen to the fourth rank . In the capital, there were so many people like this that couldn¡¯t enter the top-level power . What¡¯s more, General Yu had been out in battle all year round, and his rtionship with rtives and friends in the capital was extremely simple, and it would not involve any political factions . And the most important point was that General Yu had a simple mind . Hearing that the Gan family came to propose marriage, he could only agree with ecstasy, and would never refuse, let alone think about it deeply .

    Inws like this were the most suitable candidates for Gan Lin¡¯s marriage .

    Therefore, the Gan family used the rescue of Gan Lin by ady of the Yu mansion as the reason, and naturally proposed the marriage, which could block the leisurely public to prevent people from coveting Gan Lin¡¯s marriage . The opponent could also show loyalty to the emperor, and show that he didn¡¯t intend on forming a clique; internally, he could keep his own sister Queen Gan¡¯s position in the harem, which was really multi-purpose .

    Lord Xu looked at her indifferent face and couldn¡¯t help but smiled helplessly: ¡°Yes, the Yu family has nothing to do with the court party . This is the most important reason for the Gan family to choose you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows slightly: ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you let me marry Gan Lin?¡±

    Since his analysis was so eloquent, she should be allowed to marry Gan Lin . This was a win-win situation, but why was he obstructing it in every possible way now? What was his real purpose?

    Lord Xu smiled coldly: ¡°After thinking about it, the Gan house thought he had taken a wonderful move to retreat . It¡¯s a pity that they chose the wrong person . ¡±

    His starry eyes turned to Yu Linglong . The candlelight reflected his handsome face, and Lord Xu said in a deep voice, ¡°I know you are my woman, so I dare to grab you . They really have wishful thinking!¡±

    Yu Linglong remembered the day when she encountered Gan Lin during the Ghost Festival, and Lord Xu was so domineering, and couldn¡¯t helpughing .

    She shook her head reluctantly . Yu Linglong finally decided to tell Lord Xu the truth .

    ¡°Then you can rest assured . It is not me that Gan Lin is going to marry, but Yu Qianjiao . ¡±

    Now that she knew that Lord Xu was the man in ck, Yu Linglong simply told him the truth about how she rescued Gan Lin and how she left Yu Qianjiao¡¯s name, except that the process of rescuing Feng Xuanyuan was omitted .

    Hearing her words, Lord Xu¡¯s cold expression gradually eased . Hearing Yu Linglong leaving Yu Qianjiao¡¯s name casually, he reached out and took her little hand, put it on the corner of his lips and kissed it, and smiled: ¡°My Linglong is really smart . ¡±

    The sudden act of intimacy caused Yu Linglong¡¯s heart to be slightly startled, but before she had time to dodge, her soft little hand was already on his lips .

    Yu Linglong acted as if she was scalded by fire . She immediately retracted her hand, looked at Lord Xu alertly, and said in a cold voice, ¡°What are you happy about? Even if I don¡¯t marry Gan Lin, I won¡¯t marry you!¡±

    She said this over and over again, and it was annoying to say it, but the guy in front of her didn¡¯t hear it . No matter how she refused or lost her temper, he just wanted to do what he wanted to do .

    Knowing that Yu Linglong would not marry Gan Lin, Lord Xu was obviously in a good mood . He looked at Yu Linglong with a smile in his inky eyes, and said, ¡°When Yu Qianjiao marries Gan Lin, Gan Lin will definitely find himself deceived, when the timees, how can the Gan family be willing to let you go? You have no other choice but to marry me . ¡±

    Only by marrying Lord Xu would the Gan family swallow this breath and stop pursuing Yu Linglong for deceiving them . Otherwise, with Yu Linglong, a littlemoner¡¯s daughter who was helpless and powerless, how could he win the battle with the Gan house?

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the Gan family was just looking for an inconspicuous marriage for Gan Lin? Yu Qianjiao is enough, so why would they bother me?¡±

    Lord Xu shook his head: ¡°You don¡¯t understand Gan Lin . Although he is not old, he is extremely stubborn and proud¡ª¡±

    Looking deep at the dimly lit pcentern, his thoughts were obviously lost in memory: ¡°...I remember that when he was seven years old, he used to like a singer in the prince¡¯s mansion very much, and asked the prince himself to serve her . Who knew that the prince was courting the singer at that time, and when Gan Lin was a child and ignorant, he casually gave him the other two singers . Until the two singers arrived at Gan Mansion, Gan Lin knew that it was not what he wanted . He immediately lost his temper and kicked the two singers out of the house . I thought that would be it, but after a while, at a banquet held by the prince, Gan Lin personally gave a cup of wine to the singer he wanted but didn¡¯t get . After drinking that ss of wine, the singer was poisoned, clutching her throat and twisting on the ground, but could no longer make any sound...¡±

    The corner of Lord Xu¡¯s mouth made aplicated arc, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°In front of the prince, Gan Lin said: What I can¡¯t get, others can¡¯t get!¡±

    A child who was only seven years old was so surly, what kind of temper did he have now?

    Looking at her deeply, Lord Xu¡¯s smile had deep meaning: ¡°Guess what will happen if he marries Yu Qianjiao?¡±

    It was nothing! Even if the Yu family was ransacked and destroyed, it was entirely possible!

    But Yu Linglong was not moved at all, and turned her face away disdainfully: ¡°Do you want to scare me?¡±

    Lord Xu shook his head, with a calm and serious expression in his starry pupils, staring at Yu Linglong fixedly: ¡°No, I just want to protect you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered, and pushed away his stretched hand with her palm: ¡°Protect me? Don¡¯t be hypocritical, okay? Do you think I don¡¯t know? You have been using me all the time!¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know why he wanted to hide his true identity, she knew clearly that he pursued her in the most ostentatious ways, just trying to use her to hide himself and deceive the eyes and ears of those who secretly monitored him .

    By now, she already knew his other identity, but he was still entangled, and kept saying that he wants to protect her? What a joke! If he really wanted to protect her, he wouldn¡¯t force her toe to this mess!

    Aplex expression shed across Lord Xu¡¯s eyes, seemingly painful but also helpless . He stretched out his hand to hold Yu Linglong¡¯s wrist, and although she broke free in every possible way, he still clenched .

    ¡°Linglong, I did think about using you at first, butter¡ª¡±

    After hearing the first half of his sentence, Yu Linglong was already furious . She didn¡¯t know where she was, she broke free from his restraint, and her pretty face was covered with frost . She shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Only after shaking off his hand, her body fell into a hard and stubborn embrace, and Lord Xu¡¯s overbearing voice sounded in her ears, and she could not help but refuse strongly .

    ¡°Listen to me finish talking!¡±

    Yu Linglong beat him annoyed, scratched him, kicked him, knowing that she could not break free of his imprisonment, but she still struggled regardless .

    This damn guy, why was he haunting her!?

    He hugged her petite body tightly, with his big hands, grasping her inch by inch, adding strength, seeming to want to rub her into her own bones and blood, but afraid of hurting her . It was so uncontroble and full of contradictions that he surrounded her with hard arms . She was not allowed to flee .

    He had a deep and loud voice, and every word is so serious¡ª

    ¡°But now, I really like you! Why don¡¯t you understand!?¡±

    She was so intelligent and unparalleled, how could she never understand his mind? Why did he do his best to look for the best things everywhere to please her; why did he let the entire capital know that she was his sweetheart and could not tolerate anyone bullying or coveting her; why did he ignore the risk of Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s escape, if he refused to hurt her even a little bit; why did he torture her with his affection, to keep her far from danger, to get out in one piece...

    Until now, he was more willing to show his true face in front of her, because he did not want to lose her, and he did not want to deceive her .

    Yu Linglong stiffened and even forgot to struggle . In the deathly silence, she passively leaned against his chest, clearly hearing his powerful heartbeat, feeling calm .

    The unexpected emotions shed by . Yu Linglong regained her senses, and said coldly: ¡°Are you sick? I beat you and scolded you, but you still say you like me?¡±

    She would not believe his words . She had the experience of her previous life, and if she believed in love again in this life, she would be an out-and-out fool!

    Of course, Yu Linglong remembered how she beat him and scolded him every time and how she talked to him . Would he like her like this? If he wasn¡¯t lying, then he was a cheap guy!

    Lord Xu pulled her up from his chest, held her pretty face in his hot, big hands, stared into her eyes, and said seriously: ¡°You treat me like that because I am really annoying . Later, I will let you know the real me¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong pushed away his hand coldly and said in a low voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    This fickle man was full of so many secrets . Why would she want to know him, even if he treated her sincerely? She had made up her mind that she would never fall into the abyss of passion again!

    So he can do whatever he likes, but it has nothing to do with her!

    She stood up decisively . Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Let go of me, I want to go back!¡±

    Lord Xu was silent for a moment, seeming to be sorting out his emotions . After a long while, he slowly got up and said, ¡°I will help you solve the Gan family¡¯s matter . ¡±

    Yu Linglong refused: ¡°I don¡¯t need you!¡±

    She didn¡¯t need his help, nor would she ept his kindness . No matter what his purpose was, she doesn¡¯t want to get too close to him .

    She didn¡¯t know what time it was . They had been here for too long . The candlelight in the pcentern jumped a few times and suddenly went out .

    In the dark, his big hands were squeezed into fists, as if he was controlling himself not to reach out and grab her . His voice was awe-inspiring with a dull pain, and he said loudly, ¡°Yu Linglong, I want you to live, and live well! No matter what! Whatever happens, I will guard by your side and I will never leave!¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to say more and directly walked out .

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Since that day, Lord Xu had note to find Yu Linglong again, nor had anyone sent her gifts or letters, but the news about Lord Xu¡¯s troubles has gradually disappeared. As if he hadn¡¯t been a maverick in the capital for more than ten years, the prodigal son left just like that.

    Even Yu Linglong felt a little weird. Could it be that this guy had really changed his temper? Was it that he had really moved his mind away from her?

    After more than ten days of such calm, an unexpected guest suddenly came to Pin Garden.

    She was an uninvited guest, but in fact, this person was also a member of the Yu house, but she hadn¡¯t had any dealings with Yu Linglong for a long time, so she was considered a rare guest.

    On this day, Yu Linglong had just woken up after a nap in the afternoon, Ling¡¯er came in and said, ¡°Miss, the Third Lady is here. She has been waiting outside for a long time.¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little surprised. Yu Qianliu? What was she doing?

    Since thest time Yu Qianliu tricked her into a remote courtyard by helping Yu Qianjiao to lure her into being surrounded by fierce dogs, she was turned against the general. Yu Qianliu, a tricky girl, had never dared to provoke her. Even if you identally met her in the garden, she would obediently escape with her tail between her legs. Why did she suddenlye to visit her today?

    Yu Linglong slowly got up from the couch. Xuan Cao put on a coat for her, and said, ¡°Miss, do you want to go out and see her?¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered, ¡°Naturally I want to go.¡±

    Everyone hade to the door, did she want to call someone out without saying anything? Yu Linglong wanted to see what this little girl was going to do.

    Outside, Yu Qianliu wore a homely silver-red hibiscus narrow-sleeved short coat, tied with a rose and purple fine pleated skirt, with a fallen horse bun on her head, and a gilt hairpin with a grasshopper. She looked very neat and tidy sitting upright on the stool, sipping a cup of tea.

    Seeing Yu Linglonging out, Yu Qianliu hurriedly stood up and said with a smile: ¡°How are you?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at her a few times and only felt that Yu Qianliu was a little bit more provocative than before, with the popr drunken makeup on her face, which made her look a few years older. She did not look like a young fifteen-year-old girl; on the contrary, she was more charming than a young girl.

    It seemed that after Mu Shi¡¯s death, Yu Qianliu¡¯s life was very good. She had a lot of energy, and she was even more articte. At least seeing Yu Linglong, Yu Qianliu didn¡¯t keep her head down like before.

    It¡¯s just that Yu Linglong didn¡¯t care about Yu Qianliu¡¯s living conditions. She just nced at Yu Qianliu, then went straight to the seat of honor and sat down. She took the small white cup from the hands of Xuan Cao, and asked faintly: ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    Yu Qianliu walked towards her a few steps, walked a proper distance, stopped wittily, and said with a smile: ¡°The day before yesterday, I got top-quality makeup and satin, the colors and patterns of which are all excellent. I can¡¯t use these materials alone, because it¡¯s almost the end of the year. It¡¯s better to distribute them to the sisters so we will all be on good terms.¡±

    Yu Linglong heard these words numbly, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill in her heart. Be on good terms? Who would want to be on good terms with her? When Yu Qianliu opened her mouth and scolded, she didn¡¯t mention any sisters. When she tricked her to go to Yu Qianjiao and be besieged by a bulldog, she didn¡¯t think of being on good terms with her sisters!

    Yu Linglong sneered secretly in her heart, but she still remained calm, wanting to see what Yu Qianliu wanted to do.

    She must have an ulterior motive. This Yu Qianliu used to bully her and tease her, or hide far away, so how could shee to her to show her favor?

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s skeptical look, Yu Qianliu added a few more words: ¡°I have just been to the Second Sister. She already has them. I left this one specially for my sister.¡±

    As she spoke, she pointed to the gorgeous cloth on the table, with a ttering smile on her face.

    Yu Linglong was silent and looked at her deeply. Yu Qianliu only felt that her eyes were like two cold knives, and her eyes were kept cold from the back of her spine.

    After a while, Yu Linglong said faintly: ¡°Xuan Cao, put the fabric away. Don¡¯t lose the goodwill of others.¡±

    This was epted, and Yu Qianliu was greatly relieved. She deliberately pretended not to hear the meaning of Yu Linglong¡¯s words, and said, ¡°What is my sister doing at home these days?¡±

    Ignoring Yu Qianliu¡¯s empty words, Yu Linglong took a sip of tea and said, ¡°What else do you have?¡±

    Yu Qianliu shut her mouth, and her face couldn¡¯t help but feel sour. She originally thought that with a good piece of cloth, she could ease the rtionship with Yu Linglong a little bit. She talked to her, but it was a pity that people just take things and don¡¯t give a good face.

    Smiling embarrassingly, Yu Qianliu said: ¡°The weather has been cold recently. I¡¯m afraid my Fourth Sister will get bored at home. I want to ask my sister to go to the temple fair together.¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows. Yu Qianliu¡¯s courage really grew, and she dared to ask her out?

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Yu Qianliu looked away with a guilty conscience and cleared her throat: ¡°If it¡¯s too troublesome, then you don¡¯t need to go to the temple fair. I know that a tailor shop just opened at the front door. I heard that the embroidery work there is very good. We could go cut a few sets of clothes together instead? It just so happens that the fabric is ready.¡±

    An imperceptible smile appeared at the corner of Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth. Yu Qianliu changed her way and wanted her to go out!

    It seemed that she must have made a lot of preparations before she came. She found another reason for her failure. She gave fabrics to show her diligence, and she could also create opportunities for going to the tailor shop. It¡¯s really difficult for Yu Qianliu, she thought about it a lot.

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly. Thest time she lied for Yu Qianjiao and she hadn¡¯t had time to settle the ount. This time, would she take her somewhere else?

    Now that you have visited, don¡¯t me the sister for being polite!

    A faint smile appeared on her bright face, and the whole room suddenly became warmer. Yu Linglong¡¯s cherry lips lightly opened and she said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together tomorrow.¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s affirmative reply, Yu Qianliu seemed to be greatly relieved. She stood up with a smile on her face and said goodbye: ¡°Then I wille over to pick up my sister tomorrow morning.¡±

    After Yu Qianliu left, Yu Linglong said, ¡°Take out the fabric and have a look. Is there any problem with it?¡±

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er quickly took out the piece of fabric that had just been put into the cab, took a look at it, and cut a small piece, and burned it to smell it. She said ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t find anything. It¡¯s strange.¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded. Since the materials were okay, it meant that things going on were tedious.

    Yu Linglong said in a low voice, ¡°Go and ask people to watch her.¡±

    Knowing that the youngdy was suspicious, the two maids rushed down, and Ling¡¯er left the door immediately.

    In the evening, Ling¡¯er came back, taking advantage of the maids¡¯ efforts to prepare meals, and reported the news to Yu Linglong.

    Listening to Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, Yu Linglong twitched the corners of her mouth, revealing a cold smile.

    This Yu Qianliu was really dishonest. On such a cold day, she will go to the tailor¡¯s shop again tomorrow morning, but this night, she actually called the carriage to go out again.

    It seemed thatst time she didn¡¯t clean up Yu Qianliu. This little girl thought she was a good bully, and actually wanted to set her up again?

    Did she think she was a little rabbit, jumping obediently into the trap over and over again?

    Yu Linglong put away the smile on her face, gracefully picked up the chopsticks with her slender hand, took a mouthful of the mushrooms and duck feet, and ate slowly.

    This time, she won¡¯t be merciful anymore.

    ...

    Early the next morning, Yu Qianliu came to Pin Garden.

    Before entering, she smiled and called to the room: ¡°Is the Fourth Sister getting up?¡±

    Xuan Cao raised the curtain. Yu Qianliu entered the room and saw Yu Linglong sitting at the table, Ling¡¯er helping her rinse her mouth.

    Yu Qianliu stepped forward and said with a smile: ¡°The Four Sister has been waiting for a long time, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up at her and smiled slightly: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Some people are really impatient, even so impatient to find death.

    The cold winter sun shone on the two of them. Yu Linglong was wearing a Xiangfei golden brocade moir¨¦ short coat, and a turquoise green double-ring belt was tied around her waist, which hung over theke-blue moonflower skirt. The upper part is covered with a sable wind cor, trimmed with silver-gray fox hair, which looked like hibiscus on the cheeks, dotted with stars, and pink lips as soft as stamens, looking extraordinary.

    Even though Yu Qianliu, who was wearing a lush green brocade leather jacket, had also deliberately dressed up, she was suddenly overshadowed by the unparalleled Yu Linglong.

    The two walked in tandem in the garden. Yu Qianliu was always a step away from Yu Linglong. From time to time, she asked for gossip, and Yu Linglong nodded asionally as a response.

    Today was destined to be an uneasy day. After the two walked a short while, they met anotherdy from the Yu family.

    Yu Qianyun was wearing a small homely green satin coat and a in white silk skirt, with only a little maid beside her, and she walked over from the corridor.

    Seeing the two of them, Yu Qianyun stepped forward slowly, lowered her eyes, and smiled and said, ¡°Good day Third Sister, good day Fourth Sister.¡±

    Since the death of Lady Yu, Yu Qianyun was living in the Yu house. Originally, Lady Yu wanted to speak to Yu Qianyun about arranging a marriage, since her aunt handed her over, but she had not had time to find a suitable family. After that, many things happened in the Yu Mansion one after another, and everyone was overwhelmed. No one remembered Yu Qianyun, the Fifth Lady who had just returned to the mansion.

    Yu Linglong heard Ling¡¯er mention it several times, but Yu Qianyun remained at the front door and stayed in the yard working or reading and writing. She was very obedient. The people next to her were all the old people of Lady Yu. This Fifth Lady had a fairlyfortable life.

    When Yu Qianliu saw Yu Qianyun, her slumped shoulders straightened up unconsciously, revealing a meanness that Yu Linglong hadn¡¯t seen in a long time: ¡°Fifth Sister is really leisurely, not staying inside in the cold weather. What are you doing outside?¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    It seemed that Yu Qianliu was still the same; she wanted to step on her feet subconsciously when she saw her sister.

    As if she hadn¡¯t heard the contempt in Yu Qianliu¡¯s words, Yu Qianyun smiled softly and said: ¡°I just came back from the backyard to see if the plum blossoms there.¡±

    Yu Qianliu nced at the two dead branches in the hands of the little maid behind her. There were a few small buds dotted on them. She couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically said: ¡°You are really leisurely to be in the mood to do this!¡±

    Yu Qianyun¡¯s mouth had her usual smile, and her voice is still gentle, but the words seemed to have no deep meaning: ¡°I picked flowers to worship the olddy.¡±

    Yu Qianliu was choked. A pair of eyes with slightly raised corners looked straight at Yu Qianyun, but they didn¡¯t know what to say to each other.

    Yu Linglong looked at the two sisters coldly, and she suddenly felt a little funny.

    Yu Qianyun looked soft and weak, but she was not a fool who allowed people to bully her.

    Yu Qianyun obviously did not want to be entangled with Yu Qianliu more, and gently changed the subject: ¡°Where are the two sisters going?¡±

    Suddenly Yu Linglong felt interested, and replied leisurely: ¡°We are going to the front door to stroll around.¡±

    It was rare to see Yu Linglong speaking so peacefully. Both Yu Qianyun and Yu Qianliu were slightly startled.

    Yu Qianyun immediately recovered, and looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s face with a soft smile: ¡°There are many fun ces in the front door, and the two sisters will definitely have a good time shopping.¡±

    Yu Qianliu looked at Yu Qianyun¡¯s half-new clothes and snorted contemptuously. Yu Qianyun¡¯s shoulders suddenly trembled imperceptibly.

    Yu Linglong nced at this scene, and the corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile deeply: ¡°Your Third Sister just got some good satin and gave me two pieces. We are going to the tailor to measure clothes.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Qianliu turned her face away, showing a little embarrassment.

    Without guessing, Yu Linglong knew that Yu Qianliu would definitely not give Yu Qianyun any fabric. By saying this, she meant to add fire to the sisters who originally disliked each other.

    Sure enough, Yu Qianyun¡¯s gentle smile became a little reluctant, and she lowered her head and said faintly: ¡°Well, enjoy yourselves.¡±

    Yu Linglong withdrew her bare hand from the silver fox leather muff, straightened the red-golden phoenix hairpin on her head, smiled gently, and left with Yu Qianliu.

    Even if she didn¡¯t look back, she could feel theplicated gaze behind her, staying behind them for a long time.

    At the gate, a ck wagon had been waiting for a long time, and Yu Linglong deliberately fell behind a few steps and winked at Ling¡¯er.

    Yu Qianliu didn¡¯t notice this scene. She got into the car first with some eagerness, and she stretched out her hand to pull Yu Linglong herself: ¡°Fourth Lady, take it easy.¡±

    Yu Linglong took a deep look at her, stretched out her small hand, and ced it on Yu Qianliu¡¯s.

    A sudden icy temperature came from her palm as if a cold knife had pierced her bone marrow. Yu Qianliu¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but shake.

    Why was there such a small hand that was so soft and boneless, yet so powerful that it made her tremble?

    Yu Qianliu suppressed the fear on her face and entered the carriage with Yu Linglong. Immediately, Yu Qianliu¡¯s personal servant also got in.

    Ling¡¯er lowered the curtain outside and sat outside with the coachman.

    Yu Qianliu calmed her mind and asked casually, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Fourth Sister¡¯s maide in?¡±

    Yu Linglong was sitting in the carriage with a ring of shiny silver fur on her hood, which made her chin look sharp and her eyes gleam.

    At this moment, she looked at Yu Qianliu, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°My maid is awkward, so I have her sit outside.¡±

    Yu Qianliu didn¡¯t take it to heart. She was a maid, how could she mind whether she was sitting inside or outside.

    She only needed to trick Yu Linglong out. As long as Yu Linglong left the Yu house, her task will bepleted.

    However, looking at Yu Linglong with a calm face in front of her, Yu Qianliu still couldn¡¯t help the fear in her heart. If this time was the same asst time, then Yu Linglong would definitely not let her go...

    Thinking of Yu Linglong¡¯s methods, she couldn¡¯t help shivering in a shrewd manner.

    But immediately, another fanatical thought overwhelmed the fear deep in her heart. As long as this thing was done, not only can we get rid of Yu Linglong, themoner¡¯s daughter who had been oppressing her forever, but also get the promise of a glorious marriage, and then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry for the rest of her life.

    Moreover, that person was not an idiot like Yu Qianjiao, setting a trap full of loopholes...

    This time, they will be sessful!

    The carriage moved slowly, and there was silence inside and outside the carriage.

    The carriage walked for a while, and Yu Qianliu guessed it was about time. She deliberately lifted the curtain on the car window, coughed loudly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost here¡ª¡±

    When she saw the situation outside the window, she couldn¡¯t help but immediately change her face.

    Where was the way to the front door? It turned out to be a very secluded alley!

    Yu Qianliu was taken aback, and immediately shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at her coldly, with an imperceptible smile on her lips.

    Before Yu Qianliu realized that something was wrong, she lifted the curtain and yelled at the coachman: ¡°What did you do? You don¡¯t know the way to the front door? What is this ce? How could you take us here!?¡±

    She asked hurriedly, scolding the honest driver so hard that he dared not lift his head. He just whispered and said, ¡°This is what the Fourth Lady ordered...¡±

    Yu Linglong!?

    Yu Qianliu¡¯splexion changed drastically, and she turned her head quickly to meet Yu Linglong¡¯s cold eyes.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, get out of the carriage and we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Yu Qianliu immediately came back to her senses. Yu Linglong knew that this was a scam, but followed her out with a trick. What was she going to do!?

    Just now Yu Qianliu, who poked her head out of the car and shouted at the coachman, suddenly retracted into the corner of the carriage, grabbing the little maid and blocking her in front of her, as if she could escape from Yu Linglong¡¯s disposal.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t get out of the carriage, I won¡¯t get out of¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Yu Qianliu, shaking her whole body contemptuously. She was so courageous, she wanted to learn other people¡¯s design to frame her? What a waste!

    Yu Linglong nced at Ling¡¯er. Ling¡¯er knowingly took out a silver coin from her sleeve and stuffed it with the coachman, and said, ¡°Go to the alley and watch what is happening outside.¡±

    After the coachman left, Yu Linglong got out of the carriage and said coldly, ¡°Let her pull me out!¡±

    Ling¡¯er immediately got into the carriage, pushed away the little maid standing in front of Yu Qianliu, and unceremoniously pulled the trembling Yu Qianliu out of the carriage!

    Yu Qianliu was pushed by Ling¡¯er into the snowdrift by the side of the road. Her shoulders shrunk in fright, and she looked at Yu Linglong pleadingly: ¡°Fourth Sister, if you have something to say¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly, looking at her with a pitiful look, and asked coldly: ¡°Tell me, who made you do this?¡±

    Yu Qianliu was so scared that she was shocked. Did she know?

    No, it¡¯s impossible! She quickly thought about her n from start to finish. She didn¡¯t show any ws, and no one in the Yu house knew about this. How could Yu Linglong know?

    It must be Yu Linglong who wanted to deceive her!

    Thinking of this, Yu Qianliu hugged her shoulders and cried with a face like pear blossoms in the rain, as if she had been wronged: ¡°Fourth Sister, what are you talking about? I really don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly. She still dared to be tough!

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? I don¡¯t think you can remember it, Ling¡¯er, help her think about it!¡±

    Ling¡¯er had been with Yu Linglong for so long, so she naturally knew what Yu Linglong meant. She stepped forward without hesitation, picked up the snow on the ground, and stuffed it into Yu Qianliu¡¯s mouth!

    Yu Qianliu was caught off guard. Her mouth was full of ice-cold snow, with lots of sand on it. She shook her head desperately, trying to get rid of Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand.

    Although Ling¡¯er was young, she was also a martial artist. How could the strength of a weak daughter like Yu Qianliu be able to get rid of her? She firmly pinched Yu Qianliu¡¯s chin with one hand and kept pushingrge and small pieces of snow into her mouth with the other hand.

    The icy snow gradually turned into muddy water, flowing down the corners of Yu Qianliu¡¯s mouth. Yu Qianliu was choked and coughed and couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    Yu Linglong saw it was good enough, so she ordered: ¡°Okay, stop.¡±

    As soon as Ling¡¯er stopped moving, Yu Qianliu fell on the snowdrift and vomited violently. She vomited so hard that she even vomited up her breakfast before sitting up weakly.

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Do you remember now?¡±

    Yu Qianliu panted heavily, weakly unable to even hear the voice: ¡°I, I really didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    She couldn¡¯t tell her! If she told the truth, Yu Linglong would definitely kill her immediately! If you don¡¯t admit it, you can¡¯t get away with it.

    Yu Linglong watched her leaning on the snowdrift, but she still looked like she didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer slightly.

    She gave her a chance. If she didn¡¯t say it, don¡¯t me the sister for being rude!

    The little hand that had been sleeved all the time slowly came out, then pushed Ling¡¯er aside. Yu Linglong slowly walked to Yu Qianliu.

    Yu Qianliu was so scared that she shrank back subconsciously. Yu Linglong suddenly shot her hand out, grabbed her cor, and gently and skillfully lifted her up!

    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me, right?¡± Her pointed chin raised, Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes were sharp as a scraping steel knife, ¡°I will ask you onest time, are you telling me or not!¡±

    Yu Qianliu¡¯s face was full of tears, and thin ice marks formed in the cold wind, and big tears were still pouring out of her eyes. Her lips were trembling, with a pitiful look of pleading: ¡°Fourth Sister, you misunderstand me, I really just came to you to go to the tailor shop...¡±

    Her moist eyes were drenched, and they suddenly turned into ice. Yu Linglong smiled coldly, and slowly strengthened the hands holding Yu Qianliu¡¯s cor.

    We¡¯ll see if you still won¡¯t dare to admit your mistakes when you¡¯re near death!

    With a bang, the brand-new leather jacket on Yu Qianliu¡¯s body suddenly opened a long gap, and arge cold wind broke into Yu Qianliu¡¯s shirt without mercy.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yu Qianliu screamed out!

    Before she could finish her scream, Yu Linglong had already stripped off her clothes, and even her inner clothes were torn apart, leaving only the undergarments.

    Yu Qianliu immediately shrank into a ball with the cold, and her delicate skin turned bluish-purple in a sh on the gray snowdrift, looking shocking.

    ¡°Still nothing?¡± Yu Linglong spits out two words coldly, her voice as sharp as a cold de.

    Yu Qianliu was so cold that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She just shook her head sadly and refused to admit it.

    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to say it, but she knew that once she said it, her fate would be worse than right now!

    Seeing that she still refused to confess, Yu Linglong even smiled without anger and shook her head with a little regret.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Qianliu raised her face and looked at the tall bluestone brick wall in front of her, with a bewildered expression on her pale face .

    Although she grew up in the capital, she was ady from a big family after all . On weekdays, she would only go to other people¡¯s houses in a carriage to go to a banquet . How could she know where she was .

    However, although she didn¡¯t know where it was, from the chill of Yu Linglong¡¯s words, she subconsciously felt that it must be a very dangerous ce .

    Shaking uncontrobly, Yu Qianliu looked at Yu Linglong timidly, waiting for her to reveal the answer .

    She didn¡¯t wait too long, Yu Linglong¡¯s cherry lips lightly opened, and her sweet voice sounded so calm in the cold wind .

    ¡°Bada Alley, have you heard of it? This is the back door of the Wish House . ¡±

    Bada Alley? Hearing this, Yu Qianliu¡¯s eyes suddenly showed horror .

    Although she was ignorant, she also knew the meaning of those words . This was a dirty ce that all the women of respectable women in the capital avoided . This was an indecent ce where men could do whatever they wanted with women as long as they have money . If a woman just took one step in, her life would be worse than death...

    Why did Yu Linglong bring her here? What was she doing!?

    The sharp gaze looked at her unceremoniously, and Yu Linglong seemed to admire amb that was about to be ughtered, thinking about which piece of meat would be most delicious .

    After all, Yu Qianliu was not stupid enough to get home . She didn¡¯t care that her whole body was painful and numb . She tried her best to get up and threw herself at Yu Linglong¡¯s feet . She trembled and said: ¡°Fourth Sister, I am really kind, you misunderstand me¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong had no patience to deal with her anymore . Like the kind of master who saw the coffin and did not shed tears, her solution had always been simple and neat .

    Yu Linglong looked at Ling¡¯er . Ling¡¯er understood, went straight into the back door of the Wish House, and soon walked out with a middle-aged woman with heavy makeup .

    Lifting her embroidered shoes lightly, Yu Linglong relentlessly kicked Yu Qianliu away, and pointed to the middle-aged woman: ¡°That¡¯s her . ¡±

    When Yu Qianliu saw the stranger, even though she was a woman, she subconsciously huddled her shoulders, trying to hide her skin as much as possible, still looking at Yu Linglong pleadingly with her eyes: ¡°Fourth Sister... ¡°

    She knew that her destiny had fallen into Yu Linglong¡¯s hands at this moment, and she could only turn to Yu Linglong for help, hoping that she would leave her alone .

    The Madam from the Wish House leaned down, raised her face with a fat palm, looked her over for a moment, and squeezed her chest and buttocks without mercy, then pped her hands and stood up, and stretched out three fingers to Yu Linglong: ¡°The goods are okay . I will pay thirty taels of silver . ¡±

    Being pinched by the Madam made her body ache, and coupled with the great humiliation suffered by her soul, Yu Qianliu was both hurt and frightened, and her tears could not stop falling . She fell on the snow, her cold-white hands trembling and she stretched out, trying her best to crawl to Yu Linglong .

    Her skin was scratched on the snow, and blood dripped on the ground, which shed against the white snow .

    ¡°Fourth Sister, please spare me, we are sisters after all...¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes, condescendingly looking at the naked girl¡¯s body twisting on the ground, but there was only a burst of disgust in her heart .

    Sisters? She really wanted to tear off Yu Qianliu¡¯s skin to see how thick her skin was!

    Yes, half of the blood in this body was the same as in Yu Qianliu¡¯s body . Yes, they were sisters living under one roof, but Yu Linglong knew clearly that Yu Qianliu¡¯s heart had never treated her as her own sister!

    From the initial verbal humiliation to the subsequent tricking her, to the current luring her, Yu Qianliu not only had no repentance but still asked her for the sister¡¯s ¡°friendship¡±?

    She was dreaming!

    If you don¡¯t confess to her, could your sister say no to you? Was it so easy to lie?

    At the edge of death, she even gritted his teeth and refused to tell Yu Linglong what she was really curious about at this moment . What could make Yu Qianliu fight the danger of being sold to a brothel, yet didn¡¯t dare to confess?

    Watching the Madam pull out a heavy purse, Yu Linglong leaned down and gently patted Yu Qianliu¡¯s fair and cold face .

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s face close at hand, Yu Qianliu¡¯s heart raised herst hope: ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t sell me, I will definitely¡ª¡±

    Before she could say her oath, she was blocked by Yu Linglong¡¯s words .

    ¡°Remember thest time you lied to me for Yu Qianjiao?¡±

    Hearing this sentence, Yu Qianliu¡¯s heart suddenly fell into an ice cave .

    She thought that after kneeling in front of Pin Garden for a day, Yu Linglong would spare her, but at this moment she knew that Yu Linglong had never forgotten about it, and never nned to spare her!

    She almost got to the point . Yu Linglong gave her a look of mockery as if watching the biggest joke in the world .

    ¡°You lied to me once, do you think I will believe you again?¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong stood up and signaled Ling¡¯er to take the money bag from the Madam, and then turned to leave, Yu Qianliu finally copsed . [Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    She thought it would be a big deal to be beaten by Yu Linglong, who knew she wanted to sell her to a brothel!

    Even if Yu Qianliu had the courage, she didn¡¯t dare to hide it anymore .

    The hoarse voice screamed in horror, almostpletely changed its tone¡ª

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    Yu Linglong paused for a while, then slowly turned around .

    Meeting Yu Linglong¡¯s chilly eyes, Yu Qianliu knew that the opportunity was fleeting, and if she didn¡¯t take it, she would really be sold into a brothel, and there would be no future!

    Regardless of the cold body, Yu Qianliu trembled, and she said the truth in her mind: ¡°Yes...it¡¯s Master Feng since he was beaten by you, he has always hated you...he asked me to lie to you, to take you to the ce he said beforehand...¡±

    Yu Qianliu raised her head and looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s face full of pleading: ¡°As for the future, I really don¡¯t know! Fourth Sister, I only know so much, please forgive me! ¡°

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly, thinking about who it was, it turned out to be Feng Sihuai again!

    Feng Sihuai must have set up an ambush halfway, to avenge the beating that day . This greasy kid was quite poisonous!

    Seeing Yu Qianliu¡¯s pleading look, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°What benefit did he promise you?¡±

    Making Yu Qianliu take big risks to trick her out of the Yu house, Feng Sihuai would give her a generous promise!

    Yu Qianliu shrank subconsciously and lowered her head deeply, her trembling voice almost indifferent: ¡°...he, he said he would marry me . ¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Yu Qianliu¡¯s innocence, but this temptation was really too big for her . She was just amoner¡¯s daughter in the general¡¯s mansion . Her aunt had passed away again . Who cared about her marriage now? Even if some people wanted to marry her, they were just small officials . How could their status beparable to that of the son of an official of the Ministry of War? In order to be able to marry into a high position, she had to take a risk .

    Upon hearing her words, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but let out a sarcastic sneer .

    How dumb is this Yu Qianliu? How could she believe such an empty promise?

    Leaving aside whether Feng Sihuai was reliable or not, could she be worthy to be a family member an Official of the Ministry of War? Did she think this sparrow could fly and be a phoenix?

    Yu Qianliu raised her head and looked at Yu Linglong, with an ice-scarred face full of pain: ¡°Fourth Sister, you have Lord Xu, but I...I have nothing, I can only rely on myself...please have mercy on me and forgive me...¡±

    Seeing Yu Qianliu¡¯s begging and desperate look, Yu Linglong sneered .

    Forgive you? Because you want to find a good marriage, you have to personally push your sister into danger . Now you still have the face to beg for forgiveness?

    Why should she be merciful and forgive her!?

    If she hadn¡¯t been alert, she would have fallen into Feng Sihuai¡¯s trap now . At that time, who woulde to show mercy to her, and who woulde to rescue her!?

    Taking the purse from Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand, Yu Linglong carefully took it for herself, without raising her eyes, she said lightly to the madam from the Wish House, ¡°Take her away . ¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Qianliu suddenly went crazy, crawling towards her on her hands and knees, and her face was full of fear: ¡°Fourth Sister, I have said everything I know! Spare me, spare me!¡±

    Yu Linglong stood quietly, watching Yu Qianliu¡¯s arms stretched out to her, and whispered: ¡°When did I promise you that I would spare you if you told the truth?¡±

    Yu Linglong was not a kind person, and she was not in the mood to show kindness to people who had harmed her several times . If she spared people like Yu Qianliu this time, there would be another time, and Yu Linglong didn¡¯t have so much attention to be alert .

    She was given a chance, but she didn¡¯t know how to cherish it, so she had to disappearpletely .

    Seeing Yu Linglong resolutely leaving, Yu Qianliu let out a stern wailing: ¡°Yu Linglong, I won¡¯t let you go¡ª¡±

    The harsh scream stopped abruptly, probably because the Madam had gagged her mouth .

    Outside the alley, the coachman of the Yu house and Yu Qianliu¡¯s little maid looked at Yu Linglong tremblingly, with fear in their eyes .

    Yu Linglong scanned their faces one by one, and under her faintly majestic gaze, the two lowered their heads hastily, not daring to look directly at her .

    Waving her hands, Yu Linglong said indifferently: ¡°You have been in the mansion for a while . I will give you a bond in a few days . Let¡¯s do what you can do . ¡±

    The two of them fell on their knees and knocked their heads in respect: ¡°Thank you, Fourth Lady! We will never forget the great kindness of the Fourth Lady!¡±

    They had both lived in the inner house for many years . How could they not understand the seriousness of this matter today? Yu Linglong was not bad if she didn¡¯t kill them, but letting them out of the Yu Mansion would spare them their lives .

    Ling¡¯er stuffed a silver coin to both of them, and asked nkly: ¡°If someone asks about your affairs today, do you know what to say?¡±

    The coachman and the little maid looked at each other, and the maid was still clever, and whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the Third Lady said she wanted to get off the car and stroll around and let the Fourth Lady take the servants back to the house . ¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head slowly, and as she shook her head, the two couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and the maid asked timidly: ¡°Then...what do you mean...¡±

    Yu Linglong looked far away, and said lightly: ¡°Just say the Third Lady has gone to Minister Feng¡¯s house . ¡±

    They couldn¡¯t figure it out and could only agree .

    Ling¡¯er helped Yu Linglong get into the car and lowered the curtain: ¡°Go back to the house . ¡±

    Yu Linglong held the hand warmer Ling¡¯er handed over, gradually coveringyers of warmth, dispelling the cold from the whole body .

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The night was when the Wish House¡¯s business was the most prosperous, and all kinds of patrons entered the Wish House, and there was noise upstairs and downstairs .

    The sounds ofughter came in one after another, finally awakening Yu Qianliu from hera .

    There was no light in the room, and through the dim light that prated through the crack of the door, Yu Qianliu vaguely saw that this was a small room with tables and chairs and other objects, filled with bursts of rotten smells .

    Her gaze fell on the messy bed frame, and she immediately shivered unconsciously . The memories from before thea flooded and pierced her heart .

    After being dragged in by the Madam, no matter how she beat and scolded her, she just couldn¡¯t resist, because she still had thest glimmer of hope in her heart .

    She believed that as long as Master Feng knew she was in danger, he would definitelye to rescue her!

    She could not forget his dashing eyes, his promise, and the tender affection he gave her¡ª

    As long as she can keep her innocence, Master Feng will definitelye to rescue her!

    But she waited and waited, hoping and hoping, from morning to afternoon, from afternoon to evening . What was waiting for her was rounds of whipping and persecution, seemingly endless .

    At the end of the fight, seeing that she was still reluctant to follow, the Madam finally lost her patience and gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Aftering to this ce, are you pretending to be faithful to your husband? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re killing me!¡±

    With a wave of her fat hand, the Madam¡¯s hellishly terrifying voice pierced her ears sharply: ¡°I¡¯ll press my luck and not sell her virginity! You guys will break her body! See what else she does to pretend to be a virgin!¡±

    She screamed, cried, and resisted, but she couldn¡¯t beat those strong pimps . In her world, there was only lewdughter, nasty words, hideous faces, and the pain of her body being torn in an instant...

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been in aa, or what time it was . Outside the door, those shameless voices were beating like drums, shaking her fragile eardrums .

    Could it be that she was sold into a brothel like this? Did she just give up the glory and wealth she was about to get? Was she going to spend the rest of her life like this?

    No, she would not give up!

    Yu Qianliu endured the piercing pain from her body and tried to stand up .

    In the dark, she fumbled the cold wall and finally walked to the window .

    She unscrewed the window bolts silently, and a cold wind rushed towards her face immediately, blowing on her exposed skin . She couldn¡¯t help but shudder .

    She stretched out her head timidly and looked out . On the dark street, only a dimntern at the end of the street swayed in the wind, illuminating the cold night .

    There was a sudden surge of hope in Yu Qianliu¡¯s heart . It seemed that this was the second floor of the Wish House . Although it was a little high from the ground, she could escape from this damn ce by jumping out!

    She trembled and pulled a piece of cloth from the headboard to wrap around her body . Yu Qianliu gritted her teeth and turned over and jumped out of the window!

    Her body fell heavily to the ground, and the cold and hard ground made her feel pain everywhere . Yu Qianliu only felt that she was falling apart, but her heart was filled with ecstasy of having a new lease on life!

    She escaped, she escaped from that dirty and awful ce!

    Wrapped in a thinyer of rags, Yu Qianliu ran out of the alley, ignoring the pain all over her body .

    She couldn¡¯t go back to the Yu house . If Yu Linglong knew that she had escaped, she might not even be able to see the sun tomorrow morning .

    Today, she could only go to one ce...

    Yu Qianliu calmed down and ran towards the ce she was very familiar with .

    In the middle of the winter night, a northern wind picked up at some point, and small and cold snowkes gradually fell from the sky . Mixed with the cold and howling wind, it made her face hurt .

    The snow grew up slowly, covering the thin and frail figure in the dark .

    If she was not so impatient, maybe she would calm down and think about why no one in the Wish House was watching her, why the Madam put her in a room facing the street, why she escaped so easily...

    Outside the door, the Madam showed a triumphant smile listening to the movement in the room .

    Turning around, she instructed the pimps under her: ¡°Go and inform the Fourth Lady, and tell her that I did what she ordered . ¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    ...

    In the heavy snow, Yu Qianliu ran desperately, as if there were countless hungry ghosts behind her and she would be caught by them and eaten alive if she ran a step slower .

    She didn¡¯t know how long she ran . She finally saw the two coveted doors, vermilioncquered with copper nails, which indicated the noble status of the host .

    Two tallnterns were standing in front of the door, which were so eye-catching in the endless night as if they could illuminate the future for those on the verge of extinction .

    On the twonterns were two big words¡ªFeng Mansion .

    Yu Qianliu came back from a dead-end, exhausted herst bit of strength, and ran up the steps, mming the heavy knocker .

    After knocking for a long time, a yawning voice sounded inside the door: ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Yu Qianliu screamed: ¡°It¡¯s me! The Third Lady from the Yu Family!¡±

    ¡°What Third Lady?¡± The small window on the door knocker was opened, revealing a pair of probing eyes, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, what are you doing in our house?¡±

    Yu Qianliu subconsciously tightened the rags on her body, trembling as she spoke with coldness: ¡°Go...inform the eldest...eldest son, and say...that I am here . ¡±

    She became like this, all because of Feng Sihuai! He didn¡¯t care about her!

    The porter looked at her suspiciously, and then said, ¡°Wait here . ¡±

    With a bang, the small window closed, and there was a sound of footsteps leaving the door .

    Yu Qianliu was trembling from the cold, and a thickyer of snow gradually fell on her hair and eyebrows . She resisted the invading cold and kept stomping her feet, waiting for the door to open .

    After fifteen minutes, the small window on the door opened again .

    Yu Qianliu walked forward hopefully, waiting for the door to open, and she would fall into a warm and familiar embrace, full of pity and love...

    The one who answered her was a strange voice full of irritation: ¡°Leave! Why did the crazy womane to our house in the middle of the night, causing me to be hit by my master!¡±

    Yu Qianliu was stunned . She rushed forward frantically, and reached in through the window on the door for help, trying to catch something in vain, and screamed: ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him that I was the Third Lady of the Yu family? Tell him I want to see him¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, the hand that reached into the door was severely beaten . Yu Qianliu retracted her hand in pain, but still unwillingly scratched the small window with her fingers to prevent the porter from closing it .

    Once this small window was closed, she really had no way to survive!

    ¡°Go and ask Master Feng to save me...¡± With a weak voice and deep despair, Yu Qianliu¡¯s weight was ced on the fingers of the window, her pale little face full of pleading .

    The cold window closed mercilessly in front of her, apanied by the porter¡¯s venting roar: ¡°Get out! You¡¯ll get us both fucking killed!¡±

    With a crackling sound, Yu Qianliu¡¯s slender fingers were rawly pinched, and ck and red blood, without a trace of temperature, slowly flowed out .

    Yu Qianliu didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain at all . Her delicate body slowly slid down the door, her desperate eyes staring dully at the dark night sky .

    Her heart, as if falling into the abyss, was empty and could not find its ce .

    If even Feng Sihuai didn¡¯t care about her, where could she go?

    She only felt that her heart was stabbed so hard that she almost curled up . The wounds on her body didn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore, and only the pain in her heart,yer byyer, attacked her whole body like a tide .

    The snow was getting bigger, covering her body with only a thinyer of cloth, and the exposed skin on her arms and legs was full of bruises . Under the snow cover, she looked so hideous, as if telling people what kind of abuse and insult this woman had been subjected to .

    There was not a single figure on the empty street . The night was so quiet and the snow was so deep .

    ...

    At the same time, in Pin Garden, Yu Linglong wore a sea cloud red embroidered golden peony pinched waistcoat, casually wearing Liuyun bun on her head, holding a warm soup cup in her little hand, and sipping a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup slowly .

    After a long time, the door opened with a light sound, and Ling¡¯er entered the room from outside .

    Xuan Cao stepped forward to help her shake the snow off her body and brought her a cup of hot tea . Ling¡¯er ignored the tea, and immediately walked to Yu Linglong¡¯s side, and whispered something in her ear .

    After listening, Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face finally showed a cold smile .

    Things were exactly as she expected . She instructed the Madam in the Wish House to let go of the bruised Yu Qianliu . Yu Qianliu did not dare to return to the Yu house, so she could only go to the Feng house to ask Feng Sihuai for help . Feng Sihuai refused to take in Yu Qianliu . They didn¡¯t let her in, so she froze to death outside the gate of the Feng Mansion .

    Although Yu Qianliu was sold into the Wish House by her, she died because she was too stupid .

    Even if she was not sold into the brothel, Feng Sihuai would not be able to control her . Once it was discovered that Yu Qianliu had not lured Yu Linglong into the trap ording to the predetermined n, Feng Sihuai would immediately understand that his conspiracy had been exposed .

    The n failed, and Yu Qianliu, who was a pawn, was naturally abandoned immediately .

    Under the circumstances, how could Feng Sihuai take Yu Qianliu in? He wished he could separate his rtionship with Yu Qianliu immediately to prove his innocence .

    Only pitiful Yu Qianliu, who was thrown into the brothel and humiliated, finally died at the door of the man she believed in .

    Was she stunned before she died?

    It was a pity that such a woman could not evoke any sympathy from Yu Linglong .

    After eating the bird¡¯s nest soup, Yu Linglong put down the bowl, took out her kerchief, and wiped the corners of her mouth .

    Seeing the bright morning light from the horizon, Yu Linglong slowly stood up: ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go . ¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Concubine Mei remembered Yu Linglong¡¯s instructions, and said hurriedly: ¡°Master, look at this, should you report to the city magistrate?¡±

    When he heard that she wanted to report to an official, General Yu hesitated . Concubine Mei said in ordance with Yu Linglong¡¯s words: ¡°Master, after all, this is a matter of life and death . What¡¯s more, the Feng Mansion is involved . If they messed with our house like this, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Concubine Mei wanted to say something and stopped, but General Yu immediately understood what Concubine Mei meant . Yu Qianliu died at the gate of the Feng mansion . He was a subordinate of Minister Feng . If he did not report to an official, he was weak . How could he fight a higher-status house?

    Seeing that General Yu was frowning and hesitating, Concubine Mei remembered that Yu Linglong had said that she must make this matter a big deal, so she added fuel to the fire: ¡°Master, it¡¯s gettingte now . If you dy it any longer, I¡¯m afraid the Feng family already has some countermeasures . Besides, the Third Lady¡¯s body is still at the door!¡±

    Just now Concubine Mei said that Yu Qianliu was only wrapped in a sheet, and she died on the street . At this moment, there were peopleing and going . How many people have seen it? If he didn¡¯t make a decision, he would lose face .

    General Yu stomped his foot and said angrily: ¡°Report to the officials!¡±

    Concubine Mei felt relieved, but with a sad expression on her face, she lowered her head and followed General Yu out .

    ...

    A group of people had gathered at the gate of Feng¡¯s mansion, pointing at the closed gate .

    A thin white cloth covered the corpse at the door, and the cold wind blew and lifted a corner of the white cloth, revealing a bruised and swollen corpse from time to time, providing people with more spection .

    Not long after, a horse-drawn carriage galloped in . Before it stopped, General Yu jumped out of the carriage . Concubine Mei followed him and got out of the carriage in a hurry .

    There was a smallmotion in the crowd watching the excitement . It looked like the victim¡¯s family had arrived .

    General Yu saw the corpse on the ground at a nce . He was about to check it, but was held by Concubine Mei, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go . ¡±

    Only then did General Yu realize his gaffe . No matter whether the corpse on the ground was Yu Qianliu or not, it was a female corpse after all . Even if it was his own daughter, it was bad for him to examine it himself .

    Looking at Concubine Mei who was timid but pretending to be calm, General Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful, but he was afraid to see the corpse for himself . As expected, Concubine Mei was really good to him .

    How did General Yu know that Concubine Mei¡¯s actions and deeds werepletely inspired by Yu Linglong, and he didn¡¯t even know that in today¡¯s drama, he only yed the part of a weapon .

    Concubine Mei calmed down, leaned on her maid, and walked slowly to the white cloth . With trembling hands, she lifted the corner of the white cloth, and her expression changed greatly after she nced at it .

    The white cloth in her hand fell down, and Concubine Mei suddenly fell to the ground and cried: ¡°Third Lady, you have died so miserably!¡±

    This abrupt wailing sounded, and even General Yu, who was cold-hearted, couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow and strode forward .

    Concubine Mei was supporting the little maid, and she seemed extremely sad . She looked at General Yu with tears and cried: ¡°Master, it¡¯s the Third Lady...it¡¯s really the Third Lady...¡±

    The tragic situation of his own daughter freezing to death on the street was right in front of him . General Yu only felt the blood rushing to his head, and did not think about why Concubine Mei was crying worse than him about his own daughter . He stepped forward and mmed the door: ¡°Open the door! You fucking open the door for me!¡±

    General Yu¡¯s aura at the moment was still in line with his identity, majestic and arrogant .

    Behind him, Concubine Mei covered her face with a kerchief, crying and crying: ¡°Third Lady, you died so miserably! You were only fifteen years old, how could you die like this...¡±

    The Feng Mansion made such a big noise and sessfully attracted arge number of idlers watching the excitement .

    Those who camete didn¡¯t know what was going on, so those who went there first exined it happily . After a while, everyone knew that a daughter of a noble house froze to death at the door of Feng¡¯s house . The family was knocking at the door .

    The matter was over . The door of Feng Mansion had to be opened .

    A man who looked like a butler came out, pretended to look around, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    As soon as he stuck his head out, General Yu grabbed his cor and shouted: ¡°Where is your master, tell your master toe out and speak to me!¡±

    The butler did not recognize General Yu, and said while struggling, ¡°Ah, what are you¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he received a heavy punch on the bridge of the nose .

    Although General Yu couldn¡¯t beat Yu Linglong, his fists were meaty . The butler¡¯s eyes were crooked and he cried repeatedly .

    General Yu roared: ¡°Stupid dog! How dare you ask me? My daughter died at your door, so quickly call your master out!¡±

    The butler was also shocked when he saw the female corpse at the door . Although the gatekeeper said that someone had frozen to death at the door in the morning, he did not take it to heart . It was not umon for a person to freeze to death in this cold winter . The corpse was sent to the morgue .

    But how did he know that it was a youngdy who froze to death!

    Even the gatekeeper didn¡¯t believe that the person who called at the gatest night was really the Third Lady of the Yu Family . Yes, who could believe that an officialdy woulde to their Feng Mansion alone in the middle of the night?

    Seeing General Yu knock on the door, the butler panicked . Seeing that the ground outside was full of people who stretched their necks and looked in, the butler¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but be quieter, and he pulled General Yu into the door .

    ¡°This... this, sir, youe in first, let¡¯s talk this out slowly¡ª¡±

    With a snap, General Jade¡¯s big palm pped his forehead, making him see stars .

    ¡°Bullshit! Call out Minister Feng quickly . If he won¡¯t give me an exnation, I won¡¯t go anywhere!¡±

    This time, General Yu finally got bloody .

    It didn¡¯t matter whether he said he was heartbroken for losing his daughter, or that he took the opportunity to avenge him, but General Yu was determined anyway, and he must take this opportunity to make Minister Feng suffer!

    The butler knew that this matter was not easy to handle, and ran in desperately to report to the master .

    Soon, the master of the Feng Mansion came out .

    Minister Feng was not there, and Lady Feng was a female dependent and couldn¡¯t show her face, so Feng Sihuai had to deal with it by himself .

    Seeing a pair of hooded eyes, Feng Sihuai walked out . General Yu was really angry when he met his enemy . He stepped forward and grabbed his cor, and shouted: ¡°What the hell is going on!?¡±

    Seeing the cloth-covered female corpse on the ground, Feng Sihuai couldn¡¯t help but pause .

    Was it really Yu Qianliu who camest night?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    How could Feng Sihuai think that Yu Qianliu would die at his door? Yesterday the gatekeeper reported that his first reaction was that Yu Linglong sent someone to test him . Who would believe that ady in the middle of the night would run in the heavy snow and knock on his door, so he naturally refused .

    Who knew that Yu Qianliu was so relentless that she died at his doorstep .

    This was a lot of trouble .

    In front of him were the furious General Yu and Concubine Mei who was crying miserably . Feng Sihuai struggled for a while .

    He was not fake, but he usually came into contact with women of ordinary origin, or the Kabuki girls, and he had never yed with the officialdies like Yu Qianliu . First, he thought that thesedies were too frivolous, and secondly, he was afraid of trouble . If he yed too much, he may marry a wife .

    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for revenge on Yu Linglong, he would not deliberately touch Yu Qianliu . Based on his experience with women, Yu Qianliu, who was inexperienced in the world, quickly took the bait . He originally thought that as long as Yu Linglong was solved, then Yu Qianliu¡¯s entanglement would be rid of, but who could have thought that Yu Qianliu died at his own door .

    The night before yesterday, Yu Qianliu came to him with joy, saying that Yu Linglong had promised to go with her to the front gate and let him set ambush along the way . He was naturally overjoyed . Who knew that he had waited for a day at the scheduled ce yesterday, but he didn¡¯t see the Yu family at all . When the carriage passed by, he knew that his n had been revealed, so he hurried home and pretended that nothing happened . He went to the night porter to report and said that the Third Lady of the Yu family hade to him . He was shocked and immediately refused .

    He had originally thought it was simple, and even if the matter was revealed, Yu Qianliu would take the me . It was a matter between the Yu family sisters, what was the big deal? Who knew that it would cause death?

    It was unfair, he hadn¡¯t even seen Yu Qianliu yesterday . Why did this woman die at his door?

    General Yu was still squeezing him tightly, swearing incessantly . He was a martial artist, and he was originally vulgar . When he saw his daughter die, naturally there would be no good words in his mouth . The cursing made Feng Sihuai feel dizzy, but there was no way to refuse him .

    It was estimated that General Yu would have beaten him if he hadn¡¯t taken into ount his status .

    With such a lively quarrel at the entrance of Feng¡¯s mansion, the crowd outside was naturally feasting for their eyes . Seeing that more and more people had gathered, Feng Sihuai had no choice but to bite the bullet and say: ¡°Master Yu, how did your precious daughter die? I really don¡¯t know . Otherwise, youe in for a cup of tea . Let¡¯s discuss this matter slowly . ¡±

    Feng Sihuai deserved to be a veteran who had yed countless women . He hadn¡¯t seen such a public scene, but those women before were not as valuable as Yu Qianliu .

    In his experience, these women had either lost their virginity, or their reputations had been ruined, or they were seeking death . In fact, the ultimate goal was money . The other party he had to deal with was General Yu . Thest time he molested Yu Linglong, didn¡¯t General Yu not dare speak? This time, because of the death of a person, he dared to run to his door to disy violence .

    As long as the other party could make a request, this matter was nothing .

    Feng Sihuai¡¯s idea was correct, but he had forgotten that he was facing General Yu, who had just been downgraded three ranks by his father .

    This was not something that money can solve .

    Sure enough, when he heard that Feng Sihuai y dumb, General Yu stretched out his hand and lifted Feng Sihuai up, and his cow-like eyes widened: ¡°What are you talking about? You think I can still drink tea? You want to talk bullshit with me? Ask your father toe out and talk!¡±

    Your father bullied someone, and you bullied someone else¡¯s daughters . Are all of you in the Yu Mansion soft persimmons?

    Feng Sihuai was speechless . General Yu was at his home now, but Minister Feng was at court? Was it necessary to drag his father back from the yamen for this matter? It was strange that his father didn¡¯t kill him!

    Seeing that this was such a big issue, General Yu was reluctant to give up, Feng Sihuai really had nothing to do, and simply yed a rogue: ¡°Master Yu, your daughter died on the street, not in our house . Why do you think this has something to do with me? What evidence do you have?¡±

    That¡¯s right, Yu Qianliu just died at his door . People came and went on this street . Who knows how Yu Qianliu died? Who saw Yu Qianliu get killed by Feng Sihuai?

    When Concubine Mei heard this, her crying voice immediately rose a few more tones: ¡°My Third Lady, why are you so unsatisfied with people like this? It¡¯s all done...¡±

    While talking, Concubine Mei deliberately or unconsciously tore off a corner of the white cloth, revealing Yu Qianliu¡¯s horrible body .

    This scene obviously stimted General Yu, and he was furious, regardless of what Feng Sihuai¡¯s status was . With his big hand, he grabbed Feng Sihuai¡¯s neck: ¡°What the hell did you say? If it had something to do with you, how could she die here? Do you still want to deny it?¡±

    Yu Qianliu was not a casual person, let alone someone to freeze to death at the gate of Feng¡¯s mansion in the middle of the night for no reason . Who believed it had nothing to do with Feng Sihuai?

    Feng Sihuai uttered his words and refused to admit it . While pushing General Yu¡¯s hand, he said usibly: ¡°What does her death have to do with me? Master Yu, don¡¯t nder me!¡±

    Okay, what reputation do you have if you kill people!?

    General Yu was not in a good mood . After hearing these words, how could he be willing to give up? With the other hand, he also stepped forward to pinch Feng Sihuai, his eyes violently opened, and he roared: ¡°You stinky boy, how dare you deny it! I¡¯ll strangle you and pay my daughter with your life! ¡°

    Although Feng Sihuai¡¯s body was the color of wine, he was also the son of the Official of the Ministry of War, and immediately begged General Yu not to be outdone .

    Seeing that themotion was so violent, there was a mess of footsteps outside the crowd, and a majestic voice shouted, ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Concubine Mei, who was crying so much that her voice became hoarse, felt relieved, and her voice couldn¡¯t help lowering her tone a few times .

    The Magistrate finally came .

    The person in the Magistrate¡¯s position was Master Liang . When he heard that there wasmotion at the house of an official from the Ministry of War, he did not dare to neglect it and immediately brought people to investigate the case .

    Seeing that the two parties in front of him were about to beat each other, Master Liang immediately stopped shouting, and then ordered the people around him to disperse the crowd and iste the scene .

    Seeing Master Lianging, General Yu also let go of his hands, and strode forward, clenching his fists in anger, ¡°Master Liang . ¡±

    Master Liang nodded as a greeting . On the other side, Feng Sihuai also stepped forward immediately, trying his best to make a smile: ¡°Hello, Master Liang . ¡±

    Master Liang didn¡¯t have such a good attitude when he saw him . He had been in the position of Magistrate for so long and had dealt with several cases that Feng Sihuai caused by ying with a woman . If he hadn¡¯t had a good father, he would be locked up by Master Liang already .

    ncing at the female corpse on the ground, Master Liang ordered his men to check the scene and asked the coroner to bring it for an autopsy .

    The coroner opened the white cloth, inspected it for a while, and then reported: ¡°My lord, the deceased was a woman, about fifteen or sixteen years old . She was not wearing any clothes . She had wounds on her body, but none of them was fatal . She seems to have frozen to death . For specific details, she would have to be carried back for detailed inspection . ¡±

    Although the coroner didn¡¯t say it clearly, Master Liang had vaguely guessed that if a young female corpse fell dead at the gate of Feng¡¯s mansion, did this cause of death still need to be examined?

    General Yu on the side showed grief and indignation: ¡°It is my little girl who died . ¡±

    Master Liang nced at Feng Sihuai coldly . This kid was getting bolder and bolder, even daring to y with an officialdy .

    Being in full view, Master Liang waved his hand and said: ¡°Bring them all back to the yamen . The officer will interrogate himself!¡±

    Ignoring Feng Sihuai¡¯s loud cry for injustice, Master Liang ordered the people to carry Yu Qianliu¡¯s body, arrest Feng Sihuai, and he leads the crowd away mightily .

    The crowd watching the excitement gradually dispersed . No one noticed there was a humble car on the corner of the street . The carriage started slowly as everyone left .

    Inside the car, Yu Linglong put down the curtain, with an imperceptible sneer on her face .

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Outside the Magistrate¡¯s courtroom, there were many people who were listening to the trial. Inside the hall stood two neat rows of officials holding cludgeons, all expressionless and very serious.

    Master Liang was sitting upright in front of the table and scanned the hall with majesty.

    General Yu and Feng Sihuai were separated, and their faces were very ugly.

    It is understandable that General Yu was in a bad mood because his good daughter was suddenly killed. The death was so tragic that no one could be in a good mood.

    As for Feng Sihuai, he was very surprised by the woman¡¯s corpse. His original intention was to take revenge on Yu Linglong, so how could he be involved in awsuit over a human life?

    Master Liang didn¡¯t have time to care about their moods. At this moment, he was listening to the autopsy result that was read aloud: ¡°Female corpse, fifteen years old, died fromtest night to early this morning, because of freezing. There were forty scars on the body. Seven were located on the front chest, abdomen, back, thighs, arms...¡±

    The coroner¡¯s voice rang tly, but the more general Yu heard, the angrier he became. It was enough that Yu Qianliu was frozen to death, but before she died, she suffered so many injuries!

    When he heard about the fresh trauma of Yu Qianliu¡¯s lower bodyter, General Yu no longer cared that it was in the lobby of the Criminal Ministry. He stepped up to Feng Sihuai a few steps, and before he could resist, his clenched fist mmed down.

    ¡°You little bastard!¡±

    Even the cold-blooded man could not calm down after hearing the news of his own daughter being abused and killed.

    Therefore, Master Liang did not harshly criticize General Yu but ordered the yamen to pull the two who were fighting apart and continue the interrogation.

    After he finished reading the autopsy results, Master Liang said: ¡°Master Yu, the deceased is the thirddy of your house, right?¡±

    General Yu nodded angrily: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my third daughter.¡±

    Master Liang asked again: ¡°Why did Third Lady Yu show up at the gate of Feng Mansion in the middle of the night?¡±

    General Yu was stunned for a moment, remembering what Concubine Mei had said, and said: ¡°She didn¡¯te backst night. People in our mansion searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find her. When we found her, it was already this morning.¡±

    Master Liang nodded and turned to Feng Sihuai, who was about to argue for himself: ¡°Master Feng, why did Third Lady Yu show up at the gate of your mansion in the middle of the night?¡±

    Feng Sihuai immediately said: ¡°My lord, I really don¡¯t know about this! I didn¡¯t see this woman yesterday, so how can I know why she died at my door? My lord, please understand, I had nothing to do with Yu Qianliu¡¯s death¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, a crisp but cold voice suddenly sounded outside the hall, breaking through the crowd.

    ¡°Master Feng¡¯s words are too disrespectful to the Third Lady!¡±

    The voice came so suddenly. Everyone subconsciously followed it, and everyone was stunned when they saw the speaker clearly.

    They saw a young girl in a cyan brocade robe slowly stepping into the room, the silver hairpin drop on her head trembling and shaking, a pretty face like a plum blossom in the cold wind, standing proudly in front of everyone.

    General Yu and Feng Sihuai uttered a cry of surprise at the same time: ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡±

    Master Liang frowned slightly, and he pped the gavel, and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    General Yu obviously hadn¡¯t recovered from his surprise, and subconsciously said: ¡°My lord, this is my fourth daughter.¡±

    Yes, the person here was Yu Linglong!

    Yu Linglong looked around the lobby. Her gaze fell on Feng Sihuai, and after a slight pause, she couldn¡¯t help showing a deep smile.

    Slowly stepping forward, Yu Linglong bowed to Master Liang and said loudly: ¡°My lord, I can testify. Third Sister went to the Feng Mansion yesterday!¡±

    Feng Sihuai came back to his senses and couldn¡¯t help but say loudly, ¡°Liar!¡±

    After speaking, he immediately raised his head and said to Master Liang, ¡°My lord, she is lying, she is trying to get revenge on me!¡±

    Master Liang pped the gavel heavily and shouted: ¡°Shut up! I didn¡¯t ask you!¡±

    Feng Sihuai didn¡¯t dare to continue talking, and could only stare directly at Yu Linglong with hateful eyes.

    From the moment Yu Linglong appeared, Feng Sihuai knew that he had fallen into a trap! The person who set this trap was Yu Linglong!

    At this moment, Yu Linglong came to the magistrate¡¯s hall to fall into trouble! She must put Yu Qianliu¡¯s death on his head!

    Ignoring Feng Sihuai¡¯s murderous gaze, Yu Linglong raised her pretty face and said clearly: ¡°Yesterday the third sister asked me to go to the front door to get measured for clothes. When she was halfway, she suddenly got out of the car and said to go to the Feng Mansion...¡±

    Feng Sihuai was once again irritated by Yu Linglong¡¯s words, ignoring Master Liang¡¯s obstruction, he shouted: ¡°Not true! She didn¡¯te to the Feng Mansion at all yesterday! She came the night before¡ª¡±

    As soon as he said this, a few sharp eyes fixed on him.

    Feng Sihuai knew that he had made a mistake, and immediately knelt down in front of Master Liang, and said quickly: ¡°My lord, Yu Linglong is ndering me! She wanted to take revenge on me before molesting her, so she wanted to pin Yu Qianliu¡¯s death on me¡ª¡±

    Feng Sihuai tried his best to defend himself but did not notice that Master Liang¡¯s face had be darker and darker.

    This kid also said that he had nothing to do with Yu Qianliu¡¯s death, and he even molested the Fourth Sister, so it¡¯s no wonder what happened to Yu Qianliu!

    Feng Sihuai still kept saying: ¡°...Sir, I just met Yu Qianliu. She came to the Feng Mansion the night before and we met, but she really didn¡¯te yesterday! You can go to our mansion and ask the gatekeeper and the young man, they must have never seen Yu Qianliu!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly: ¡°Master Feng, your family members are all your minions. If you ask them to say something, what will they say? You said that you and Third Sister are only acquaintances. If your rtionship is just ordinary, why does Master Feng want to call the third sister by her personal name?¡±

    Feng Sihuai shivered shrewdly. That¡¯s right, how could a woman¡¯s personal name be known to ordinary people? He was made so anxious by Yu Linglong that he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Seeing that he was speechless, Yu Linglong turned to Master Liang and said crisply: ¡°The third sister went to the Feng Mansion yesterday and she heard it with her own ears and saw it with her own eyes! If the adults don¡¯t believe me, you can also summon the coachman from the Yu house. There is also the third sister¡¯s personal maid. They went out with the girl, and they all know where the third sister has gone!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Feng Sihuai said angrily: ¡°You said that the gatekeeper in our mansion is not credible. Could it be that the words of your coachman and maidservant aren¡¯t credible, too?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s not just that. If adults are looking for it, many people on the street saw that I and the Third Lady went out yesterday. The adults can send someone to ask.¡±

    It was a fact that she and Yu Qianliu went out together, so naturally they were not afraid to check.

    Feng Sihuai was driven into embarrassment by Yu Linglong. After racking his brains, he said anxiously, ¡°This is absolutely nothing. What was she doing at my mansion? It was nothing at all!¡±

    A cold smile appeared on the corners of Yu Linglong¡¯s lips, and she said aggressively: ¡°Young Master Feng, is what you are saying fair to Third Sister? Who in the capital doesn¡¯t know that Young Master Feng and our Third Lady are close, they are in harmony with each other, they can¡¯t wait to get married...¡±

    After hearing this, Feng Sihuai immediately retorted: ¡°That is not true at all!¡±

    How could he be interested in Yu Qianliu? He only approached her to make use of her. Yu Qianliu liked to visit him, so he deliberately created opportunities for them to meet, but he forgot that this kind of behavior was already the irond evidence of the ambiguous rtionship between him and Yu Qianliu!

    Although knowing that Yu Linglong¡¯s words were groundless usations, Feng Sihuai also decided to deny it to the end. Anyway, now that the person was dead, she would show deadly proof, and see what they do!

    He didn¡¯t know that his appearance had already aroused the suspicion of the Master Liang in the hall. He said the dead girl¡¯s name and admitted that he had molested Yu Linglong. Now he panicked to separate himself from the female corpse.......

    ncing at Master Liang, whose face was dark and solemn in the hall, Yu Linglong sneered secretly in her heart, but slowly revealed a sad expression on her face: ¡°Master Feng, the third sister was so infatuated with you, how could you treat her like this? The unmarried woman, who confessed to me that she was going to your house to find you, showed how trusting she was and reliant she was on you! Not only did you not appreciate her, but you treated her like this, which is terrible...¡±

    Feng Sihuai jumped anxiously. The green veins on his forehead were bulging out, and he shouted: ¡°Nothing! Nothing! I have nothing to do with her! She never came to me!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°She has nothing to do with you? Then why did the third sister die at your door!?¡±

    Looking at the girl in front of him, Feng Sihuai suddenly had a terrible thought. He subconsciously stretched out his hand and pointed directly at Yu Linglong: ¡°It¡¯s you! You killed her!¡±

    Yu Linglong must have discovered Yu Qianliu and wanted to lead her into the game, so she beat him at his own game to take Yu Qianliu out, and then killed her, and then threw the body at the gate of the Feng Mansion! It must be Yu Linglong!

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes were cold, and she said coldly: ¡°Why should I kill the third sister? Master Feng, don¡¯t forget, the body of the third sister was found at the door of the Feng Mansion!¡±

    Feng Sihuai was really unable to argue at this moment. He shook his head desperately and said over and over again: ¡°It¡¯s not me, it has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s not me¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong pressed harder and said loudly: ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill the third sister, why did the third sister die at the door of Feng¡¯s mansion? Wouldn¡¯t she even knock on the door or call for help? If you didn¡¯t intend to kill the third sister, why did you kick her out in the snow? Even if you didn¡¯t take her in, you could send a carriage back to the Yu house. Why did you kill her?¡±

    Someone was dead at your door. How could you exin?

    General Yu, who had been listening for a long time, only felt that the blood was pouring up, and he strode up to the panic-stricken Feng Sihuai, and roared: ¡°It¡¯s not enough for you to molest one of my daughters, but you want to kill my other daughter! You are not as good as a beast. You little bastard, I want you to die!¡±

    Feng Sihuai was forced by Yu Linglong to have nowhere to go, so he could only look at Master Liang with a pair of eyes asking for help: ¡°My lord, it¡¯s really not me, I didn¡¯t kill her!¡±

    Master Liang had let him go several times before, but this time he would let him go because of his father¡¯s face!

    Besides, he was really wronged this time!

    But Feng Sihuai was wrong. Master Liang could let him go before, first because he was the son of Minister Feng, and second because the suffering masters were all women from ordinary people, and they didn¡¯t cause any deaths. They just cried or made mistakes. It was just a little bit of money, and after all, the ordinary people knew that they couldn¡¯t provoke the official of the Ministry of War. Yamen Jing came to mediate, and just epted it as soon as it was good.

    But can it be the same this time? Yu Qianliu died in a miserable state, and her status was unusual. Although General Yu had a small official position, he was about to be Master Gan¡¯s inw. This was known to all the capital.

    Besides, looking at the appearance of the father and daughter in the hall, it was impossible for a little bit of money to be paid. As they said, there was nothing lower than death!

    In fact, when the matter reached this point, Master Liang had guessed the cause of the matter, of course, at least he himself thought so.

    Feng Sihuai was well-known, and there were a few who just watched the troubles in the hall, and there must be more things to solve in private. As such a yer, it was natural to catch ady like Yu Qianliu who did not leave home. Yu Linglong dared to say that many people knew that Feng Sihuai and Yu Qianliu¡¯s rtionship was extraordinary, so only a few inquiries would be needed to verify it, and naturally there was no need to lie. As for what happened yesterday, Yu Qianliu probably took the initiative to find Feng Sihuai. For some reason, the two had a conflict, or it was because Feng Sihuai wanted to have a rtionship with Yu Qianliu but was rejected, so he forcibly insulted Yu Qianliu. Feng Sihuai drove Yu Qianliu out of the house when they were at odds with each other or Yu Qianliu was arguing. Only in this way could he exin why Yu Qianliu was frozen to death at the gate of the Feng Mansion.

    Master Liang could not be med for being easily blinded. The main reason was the series of evidence presented. It can only be exined like this.

    Master Liang frowned and groaned, and his eyes fell on Yu Linglong.

    The young girl standing in the hall was looking at him coldly, her eyes full of fierceness, and even Master Liang couldn¡¯t help feeling faintly cold.

    Obviously, she was waiting for a result. If he couldn¡¯t deal with it impartially, the Yu house would definitely not let it go.

    His gaze slowly shifted to Feng Sihuai. The young son of the official of the Ministry of War was sweating profusely at the moment, and he was speaking horribly messy words in a panic, obviously flustered.

    The gavel pped heavily, and Master Liang shouted loudly: ¡°Feng Sihuai, are you confessing or not!¡±

    Feng Sihuai was stunned. He had never seen Master Liang speak so sternly, and he didn¡¯t expect Master Liang, who had been silent for a long time, to ask him whether he wanted to confess or not.

    He had the courage to y with women, but he was shocked when he saw a majestic adult.

    Feng Sihuai was so scared that he crawled on the ground and said tremblingly: ¡°Master Liang, this matter has nothing to do with me. Yu Qianliu was not killed by me, it really wasn¡¯t me...¡±

    Seeing a look of fear on Feng Sihuai¡¯s face, Master Liang was even more convinced that his judgment was correct. Who would dare to admit that he had killed someone? Feng Sihuai refused to confess!

    If you don¡¯t confess, was there a way out of it?

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Looking at Feng Sihuai¡¯s surprised face, Master Liang added another sentence: ¡°Hit him for real!¡±

    Everyone present knew that there were unspoken rules for being hit with the board. If the officials in the hall just order to ¡°hit,¡± that meant to not take it seriously, just fake it.¡±Hit him for real¡± meant hit him for real, however much you want. Whether you could hold it or not depended on your own personal luck. The most powerful one was ¡°hit him hard,¡± which meant beat him close to death, not to kill him but to not stop beating him either!

    Master Liang was also angered by Feng Sihuai again and again by his intensified behavior. In the past, it was enough to punish him lightly, but this time even a life was taken, and it was an official¡¯s daughter who died. Could Feng Sihuai continue to behave like this?

    Master Liang¡¯s scarlet stamp mmed to the table, and Feng Sihuai¡¯s eyes fell to the ground.

    Looking at the order that indicated that he was about to be beaten, Feng Sihuai still couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Master Liang actually wanted to beat him?

    Before he came back to his senses, his body had been heavily pressed to the ground by the yamen. His face mmed on the ground, and his brocade robe was lifted away, revealing his undershirt.

    Behind them, the bureaucrats did not dare to neglect their duty, and they immediately raised the board high.

    Feng Sihuai suddenly felt a tingling in his back, and immediately cried out, ¡°Please forgive me, please forgive me!¡±

    Seeing his frightened appearance, Yu Linglong turned her eyes contemptuously.

    The board hadn¡¯t yet fallen, so why did he shout? What a shame!

    As soon as Feng Sihuai yelled twice, the board in the bailiff¡¯s hand fell heavily and hit him on the butt!

    Poor Feng Sihuai had been pampered since he was out of the womb. To say nothing of getting hit by the board, no one had even touched him with their fingers, but now he was going to be spanked in court, which was almost as bad as taking his life.

    The incoherent begging for mercy had just been yelled a few times, and Feng Sihuai screamed after being hit by the board: ¡°Oh mother, it hurts me so much¡ª¡±

    He just let out a howling, and the second board fell shortly afterward, making him struggle desperately, trying to get rid of the restraint behind him. But the bailiff was ruthless, how could Feng Sihuai earn them? No matter how he tried his best to twist away, he still couldn¡¯t get rid of it.

    Master Liang ordered a real beating, which bailiff would not take it seriously? He saw the board raining down, making Feng Sihuai howling like a ghost. He had been punished with such thin skin, and after only a few hits,yers of blood leaked from his coat.

    After more than a dozen hits, Feng Sihuai didn¡¯t even have the strength to shout, and a lot of dust from the ground was rubbed on his white face. There was blood on his buttocks, and he could only lie on his stomach motionlessly. Now, the son of a rich family had be disgraced without a trace of elegance.

    Seeing that the beating was almost done, Master Liang stopped the servant and sternly shouted: ¡°Feng Sihuai, can you confess your guilt? If you still refuse to admit it, let them hit you hard with the remaining hits!¡±

    Hitting hard meant being beaten half to death. Could Feng Sihuai bear it?

    At this moment, Feng Sihuai was beaten by one Buddha, the second Buddha was born, and the second Buddha ascended to heaven. He couldn¡¯t even move. When he heard that he was still being beat, he was scared and he groaned and said, ¡°I...I admit...Just don¡¯t beat me, I know...¡±

    His voice became lower and lower, and thest few words were almost inaudible.

    Master Liang snorted coldly. This kind of person really didn¡¯t shed tears at the coffin. By only being beat a few times, he could honestly confess!

    The gavel pped heavily, and Master Liang shouted: ¡°How did you kill the thirddy of the Yu Family? It¡¯s not realistic enough!¡±

    Feng Sihuai didn¡¯t know what to say, and a low voice suddenly sounded outside the hall: ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw Minister Feng dressed in a neat official gown, apparently justing out of the yamen, and walking up the lobby in an upright manner.

    When Feng Sihuai saw his father, he couldn¡¯t care about the presence of so many people. He burst into tears: ¡°Father, father! Save your son!¡±

    Seeing that his son was beaten into this conduct, Minister Feng¡¯s face became extremely ugly. He raised his eyes to Master Liang and said loudly, ¡°May I ask, Master Liang, what crime my son hasmitted and why he should be beaten into such a conduct!?¡±

    Master Liang snorted and said straightforwardly: ¡°This morning, I found a naked female corpse at the gate of the Feng Mansion. It was the thirddy of the Yu family. Some people proved that Third Lady Yu had a close rtionship with Master Feng. The corpse was on the street, and the officer is interrogating Master Feng. He has just pleaded guilty!¡±

    Seeing his fathering, Feng Sihuai became bolder, enduring the pain, and immediately shouted: ¡°I don¡¯t admit it! I was wronged! I didn¡¯t kill Yu Qianliu!¡±

    General Yu on the side couldn¡¯t help yelling: ¡°You¡¯re a rebellious bastard. You confessed your guilt just now, and now you want to withdraw your confession? Did my daughter die for nothing?¡±

    Minister Feng nced at General Yu. It was really a sh between enemies, the Yu family again!

    He forced a sigh of anger and said in a deep voice: ¡°Third Lady Yu¡¯s death cannot be confirmed as a child¡¯s work. Why do you just insist that he killed him?¡±

    General Yu believed that Yu Qianliu was killed by Feng Sihuai. After hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words just now, he felt that the words were reasonable. He had already determined that Feng Sihuai killed Yu Qianliu. At this moment, seeing Minister Feng still try to protect Feng Sihuai from his crimes caused even more grief and indignation, and a pair of cow-like eyes stared at the father and son.

    If you love your son so much, wasn¡¯t my daughter raised by her father, too?

    Minister Feng was really a bully!

    The big hand squeezed and cracked, but General Yu didn¡¯t dare to violently beat Feng Sihuai with Minister Feng. Who made him his immediate superior?

    Master Liang said: ¡°Fourth Lady Yu confirmed that yesterday Third Lady Yu personally admitted that she went to the Feng Mansion. Third Lady Yu¡¯s body appeared at the gate of the Feng Mansion this morning. Her death must have something to do with the Feng Mansion! As the magistrate of the city, don¡¯t I have the power to interrogate prisoners!?¡±

    Don¡¯t me Master Liang for being angry, what happened to the official from the Ministry of War? The courtroom of the magistrate belonged to Master Liang, so he had the final say! If everyone came to question his ability to try cases, would he still do it??

    Seeing that Master Liang was displeased, Minister Feng curtailed a little aggressive attitude. To be honest, he knew the virtue of his own son, and even he was not sure whether Yu Qianliu¡¯s death was because of him or not. But seeing his son being spanked and bleeding, he, the father, couldn¡¯t help but protect him.

    With thick eyebrows raised, Minister Feng said: ¡°Third Lady Yu died at the gate of our mansion. This fact is too strange. Let me go back to interrogate the servant. I must find out the matter and give Master Liang an exnation.¡±

    Not to give an exnation to General Yu, the family of the suffering master, but to give an exnation to Master Liang. Minister Feng didn¡¯t pay attention to General Yu at all.

    No matter how stupid General Yu was, he could hear Minister Feng¡¯s disregard for himself in his words. Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help taking a step forward subconsciously, and said loudly, ¡°No!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Minister Feng¡¯s sight fell on General Yu¡¯s face: ¡°This can¡¯t be done, don¡¯t you have any ideas?¡±

    General Yu looked at Minister Feng. New hatred and old hatred rushed into his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and say: ¡°My daughter died in Feng Mansion. Did you even say a single word? I must let the murderer pay for it!¡±

    Minister Feng sneered: ¡°You mean that your daughter must have been killed by a child?¡±

    General Yu stuck out his neck: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Minister Feng said: ¡°You said your daughter died in my son¡¯s hands. Did you see it with your own eyes and hear it with your ears?¡±

    Seeing General Yu was stunned by his own questioning, Minister Feng asked again: ¡°Then, I will ask you, how did Third Lady Yu die?¡±

    General Yu said angrily: ¡°Naturally she was killed by Feng Sihuai!¡±

    Minister Feng sneered: ¡°Killed? Who can prove that the scars on her body were caused by a child, and who can prove that the child killed her by himself? Where is the physical evidence?¡±

    General Yu was furious when he was asked, and said loudly: ¡°What material evidence is there? The corpse is the material evidence!¡±

    Minister Feng curled his lips contemptuously: ¡°The corpse? Ady of you who died naked on the street must have something to do with my son? Maybe it¡¯s your daughter who has nothing to do but make such a scandal¡ª¡±

    General Yu¡¯s eyes were red with anger: ¡°Nonsense! You let go¡ª¡±

    Suddenly remembering that the other party was his boss, General Yu swallowed thest word abruptly and said angrily: ¡°My daughter was killed by you. Could it be that your responsibility is absolved with a few words? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Minister Feng stopped looking at General Yu, turned to look at Master Liang, and said usibly: ¡°If a child really killed Third Lady Yu, then why throw the corpse outside the gate to cause trouble? The backyard of our mansion is very big. He could just dig a hole and bury her, why would you keep it at your door to arouse people¡¯s suspicion? Master Liang, I swear on my official post, this matter has absolutely nothing to do with my son!¡±

    Feng Sihuai fell on the ground, crying miserably: ¡°I was wronged, I was really wronged¡ª¡±

    Seeing that the father and son were furious with General Yu, Yu Linglong secretly shook her head. This General Yu couldn¡¯t beat Minister Feng at all!

    She naturally knew that it was unrealistic to take down Feng Sihuai all at once. Even if all the evidence could prove that Yu Qianliu was killed by Feng Sihuai, Feng Sihuai would not be put in jail and would suffer at best.

    I have to say that having a good father is really important.

    She had said what she needed to say, and had done what she needed to do. Now it depended on Master Liang¡¯s decision.

    Master Liang frowned, feeling that this fact was difficult to handle. Now it was impossible for Feng Sihuai to break thew. With a father like Minister Feng, it was even more impossible to extract a confession with severe torture, but it was not only difficult to do so. The Yu house and the Feng house couldn¡¯t bear it, and not even he could bear it.

    How would it end now?

    Based on Master Liang¡¯s previous experience, Feng Sihuai should have been taken away by Minister Feng, but how should he exin it to the Yu house?

    After thinking for a long while, Master Liang finally made a decision.

    ¡°Feng Sihuai will be taken into custody for the time being. The case will be reopened for a trial at ater date. Adjourn!¡±

    Glossing things over was the most basic way to be an official. As the city¡¯s magistrate, Master Liang was naturally well versed in this way.

    On the surface, it was said that Feng Sihuai was taken into custody, but Master Liang knew that Minister Feng would take his son away after he retired.

    As for the Yu Mansion, there was nothing to do. Who would let you win against the official of Feng Mansion!

    General Yu didn¡¯t expect it would be the result of such a storm, and he was stunned for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Minister Feng nced at Feng Sihuai who was lying on the ground with blood on his butt and motioned to him with his eyes to wait it out and then turned to leave.

    When he turned around, he suddenly saw a pretty figure, standing in the dark coldly, looking at him withplicated eyes.

    Minister Feng was anxious to save his son at first, but didn¡¯t notice Yu Linglong who was standing on the other side of the lobby. At the moment he saw this young girl, he somehow became deeply vignt.

    This feeling was unclear. It was like human instinct. When encountering a stronger opponent than yourself, there will always be a kind of subconscious fear.

    In the cold winter air, the two pairs of eyes met, and the fire suddenly burst.

    In response to Minister Feng¡¯s gaze, Yu Linglong¡¯s face slowly revealed a cold smile.

    Don¡¯t think that if I can¡¯t get rid of you this time, you can get away with it. Her sister has time to y with you slowly!

    General Yu and Yu Linglong left the magistrate¡¯s hall one after another, heading to the same destination¡ªthe Yu house.

    Although Yu Linglong was full of indifference and hostility towards the Yu family, they were still a family in front of others. Moreover, Yu Linglong was willing toe out in court today to testify against Feng Sihuai, which was really unexpected for General Yu.

    Did this disobedient daughter finally realize that they were a family and want to help the Yu house?

    General Yu thought so, but he still didn¡¯t dare get too close to Yu Linglong. The two of them sat in their respective carriages and went back to the Yu Mansion speechlessly.

    As soon as General Yu entered the door, he saw a woman rushing over.

    ¡°Master, you came back, go back to the room and have a look, something serious happened!¡±

    General Yu was startled at once. All these happenings in the family, one thing after another, made him stunned by this disturbance.

    ncing at Yu Linglong not far behind him, General Yu lifted his feet and walked quickly towards the inner room.

    In the room, Concubine Mei was in a hurry. Seeing that General Yu came back, she immediately rushed forward like she saw her savior. She cried with tears like rain on her small face: ¡°Master, you are finally back!¡±

    General Yu hurriedly asked, ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    Concubine Mei stammered. She didn¡¯t dare say it. She knelt on the ground with a plop, and cried: ¡°Master, it¡¯s all because I cannot manage the household. Such a big thing happened. I¡¯m really sorry, my lord...¡±

    His favorite little concubine just knelt in front of him with her big belly. General Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He quickly reached out and helped her up: ¡°Get up first. Speak slowly.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The bright white de drew a sharp silver light in the air, pierced through the window screen, and disappeared out of the window.

    There was a muffled hum from the corridor as if it had stabbed someone.

    Ling¡¯er realized that there was someone outside the door, and immediately jumped out of the door, shouting: ¡°Who is outside?¡±

    No one answered, but a few fists sounded outside the door. It seemed that Ling¡¯er was fighting with someone.

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly. It seemed that the man in the dark was quite fierce, and he was able to deal with others even with a shot.

    She stood up and walked quickly out of the room.

    As soon as she walked to the door, she saw a ck shadow kicking Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart with his leg raised. Ling¡¯er folded her hands on her chest, trying to release her strength. Who knew that the shadow¡¯s kick was a false move. Ling¡¯er stopped and immediately took this opportunity to flicker, then turned around and jumped gently, jumping onto the roof.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. What is the origin of this person, and how was his flying martial arts so good?

    Before she could think of anything, there were a few creaks of bricks and tiles colliding above her head, and then she gradually moved away. The person had apparently escaped.

    Ling¡¯er was just about to follow, Yu Linglong said: ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t catch him.¡±

    This person¡¯s skill was so high, and little Ling¡¯er was definitely not his opponent. Yu Linglong could tell at a nce that that person did not want to cause trouble, but only wanted to protect himself, so when attacking Ling¡¯er, he only avoided her and did not fight back.

    However, she really couldn¡¯t think of who would spy on her in secret.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the moment when she was out of the bath, and the man-made a slight noise, even she would not have noticed anyone in the dark.

    Linger looked ashamed: ¡°Miss, I have a low ability, I let him run away.¡±

    Yu Linglong said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, did you get a good look at him?¡±

    Ling¡¯er shook her head: ¡°It was too dark, and the person was moving too fast, so it was hard to see clearly.¡±

    Yu Linglong pondered for a moment. Just now, she had only seen a ck figure. She just looked at the figure of that person, but she couldn¡¯t remember whether she had seen this person.

    She had no idea. Yu Linglong said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ling¡¯er replied and only took two steps before she heard a soft creak from under her feet.

    Ling¡¯er leaned over and picked up something like a small wooden sign from the ground. She flipped back and forth, and couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Huh?¡±

    While talking, Ling¡¯er offered the thing in her hands to Yu Linglong: ¡°Miss, please take a look.¡±

    Yu Linglong took a look and saw that it was a three-inch square ebony brand with silver piping on all sides. On the front were three silver characters: Jin Wuwei, and on the back were two rows of small titles. There was a name written: Jiang Jingda.

    Yu Linglong was sure that she had never heard of this name, let alone seen it.

    So who was this person? What was Jin Wuwei?

    Yu Linglong was thinking, but her eyes saw Ling¡¯er look different, she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, do you recognize this person?¡±

    Ling¡¯er slowly shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t recognize this person, but...I have seen such a brand before.¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong looking at her, Ling¡¯er lowered her eyes and said nkly: ¡°I had an ident before, one day in the middle of the night, someone secretly came to my house to search for something. My father found out and fought with that person. Father was injured within a few hits, and the man ran away, and only tore off the wooden sign from his waist.¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart moved slightly and asked, ¡°Do you know what that person stole from your house?¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s face was a little confused: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    After listening to Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, Yu Linglong felt even more suspicious. Who was Jin Wuwei? Why would he spy on her in the dark, and how could it have anything to do with Ling¡¯er¡¯s family?

    When she had no clue, Ling¡¯er suddenly said: ¡°By the way, I heard from my father that Jin Wuwei is working for the emperor!¡±

    This sentence was like a shocking stone. Yu Linglong only felt her heart sink. The emperor? How could the emperor send someone to monitor her whereabouts?

    She was just a littlemoner¡¯s daughter in a general¡¯s mansion, how could she have attracted the emperor¡¯s attention?

    Holding the wooden sign tightly in the palm of her hand, Yu Linglong said, ¡°Go back to your room.¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little wary in her heart. This matter was probably far from being as simple as it seemed.

    ...

    Concubine Dong was here, like a kite with a broken line, and there was no more news. Whether it was General Yu looking for it with all his might or Concubine Mei pretending to find her, she couldn¡¯t find a trace of her. Yu Weiyuan had disappearedpletely as if they had never appeared before.

    The Yu house recently had a bad rtionship with the Feng house because of Yu Qianliu¡¯s affairs. General Yu went to Magistrate Jing to inquire about news from time to time. Concubine Mei was even more troubled about this matter. Yu Qianliu often went out to banquets when she was alive. The poetry society was a group of youngdies. When these youngdies heard that Yu Qianliu had passed away, and died so suddenly, so bizarrely, and so tragically, they came to the Yu house to express their condolences and made Concubine Mei so tired.

    It was almost New Year¡¯s Eve, and all kinds of big and small strange things were happening. Concubine Mei had to take care of everything for the first time, and she had to take care of the family¡¯s sessive funerals, and she had to live a life that was neither decent nor impossible. This year of publicity really hurt her brain.

    This day coincided with Wu Zhuang, in the western suburbs of the city,ing to collect the annual rent. Unexpectedly, General Yu went to Magistrate Jing¡¯s mansion again. Concubine Mei was apanying an important guest and couldn¡¯t leave, so she only ordered two women to go take care of it.

    These two olddies were also the trusted aides who were promoted by Concubine Mei after she became the manager of the house. How did they know how to do this? They were asked to serve Wu Zhuang tea and asked about the customs. As for the things with ounting, they would only pretend not to know how to do it.

    Wu Zhuang was so anxious. The new year was approaching, and there were more things going on in the vige. He didn¡¯t have the heart to drink tea, he just wanted them to quickly pay the rent.

    Seeing the two olddies were talking to each other, Wu Zhuang finally couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Ladies, when will the person in chargee out? I am still anxious to go back!¡±

    A woman smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wu, what are you anxious for? I have only heard that you have to be anxious to ask for something, but I have never seen you in such a hurry to deliver something like this!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Another woman said: ¡°You are digging for food in the soil. It¡¯s so easy to get through to the New Year. You still don¡¯t want to go back quickly, do you? Just sit down until the guests in front are gone. Mydy wille soon.¡±

    Wu Zhuang was bored and angry, andined involuntarily: ¡°Howe the house has changed the rules after only one year of work? When I came in the past years, the first wife took care of everything properly. Why should I wait for a long time? Who is this concubine? How can it be moreplicated!¡±

    Hearing this, a woman immediately sank her face: ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t let people hear this. If it reaches mydy¡¯s ears, I¡¯m afraid you will have to suffer the consequences!¡±

    Another woman echoed: ¡°There¡¯s no first wife in the house anymore, only the concubine is in charge. Don¡¯t use the rules of previous years to scare you! Don¡¯t speak of ourdy, or even people like us won¡¯t be able to bear it!¡±

    Wu Zhuang had no choice but to calm down his tone, and said, ¡°Then...Would you call the butler?¡±

    The old woman said angrily: ¡°What butler? Ourdy said that only she can manage this ount.¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s time as a household manager was not long. There were not many trusted aides in the Yu house. Those in the Yu house were promoted by Mu Shi, and they were deeply rooted in the house and couldn¡¯t easily move? Concubine Mei trusted them very much, so she preferred to do everything herself, and especially when it came to the silver, she must personally intervene and not allow anyone to intervene.

    These two olddies were Concubine Mei¡¯s trusted aides, so why wouldn¡¯t they know the true reason? Therefore, Wu Zhuang opened his mouth and was rejected by the two women.

    Wu Zhuang said with a sad face: ¡°You should think of a way. I set up a carriage from the vige and walked for two days before arriving at the mansion. I waited for more than a long time. If the lord¡¯s living creatures are not released again, I am afraid that they will be suffocated. How can this be repaid!¡±

    The two olddies didn¡¯t care about this. They just refused. The living creatures died when they died. Naturally, this hurt Wu Zhuang¡¯s pockets. What did it have to do with them? The two of them only had to leave Wu Zhuang in ordance with Concubine Mei¡¯s instructions.

    Wu Zhuang saw that the twodies were unable to let him in. He was so anxious that he could not help but tell them: ¡°You will do it. The day after tomorrow is the day my second son will marry. Even if I leave tonight, I will be the fastest. I have to be there the next morning, so I can¡¯t afford to dy it!¡±

    In any case, the twodies just shook their heads: ¡°Brother Wu, wait. The guest in front has been here for most of the day. They will leave in a while, so you can wait longer.¡±

    When Wu Zhuang heard that it didn¡¯t make sense, he couldn¡¯t help but sit on the stool and sigh.

    At this moment, a soft voice suddenly sounded outside the door: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    With this voice, a young girl in a white pleated skirt with a green robe came in. Her brows and eyes were gentle, her face was soft, and her speech was soft, with a touch of warmth.

    The two women looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help wondering how she came but didn¡¯t dare to ask more, so they got up and saluted and said in unison: ¡°Good morning, Fifth Lady.¡±

    Yu Qianyun walked in and smiled at the two women. She said warmly: ¡°You two Mamas don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±

    How could ady call them ¡®Mamas¡¯? When they heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but lighten up. They hurriedly gave Yu Qianyun a smile and asked her to sit down: ¡°Fifth Lady, please sit down. I will let the maid make hot tea for you to warm you first.¡±

    Yu Qianyun smiled lightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Mama.¡±

    Seeing Yu Qianyun¡¯s style, Wu Zhuang first heard the two women rushing to greet the Fifth Lady. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head. He just stood up and stood with his head down and hands down.

    Yu Qianyun took a sip of tea, nced at Wu Zhuang, and asked the two women with a smile: ¡°I heard it was very lively here from far away, what happened?¡±

    Seeing Yu Qianyun¡¯s question, the two women didn¡¯t dare not answer, so they said, ¡°This Wu Zhuang from the vige in the western suburbs. He is here to deliver the goods for the New Year.¡±

    Yu Qianyun nodded slightly: ¡°No wonder I saw many carriages parked at the second gate, it turned out to be this.¡±

    After speaking, she smiled at Wu Zhuang and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Wu Zhuang¡¯s head was immediately ttered. His head dropped lower, and he could only say: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Yu Qianyun put down the teacup in her hand and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you bring the things in?¡±

    The twodies smiled and said: ¡°The concubine is in the front with the guest, and can¡¯t walk away temporarily, so we let Wu Zhuang stay here for a while.¡±

    A look of surprise appeared on Yu Qianyun¡¯s face: ¡°It¡¯s just to collect the New Year¡¯s goods, do you have to ask my aunt in person? Isn¡¯t it enough to ask a housekeeper to collect it in the warehouse?¡±

    Seeing that she was naive and didn¡¯t know the way things were done, the two women couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Not just to deliver goods for the New Year, but also to report a year¡¯s ounts and harvests with the aunt. Ordinary stewards can¡¯t handle such things. It¡¯s good for the master of the house to be the master.¡±

    The mother-inw exined patiently but secretly smiled inside. This Fifth Lady was a grown up, but she thought too simply.

    The questions and answers here were slow and logical, but Wu Zhuang was even more anxious, and he didn¡¯t care about his status. He hurried forward andined: ¡°Fifth Lady, I arrived early this morning. Now I have been waiting for a long time. Now, I can¡¯t go back today, and it¡¯s a big deal at home¡ª¡±

    A woman interrupted him immediately: ¡°How can you speak here? Beware of being subordinate to the Fifth Lady!¡±

    Wu Zhuang was so scared that he stopped talking and dared not say any more.

    Yu Qianyun didn¡¯t take it seriously, and warmly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? By the end of the year, every household will be very busy, and even small households will have a lot of things to do, let alone Wu Zhuang.¡±

    This was speaking to Wu Zhuang¡¯s heart. Although he did not dare to look up, he still murmured: ¡°Dozens of tenants are still waiting for me to go back to share the goods for the new year. It will be a dayter, I am afraid that even the families will be angry.¡±

    Yu Qianyun smiled slightly and said, ¡°Since Concubine Mei is not free, it is better to let the housekeepere over. We will finish with Wu Zhuang¡¯s affairs earlier so that he can go back sooner.¡±

    Wu Zhuang was overjoyed, so he knelt down and kowtowed to Yu Qianyun: ¡°Thank you very much, Fifth Lady!¡±

    The two women were embarrassed: ¡°This...I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t work, Fifth Lady, Concubine Mei said¡ª¡±

    Yu Qianyun, who was still soft just now, suddenly lowered her face and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the master should oversee it? Why, I am not the master of the house?¡±

    The two women were shocked, and they knelt down together: ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Although the Fifth Lady looked peaceful most days, she didn¡¯t expect to turn her face and speak more sharply than a knife.

    Regardless of whether this Fifth Lady was in charge, after all, she was the real master in the Yu house. Even the olddy Yu looked up to her when she was alive. Concubine Mei wanted to allow her a little bit more. Even if these two women favored her, it was impossible to refute her face.

    Yu Qianyun looked at the two women who were kneeling on the ground pretending to be respectful, with an unsuitable sneer on her gentle face, but she put away her sharp eyes again.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The bright white de drew a sharp silver light in the air, pierced through the window screen, and disappeared out of the window.

    There was a muffled hum from the corridor as if it had stabbed someone.

    Ling¡¯er realized that there was someone outside the door, and immediately jumped out of the door, shouting: ¡°Who is outside?¡±

    No one answered, but a few fists sounded outside the door. It seemed that Ling¡¯er was fighting with someone.

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly. It seemed that the man in the dark was quite fierce, and he was able to deal with others even with a shot.

    She stood up and walked quickly out of the room.

    As soon as she walked to the door, she saw a ck shadow kicking Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart with his leg raised. Ling¡¯er folded her hands on her chest, trying to release her strength. Who knew that the shadow¡¯s kick was a false move. Ling¡¯er stopped and immediately took this opportunity to flicker, then turned around and jumped gently, jumping onto the roof.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. What is the origin of this person, and how was his flying martial arts so good?

    Before she could think of anything, there were a few creaks of bricks and tiles colliding above her head, and then she gradually moved away. The person had apparently escaped.

    Ling¡¯er was just about to follow, Yu Linglong said: ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t catch him.¡±

    This person¡¯s skill was so high, and little Ling¡¯er was definitely not his opponent. Yu Linglong could tell at a nce that that person did not want to cause trouble, but only wanted to protect himself, so when attacking Ling¡¯er, he only avoided her and did not fight back.

    However, she really couldn¡¯t think of who would spy on her in secret.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the moment when she was out of the bath, and the man-made a slight noise, even she would not have noticed anyone in the dark.

    Linger looked ashamed: ¡°Miss, I have a low ability, I let him run away.¡±

    Yu Linglong said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, did you get a good look at him?¡±

    Ling¡¯er shook her head: ¡°It was too dark, and the person was moving too fast, so it was hard to see clearly.¡±

    Yu Linglong pondered for a moment. Just now, she had only seen a ck figure. She just looked at the figure of that person, but she couldn¡¯t remember whether she had seen this person.

    She had no idea. Yu Linglong said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ling¡¯er replied and only took two steps before she heard a soft creak from under her feet.

    Ling¡¯er leaned over and picked up something like a small wooden sign from the ground. She flipped back and forth, and couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Huh?¡±

    While talking, Ling¡¯er offered the thing in her hands to Yu Linglong: ¡°Miss, please take a look.¡±

    Yu Linglong took a look and saw that it was a three-inch square ebony brand with silver piping on all sides. On the front were three silver characters: Jin Wuwei, and on the back were two rows of small titles. There was a name written: Jiang Jingda.

    Yu Linglong was sure that she had never heard of this name, let alone seen it.

    So who was this person? What was Jin Wuwei?

    Yu Linglong was thinking, but her eyes saw Ling¡¯er look different, she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, do you recognize this person?¡±

    Ling¡¯er slowly shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t recognize this person, but...I have seen such a brand before.¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong looking at her, Ling¡¯er lowered her eyes and said nkly: ¡°I had an ident before, one day in the middle of the night, someone secretly came to my house to search for something. My father found out and fought with that person. Father was injured within a few hits, and the man ran away, and only tore off the wooden sign from his waist.¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart moved slightly and asked, ¡°Do you know what that person stole from your house?¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s face was a little confused: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    After listening to Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, Yu Linglong felt even more suspicious. Who was Jin Wuwei? Why would he spy on her in the dark, and how could it have anything to do with Ling¡¯er¡¯s family?

    When she had no clue, Ling¡¯er suddenly said: ¡°By the way, I heard from my father that Jin Wuwei is working for the emperor!¡±

    This sentence was like a shocking stone. Yu Linglong only felt her heart sink. The emperor? How could the emperor send someone to monitor her whereabouts?

    She was just a littlemoner¡¯s daughter in a general¡¯s mansion, how could she have attracted the emperor¡¯s attention?

    Holding the wooden sign tightly in the palm of her hand, Yu Linglong said, ¡°Go back to your room.¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little wary in her heart. This matter was probably far from being as simple as it seemed.

    ...

    Concubine Dong was here, like a kite with a broken line, and there was no more news. Whether it was General Yu looking for it with all his might or Concubine Mei pretending to find her, she couldn¡¯t find a trace of her. Yu Weiyuan had disappearedpletely as if they had never appeared before.

    The Yu house recently had a bad rtionship with the Feng house because of Yu Qianliu¡¯s affairs. General Yu went to Magistrate Jing to inquire about news from time to time. Concubine Mei was even more troubled about this matter. Yu Qianliu often went out to banquets when she was alive. The poetry society was a group of youngdies. When these youngdies heard that Yu Qianliu had passed away, and died so suddenly, so bizarrely, and so tragically, they came to the Yu house to express their condolences and made Concubine Mei so tired.

    It was almost New Year¡¯s Eve, and all kinds of big and small strange things were happening. Concubine Mei had to take care of everything for the first time, and she had to take care of the family¡¯s sessive funerals, and she had to live a life that was neither decent nor impossible. This year of publicity really hurt her brain.

    This day coincided with Wu Zhuang, in the western suburbs of the city,ing to collect the annual rent. Unexpectedly, General Yu went to Magistrate Jing¡¯s mansion again. Concubine Mei was apanying an important guest and couldn¡¯t leave, so she only ordered two women to go take care of it.

    These two olddies were also the trusted aides who were promoted by Concubine Mei after she became the manager of the house. How did they know how to do this? They were asked to serve Wu Zhuang tea and asked about the customs. As for the things with ounting, they would only pretend not to know how to do it.

    Wu Zhuang was so anxious. The new year was approaching, and there were more things going on in the vige. He didn¡¯t have the heart to drink tea, he just wanted them to quickly pay the rent.

    Seeing the two olddies were talking to each other, Wu Zhuang finally couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Ladies, when will the person in chargee out? I am still anxious to go back!¡±

    A woman smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wu, what are you anxious for? I have only heard that you have to be anxious to ask for something, but I have never seen you in such a hurry to deliver something like this!¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Another woman said: ¡°You are digging for food in the soil. It¡¯s so easy to get through to the New Year. You still don¡¯t want to go back quickly, do you? Just sit down until the guests in front are gone. Mydy wille soon.¡±

    Wu Zhuang was bored and angry, andined involuntarily: ¡°Howe the house has changed the rules after only one year of work? When I came in the past years, the first wife took care of everything properly. Why should I wait for a long time? Who is this concubine? How can it be moreplicated!¡±

    Hearing this, a woman immediately sank her face: ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t let people hear this. If it reaches mydy¡¯s ears, I¡¯m afraid you will have to suffer the consequences!¡±

    Another woman echoed: ¡°There¡¯s no first wife in the house anymore, only the concubine is in charge. Don¡¯t use the rules of previous years to scare you! Don¡¯t speak of ourdy, or even people like us won¡¯t be able to bear it!¡±

    Wu Zhuang had no choice but to calm down his tone, and said, ¡°Then...Would you call the butler?¡±

    The old woman said angrily: ¡°What butler? Ourdy said that only she can manage this ount.¡±

    Concubine Mei¡¯s time as a household manager was not long. There were not many trusted aides in the Yu house. Those in the Yu house were promoted by Mu Shi, and they were deeply rooted in the house and couldn¡¯t easily move? Concubine Mei trusted them very much, so she preferred to do everything herself, and especially when it came to the silver, she must personally intervene and not allow anyone to intervene.

    These two olddies were Concubine Mei¡¯s trusted aides, so why wouldn¡¯t they know the true reason? Therefore, Wu Zhuang opened his mouth and was rejected by the two women.

    Wu Zhuang said with a sad face: ¡°You should think of a way. I set up a carriage from the vige and walked for two days before arriving at the mansion. I waited for more than a long time. If the lord¡¯s living creatures are not released again, I am afraid that they will be suffocated. How can this be repaid!¡±

    The two olddies didn¡¯t care about this. They just refused. The living creatures died when they died. Naturally, this hurt Wu Zhuang¡¯s pockets. What did it have to do with them? The two of them only had to leave Wu Zhuang in ordance with Concubine Mei¡¯s instructions.

    Wu Zhuang saw that the twodies were unable to let him in. He was so anxious that he could not help but tell them: ¡°You will do it. The day after tomorrow is the day my second son will marry. Even if I leave tonight, I will be the fastest. I have to be there the next morning, so I can¡¯t afford to dy it!¡±

    In any case, the twodies just shook their heads: ¡°Brother Wu, wait. The guest in front has been here for most of the day. They will leave in a while, so you can wait longer.¡±

    When Wu Zhuang heard that it didn¡¯t make sense, he couldn¡¯t help but sit on the stool and sigh.

    At this moment, a soft voice suddenly sounded outside the door: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    With this voice, a young girl in a white pleated skirt with a green robe came in. Her brows and eyes were gentle, her face was soft, and her speech was soft, with a touch of warmth.

    The two women looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help wondering how she came but didn¡¯t dare to ask more, so they got up and saluted and said in unison: ¡°Good morning, Fifth Lady.¡±

    Yu Qianyun walked in and smiled at the two women. She said warmly: ¡°You two Mamas don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±

    How could ady call them ¡®Mamas¡¯? When they heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but lighten up. They hurriedly gave Yu Qianyun a smile and asked her to sit down: ¡°Fifth Lady, please sit down. I will let the maid make hot tea for you to warm you first.¡±

    Yu Qianyun smiled lightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Mama.¡±

    Seeing Yu Qianyun¡¯s style, Wu Zhuang first heard the two women rushing to greet the Fifth Lady. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head. He just stood up and stood with his head down and hands down.

    Yu Qianyun took a sip of tea, nced at Wu Zhuang, and asked the two women with a smile: ¡°I heard it was very lively here from far away, what happened?¡±

    Seeing Yu Qianyun¡¯s question, the two women didn¡¯t dare not answer, so they said, ¡°This Wu Zhuang from the vige in the western suburbs. He is here to deliver the goods for the New Year.¡±

    Yu Qianyun nodded slightly: ¡°No wonder I saw many carriages parked at the second gate, it turned out to be this.¡±

    After speaking, she smiled at Wu Zhuang and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Wu Zhuang¡¯s head was immediately ttered. His head dropped lower, and he could only say: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Yu Qianyun put down the teacup in her hand and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you bring the things in?¡±

    The twodies smiled and said: ¡°The concubine is in the front with the guest, and can¡¯t walk away temporarily, so we let Wu Zhuang stay here for a while.¡±

    A look of surprise appeared on Yu Qianyun¡¯s face: ¡°It¡¯s just to collect the New Year¡¯s goods, do you have to ask my aunt in person? Isn¡¯t it enough to ask a housekeeper to collect it in the warehouse?¡±

    Seeing that she was naive and didn¡¯t know the way things were done, the two women couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Not just to deliver goods for the New Year, but also to report a year¡¯s ounts and harvests with the aunt. Ordinary stewards can¡¯t handle such things. It¡¯s good for the master of the house to be the master.¡±

    The mother-inw exined patiently but secretly smiled inside. This Fifth Lady was a grown up, but she thought too simply.

    The questions and answers here were slow and logical, but Wu Zhuang was even more anxious, and he didn¡¯t care about his status. He hurried forward andined: ¡°Fifth Lady, I arrived early this morning. Now I have been waiting for a long time. Now, I can¡¯t go back today, and it¡¯s a big deal at home¡ª¡±

    A woman interrupted him immediately: ¡°How can you speak here? Beware of being subordinate to the Fifth Lady!¡±

    Wu Zhuang was so scared that he stopped talking and dared not say any more.

    Yu Qianyun didn¡¯t take it seriously, and warmly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? By the end of the year, every household will be very busy, and even small households will have a lot of things to do, let alone Wu Zhuang.¡±

    This was speaking to Wu Zhuang¡¯s heart. Although he did not dare to look up, he still murmured: ¡°Dozens of tenants are still waiting for me to go back to share the goods for the new year. It will be a dayter, I am afraid that even the families will be angry.¡±

    Yu Qianyun smiled slightly and said, ¡°Since Concubine Mei is not free, it is better to let the housekeepere over. We will finish with Wu Zhuang¡¯s affairs earlier so that he can go back sooner.¡±

    Wu Zhuang was overjoyed, so he knelt down and kowtowed to Yu Qianyun: ¡°Thank you very much, Fifth Lady!¡±

    The two women were embarrassed: ¡°This...I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t work, Fifth Lady, Concubine Mei said¡ª¡±

    Yu Qianyun, who was still soft just now, suddenly lowered her face and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the master should oversee it? Why, I am not the master of the house?¡±

    The two women were shocked, and they knelt down together: ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Although the Fifth Lady looked peaceful most days, she didn¡¯t expect to turn her face and speak more sharply than a knife.

    Regardless of whether this Fifth Lady was in charge, after all, she was the real master in the Yu house. Even the olddy Yu looked up to her when she was alive. Concubine Mei wanted to allow her a little bit more. Even if these two women favored her, it was impossible to refute her face.

    Yu Qianyun looked at the two women who were kneeling on the ground pretending to be respectful, with an unsuitable sneer on her gentle face, but she put away her sharp eyes again.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The two women were shocked. One knelt down on the ground quickly, and the other hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Fifth Lady, forgive us, we wouldn¡¯t dare think so.¡±

    Yu Qianyun snorted softly, and said: ¡°Then what should I think? You two only recognize Concubine Mei as a master. I am just a mere Fifth Lady. You don¡¯t pay attention to me but you should...¡±

    The two women were so scared that they knelt on the ground and didn¡¯t even dare to lift their heads.

    Lady Wu¡¯s position was not easy to dismiss. If they identally disobeyed the master, Concubine Mei might not be able to keep them.

    Wu Zhuang, who was on the side, couldn¡¯t understand the twists and turns. He only heard that the Fifth Lady was speaking, so he stood beside her with interest and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Seeing that the two women were restrained, Yu Qianyun said to the personal servant, ¡°You take Wu Zhuang to find the housekeeper, and just say that I said that to let him put things in the warehouse. As for the ounts...¡±

    Seeing Yu Qianyun nced at him, Wu Zhuang said hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s the ounts of the mansion, it¡¯s the same as any master¡¯s report.¡±

    When he camest year, Concubine Mei hadn¡¯t been to the Yu house. In fact, she was not convinced by this Concubine Mei. Now that there were serious masters like the Fifth Lady, she was naturally willing to tter her.

    Yu Qianyun smiled slightly, seemingly satisfied with this knowledge.

    She stood up and said, ¡°You go find the housekeeper first, and see me in the small study outside.¡±

    Wu Zhuang was here most of the day, and finally got a good word, and quicklyughed and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m going.¡±

    The twodies had just been squeezed by Yu Qianyun¡¯s words. At this moment, seeing Wu Zhuang happily following Yu Qianyun¡¯s maid out, they didn¡¯t dare to stop them.

    This was a matter between the masters. Those of them who were subordinates should be more obedient and shouldn¡¯t wade into the muddy water, lest they are beaten to death without reason.

    Yu Qianyun got this chance so easily and naturally used all her energy to prepare the ounts properly. When Concubine Mei came back from the front in the evening, Wu Zhuang had put on a carriage and hurried back to the vige, Xijiao.

    When she heard about the report of the two women, Concubine Mei was frightened for a while and was shocked that why Yu Qianyun had inserted a hole in this knot and was so angry that Yu Qianyun had respected her as manager of the house at all. In her eyes, she just closed the ounts on her own terms.

    Knowing that the harvest from this vige was the bulk of the Yu family¡¯s ie, Concubine Mei wanted to take this opportunity to make good use of her private pockets, but she was disturbed by Yu Qianyun. How could she make money from it?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She didn¡¯t even care about sitting for a while and turned around to look for Yu Qianyun.

    At this moment, Yu Qianyun was sipping tea while listening to the list of new year¡¯s goods from the housekeeper.

    ¡°30 ck pigs, 20 boiled pigs, 20 wild boars, 30 blue sheep, 20 domestic boiled sheep, 20 deer, 20 roe deer, 50 pheasants, and 50 rabbits. 100 catties of cured meat, 100 catties of misceneous fish, 100 live chickens, ducks, and geese, 50 chickens, ducks, and geese each, two pairs of bear paws, 50 beef tongues, 20 pounds of japonica rice, 20 pounds of white glutinous rice, 50 pounds of variegated grains, 500 catties of fine charcoal, 1,000 catties of medium-quality, 5,000 catties of firewood. Four pairs of live white rabbits and four pairs of live ck rabbits. The outgoing grains and animals are two thousand and two hundred taels. ...¡±

    When Concubine Mei came in, she saw this scene. She heard in her ears that so much ie had been collected by Yu Qianyun into the treasury, and she was distressed and annoyed.

    Seeing that Concubine Mei entered the room, Yu Qianyun put down the teacup in her hand and gave up her seat with a smile, but did not leave.

    Concubine Mei saw her eyes, and the anger in her heart could not help but rushed upwards. She suppressed the anger in her heart and said: ¡°Why is the Fifth Lady free today, and why does she manage the vige¡¯s affairs?¡±

    As if not hearing the irony in Concubine Mei¡¯s tone, Yu Qianyun smiled faintly and said: ¡°I just happened to be passing by. I heard Wu Zhuang arguing with the twodies, and I went in and asked about it. Since you were busy, I took care of it for you. It¡¯s such a trivial matter, and I assumed my aunt would not take it to heart.¡±

    Concubine Mei didn¡¯t expect this response. Her face sank involuntarily, and she reluctantly said, ¡°That¡¯s really helpful, Fifth Lady.¡±

    While talking, Concubine Mei kept ncing at the new year¡¯s goods list in the hands of the housekeeper. She pretended to inadvertently walk to the housekeeper and smiled at Yu Qianyun, ¡°What¡¯s the status of the Fifth Lady? How can she interfere like this? Since I have time to spare, I might as well leave the rest to me. The Fifth Lady has been tired for a long time, so you should go back and rest early.¡±

    Before finishing speaking, Concubine Mei reached out to take the list from the housekeeper, but Yu Qianyun said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Concubine Mei was shocked. She saw Yu Qianyun smile: ¡°I will show this list to my father in a while. The matter has been almost handled, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    There was always a calm and polite smile on her face, but Concubine Mei felt her heart sink slowly.

    It took her so much effort to gain the power of the household manager, but today¡¯s events made her feel threatened.

    The Fifth Lady took it so lightly. Collecting the annual rent was such a big thing, and seeing what it meant, she didn¡¯t want her to continue to interfere.

    Once everything started, there was no room for a maneuver. The Fifth Lady was silent most days, but she managed such a big event abruptly. Did she want to get involved in the Yu house, to get a share of the pie?

    Concubine Mei¡¯s fingers were secretly clenched, and then slowly she let go. The smile on her face seemed to be a lot more distant: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for the Fifth Lady. When the masteres back tonight, I will naturally mention it.¡±

    She could feel that the Fifth Lady was a smart person, and since she was a smart person, she wouldn¡¯t fail to hear the meaning of her words.

    General Yu came back at night to go to Concubine Mei¡¯s ce to rest. Concubine Mei took this list, which was convenient and fair, not to mention that she said that ady who was not married would not be able to continue to ask questions to her.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°

    Unexpectedly, Yu Qianyun just lowered her head, slowly stroking the teacup in her hand. Her voice was not loud but very clear: ¡°Let me say something I shouldn¡¯t say, auntie, you have to remember who you are and what this is. People with your status can only do so much. I think my aunt should know better than me.¡±

    The smile on Concubine Mei¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. She subconsciously wanted to refute, but she just opened her mouth and couldn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Yes, although she had the favor of General Yu and controlled the house, she was not just a bad name, but a little aunt. Whatpared with a seriousdy?

    Yu Qianyun cornered her with her status, and even if she was clever, she had nothing to say.

    Yu Qianyun paused for a moment. Seeing that Concubine Mei never spoke, she ignored her and raised her eyes to the housekeeper: ¡°For the eight pairs of rabbits, remember to send two pairs to eachdy. I remember that my second sister liked them the most when I was a child. If we have rabbits, she must be very happy to see these.¡±

    The housekeeper hurriedly responded, and the two men talked about the distribution of goods for the New Year in each room, and they even left Concubine Mei aside.

    Concubine Mei saw that Yu Qianyun¡¯s instructions were methodical, and the details were not inferior to hers. She couldn¡¯t help but feel chills in her heart.

    The Fourth Lady was already difficult enough to deal with, how should she deal with this Fifth Lady?

    ...

    On this day, Yu Linglong was invited by Shi Huiru to visit the Shi house. It had been more than a day since the two had seen each other. It was not surprising that Yu Qianjiao also received an invitation to go with her.

    The invitation was sent in the name of Lady Shi. Yu Qianjiao was panicking at home. She was naturally very happy when she received the invitation. She dressed up and went out.

    Naturally, Yu Linglong would not go out with her, so although the two Yudies had the same destination, they went their own way and arrived at the Shi house separately.

    Hong Lian had been waiting at the gate for half a day. Seeing Yu Linglonging, she immediately greeted her and said with a smile: ¡°Good morning, Fourth Lady Yu, you are finally here, ourdy has been talking about you a lot these days!¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded as a response. Hong Lian led her and Ling¡¯er to the inner house and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay to be outside for a while. Ourdy asked Fourth Lady Yu to sit in her room first. Good tea and fruit are ready. I¡¯m here, just waiting for you!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled silently. She had known Shi Huiru for so long. It was the first time she hade to the Shi house. This mansion was not very big, but it was very elegantly furnished. Although it was a cold winter, there was no scenery, but she could see small bridges and water everywhere. The surroundings looked very quiet.

    Shi Huiru¡¯s residence was a bit more spacious than Pin Garden. There were seven or eight little maidservants in the corridor talking about something. Seeing Hong Jian leading the guest, they all stood up and saluted. Some of the more courageous even lifted their eyes up and looked at Yu Linglong curiously.

    It seemed that Shi Huiru often talked about Yu Linglong, and even led her followers to be curious about what kind of character this Fourth Lady Yu was.

    Walking outside the room, Hong Jian stopped at the door and said: ¡°Miss, Fourth Lady Yu is here.¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, she heard Shi Huiru¡¯s excited voice: ¡°Hurry up and invite her in!¡±

    Yu Linglong entered the room, Shi Huiru walked over quickly and said with a smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for several days. You seem to be a little taller, almost half a head taller than me!¡±

    Without waiting for Yu Linglong to answer, she took Yu Linglong¡¯s hand: ¡°It¡¯s cold outside,e in, I will show you something.¡±

    Ling¡¯er helped Yu Linglong get rid of her cloak, and Yu Linglong sat next to the fire, and Hong Lian on the side hurriedly offered hot tea.

    Shi Huiru walked out of the inner room, holding a scroll carefully with both hands, with two shiny eyes and a blushing face, and said with a smile, ¡°Guess what this is?¡±

    Yu Linglong guessed it just by looking at her expression, and she couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips: ¡°What else can it be? Naturally, it is the painting that Prince Yang gave you.¡±

    Last time Yang Huanian tore Shi Huiru¡¯s painting, Yu Linglong asked him to paint another one and to repay Shi Huiru, but she did not expect him to paint it so soon.

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s guess, Shi Huiru¡¯s face became even redder. She stood far from the fire as if she was afraid that the charcoal fire would damage the painting. Holding both sides of the scroll with her hands, she smiled and said, ¡°Then you must guess, what did the Prince paint?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to distract her, and smiled: ¡°I can¡¯t guess, what is it?¡±

    Shi Huiru slowly unfolded the scroll. She saw a plum grove on the scroll, snowy in winter, with red plum blossoms. Under the plum tree stood a young girl in a pink satin cloak with a round face and pure eyes. His lips were about to open, and his face was not smiling. She looked very lively and looked like Shi Huiru.

    It¡¯s just that this bright girl, with this chilly scenery...

    Yu Linglong was moved a little in her heart, but she didn¡¯t want to speak directly, but said faintly: ¡°He painted you very well.¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s smile became sweeter and his eyes brightened with excitement, and she said: ¡°You can see that it¡¯s me? He really painted me, right?¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded, and said with certainty: ¡°Yes, exactly like you.¡±

    Shi Huiru closed the scroll inch by inch with a happy expression on her face: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to paint me so beautifully and observe me so carefully.¡±

    Yu Linglong has be ustomed to Shi Huiru¡¯s idiotic behavior. When she mentioned Yang Huanian, her face shone brightly. She listened to Shi Huiru¡¯s words absently, sipping her tea, and her body gradually became warmer.

    Shi Huiru was talking about thest time she went to find Yang Yunzheng and saw Yang Huanian. Suddenly the topic changed and she said: ¡°By the way, have you heard? The emperor wants to choose a bride for His Royal Highness Lord Xu!¡±

    Her slender fingers involuntarily tightened slightly. Yu Linglong suddenly retracted her mind, and raised her eyes to Shi Huiru: ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Shi Huiru looked at Yu Linglong with a little sympathy: ¡°I heard Yunzheng say that Lord Xu will be twenty years old. Ordinary princes should have been married at this age, but Lord Xu had a special status, and he was very popr with the emperor, so it has been dyed until now. Now it can¡¯t be dyed anymore. The emperor had already expressed his opinion, and he will decide the marriage of Lord Xu before the end of the year!¡±

    After hearing this news, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know what it was like in her heart. She felt that she should be thankful that she could finally get rid of such an annoying guy, but in her heart, she couldn¡¯t be happy.

    Yu Linglong silently took a kumquat, put it in her palm, and slowly peeled it. She told herself that maybe she was just used to his existence, maybe she just wanted to understand what was behind Lord Xu¡¯s mask. Secretly, maybe she just had too many questions to find answers to, so she was surprised when she heard this news.

    She put the kumquats in her mouth, tasting the sweet and sour taste, and Yu Linglong said faintly: ¡°This is good.¡±

    Shi Huiru did not expect that she would be so calm as if she was talking about a person who was nobody and that one thing had nothing to do with her. She paused and carefullyforted her: ¡°Perhaps Lord Xu can go to the emperor to ask for grace, so he can make you a concubine...¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t helpughing. A concubine? Not to mention that she didn¡¯t like Lord Xu, even if she did like Lord Xu, she would never ruin herself for feelings.

    It¡¯s definitely not her character to ask for perfection.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Shi Huiru was taken aback after hearing the words: ¡°You...you don¡¯t want to marry Lord Xu? Why?¡±

    Lord Xu was precious and suave, and his passionate pursuit of Yu Linglong was even known throughout the capital. Why wouldn¡¯t Yu Linglong marry such a man?

    Yu Linglong asked, ¡°Why should I marry him?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t understand the traditional concept of women in ancient times. Do women have to marry? Her body was just fifteen years old after the New Year. She was still a junior high school student in modern times. But in ancient times, she had to talk about marriage? She didn¡¯t n to give herself to others so early.

    What¡¯s more, that Lord Xu had a mysterious identity. For a while, he was a romantic prince, and then he turned into a ck leader. He must not be a simple character. She has enough of her own affairs and did not want to mix with this mysterious guy.

    Of course, she would not tell Shi Huiru this, nor was she a person who liked to exin too much to others.

    Those who understand her do not need to exin; those who do not understand her do not deserve to listen to her exnation.

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s peaceful face, Shi Huiru really didn¡¯t understand Yu Linglong¡¯s thoughts. In her capacity, she could be regarded as a social climber by Lord Xu. How could she refuse to marry him?

    In the room, the two girls fell silent for a while. Only the charcoal fire in the smoked cage made a slight crackling sound.

    Hearing the faint sound of flute music outside, Yu Linglong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    Shi Huiru was roused from her contemtion. She seemed to think of something and stood up with a smile: ¡°By the way, your sister is here today, too. I heard that she will be married to Gan Taifu¡¯s family next year?¡±

    Yu Linglong thought of this mistake and smiled unconsciously: ¡°Yes, that is happening.¡±

    Shi Huiru pursed her lips and said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of a person is so beautiful that she can actually catch the eyes of Lord Gan. Take me to see her.¡±

    The two put aside the heavy topic just now and walked outside with a smile.

    Shi Huiru said, ¡°I heard from my father that he also invited the Gan family today. I wonder if Lady Gan wille?¡±

    Yu Linglong paused slightly and said, ¡°You said Lady Gan mighte?¡±

    Shi Huiru said, ¡°Yes, Lady Gan is easy-going. If she is free, she should be here today.¡±

    Yu Linglong faintly felt that something was wrong, but couldn¡¯t say it, so she didn¡¯t think about it. If something really happened, there would be an answer at the banquet in a while.

    The banquet was set in the main hall of the Shi house. The outer hall was for male guests and the inner hall was for female family members. Shi Huiru took Yu Linglong into the inner hall and saw that there were six square round tables inside. They were surrounded by a stove to warm up therge square hall. Although it was winter, there were still many flowers of various colors blooming in the room. The elegant floral fragrance was enhanced by the fire, making the room warm and fragrant as spring.

    Dozens of maids were bringing dishes to the table like running water, looking very orderly. Soon, the table was filled with delicate dishes.

    Shi Huiru dragged Yu Linglong towards a small table in the inner hall and smiled at her: ¡°You are my good sister. Naturally, you won¡¯t sit outside with them. Come, let¡¯s go sit inside.¡±

    It was said to be a small hall, but in fact, it was just ayer of yellow rosewood flower and bird screens separated from the banquet in the middle of the hall. Behind the screens, theyout inside was different. The seats were divided into three sides, and there were three small tables directly opposite them. Each one could only amodate one person, and the two sides had slightly longer tables. The dishes on the top were even more exquisite. Just smelling the aroma makes one salivate.

    At this time, the guests were seated one after another. Yu Linglong did not like to socialize, and she recognized very few people during the dinner. She saw Yu Qianjiao sitting alone beside the table on the side, a little curious but still pretending to look around with restraint.

    A few times at the table opposite them, Yang Yunzhengbed her bun, whispering something with the twodies at the neighboring table. Seeing Shi Huiru and Yu Linglonging in, she only raised her eyes to them. With a slight smile, it was regarded as a greeting.

    Shi Huiru ced Yu Linglong behind a table and said with a smile: ¡°Sit down for a while, and I will go to say hello to them.¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and turned her gaze to meet Yu Qianjiao¡¯s eyes from a distance.

    Yu Qianjiao was stared at by Yu Linglong and lowered her head subconsciously.

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly, ignoring the probing eyes of the people around who saw that their sisters weren¡¯t sitting together. She turned her face away and ignored her.

    Shi Huiru returned soon. She sat next to Yu Linglong and said with a smile: ¡°Lady Gan is really here.¡±

    As she spoke, she pointed to Yu Linglong: ¡°Do you see thatdy in purple over there? That¡¯s Lady Gan.¡±

    Yu Linglong followed her words, and the Lady Gan pointed out by Shi Huiru was sitting behind the table on the left side of her. She was dressed in luxurious clothes and graceful, and she knew her status was unusual.

    Shi Huiru was very envious: ¡°Is she the empress¡¯ sister-inw? Look at how beautiful she is.¡±

    Shi Huiru was innocent, thinking that Lady Gan was very elegant in her gestures, so she couldn¡¯t help but say it.

    She saw Lady Gan and Lady Shi, who was the mistress. She said a few words, then suddenly turned her head to look at Yu Qianjiao. She saw Yu Qianjiao sitting silently on the side, and ordered something to the maid behind her. The maid immediately walked to Yu Qianjiao.

    In a short while, several maids carried a small table and settled it beside Lady Gan. Yu Qianjiao looked ttered, but tried to pretend to be cowardly and timid, and bowed to Lady Gan. She sat beside her.

    The status of the guests on the main seat was extremely precious. Lady Gan¡¯s move naturally attracted the attention of everyone present. The youngdies looked at Yu Qianjiao curiously and couldn¡¯t help whispering.

    Yu Linglong looked around calmly, and couldn¡¯t help feeling that these women in the inner room were very funny. Lady Gan clearly wanted to support Yu Qianjiao, her future daughter-inw. Yu Qianjiao must be happy at the moment.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Lady Gan wanted to do this. Compared with thedies present here, Yu Qianjiao¡¯s identity was really not noble, and her appearance was at best a middle-upper ssdy. If Lady Gan ignored her, I am afraid she would be easily lost in the crowd.

    After all, she was a wife who will be married to the Gan house in the future.

    The banquet hadn¡¯t officially started. The female family members were talking in twos and threes. An older maid suddenly walked over behind the screen and said to Lady Shi: ¡°Lady, Young Master Gan is asking to see you outside.¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    After hearing this, Lady Shi paused slightly, and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Lady Gan.

    On this asion, it was not a big deal for the nephew to ask the mistress to join. It¡¯s just that there was ady in this room who had not been through the door. ording to the rules, it should be avoided, but it depended on Lady Gan¡¯s treatment of Yu Qianjiao. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to avoid it deliberately.

    Perceiving Lady Shi¡¯s questioning gaze, Lady Gan smiled and said, ¡°Let hime in and give everyone a salute, as for Qianjiao...¡±

    Her voice lowered a little, but she didn¡¯t seem to conceal anything deliberately. She said tly: ¡°They¡¯ve seen each other before.¡±

    The faint sentence drew moreplicated looks, but Lady Gan looked like it was a matter of course and didn¡¯t mean to exin.

    When Yu Linglong heard this, her heart sank slightly. Originally, she thought she had to wait until she entered the bridal chamber before Gan Lin found out that Yu Qianjiao was not her, but now it seemed that she was afraid it would happen today.

    Should she get up and avoid it? That was even more unrealistic. First, it was below her, and second, leaving the meeting at this time was too obvious, and there was no need to arouse more suspicion.

    What shoulde wille, so she should face it.

    Soon, Gan Lin entered the small hall. It is known that the princes of big families behave differently. Although Gan Lin was still young, he was also very outstanding. At this moment, he was wearing a pine green robe with white fox fur trim. He wore a dark green woven belt around his waist, and he wore a purple gold crown iid with tired silk that looked like a jade crown. His face was flushed with vigor.

    Yu Qianjiao, who was next to Lady Gan, almost forgot to evade her. She was staring at Gan Lin with her bright eyes, obviously very fond of her future husband.

    Gan Lin stepped forward to give Lady Shi a respectful bow and said in a clear voice: ¡°I pay my respects to Lady Shi. I hope you are well.¡±

    Lady Shi smiled and said, ¡°Please rise.¡±

    Then he smiled to Lady Gan and said, ¡°Master Ling is looking better and better. If I remember correctly, he should be fifteen after the New Year, right?¡±

    Lady Gan smiled and replied: ¡°Lady Shi remembers correctly.¡±

    The twodies were gossiping, but Yu Qianjiao on the side could not hear what they were talking about. She stared at Gan Lin, her heart thumping so hard that it almost jumped out of her chest.

    She only knew that he was the son who was promised to her by Lady Gan, but she did not expect Gan Lin to look so good-looking. Although he was only a young man who had not yet matured, he had a clear face, and his eyes were like shooting stars.

    How lucky she was to be able to marry such a romantic and handsome character. This was really the blessing of her previous life.

    With those eyes, she looked at Gan Lin baffled, watching his every move.

    Her heart was like a pond full of spring water, rippling to and fro, and it couldn¡¯t stop.

    However, Gan Lin, who was firmly locked in her tender eyes, didn¡¯t seem to notice her at all. She saw his eyes suddenly fall on a young girl after paying respects to all thedies present.

    This girl wore a soft satin pomegranate dress with green silk satin piping. Her hair was lightlybed like cicada wings, her green eyebrows curved like the spring mountains, her face was like a red flower, and her eyes were as clear as water. It was impossible to look away from her.

    When Gan Lin saw this, his face lightened involuntarily, and he walked over to her disobediently, and said with a smile: ¡°Qianjiao, you are here too.¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her face when she met Gan Lin¡¯s scorching eyes. His eyes were full of joy and eagerness, but it was a pity that she could not look back at him with the same gaze.

    ncing at Yu Qianjiao, who was dazed, Yu Linglong smiled faintly, and her lips opened slightly: ¡°Prince Gan, you must have the wrong person.¡±

    Gan Lin looked astonished. He said: ¡°Qianjiao, what¡¯s wrong with you, are you angry with me?¡±

    Did she me him for being too recklessst time? He forgot everything when he saw her, and maybe he identally offended her.

    Yu Linglong slowly shook her head, raised a fair hand, and pointed to the pale girl next to Lady Gan: ¡°Prince Gan, your future wife is over there.¡±

    Looking in the direction of her fingers, Gan Lin stared at Yu Qianjiao, who had never met before, and was startled.

    Lady Gan sensitively noticed something wrong. She nced at Yu Qianjiao next to her, and then at the confused Gan Lin. The smile on her face gradually disappeared: ¡°Lin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? This is the Sixth Lady of the Yu family, Yu Qianjiao.¡±

    Gan Lin took a step back in surprise and shook his head vigorously: ¡°No, that¡¯s not right! She is not Yu Qianjiao, I don¡¯t recognize her!¡±

    The white face turned to Yu Linglong. His big eyes fixed on her, and his face was full of shock: ¡°Are you lying to me? She¡¯s not Yu Qianjiao, you are!¡±

    The sudden change made everyone present stunned. Thedies looked at each other, wondering what happened.

    Seeing the surrounding changes, Lady Gan suddenly stood up and said in a low voice: ¡°Lin¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter? We will talk about it when we go back!¡±

    Lady Gan¡¯s reaction was quick. She had already noticed what was wrong with this. Although she didn¡¯t know the reason yet, she knew that the most important thing in front of her was to appease her son and not let him continue to embarrass her.

    They were the rtives of the emperor and the family members of the first-ss officers, and they must not make fools of themselves in public.

    Gan Lin didn¡¯t seem to hear Lady Gan¡¯s words at all. He walked quickly to Yu Linglong¡¯s table and asked eagerly: ¡°Qianjiao, why are you lying to me? What is going on?¡±

    He remembered it clearly. She told him herself that her name was Yu Qianjiao.

    He remembered clearly that he was in that dark cave, and he had to suffer for a long time before finally waiting for a girl who looked like a fairy to rescue him.

    He remembered clearly that in the dark, she once held his hand and said firmly: Follow me.

    He never told her that this voice gave him infinite strength and made him strong in an instant, just because she was there.

    When he was most helpless, when he thought it was impossible for anyone to find him, when he thought that the whole world had abandoned him, she came to him like a fairy falling to the world and saved him from the endless darkness and pain.

    He liked her calmness, her firmness, and the faint, unknown fragrance on her body. Although she was so indifferent and proud, he had been close to her and felt the warmth of her fragrance. This feeling gave him a sense of security he never had before.

    At this moment, he knew that he must get her in this life.

    After returning to the Gan Mansion, he exhausted all the reasons before he asked his parents to go to the Yu Mansion to propose marriage. After receiving the promise of General Yu, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep for several days, thinking that he would see her again, and he would never be separated from her again.

    But now she told him that she was not Yu Qianjiao!?

    Why!? Why would she lie to him!?

    At this moment, he felt as if he had been knocked down from the clouds into the abyss. He had no other choice but to stare at the cold-faced girl in front of him.

    As if the drowning person wanted to grab thest straw, Gan Lin looked desperate, and said word by word: ¡°Tell me you are Yu Qianjiao, okay?¡±

    Seeing that he still refused to ept the reality, Yu Linglong sighed. Why was this kid so persistent!

    In response to his painful eyes, Yu Linglong said quietly: ¡°Prince Gan, the woman who has a marriage contract with you is sitting right there, please be polite.¡±

    The development of things to this point was not what she had expected before. The rescue of Gan Lin at the beginning was aplete mistake. At that time, she was thinking about Feng Xuanyuan and Yu Lieyang, and she just casually answered Gan Lin¡¯s question. Who knew that things would evolve to where they were today.

    She didn¡¯t intend to hurt the boy in front of her, but once everything in the world involved feelings, it was difficult to guarantee that it would not be hurt.

    Gan Lin looked at Yu Qianjiao next to Lady Gan, her white face showing a look of disgust.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    He couldn¡¯t marry someone he had never met before. He only wanted her, the woman who had given him warmth and strength, the woman who had brought him out of the darkness, the woman with a cold face and a determined mind.

    If he wants it, he will get it!

    As soon as Gan Lin¡¯s words were uttered, the interior hall full of guests immediately let out a low cry of surprise.

    Rescinding a marriage proposal was not something that can be said casually. With these official families, if two families had agreed on marriage, then unless there was a major event, it was absolutely impossible to retreat. If the marriage was divorced, the two parties who negotiated marriage would break from now on, which would have a huge impact on both parties who withdrew, especially for women. Once withdrawn, it is estimated that they will not be able to marry in this life.

    Yu Qianjiao¡¯s face turned pale suddenly, and the blood on her lips faded bit by bit.

    What did he say? He wanted to withdraw his marriage offer!?

    Yu Qianjiao was stunned by this sudden shock. She didn¡¯t believe her ears for a while, and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on these people, and the female rtives who were meddlesome had already started whispering.

    The only son of the Gan Mansion said in public that he would withdraw his marriage offer. This was big news. The news of Gan Lin¡¯s marriage was widely circted in the capital, at this moment, the influence of his withdrawal is much greater.

    Seeing that everyone had looks of surprise, shock, or confusion, Lady Gan didn¡¯t care about her face anymore. She frowned and sternly stopped him: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Marriage was a big deal, did he think it was like a y? Even if Lady Gan spoiled Gan Lin again, she must stop him immediately, otherwise the Gan family will lose face.

    Gan Lin stood stubbornly in the middle of the hall, as if he didn¡¯t see theplex looks on everyone¡¯s faces nor heard everyone¡¯s whispers. His face was taut and gloomy and his voice was extremely firm.

    ¡°Mother, I will never marry the person next to you. The one I want to marry is her!¡±

    Raising his arm, he pointed at Yu Linglong without hesitation. Gan Lin resolutely said: ¡°She is the woman who saved me. I only want her, I don¡¯t want anyone else!¡±

    Following his fingers, Lady Gan looked at Yu Linglong withplicated and helpless eyes. Her voice slowed down a bit, but her tone was still stern. She shouted to Gan Lin: ¡°Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t mess around!¡±

    Gan Lin frowned and said loudly, ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t make a fool of you! You have the wrong person, I won¡¯t recognize this marriage!¡±

    Turning his head, Gan Lin looked at Yu Linglong and his eyes were full of pain: ¡°You...what is your name?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even know the name of the woman who had been thinking about it for so long.

    Yu Linglong sat behind the table and looked at the farce in front of her with cold eyes. When Gan Lin turned to ask her, she smiled slightly. Her pretty face was as cold as ice and snow, and her voice was indifferent and clear: ¡°...I am the Fourth Lady of the Yu family, my name is Yu Linglong.¡±

    Except for Yu Qianjiao and Yang Yunzheng, most of the female rtives present had long admired Yu Linglong for a long time, but they had no chance to see her. Now when they heard her name, the hall was immediately filled with gasps.

    This time it was boisterous. Who didn¡¯t know that Fourth Lady Yu was the sweetheart of Lord Xu? The Gan family was indeed full of mes, but did Gan Lin dare to steal women from Lord Xu?

    Gan Lin¡¯s flushed face suddenly turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t help taking a small step back, his eyes were full of shock: ¡°You...you are Fourth Lady Yu?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at him quietly without answering.

    After a moment of silence, Gan Linughed mockingly: ¡°I should have known,st Ghost Festival...¡±

    He met Yu Linglong on the street that day, but he was robbed of his love by Lord Xu. That time he just felt strange, but he didn¡¯t think deeply about it. Looking back now, he saw how ridiculous he was. He never doubted Lord Xu¡¯s abnormal behavior.

    He was dazzled by the news of the Xu marriage in the Yu house, but he never thought about her status, how stupid he was...

    The hand pointing to Yu Linglong dropped weakly. Gan Lin seemed to have grown a lot in an instant, with a wry smile on his face, fixedly looking at Yu Linglong, and whispered: ¡°Linglong...a nice name. You won¡¯t lie to me again.¡±

    Looking at Gan Lin¡¯s desperate face, Lady Gan showed heartache and anger. She gave Yu Linglong a fierce look, got up and walked to Gan Lin¡¯s side, and grabbed him: ¡°Lin¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gan Lin seemed to lose consciousness, and was numbly pulled away by Lady Gan. When he walked by the screen, he seemed to suddenly remember something. He looked back at Yu Linglong and said, ¡°Yu Linglong, I remember your name. You must also remember my words: I will not marry anyone except for you!¡±

    Lady Gan didn¡¯t say anything, but only increased the strength in her hand, pulling Gan Lin away quickly.

    As soon as the Gan family left, the room fell into an awkward silence for a moment. It was not broken until a scream rang through the room.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want¡ª¡±

    The woman who screamed desperately was Yu Qianjiao, who had juste back to her senses. She waspletely stunned by the news. It was not until Lady Gan left with Gan Lin that she finally understood the reality of having her proposal withdrawn by Gan Mansion.

    She felt like she fell from the sky into hell in an instant. She was just looking at her future husband-inw with joy, and in a blink of an eye, she became an abandoned wife who was discarded by her husband¡¯s family before the wedding.

    Yu Qianjiao lifted her skirt and subconsciously ran in the direction where Lady Gan and Gan Lin had left. She seemed to want to redeem everything she had just done before, and only took a few steps. She suddenly recovered and turned around. She looked at Yu Linglong calmly.

    Her careful eyes were like a poisoned arrow, stabbing at Yu Linglong fiercely. At this moment, Yu Qianjiao wanted to cut Yu Linglong into a thousand pieces. This woman could take away everything that should belong to her. Why did she make her an abandoned woman? Why did she ruin her life like this!?

    What did she do wrong? Why should she be punished like this? Why should she be suppressed by amoner¡¯s daughter!?

    The monstrous anger burned all her sanity and made her forget Yu Linglong¡¯s harsh methods. Now she just wanted to pounce on the woman who ruined her marriage, grab her, scratch her, bit her, and vent her hate onto her!

    Leaving the skirt in her hand, Yu Qianjiao stretched out her hand painted with bright pink nail polish and grabbed in Yu Linglong¡¯s direction.

    Her face was full of despair and hatred, as if she wanted to put Yu Linglong to death immediately: ¡°Yu Linglong, I want to kill you!¡±

    Her refined eyebrows frowned slightly, and Yu Linglong slid to the side, avoiding Yu Qianjiao¡¯s thoughtless reach. Yu Qianjiao couldn¡¯t hold back her momentum, and directly threw herself on the table full of dishes. The gorgeous long skirt was immediately stained with countless vegetable soup stains, and the soup water dripped down her front and skirt.

    Yu Qianjiao didn¡¯t seem to realize how embarrassing she was now. She got up from the messy ground, rushed towards Yu Linglong, and gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yu Linglong, you vixen, how dare you seduce my husband¡ª¡±

    When everyone heard these words, they couldn¡¯t help showing contemptuous expressions one after another, and severaldies turned their faces away, pretending not to hear them.

    Before she got married, her sister that scolded her had seduced her husband. Sixth Lady Yu was really shameless.

    Yu Qianjiao didn¡¯t notice the contemptuous nces cast by everyone. At this moment, she only had Yu Linglong in her eyes. She only wanted to kill the woman who prevented her from marrying into a high family!

    Seeing Yu Qianjiao¡¯s thin arms stretched out to her viciously, Yu Linglong sniffed in disdain, and gently and skillfully picked up her embroidered shoes, and mmed Yu Qianjiao¡¯s hand under her feet.

    This girl was frustrated and crazy. She had been rejected, how dare you anger her? She hadn¡¯t seen her beat someone up in a while, did she have guts again now?

    It was true that Gan Lin wanted to withdraw his proposal to Yu Qianjiao because of her, but why Yu Qianjiao didn¡¯t think about it? Had it not been for Yu Linglong, would Lady Gan go to the Yu house to propose? When they went to propose a marriage, why didn¡¯t she think about how such a good thing would fall on her? Did anyone ever consider why the Gan family wanted to marry Yu Qianjiao?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°

    If there was someone to me, they could only me themselves. When Master Gan came to propose a marriage in person, he unloaded a couple of taels, and everything was left behind. They would never calm down and think about it!

    People who don¡¯t know how many catties they cost. Every day they only imagined that the sparrow would be a phoenix once it flies on a branch. They didn¡¯t me others for taking advantage of it, so they could only me themselves for being useless!

    Yu Linglong stepped on Yu Qianjiao¡¯s hand. Her icy face was full of impatience: ¡°Have you had enough trouble!?¡±

    Yu Qianjiao raised her face and stared at Yu Linglong fiercely, with hatred in her eyes: ¡°I made trouble? You think it was me!? If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I be rejected!? If it weren¡¯t for you, in a few months I would be able to marry into the Gan family and be the new wife of the Gan family! But now, I have nothing, nothing!¡±

    Her voice became stern, and her carefully-painted face changed hideously: ¡°Yu Linglong, why can you get everything you want, and I have nothing!? Why do you take away everything that belongs to me? I tell you, Lord Gan is mine, mine!¡±

    Yu Qianjiao burst intoughter suddenly, her expression gradually bing mad: ¡°You make me unable to be the new wife of the Gan family, but you haven¡¯t even married yet! Lord Xu is about to marry you. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re better off than I am. You just y with people¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s face suddenly became fierce, and with a quick wave of her little hand, she pped Yu Qianjiao¡¯s face loudly!

    With a p, she interrupted Yu Qianjiao¡¯s foulnguage. She paused, and a few drops of blood gradually appeared on the corners of her mouth, but her face was still smiling, looking terrible and cruel.

    ¡°What, I¡¯m right? I haven¡¯t married yet, so don¡¯t think about it! You pretend to be a virgin woman, do you think I haven¡¯t seen it? You and Lord Xu are hugging in the garden, so shameless¡ª¡±

    The vicious words were like a series of cannons, one after another. There was nothing in Yu Qianjiao¡¯s mind now. She just wanted to nder Yu Linglong happily, just to see the pretty face that will always be like an iceberg for thousands of years showing a painful look!

    ¡°...Do you think that the prince would want you? You¡¯re dreaming! They just want to y with you! Now you are dumbfounded that they are going to get married! What about you? What are you?¡±

    Everyone was stunned, and watched the sisters scold and beat each other, and even forgot toe forward and mediate them.

    The more Yu Qianjiao scolded, the more cheerful she was, and the long-standing resentment that had been umted in her heart was constantly being shed. She wanted to watch Yu Linglong cry, watch her be sad, and watch her feel pain!

    But her goal was not realized. As Yu Linglong watched her scream, her voice became more and more stern, and her words became more and more vicious. That beautiful dawn-colored face showed a mocking smile and looked at her. Her eyes were full of contempt.

    Leaning over slowly, Yu Linglong stretched out her hand and patted Yu Qianjiao¡¯s cheek, as if she was just a puppy that kept barking and barking.

    ¡°Have you said enough?¡±

    When she felt that cold hand on her face, Yu Qianjiao shivered involuntarily. She tried to raise her face and look at Yu Linglong viciously, and she said: ¡°Yu Linglong, I curse you to never get married, I curse you to be lonely forever!¡±

    The dimples at the corners of her mouth gradually deepened. Yu Linglong¡¯s voice was very soft, but her words were harsh: ¡°Really? It¡¯s a pity that you are the one who can¡¯t get married now, and you will never get married!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Linglong lifted her feet from Yu Qianjiao¡¯s hands. Before Yu Qianjiao could withdraw her hands, Yu Linglong kicked her on her waist fiercely and kicked her away!

    There was a scream of horror in the air, and Yu Qianjiao¡¯s body directly mmed into the screen. Where the thin screen could withstand the blow, she fell immediately.

    The guests in the outer hall were startled by this sudden sound and turned their heads to look at them.

    Yu Qianjiao was covered with oily soup, lying on the ground in a strange posture, groaning in pain.

    As if she didn¡¯t see everyone¡¯s stunned gaze, Yu Linglong walked slowly to Yu Qianjiao, lifted her blood-stained chin with her left hand, and pped her face with her right hand mercilessly!

    ¡°You slut, you need to be put in your ce!¡±

    A heavy p in the face caused Yu Qianjiao¡¯s cheeks to swell up, and with a long and miserable howl, two small semi-circr objects flew out of her mouth and flew in the air, making two high arcs andnding on a dish on a dinner table nearby.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes involuntarily followed the two small semicircles. It looked unimportant, but the guests sitting at the table immediately stood up hurriedly, far away from those two things. A few fragile youngdies fell directly on the back of the chair and vomited.

    The two semicircr objects that fell on the dish were actually her dentures with fresh blood stains!

    Looking at Yu Qianjiao, she was lying on the ground and screaming again and again. On one side, her beaten cheek was swollen, but the other side copsed strangely, as if she was a few dozen years older all of a sudden. She was such a beautiful woman, with a face like half a pig¡¯s head, half a skull.

    The daughter of the Yu Mansion turned out to be a toothless ugly woman!

    The people present were all female rtives from various provinces. Where had they seen such disgusting scenes before? Many people were disgusted, and they looked at Yu Qianjiao with eyes of disdain and disgust.

    Noticing that her mouth was empty, Yu Qianjiao subconsciously touched her face. When she touched the shriveled cheek, her heart sank suddenly, as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss.

    In the presence of so many people, she was so ugly, and her face waspletely lost!

    It didn¡¯t matter if she was rejected by the Gan family. Everyone in the capital knew that she was a toothless woman, so she couldn¡¯t get married at all!

    Yu Qianjiao almost forgot to find Yu Linglong to get revenge. She didn¡¯t care about the pain in her body. She tried to get up and fumbled around. With her toothless mouth wide open, she asked the people around her anxiously: ¡°My teeth, where are my teeth? Did anyone see my teeth!?¡±

    No one answered her. Dozens of eyes looked at her, full of disgust, as if looking at the biggest monster in the world.

    Yu Qianjiao regained consciousness suddenly and let out a desperate scream, and stumbled outside with her face covered.

    In her life, she never wanted to see anyone again.

    Yu Linglong pulled out a kerchief, wiped her hand alone, and ignored everyone¡¯s horrified or surprised eyes. She turned and walked towards the inner hall.

    At this moment, Shi Huiru stood up, walked in front of her, and looked at her worriedly: ¡°Linglong, are you okay?¡±

    Just like Yu Qianjiao¡¯s words, every sentence made her ufortable. Even she felt sad, let alone Yu Linglong.

    Shi Huiru had no sympathy for that vicious Yu Qianjiao. What she cared about was the mood of her good sister Yu Linglong.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t answer her, but said softly: ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Seeing her calm face, Shi Huiru couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. She walked to Yu Linglong¡¯s side and said, ¡°Then I will send you off.¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and looked around at the people in the room. After experiencing the change just now, everyone¡¯s expressions were a little unnatural.

    Only Yang Yunzheng sat there quietly. Her clear eyes met Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze, but a deep smile appeared on her face.

    Yu Linglong paused slightly, then averted her gaze, and walked out with Shi Huiru.

    In the banquet room, the maid cleaned up the mess that was made, and the flute music started again. It was like what just happened did not happen, and it did not affect the banquet at all.

    Yu Linglong and Shi Huiru walked outside together, still silent.

    Shi Huiru raised her eyes to Yu Linglong from time to time, but couldn¡¯t say anythingforting.

    She had already regarded Yu Linglong as her good sister in her heart, but even the best sister could not say anything.

    At this moment, she would rather stay silent and stand by Yu Linglong¡¯s side than say some empty words tofort her.

    Before they knew it, they had already reached the gate. Yu Linglong smiled faintly at Shi Huiru, and said, ¡°I ruined your pleasure today.¡±

    If she was someone else, she wouldn¡¯t care what others thought, but Shi Huiru still had a ce for her in her heart.

    Shi Hui was startled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Whatever this is, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    After a pause, she couldn¡¯t help but say softly: ¡°Linglong, you...you have to be good.¡±

    Yu Linglong was startled slightly. Then she remembered that Shi Hui was worried that she was sad, and couldn¡¯t help but smile a little: ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She was really fine, she thought. She didn¡¯t care about Lord Xu. Being married off was a good thing; at least he wouldn¡¯t have so much free time to pester her in the future.

    It¡¯s just that this was heard in Shi Huiru¡¯s ears, but it had a different meaning. Shi Huiru paused, her eyes moistened, but she didn¡¯t want Yu Linglong to see it. She wiped the corners of her eyes quickly, and smiled reluctantly: ¡°Then I won¡¯t send you off. Go back and be careful.¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded, and the two broke up at the gate of the Shi house.

    The carriage for the Yu house was already waiting outside. Ling¡¯er took down the footstool, and Yu Linglong was about to get on the carriage when she heard a voice from behind.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong looked back and saw a figure wearing a ck brocade cotton cloak standing in the vast snow.

    The rim of the silver fox fur surrounded Gan Lin¡¯s white face, and there was a pearl on the buckle on his neck, which reflected off his face with brilliance and splendor.

    Yu Linglong stopped but didn¡¯t answer. She looked at him quietly, and her pretty face was a thousand miles away.

    This child was really stubborn.

    Gan Lin¡¯s big ck and white eyes stared at her with undisguised pain.

    How beautiful, how proud, and how strong this young girl was, like a red plum blossoming proudly in the snow, cold and impable, and eye-catching.

    However, she did not belong to him.

    Unconsciously, his footsteps approached her until he stopped two steps in front of her.

    Yu Linglong waited for a while, but Gan Lin didn¡¯t mean to say anything, so she said, ¡°Are you ming me for lying to you?¡±

    Gan Lin slowly shook his head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little speechless. She didn¡¯t know what was going on in ancient education. Although he was still a child, he said this like he was wise beyond his years.

    In contrast, she was more ustomed to the boy who had just escaped from the cave. He held her hand tightly and called her sister again as if she was the greatest support in the world.

    But, he will probably never call her his sister again in this life.

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s indifferent face, Gan Lin¡¯s crystal eyes darkened. He asked again: ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡±

    Yu Linglong paused and said in a low voice, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡±

    Gan Lin suddenly raised his head. His self-esteem was deted: ¡°Linglong, am I trouble?¡±

    Yu Linglong did not deny it and nodded: ¡°Yes, your status causes lots of trouble for me.¡±

    From the moment she knew Gan Lin¡¯s identity, she knew that she had fallen deeply into this huge vortex. Even though she was not in its center, she could still feel the powerful force in the vortex, so powerful that she could not break free.

    Yu Lieyang, the man in ck, Feng Xuanyuan, the Blue Lotus Cult, and now Gan Lin, the nephew of Empress Gan. She just wanted to protect herself and avoid further involvement, so when Gan Lin asked her name, she instinctively chose to lie.

    This was not wrong, and it was not even a big deal at first, but the Gan Mansion wished to propose marriage to Yu Qianjiao, and it turned into a matter that should not have expanded into such an unmanageable situation today.

    The matter was out of her control, and even she herself did not expect that her unintentional sentence would involve so many people.

    Looking at her cold eyes, Gan Lin secretly clenched his hands and said stubbornly: ¡°I will not cause you trouble.¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head and said, ¡°This is not something you can decide.¡±

    No matter what kind of person Gan Lin was, his identity was destined so he could not be a simple person, let alone have an ordinary life. Too much contact with such a person could only cause more trouble for her.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to talk to Gan Lin anymore. She turned her head, let Ling¡¯er hold her hand, and got on the carriage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Gan Lin, who was alwaysposed, suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her with a painful unwillingness on her face. ¡°Linglong, why don¡¯t you tell the truth, is it because you have no choice?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe it! He didn¡¯t believe that she made up a fake name just because she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, let alone that she was so dismissive. He was the nephew of the current empress and the only son of Gan Taifu, who was in power, and he was disgusted by her!?

    The strength in his hand increased unconsciously, and Gan Lin¡¯s voice was determined and confident in a way that did not match his age: ¡°What is your problem? Tell me! I am a man, and I will help you find a way!¡±

    Yu Linglong was speechless. She raised her eyes to look at Gan Lin¡¯s small body that had not grown up yet and sighed helplessly.

    With a slight effort, she got rid of Gan Lin¡¯s tight grasp with all her strength.

    ¡°Young Master Gan, you think too much.¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her foot and stepped on the footstool steadily. Ling¡¯er lifted the curtain, and she got into the carriage.

    Seeing she was leaving, Gan Lin eagerly grabbed the shaft of the car and said loudly, ¡°Then why are you not willing to marry me? What¡¯s wrong with me!?¡±

    On the other side of the heavy cotton curtain, Yu Linglong¡¯s face was very calm: ¡°There is nothing wrong with you, I just don¡¯t like you.¡±

    This sentence stopped the conversation, and Gan Lin didn¡¯t know what to say to make it better.

    Even if you had a thousand redeeming points, or ten thousand redeeming points if people didn¡¯t like you, what use was it?

    Ling¡¯er pushed Gan Lin¡¯s hand away, and said crisply: ¡°Prince Gan, please let us go, ourdy is going back.¡±

    Gan Lin let go of his hand in a daze, watching the carriage swaying slightly. As they were about to leave, he suddenly asked: ¡°Do you really like Lord Xu?¡±

    Yu Linglong in the carriage heard these words clearly, but she did not answer.

    She hadn¡¯t heard of Lord Xu for a long time, but his presence seemed to be everywhere. No matter where she went, someone would mention him to her.

    This was also due to Lord Xu¡¯s bombastic pursuit of her before, and now Fourth Lady Yu¡¯s reputation had been closely linked to Lord Xu.

    She was toozy to exin and didn¡¯t want to.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, Gan Lin thought she was tacitly agreeing, and his slender fingers couldn¡¯t help being clenched into fists.

    ¡°Linglong, Lord Xu is about to be married off...¡± He didn¡¯t say the following words, but he thought she should understand.

    Everyone knew that if the emperor wanted to arrange a marriage for Lord Xu, he would definitely choose a well-knowndy, instead of choosing the daughter of a military general from the fourth rank, let alone amoner¡¯s daughter.[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°

    When Lord Xu got married, what would Yu Linglong do? Did anyone dare to risk offending Lord Xu and ask to marry her?

    Thinking of this, Gan Lin seemed to see a glimmer of hope again. He chased the carriage for a few steps, and said firmly and clearly in his voice: ¡°...I, I am willing to wait for you.¡±

    There was no sound in the carriage. Yu Linglong seemed to hear nothing and did not respond.

    The carriage gradually went away and disappeared at the corner of the street, leaving only Gan Lin alone in a daze.

    In the ice and snow, the young slender figure looked so lonely and deste.

    ...

    Ever since Yu Qianjiao had her dentures beaten out by Yu Linglong, she refused to leave the Yu house after she was embarrassed in public. Everyone in the capital already knew that Yu Qianjiao, the daughter of the first wife, was a toothless ugly woman.

    This time, even if the Gan family didn¡¯t reject her, it would be impossible for anyone to propose to her.

    Which dignified son would want to marry a toothless woman and suffer from others¡¯ ridicule all his life?

    For Yu Qianjiao, this time ispletely over.

    The person most affected by this incident was naturally General Yu. With the status of the Gan family, he had already opened up the way to recovery. Who knew that at this critical moment, the Gan family had withdrawn from the Yu family. Now all his efforts had be a waste.

    What made him even more depressed was that without the protection of the Gan family, Minister Feng, who had been seeking revenge with General Yu for a long time, immediately turned over the transfer order and ordered him to report to southern Xinjiang immediately.

    It seemed that the New Year was about toe, and the officials who had transferred out had returned to the capital, but General Yu was braving the cold to go to southern Xinjiang to supervise the battle. A discerning person would know that this was Minister Feng¡¯s private revenge.

    But regardless of their mentalities, the officials at the senior level crushed people to death. General Yu must go to southern Xinjiang.

    Later, Concubine Mei gave him an idea, and General Yu felt that this n was great, so he personally implemented it the next day.

    News came in the afternoon the next day that General Yu went on a horseback trip, but identally fell off his horse and broke his leg.

    After a hundred days of injury, General Yu had enough reasons to dy the trip to southern Xinjiang.

    Although he could no longer go out to have fun because of his ¡°leg injury,¡± it was worth the price to stay at home peacefully.

    General Yu was holding back at home every day and suffocating from boredom, but now the poption of the Yu Mansion was dying, he wanted to get revenge.

    His eldest son was dead, his second son left, his third son ran away...

    His second daughter was chanting all day long, his third daughter died on the street, his fourth daughter was unprovokable, his fifth daughter was careful not to take me...

    Looking at it, he found that the most unpleasant one was the daughter Yu Qianjiao who was left behind by Mu Shi.

    In General Yu¡¯s view, it was all Yu Qianjiao¡¯s fault that the Yu family was rejected by the Gan family. It also caused him to lose a good opportunity to join the Gan family. Now, this daughter was notorious and cannot marry. This was the end of a leisurely home life, and the more he looked at it, the more annoying it became.

    General Yu was not a person who was willing to wrong himself. Thinking of this daughter still disobeying him, he even thought that Yu Qianjiao was not pleasing in his eyes.

    A big man had been at home for a long time, and his psychology was not normal. Whenever he got drunk and thought that his beautiful future was ruined by Yu Qianjiao, he used his whip.

    How could Yu Qianjiao endure such grievances? After being beaten by General Yu several times, she finally ran to the Mu house crying and begged the Mu family to call the shots for her.

    Second Lady Mu was very happy. She directly took in Mu Shi¡¯s only flesh and blood, and only sent a letter to General Yu. Although the words were more polite, the general idea was: you don¡¯t want this daughter, so we will take her into the Mu House. After the New Year, the Mu family will send someone to send Yu Qianjiao back to her hometown.

    It was out of the question for the Mu family to not take her in. In the beginning, she made trouble in the Yu House because of Mu Shi¡¯s dowry. Now they took the dowry from them, but they didn¡¯t want the daughter. This didn¡¯t make sense.

    So Second Lady Mu ¡°generously¡± took in Yu Qianjiao, whose mother had died and whose father didn¡¯t want her, but she left her a way out and sent Yu Qianjiao back to her hometown. This thing was naturally admirable, and she was in the hands of Second Lady Mu.

    Although in name it was reserved for Yu Qianjiao as a dowry, but with Yu Qianjiao¡¯s current reputation, was there any hope of her getting married? She couldn¡¯t get married, so she came to the Mu house. Even if she only wasted rent, Second Lady Mu could make a fortune.

    As for the future, even if Yu Qianjiao could really marry out, she would be a lone woman with no mother and a father that beat her. Could she beat the Mu family?

    This kind of result was obviously good for everyone. For Yu Qianjiao, she could finally not have to take the whip of General Yu; for second Lady Mu, there is a more sufficient reason to acquire Mu Shi¡¯s dowry; for General Yu, Yu Qianjiao, the reason he lost face, finally disappeared.

    So, everyone was happy.

    Yu Linglong felt a little funny when she heard the news. Yu Qianjiao¡¯s ending was a good one. If she continued to stay in the Yu house, she would beughed to death if she was not beaten to death by General Yu.

    What was she cursing her with? To die alone?

    Now she wanted to see who would die alone!

    After Yu Qianjiao, an eye-catching woman disappeared, Yu Linglong focused on another matter.

    She had received news that the New Year was approaching, and most of the properties under the name of the Yu house have been sent to the renters of the year, but there had been no movement from Concubine Mei. She promised to give her 30% of the ie from the Yu house, and now she hasn¡¯t paid her a penny.

    Did Concubine Mei forget, or did she refuse to give it up?

    Yu Linglong was not short of money, but who was annoying her because of too much money? Besides, she made a good deal with Concubine Mei. She helped Concubine Mei get to the top, and Concubine Mei paid her portion. Now it was less than half a year. Was this woman about to change her mind?

    Was she stupid?

    That night, after Yu Linglong sent out two invitations, Concubine Mei finally came to Pin Garden.

    Yu Linglong looked at Concubine Mei and saw that her makeup was still luxurious, but her brow and eyes were full of exhaustion, as if she was several years older.

    After entering the room, Concubine Mei didn¡¯t greet her. She bent her waist and sat directly on the head seat. Then she looked at Yu Linglong.

    ¡°The Fourth Lady called me, what¡¯s your order?¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered. Oh, was Concubine Mei pretending to be confused?

    Seeing that Concubine Mei was no longer respectful, Yu Linglong simply said straightforwardly: ¡°When will you send my share of silver?¡±

    When she mentioned it, Concubine Mei struggled internally. Since Yu Qianyun stopped her from dealing with the yamenst time, this fifthdy had deliberately or unconsciously intervened in the affairs of the mansion, especially in the exchange of money. If Concubine Mei was dealing with it, she would do it right away, but in fact, she interfered in secret.

    With such a person monitoring the Yu house¡¯s ounts, Concubine Mei really couldn¡¯t do anything with the money. Besides Yu Linglong, even she herself hasn¡¯t extorted anything for a long time.

    Concubine Mei was about to exin, but she raised her eyes to meet Yu Linglong¡¯s stern ck eyes.

    These eyes were scrutinizing and stern, as if they could see through everything, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Thinking of Yu Linglong¡¯s methods, Concubine Mei lifted her hand subconsciously and stroked her tall belly.

    This Fourth Lady can¡¯t fool around easily.

    Concubine Mei¡¯s mind turned slightly, and suddenly she had an idea.

    Didn¡¯t Yu Linglong want silver? Then she could tell the truth. She can help her once, and maybe she will help herself a second time.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The look on Concubine Mei¡¯s face changed instantly, and Yu Linglong smiled coldly.

    How dare she show her facest time, and now she was begging her?

    Of course she knew what Concubine Mei was about to say, and Yu Qianyun knew what she was doing, she knew better than Concubine Mei.

    Sure enough, Concubine Mei began toin about how Yu Qianyun intervened in the Yu house¡¯s internal affairs and how she interfered in her various decisions. But she was a seriousdy of the Yu house. She was just a concubine, and she couldn¡¯t refuse what Yu Qianyun called ¡°assistance.¡±

    Listening to Concubine Mei¡¯sint, Yu Linglong just looked at her quietly, with her beautiful, calm face.

    She just wanted to see how Concubine Mei would deal with the Fifth Lady. This was an observation of Yu Qianyun and a test of Concubine Mei.

    It was a pity that Concubine Mei disappointed her. She was just a trivial matter, but she couldn¡¯t think of a solution. She couldn¡¯t even fight against Yu Qianyun. So she thought she woulde to ask her for help?

    She can¡¯t help someone unconditionally forever. If she had to take care of everything, then what was the use of Concubine Mei as a puppet?

    Concubine Mei mentioned the things that Yu Qianyun had secretly tripped her up with these days. The more she talked about it, the angrier she became. Even Yu Linglong¡¯s expression was ignored. She just kept venting her dissatisfaction and kept her stomach full. The bitter water poured out: ¡°...Fourth Lady, don¡¯t you know that the Fifth Lady is really a bit too much? There will be a lot of things next year, and she has to intervene in everything, and all the ounts must be checked in person, check a little on the 3rd, check a lot on the 5th. I want to get some money from the ountant and confess to her that I really can¡¯t get the Fourth Lady¡¯s dividend. Fourthdy, I¡¯m really embarrassed...¡±

    Concubine Mei spoke for a long time, but when she raised her head, she met Yu Linglong¡¯s cold eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes were so sharp that she seemed to see through her tricks easily. Concubine Mei only felt that her back was swishing, and she lowered her head subconsciously, not daring to look at Yu Linglong.

    Would the Fourth Lady believe her?

    Confused, Concubine Mei nced at Yu Linglong¡¯s face and whispered, ¡°Fourth Lady, look at this...¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±

    She only needed money. As for the other things, why should she be in charge? Concubine Mei and her were in a rtionship that used each other, why would she help out again and again?

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Concubine Mei changed her face slightly: ¡°Fourth Lady, you can¡¯t say that. You also have your share of the silver. If you don¡¯t help me figure out a solution, could it be that you just want to take your share?¡±

    Seeing Concubine Mei¡¯s attitude became tough, Yu Linglongughed instead of being angry.

    Oh, this was the temper of a leader. It seemed that Concubine Mei, the manager of the house, had been doing this for a long time. She really had a bit of majesty as the head of the house, and she no longer whispered at her appearance that day.

    It¡¯s a pity that no matter how powerful Concubine Mei was, in Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes, she was just a clown.

    Did she dare to provoke Yu Linglong? It seemed that Concubine Mei felt that her life was toofortable, and she wanted to find herself ufortable.

    Taking a sip of tea slowly, Yu Linglong said indifferently: ¡°Since you are going to be in charge of the Yu house, you should think that there will be such a day. Do you think this position is easy to sit in?¡±

    Although the Yu Mansion was not a high-ranking family, after all, it can be regarded as a solid family. There were so many people in the Yu Mansion. Who didn¡¯t want to get a share? Did Concubine Mei think she can do whatever she wants with the power of a housekeeper? Her idea was too simple.

    Concubine Mei snorted heavily, staring at Yu Linglong and said, ¡°Of course I know that this position is not easy to sit in. If it was good, why would I ask you for help?¡±

    Concubine Mei was still somewhat self-aware. In her capacity, it was really unjustifiable to want to control the Yu house, and she could only rely on the power of others.

    But now it was different. There were fewer and fewer masters in the Yu Mansion. Apart from General Yu, there were only threemoner¡¯s daughters: Yu Qianfang, Yu Qianyun, and Yu Linglong. Concubine Mei¡¯s position in Jade Mansion was the only one with General Yu. Why was she still afraid of them? No matter how good Yu Linglong was, she was the manager in the Yu house now!

    At this time, Concubine Mei had been blinded by the scenery in front of her, and she hadpletely forgotten what Mu Shi¡¯s ending was like. All she had in mind was that she was proud of her own glory and wealth. With this respect, she didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything.

    Yu Linglong calmly looked at Concubine Mei¡¯s provocative gaze and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have this ability, what qualifications do you have to manage this house?¡±

    Concubine Mei stood up. The smile on her face was swept away, and she said with a faint threat in her tone: ¡°So the Fourth Lady is not going to help?¡±

    Yu Linglong sat steadily on the chair, her face indifferent: ¡°Right, I won¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Concubine Mei was very angry. Her delicate brows and eyes revealed hostility, and she said in a vicious voice: ¡°Then the Fourth Lady must not want her thirty percent!¡±

    After that, Concubine Mei turned around and walked out. She didn¡¯t believe it. Without Yu Linglong¡¯s help, wouldn¡¯t she not be able to fight Yu Qianyun?

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to help her at all. She knew about Concubine Dongst time!

    From that time on, she had already had the idea of ??breaking with Yu Linglong. It was a good thing that things had gone to the point where they were today. At least from now on, she would no longer have to pay Yu Linglong money out of her own pocket!

    Every now and then, she asked Yu Linglong for help because she didn¡¯t have the ability, but now, she had a firm foothold in the Yu house, and she was trying to stir up trouble, so why should she be careful with amoner¡¯s daughter!?

    Yu Linglong nced at her back and said something.

    ¡°You definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Concubine Mei paused, but after all, she didn¡¯t look back, and she went straight out.

    When she walked to the corridor, Concubine Mei¡¯s tight body rxed slightly. This Fourth Lady was too difficult to deal with. Every time she saw her figure and heard her voice, she would unconsciously be nervous.

    She really didn¡¯t know how she, amoner¡¯s daughter, could have such great power.

    Thest words Yu Linglong had just said echoed in her ears and Concubine Mei couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    This time shepletely ruined her rtionship with Yu Linglong. She should be prepared, for the other party¡¯s revenge wille soon...[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°

    Concubine Mei lifted her hand subconsciously and ced it on her bulging belly. With General Yu on her side and an uing child in her belly, what else was she afraid of?

    Hearing the footsteps of Concubine Mei leaving, Ling¡¯er, who had been listening for a long time, finally walked out uncontrobly and said: ¡°Miss, this Concubine Mei is too mad! Did she forget how you helped her before? How could she behave like this today!?¡±

    Unlike Ling¡¯er¡¯s anger, Yu Linglong was very calm, as if everything was within her expectations.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, remember, not all people will be rewarded with grace.¡±

    She had seen too many people like this. In her previous life, wasn¡¯t she just avenged by grace?

    Therefore, she will never do good deeds, be a kind person, say she is selfish, or call her cold. She is her, and she will not care about anyone¡¯s opinions, and will not care about anyone¡¯s actions.

    For Concubine Mei, she was bitten by a dog, and naturally it would not affect her mood.

    It¡¯s just that if you are bitten by a dog, it can¡¯t bite for nothing. Even if you don¡¯t kill it and eat it, you have to beat it with a stick, so that its skin and flesh are broken, so that it doesn¡¯t dare to bite her again.

    Ling¡¯er on the side was still furious, and said angrily: ¡°Miss, can this be the case?¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered. Of course, she couldn¡¯t just leave it alone. How could it end well if someone offended her!?

    After thinking for a moment, Yu Linglong slowly showed a cold smile on her face, beckoning Ling¡¯er toe over, and said something like this.

    Since you want to fight the dog, you must be fast and cruel. She preferred to fight quickly.

    ...

    Since turning her face to Yu Linglong, Concubine Mei had been more careful. She knew that she had offended Yu Linglong, and Yu Linglong would definitely not let her go.

    She also knew a lot of the methods in the inner house. In the past few days, she had been on guard, even when eating and drinking, she had to check if she had been poisoned, and she had to order a dozen maids and working women to guard her while she was sleeping, for fear that Yu Linglong would bring someone in.

    Several days passed, but the Yu house was as calm as usual. Nothing happened. Concubine Mei could not help but wonder. After another thought, maybe Yu Linglong was afraid of her and didn¡¯t want to be more troublesome.

    People can deceive themselves. Concubine Mei was now proud of her sess, and she couldn¡¯t help but think that she was better than Yu Linglong, who was destined to suffer a lot.

    In less than a month, Concubine Mei was about to give birth. Her belly was getting bigger and bigger, and her body was getting more and more cumbersome. She had to get up several times at night. In order to not disturb General Yu¡¯s rest, she moved to the West Wing a few days ago, waiting for the birth.

    That night, Concubine Mei in the West Wing closed the door early as usual, and General Yu was alone in the main room with the solitarymp. He was really lonely and intolerable. After drinking a few sses of wine, he felt a little sleepy.

    While lying on the bed, there was a sudden knock on the door, and a clearly stressed and anxious voice called: ¡°Master, master!¡±

    General Yu was awakened and looked extremely impatient, and said loudly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The knock on the door stopped, and a trembling voice said: ¡°Master, please go and take a look. Auntie is about to give birth!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± When General Yu heard this, his sleepiness disappeared, and he got up.

    As soon as the door was opened, a faceless little maid was standing outside the door tremblingly. She was obviously frightened and didn¡¯t even dare to lift her head: ¡°Master, Concubine Mei is crying about a stomachache. Go take a look!¡±

    General Yu raised his head and looked towards the West Chamber, only to see faintly lit lights over there. It seemed that there was a figure shaking, and he couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. Without asking more questions, he strode towards the West Wing.

    The little maid behind saw that General Yu was heading in that direction and slipped away quietly.

    General Yu walked to the door of the West Chamber, raised his fist, and hit the door: ¡°Open the door, open the door!¡±

    A woman in a coat quickly opened the door and said respectfully: ¡°Master.¡±

    General Yu saw that the door in the inner room was closed tightly, and the women guarding outside were all sleepy-eyed. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Didn¡¯t it mean Mei¡¯er was about to give birth? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The woman was taken aback, and hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie is going to give birth? Did...did the servants hear anything?¡±

    General Yu felt even more strange, and when he looked back, he saw that the little maid had disappeared long ago, and he couldn¡¯t help being confused.

    Seeing that General Yu did not speak, the women did not dare to speak any more. A clever woman hurriedly walked to the door of the inner room, put her ear on the door and listened carefully for a while, and said to General Yu: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t hear anything inside. What¡¯s going on¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, they only heard the sudden movement of broken porcin in the room, and there was a p, which was particrly harsh in the middle of the night.

    General Yu¡¯s heart suddenly became suspicious. Just now he saw that the lights were still on in the West Chamber. Concubine Mei was obviously not asleep, but when she heard himing, Concubine Mei didn¡¯t go out to greet him!?

    He heard the sound of the porcin falling, but the person inside still didn¡¯t make a sound. What happened?

    General Yu immediately shouted: ¡°Mei¡¯er, Mei¡¯er! Are you inside?¡±

    After a pause, Concubine Mei answered with a trembling sound from the room: ¡°Master, don¡¯t...don¡¯te in yet!¡±

    Hearing this sound, General Yu waspletely stunned. He had been with Concubine Mei for so long, and this was the first time Concubine Mei rejected him.

    No matter how stupid he was, he knew that something happened.

    Thinking of Concubine Mei still carrying his own child in her belly, General Yu could no longer hold back his temper. He strode to the door of the room and kicked the door open.

    Seeing the situation in the inner room, everyone present was stunned.

    Concubine Mei was only wearing her underwear. Her hair was messy, her face was flushed, and she was silently entangled with a half-naked man.

    Seeing General Yue in, Concubine Mei and the man stopped.

    The man reacted very quickly. As soon as he saw someoneing, he immediately turned back and got out of the window, which he was obviously very familiar with.

    When Concubine Mei saw General Yu, her face suddenly turned pale. Her feet softened and she knelt on the ground, her tears streaming down uncontrobly: ¡°Master...¡±

    General Yu wanted to rescue a damsel in distress, but unexpectedly, he was cuckolded, and his face instantly turned pale.

    Concubine Mei dragged her cumbersome body, with tears on her beautiful face, and she said intermittently: ¡°Master, I was just about to fall asleep. A man came from somewhere and had to jump in from the window...¡±

    Concubine Mei was obviously frightened and she couldn¡¯t cry: ¡°I resisted desperately to keep my innocence, sir, you have to believe me¡ª¡±

    She was not a fool. Of course she knew what the consequences would be when General Yu saw the scene just now, but how would she exin it? Would General Yu, who loved her and spoiled her, believe her?

    General Yu¡¯s big hand was creaking. Looking at Concubine Mei¡¯s pitiful crying appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but wave his hand and p her severely.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Concubine Mei suffered such a heavy p. Her cheeks immediately swelled up, and she raised her eyes in disbelief to look at General Yu, and stammered, ¡°Master, you...you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    General Yu was furious like thunder: ¡°Do I believe you? I believe you are crafty!¡±

    If it was a bad person, why didn¡¯t Concubine Mei call for help? With so many women guarding outside, as long as she shouted loudly, someone would rush in to protect her. How could she be assaulted?

    Even though he had reached the door, Concubine Mei said she would not let him in!

    Although General Yu was carefree, he was not stupid in this respect. He remembered Concubine Mei¡¯s rhetoric, who chose to move to the West Wing alone as an excuse for unwillingness to influence him to rest at night. He did not expect that she was actually looking for a chance to fool around with adulterers!

    Where did General Yu guess Concubine Mei¡¯s thoughts? As a woman, she was assaulted by a man who jumped in the window in the middle of the night. Would she dare to shout? There were a bunch of women outside, and there was her own husband in the main room. If they saw her, would she still have the face of the household manager? How could General Yu believe that she was innocent?

    But now, when she encountered danger, she didn¡¯t ask anyone to help. Instead, she was charged with adultery.

    Concubine Mei clutched her swollen cheeks, fell on the ground, and weepingly grabbed General Yu¡¯s robe and feet: ¡°Master, I was really wronged. I don¡¯t know that man!¡±

    General Yu kicked her hard, shook off her holding hand, and said angrily: ¡°You don¡¯t know him? If you don¡¯t know him, then how did he get in?¡±

    Although the backyard of the Yu house was notrge, it was heavily locked. If someone was not leading the way to the inner yard, how could a strange mane in and break into Concubine Mei¡¯s room? If you say this, only a fool will believe it!

    Concubine Mei couldn¡¯t argue. She was afraid and sad, and she cried: ¡°Master, you must believe me, I didn¡¯t do anything to offend you, master!¡±

    It¡¯s just that no matter what she said, General Yu would not believe her. His own woman was embracing a naked man in the middle of the night. This was what he saw with his own eyes. If he believed this woman again, then he was the biggest fool in the world.

    General Yu stared at Concubine Mei bitterly, and cursed: ¡°Bitch, get out of here!¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t be like many men who have their wives cheat on them but stupidly ask why. In his eyes, it was clear. A woman had betrayed him. There was absolutely no possibility of forgiveness. Taking the whip to kill her would be the greatest forgiveness for her.

    Concubine Mei was so shocked that there was no blood on her face. She raised her head and stared at General Yu in a daze: ¡°Master, do...do you want me to leave?¡±

    Her whole world waspletely shattered because of General Yu¡¯s concise words.

    Was General Yu going to send her away? Where could she go, a helpless woman? How would she live the rest of her life?

    She came to the capital for him to stay away from her homnd. She tried her best to manage the family business for him. She was tortured for his pregnancy and childbirth. But he didn¡¯t believe her and wanted to drive her away in the cold winter!?

    She looked up at this resolute face, the face she once deeply admired, and the man in front of her made her give up everything, but in the end, it was like this.

    The child in the belly seemed to perceive the mother¡¯s fear and despair and twisted ufortably. Concubine Mei clutched her belly and shook her head desperately: ¡°No...Master, you can¡¯t drive me away, I still have your child...I still have a baby...¡±

    Regardless of the child, General Yu was even angrier when she mentioned the child. He squatted down and pinched Concubine Mei¡¯s neck, forcing her to look at him.

    ¡°Child? Do you dare to speak of the child!? I ask you, whose bastard is it!? Tell me, tell me!¡±

    Concubine Mei hardly believed her ears. What kind of man was this, to say that the child in her belly was not his!

    Tears fell like a broken pearl ne, and Concubine Mei shook her head in pain, crying: ¡°Master, I have been with you for more than three years. Don¡¯t you believe me? Of course, this child belongs to you. Master, even if you don¡¯t have mercy on me, I beg you for the sake of the child¡ª¡±

    The answer to her was General Yu¡¯s fierce p. Concubine Mei was pushed to the ground, there was broken skin on her hands and face, and traces of blood oozed out.

    She didn¡¯t care about the pain in her body. She protected her belly with one hand and supported the ground with the other. She wanted to sit up and try to grab General Yu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Master, I have really wronged you. Master, you have to believe me¡ª¡±

    If her beloved was another man, perhaps her pleading would be exchanged for pity, but unfortunately, her man was General Yu, a selfish and indifferent man, a man who can ignore his wife and children.

    Such a man only has himself in his heart, so how could he sympathize with others, let alone forgive a woman who was caught by him on the spot?

    His liking for her was not even counted as possession, just for venting his own sexual desires, just for his own sensory pleasure.

    Nothing in the world was more important than himself, and nothing could challenge this man¡¯s dignity.

    Yu Linglong had calcted this for him, so she arranged such a farce.

    General Yu looked at Concubine Mei who was prostrate on the ground in disgust, turned his head, and screamed impatiently at the women on the side: ¡°What are you still doing, why don¡¯t you throw this bitch out!¡±

    The women looked at each other. After all, they didn¡¯t dare to vite General Yu¡¯s order, so they moved.

    Although Concubine Mei was their mistress, the biggest master in the Yu Mansion was General Yu. No one dared to provoke this grumpy master, and no one wanted to get his whip.

    Concubine Mei was clutching her belly tightly, her eyes filled with tears of horror. She shook her head desperately: ¡°No...don¡¯t...don¡¯te over!¡±

    It¡¯s a pity that her weak appearance couldn¡¯t attract the slightest sympathy from others. The women grabbed her arms, dragged her out of the room, and walked out the door.

    Through the Yu Mansion in the middle of the night, the voice of Concubine Mei¡¯s crying and begging echoed for a long time.

    ...

    Yu Linglong just smiled when she learned that Concubine Mei was kicked out of the house.

    In fact, this n was notprehensive. If you carefully examine it, you can find many loopholes. If General Yu was calmer and sensible, he would find that Concubine Mei¡¯s adultery was actually quite suspicious.

    But she was right about General Yu¡¯s hot temper, and she was right that General Yu wouldn¡¯t think so much, that he would just rush forward hurriedly, and without others fanning the mes, he would jump into the trap by himself.

    After having a falling out with Concubine Mei, Yu Linglong decided to get rid of the puppet that was no longer obedient. She knew very well that Concubine Mei could get to this step, and it definitely was not useless. With her position as manager of the house, as well as the umted ears and eyes, it was not easy to set a trap for her.

    Moreover, the current Concubine Mei was very popr with General Yu. If she wanted a fatal blow and topletely defeat Concubine Mei, it was the easiest and fastest way to n for her to have an affair with a man.

    But, where would she find this man?

    This was not a difficult problem for Yu Linglong. She ordered someone to find a hoodlum from the street, promised him three hundred taels of silver, and quietly brought him into the inner house while it was dark, and pointed Concubine Mei¡¯s residence out to him. After a few words, it happened.

    In this world, there will always be many people who are willing to do anything for money. She understood this truth in her previous life.

    She didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to frame Concubine Mei, so what if she ruined her reputation and innocence? It was polite enough to keep her alive.

    However, some people refused to ept her love. Obviously, it was already a dead end, but they wanted to smash the South Wall.

    Xuan Cao came to report to Yu Linglong early in the morning: ¡°Concubine Mei was kicked out of the housest night, and she has been kneeling outside the gate. She keeps saying that she was wronged, and she asked the master to take care of the child in her belly and leave her a way to survive...¡±

    While listening, Yu Linglong slowly shook her head with regret. She had given Concubine Mei a way out. With her cleverness and wisdom, and when she was a housekeeper in the house, she secretly misappropriated the family business. She could live without worrying about food and clothing.

    She actually wanted to know what made Concubine Mei so persistent. Was it her love for General Yu? Or the fear of living alone?

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t understand Concubine Mei, because she didn¡¯t have the word ¡°dependent¡± in her dictionary.

    There were many women like Concubine Mei, who did not have to worry about food or drink, and could live well by themselves. They just couldn¡¯t live without a man. They wanted to rely on men for everything, perhaps because of their emptiness, or perhaps because they were too cowardly. In short, some women can¡¯t live without a man.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t care what Concubine Mei thought, but she didn¡¯t want to see what had been done, and what happened now.

    Since Concubine Mei still stalked and refused to leave, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t mind pushing her again.

    If you want to do something bad, then simply do it.

    It was already three hours after sunrise. Outside the gate of the Yu house, a young woman with a delicate face and a bloated figure knelt on the ground, crying until her voice was hoarse, and confided her grievances to the closed gate over and over again.

    ¡°Woo...Master, I was really wronged! Please open the door, don¡¯t drive Mei¡¯er out alone, woo...Master, have you forgotten, when I was in northern Xinjiang... ¡°

    Concubine Mei was still a little bit distracted. Starting from the time when the two met in northern Xinjiang and then recalling the two people¡¯s more than three years together, she was reminiscing bitterness and sweetness.

    The sound of her crying attracted many people who watched the excitement and pointed at the Yu house. Even if General Yu ignored his three-year rtionship with Concubine Mei, he had to show up for the face of the Yu house.

    At this time, General Yu was really standing behind the gate, his face pale, but hesitant.

    Was he too recklessst night? Concubine Mei was in the capital with him for less than a year, so why did she have an adulterous affair so soon? If the child in her belly was a bastard if it is really his own child...

    General Yu was hesitating, but the situation outside the gate changed again.

    He saw a young man rushing out of the crowd. He stepped forward and hugged Concubine Mei who was kneeling on the ground, and said loudly: ¡°That man is so cruel to you, why do you still ask him? Mei¡¯er, follow me¡ª¡±

    When things started suddenly, the crowd suddenly heard a voice of surprise. Under the eyes of everyone, Concubine Mei raised her eyes and looked at the man holding her, and her face suddenly changed: ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡±

    This person turned out to be the man who broke into her roomst night!

    Concubine Mei was shocked, desperately trying to push the man away: ¡°Let go of me, I don¡¯t recognize you at all!¡±

    Reluctantly, this person held her tightly and did not let go, and what he said was like thunder, rolling past the ears of everyone present¡ª

    ¡°Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t you believe me? If the glory and wealth are gone, it will be gone. Let¡¯s live well, I will treat you well, and our child¡ª¡±

    Concubine Mei only felt that her eyes were getting dark for a while, looking at this man she had never met. She was ashamed and angry, and hissed: ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to ruin my reputation? Are you not afraid of being beaten to death?¡±

    A frivolous smile crossed the man¡¯s face. A pair of big hands took the opportunity to pinch her waist, and he smiled: ¡°Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t be mean. The night before, who kept calling my name¡ª¡±

    General Yu heard this inside the gate. His eyes were red with anger, and he pulled thetch and rushed out.

    ¡°You adulterers, see if I won¡¯t kill you both!¡±

    Seeing General Yu running out waving the doortch, the man holding Concubine Mei was shocked but did not run away likest night. Instead, he pulled Concubine Mei into his arms tighter and shouted at General Yu: ¡°Mei¡¯er and I are happy in love¡ª¡±

    General Yu was so angry that his forehead buzzed, and he didn¡¯t even hear what the man was saying. Thetch in his hand mmed down without thinking: ¡°Bitch! Whore! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The man hugged Concubine Mei tightly. He screamed loudly, and he kept dodging from left to right. On the surface, he was desperately protecting Concubine Mei and blocking her rain-like beating by General Yu, but he was actually pushing Concubine Mei to the door of General Yu, and within a few blows, Concubine Mei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and she kept screaming.

    ¡°Master, listen to me, I really don¡¯t know him¡ª¡±

    How could General Yu listen to her discernment? Seeing Concubine Mei and a man hugging each other and blocking each other, they looked affectionate and sentimental, General Yu was going crazy.

    ¡°You whore, I¡¯m not good to you at all, you fucking cuckolded me¡ª¡± General Yu said as he beat them frantically until Concubine Mei gave a scream of horror andy on her belly on the ground. General Yu stopped beating them.

    Concubine Mei was rolling on the ground in pain, and she kept groaning as if she was undergoing great torture.

    A stream of bright red blood slowly poured out from the bottom of her skirt, and the snow that covered her body was red.

    Among the crowd of onlookers, those who saw something good immediately yelled: ¡°Oh, she is going to give birth

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    General Yu was taken aback. He looked at Concubine Mei, who was writhing in pain on the ground, and he hesitated for a moment.

    Was this kid his own?

    Before General Yu could do something, the man on the side hugged Concubine Mei and shouted anxiously: ¡°Mei¡¯er, Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid, I am here!¡±

    General Yu¡¯s hand was immediately clenched into a fist, and he wanted to shake it at the man¡¯s face.

    But when he saw Concubine Mei¡¯s painful appearance, General Yu¡¯s fist did not go down after all.

    Stomping his foot fiercely, General Yu roared: ¡°Get out of my way! Get away!¡±

    No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t attack a pregnant woman who was about to give birth.

    As for the child in Concubine Mei¡¯s belly, it probably belonged to the man in front of him. Otherwise, who would be so concerned about a child who had never been rted to him?

    Thinking of this, General Yu¡¯s heart was filled with fire and anger. He red at the two people fiercely before entering the mansion without looking back.

    Concubine Mei was in so much pain that there was cold sweat on her forehead. She covered her belly with one hand, and with the other hand she was still desperately grasping for General Yu: ¡°Master...wait for me...¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Did this man just leave her so unrelentingly? The child in her belly was his own flesh and blood!

    The blood-stained hand was held in the air in vain, but she could not hold anything except the air.

    After a long time, she finally couldn¡¯t bear the pain in her abdomen, and her pale hands fell heavily on the ground.

    Her heart also fell into a bottomless abyss.

    Her man, the man she gave everything for, the man she once thought she could rely on for a lifetime, didn¡¯t even look at her, and just closed the door in front of her.

    In the cold snow, Concubine Mei fell into a pool of blood and screamed desperately: ¡°Master¡ª¡±

    But no matter how she called, the door of the Yu Mansion never opened. The people inside seemed to be deaf, indifferent to her crying and pain.

    In the crowd, someone found a carriage for her and persuaded her: ¡°Mistress, the situation in front of you is not as important as having the baby. You should give birth to the baby and then talk about the future.¡±

    Concubine Mei didn¡¯t seem to hear the words of others. Her teary eyes fixedly looked at the gate of the Yu house, as if she didn¡¯t believe that she was abandoned by General Yu.

    The people around him and everyone else carried Concubine Mei into the carriage. The man then got into the cart and waved his hands to the crowd: ¡°Thank you for your help. Let¡¯s go. Thank you, we can report itter.¡±

    After speaking, the man told the coachman: ¡°Quick, go to the nearest hospital!¡±

    The carriage started at the sound, pulling the man and Concubine Mei away.

    In the carriage, Concubine Mei covered her belly with her hands and stared at the man in front of her closely.

    Seeing her resentful look, the man¡¯s face showed a nonchnt smile: ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±

    Concubine Mei longed to tear the man in front of her to pieces and eat his flesh raw. It was this man who ruined her innocence and her life!

    With a hoarse voice, she endured the pain and asked angrily: ¡°Who are you anyway!?¡±

    There was no one in the carriage, and the man stopped pretending. He patted the dust on the feet of his robe and said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you, and you don¡¯t recognize me. I advise you to hurry up and think about what you want to do. Don¡¯t bother thinking about who I am.¡±

    Concubine Mei was so angry that she burst into tears and said: ¡°Why are you wronging me? When did I provoke you? Why did you have to spend so much effort to frame me!?¡±

    The man seemed to be holding back a smile and said: ¡°I have no grievances with you, and I have no intention of framing you. I just took the money to do things for others. It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. It¡¯s better to think about yourself. Who did you provoke?¡±

    Concubine Mei was so smart. Even if she was about to give birth at this moment, her mind was still a little clear, and she immediately understood who she was framed by, and when she understood the connections here, Concubine Mei can¡¯t help but be hateful and angry: ¡°Yu Linglong! Did Fourth Lady Yu hire you?¡±

    The manughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, you can figure it out for yourself!¡±

    Concubine Mei clutched her aching belly tightly, thinking that she was about to give birth, but as she was kicked out of the Yu house at this time, her body could not help but gradually tremble, half because of pain, half because of fear.

    Looking at the proud man in front of her, Concubine Mei tried her best to calm her voice: ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    The man lifted the curtain to look outside and suddenly called the coachman to stop. Then he smiled to Concubine Mei: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. This mistress can go no further!¡±

    Concubine Mei was shocked: ¡°What? Are you going to leave me here alone?¡±

    Although this man had never known her, she was full of resentment towards this man, but when she heard that he was going to leave her alone, Concubine Mei was still very scared.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything. She was used to having others take care of everything. While she was being promptly abandoned, she had to face the immediate pain ofbor. Concubine Mei¡¯s heart was full of fear.

    The man smiled and leaned forward: ¡°What? You can¡¯t stand me?¡±

    Concubine Mei moved back subconsciously and said angrily: ¡°You don¡¯t know honor, get out!¡±

    The man suddenly changed his face and snapped at her fiercely: ¡°Who do you think you are? You look like this and you still look down on me!?¡±

    After speaking, the man didn¡¯t look at her again. He lifted the curtain and got out of the carriage.

    Concubine Mei leaned to the side in the cold and hard carriage, and the pain in her stomach came like a tide. She only felt that her body was getting colder and colder, and her whole body was shaking uncontrobly.

    Outside, the coachman¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Mistress, are you waiting for him toe back?¡±

    Concubine Mei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No, no!¡±

    That man was just a pawn of Yu Linglong. How can he care about her life and death? He definitely will note back.

    The coachman agreed suspiciously, and then asked, ¡°Mistress, where are you going?¡±

    Her pale lips moved slightly, but she really didn¡¯t know where she should go.

    The capital was so big, where was her shelter?

    With cold hands on her stomach, and feeling the uneasy twist of the child who was about to be born, Concubine Mei suddenly recovered.

    She still had a child, and she must give birth to it safely!

    After gritting her teeth, Concubine Mei wiped the tears from her face and said, ¡°Go to the nearest medical clinic.¡±

    The carriage continued to move forward. In the carriage, Concubine Mei bit her lips tightly, holding back the overwhelming pain, and blood dripping down the corners of her mouth.

    Yu Linglong, you are so cruel!

    ...

    The day after Concubine Mei left, Master Li, the head of the Ministry of War, came to the Yu house in person.

    General Yu imed that he was injured, so it was naturally inconvenient toe out to meet guests. The housekeeper was entertaining the guest in the outside living room. He said all the good things, but Master Li was calm and rxed. Obviously, he refused to leave until he saw General Yu.

    The housekeeper said the same remarks over and over again: ¡°Master Li, you know, our lord has a leg injury, and he still can¡¯t get out of bed. There is really no way toe out to see you¡ª¡±

    In the end, Master Li was finally impatient, and his face sank as soon as the teacup was put down.

    ¡°Howe I heard that Master Yu ran out of the door yesterday and beat a concubine from your house on the street?¡±

    These words stunned the housekeeper. This news spread too quickly. Were General Yu¡¯s actions at his door known by the Ministry of War so soon?

    Seeing the blushing face of the housekeeper, Master Li sneered, and said in a weird manner: ¡°Make Master Yue out!¡±

    The housekeeper didn¡¯t dare to appease him anymore, so he had to retreat out of his promise.

    It seemed that General Yu could not escape this time.

    General Yu heard about this and saw that someone had alreadye to visit him. He must have been unable to escape, so he had to pretend to walk out on crutches.

    ¡°Master Li, you¡¯re a rare guest.¡±

    Master Li raised his head and nced at him. His gaze turned on his leg deliberately, seeing General Yu only felt nervous, and his smile was forced: ¡°Master Li, my leg...cough cough, it will be all right in a few days...¡±

    Some things got darker the more you tried to erase them.

    Master Li was also not polite and said straightforwardly: ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me, Master Yu, someone made a report of you this morning. They said that Master Yu was feigning illness at home, he refused to go to southern Xinjiang to perform his duties¡ª¡±

    General Yu¡¯s face changed shamelessly.

    He just pretended to have a leg injury, how could it be so serious? He had the emperor¡¯s grace, so it was a bit more serious. Wasn¡¯t it a crime of deceiving the emperor?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Seeing General Yu¡¯s pale face, Master Li snorted slightly and said sarcastically, ¡°So Master Feng ordered me to visit Master Yu. If Master Yu¡¯s injury has healed, he can set off on the road!¡±

    General Yu held the crutches in his hand tightly and instantly felt that his actions were so ridiculous.

    People have known that he was pretending to be sick, and he was still pretending to hold crutches here, which was really embarrassing.

    General Yu was not good at words, and he was ashamed and aggrieved by Master Li¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help lowering his head to cover up his embarrassment.

    ¡°......Yes, I understand.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Master Li kept pressing on and immediately said: ¡°The fighting in southern Xinjiang is critical, Master Yu. Please pack up and leave tomorrow!¡±

    General Yu suddenly raised his head: ¡°What? Tomorrow?¡±

    Tomorrow was New Year¡¯s Eve. Was Minister Feng not letting him stay at home for the New Year?

    Master Li said nkly: ¡°Yes, tomorrow!¡±

    General Yu was so angry that he cracked his fists, and said in a dull voice, ¡°I would like to ask you to give me a few days of grace and wait until I finish arranging the affairs of the house¡ª¡±

    Master Li unceremoniously interrupted his words: ¡°Master Yu has been at home for so long, and the family affairs should have been arranged long ago? Besides, are the affairs of the adults at home more important, or the war in southern Xinjiang? You must know what is the priority.¡±

    Thisst sentence was very meaningful, and General Yu felt that his heart was hit with a heavy hammer, and he could not say anything.

    He had already said very clearly what he said just now, because he was pretending to be sick, and someone had already reported him, saying that he had offended the emperor. If he refused to go, then things would not be that simple.

    In fact, General Yu knew in his heart that Minister Feng had set up the lies about the report and the critical war. All kinds of high-sounding reasons suppressed him and forced him to leave the capital immediately.

    But what could he do? He had resisted, and various excuses had been found, but no matter what, the decision to go to southern Xinjiang was a firm decision, one he could not escape.

    General Yu was so pressed here that he was about to suffer internal injuries. Master Li had already stood up: ¡°I have already sent the message. I won¡¯t dy General Yu packing up. Goodbye!¡±

    General Yu subconsciously asked to stay, trying to win thest chance: ¡°Master Li, can you tell Minister Feng¡ª¡±

    Master Li said coldly: ¡°If you have something to say to Minister Feng, you can tell him yourself! But I advise you to save your strength for the road. I heard that the journey to southern Xinjiang is so far!¡±

    A few words quickly sealed General Yu¡¯sst hope. He reluctantly watched Master Li walk away quickly, feeling that the sky was about to fall.

    There was no room for maneuver in this matter.

    General Yu angrily threw away the crutch in his hand, turned around, and wanted to go back to his room.

    Time was running out, and Concubine Mei, who was in charge, was chased away. Now he really had to arrange the house.

    Before he could take another step, there was a rush of footsteps behind him. The housekeeper hurried over and shouted as he ran, ¡°Master, master!¡±

    General Yu was in a bad mood and said angrily: ¡°What happened again?¡±

    The housekeeper ran to him before stopping, and said breathlessly, ¡°Master, someone...someone came from outside, saying they were from the pce to dere an order.¡±

    General Yu rubbed his temples in annoyance. He had just been ordered to leave, did someonee to dere the order for him.

    With a sigh, he said: ¡°Go to prepare the incense and ask all the family members toe out and prepare to receive the order.¡±

    The housekeeper agreed. After thinking about it, he hesitatingly asked: ¡°Master, the family you mentioned... are all the peopleing out?¡±

    General Yu was stunned for a moment before he remembered that there were only three youngdies in the Yu house except himself, not even a son. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. After a pause, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Well, call them all out.¡±

    Seeing General Yu¡¯s face, the housekeeper didn¡¯t dare to say more and quickly went down to make arrangements.

    Not long after, everyone in the Yu house gathered in the front hall, except for Yu Linglong of course.

    General Yu looked up at his two daughters. Yu Qianyun was wearing a short silver mink coat and an azurite cotton skirt tied underneath. It was beautiful and elegant, but Yu Qianfang wore a silver hairpin and wore a green cloth in cloth with a string of sandalwood beads on her wrist. Her eyes were hanging down, there was no expression on her face, and her look was lifeless. She did not look like a sixteen-year-olddy, which was unsightly.

    Ignoring the two daughters, General Yu turned his eyes away and looked at the person who announced the decree, and he was taken aback.

    The incense table was surrounded by light and thin smoke, but it could not stop the dazzling official uniform of the visitor. There were more than 20 people standing in two rows behind the visitor, and each of them was holding a tray covered with red silk and satin, so they couldn¡¯t see what it was.

    If the emperor made a temporary decree, it was usually the chief of ceremonies who dered the decree but judging from the official uniforms of the two people in front of him, it was clearly an official of the Ministry of Rites.

    What was happening?

    General Yu was at a loss. He only heard the proimer from the Ministry of Rites say: ¡°Master Yu, who is the fourthdy of your house?¡±

    General Yu was even more surprised when he heard this. Was this imperial decree rted to Yu Linglong?

    With embarrassment on his face, he whispered: ¡°She...she hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±

    General Yu was really embarrassed. The imperial decree was at the door of his house, but Yu Linglong refused toe out to ept the decree. This was a capital crime of contempt for the royal family. Moreover, the father couldn¡¯t control this daughter, and it was shameful for outsiders to see that.

    The proimer from the Ministry of Rites didn¡¯t mean to be impatient at all, but the smile on his face became more attentive: ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait.¡±

    General Yu didn¡¯t dare to neglect them. He quickly called the housekeeper to invite Yu Linglong. He was still very worried. Could Yu Linglonge?

    Sure enough, after a while, the housekeeper ran back sweating profusely and shook his head helplessly to General Yu.

    General Yu had no choice but to make up a reason: ¡°The...the little girl is unwell, and she really can¡¯te out. Please forgive me.¡±

    The two proimers of the Ministry of Rites nced at each other and said, ¡°Fine. Master Yu, please ept this order.¡±

    General Yu hurriedly led the crowd to kneel down, and only listened to a proimer chanting aloud: ¡°The emperor deres: I heard that the daughter of General Yu Peng is exquisite, with all four virtues, beautiful and sincere, and the Empress agrees with me. It is very pleasant to hear that the emperor¡¯s ninth son is now twenty years old, and he is to choose a virtuous daughter and marry. The value of Yu n is exquisite to be in the boudoir, and the emperor¡¯s ninth son deres it a match made in heaven. She is really beautiful, and he wants Yu Linglong to be his wife. All the formalities will be handled by the Ministry of Rites and the Qintian Supervisor, and the marriage will be selected on an auspicious day. Hereby, we will announce it, and you will hear it. Signed, the Emperor.¡±

    Next was the list of gifts given by the empress dowager, the emperor, and the empress. He read them for a long time. They were all rare and exotic treasures. Every time he read something, the corresponding servant holding the te showed it to General Yu.

    But General Yu had no intention of looking at these gifts in front of him. His mind was buzzing with the sudden news, and his eyes turned ck for a while.

    What? The emperor arranged Yu Linglong and Lord Xu¡¯s marriage?

    The news was so sudden that he couldn¡¯t ept it at all.

    After being shocked, General Yu¡¯s heart was filled with uncontroble joy. Last time it was only Gan Taifuing to propose the Yu house, and Minister Feng did not dare to let him go to southern Xinjiang. This time his daughter was being married to Lord Xu as a concubine, so wouldn¡¯t his status be improved a lot?

    General Yu was so simple. He had never considered the reason behind this imperial decree, nor did he want to think about the deep meaning of this imperial decree. All he could see was the benefit in front of him.

    His daughter was going to marry the prince and be an imperial concubine. He was going to be a rtive of the emperor, and he was now a real rtive of the emperor!

    The anger received from Master Li just now had already been thrown to the side. General Yu was blushing at this moment, and he was cheerfully greeting the two proimers and ordered the housekeeper to take these imperial gifts into the warehouse.

    Behind him, Yu Qianyun was already stunned. She looked at Yu Qianfang nkly, but she couldn¡¯t get any response from the other party. Yu Qianfang seemed to have heard nothing, still silent and indifferent, quietly kneeling in ce.

    The members of the Ministry of Rites left the Yu house after a long time, but General Yu changed his clothes and went straight to Pin Garden.

    His own daughter was now an imperial concubine. Of course, he had to tter her.

    Confounded by the great news, General Yu almostpletely forgot about Yu Linglong¡¯s attitude towards him, and only went forward to please the future prince and wife.

    He didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Pin Garden didn¡¯t have the slightest joy. It waspletely shrouded in the darkness before the storm.

    When Yu Linglong heard the news from the front yard, she was indeed a little shocked.

    During this period of time, Lord Xu did not appear, and she had forgotten about him. Who knew that he unexpectedly gave herself such a big ¡°surprise¡±.

    When Ling¡¯er and Xuan Cao heard that the girl the emperor had arranged Lord Xu¡¯s marriage for was theirdy Yu Linglong, they were so happy that they almost set off firecrackers to celebrate, but after seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s angry face, they didn¡¯t dare to celebrate.

    The two of them really didn¡¯t understand. What¡¯s wrong with being a princess? The emperor personally arranged the marriage. What a good fortune this was. What else was theirdy dissatisfied with?

    Indeed, as an ancient woman, she really couldn¡¯t understand Yu Linglong¡¯s feelings.

    Yu Linglong had never relied on a man, and it was even more impossible to marry someone she didn¡¯t like. She had been working hard to adapt to ancient life, but when she now knew that a marriage had been arranged for her, she still felt a burst of anger that could not be suppressed.

    In ancient times, women followed the words of their parents, but she didn¡¯t want to marry, especially if the other party was Lord Xu.

    Without thinking about it, she knew that this must be the n of Lord Xu.

    Thinking that she had been arranged to marry him, Yu Linglong became angrier and angrier. She raised her hand and smashed the teacup to the ground.

    She seldom has such a gaffe. This time, she was really angry at Lord Xu.

    At this moment, General Yu came.

    Xuan Cao picked up the broken pieces of porcin on the ground and said cautiously, ¡°Miss, the master is here.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Of course General Yu came here to talk about the marriage, but how could Xuan Cao dare to tell him? The youngdy was angry, who would dare to provoke her?

    While silent, General Yu entered the room with a smile on his face, and when he came in, he exaggeratedly bowed to Yu Linglong: ¡°I bow to the princess and imperial concubine, long live the imperial concubine! Hahaha¡ª¡±

    His openughter echoed in the silent room, and it was particrly harsh .

    Yu Linglong red at him in disgust, and said angrily: ¡°What the hell are youughing at?¡±

    General Yu was taken aback for a moment, then theughter stopped, and he looked at Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with yourdy? Who dared to make our princess angry?¡±

    Him calling her a princess and an imperial concubine made Yu Linglong very upset, and she scolded annoyedly: ¡°Who the hell is going to be a princess!?¡±

    General Yu finally felt that this was wrong, so he scratched his head in confusion and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a princess?¡±

    In the eyes of this kind of viin, it was a great blessing to be a princess and an imperial concubine . Being Princess Xu, prosperity and wealth were just around the corner . How could Yu Linglong be unhappy?

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to him, so she ended it with a straightforward sentence: ¡°I won¡¯t marry! If you want to marry, go by yourself!¡±

    The smile on General Yu¡¯s facepletely disappeared: ¡°What? You won¡¯t marry?¡±

    He really didn¡¯t believe in his ears . Such a rare good thing could not be asked of anyone, so why did Yu Linglong say she would not marry?

    Yu Linglong was toozy to repeat herself, and said coldly: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then get out of here! Thisdy is annoyed just looking at you!¡±

    General Yu recklessly stood there, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Yu Linglong¡¯s words . He still couldn¡¯t ept this fact . Although he knew that this daughter was stubborn, he never expected that she would dare to resist marriage!?

    He had too many blows this day . In the morning, Master Li came to pass on Minister Feng¡¯s words and ordered him to set off to Southern Xinjiang immediately . Then the proimer of the Ministry of Rites came to dere the decree to marry Yu Linglong to Lord Xu . Until now, Yu Linglong was full of anger and resolutely refused to marry . The heart of General Yu flew from the ground to the sky .

    His life was really full of ups and downs .

    Seeing Yu Linglong chasing him away at this moment, General Yu dared not to leave . He really couldn¡¯t take such a big risk . If Yu Linglong really resisted the marriage, he would probably be chased back to the capital even if he was in southern Xinjiang .

    Was the emperor¡¯s imperial decree a joke? Was she really rejecting the marriage?

    But his daughter was not amodating . If he violently beat and scolded in the usual way, he was probably the one who would suffer .

    Settling down, General Yu tried his best to pretend to be a kind father, and said, ¡°Daughter, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong? Tell me, I will think of a solution for you . ¡±

    This may be the first time since she was born that he had spoken to his child so happily .

    Looking at his disgusting face, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t bear it . She picked up the sewing basket on the table and smashed it directly on General Yu¡¯s face .

    ¡°I told you to go, didn¡¯t you hear me!?¡±

    Did he think she was easy to fool? Did he think she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking? His mind was full of glory and wealth, and he was selling women for glory, and now he still wanted to fool her with a smile? He must be dreaming!

    The needles in the sewing basket smashed into General Yu¡¯s face in a mess, and a few fine needles pierced deeply into his cheek, and there was a red thread hanging from his beard, shaking steadily .

    General Yu grinned with pain, but he did not dare to get angry, so he continued to beg Yu Linglong for nothing, ¡°Daughter, let me tell you . There was someone from the Ministry of War today asking me to go to Southern Xinjiang tomorrow . Look at us . There are now so few people left in the family . If I leave again, who will protect your sisters in the future? Please go to Lord Xu and let him say something¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at General Yu coldly . This selfish and shameless appearance was nauseating .

    Knowing that he was going to be the prince¡¯s father-inw, General Yu was really overwhelmed . In addition to his own future, in addition to his glory and wealth, had he considered his daughter¡¯s feelings? Had he ever wondered whether his daughter would be happy when she married Lord Xu? Would she be happy?

    At this time, General Yu would use her to marry Lord Xu, just to keep himself in the capital .

    Such shamelessness, such cheekiness . The current General Yu was even more contemptuous than when he swung the whip at her for the first time .

    The clear gaze slowly moved away from that humble face . Yu Linglong smiled coldly .

    ¡°Do you think I will plead with you?¡±

    General Yu didn¡¯t seem to hear the irony in Yu Linglong¡¯s words, and stepped forward a few steps, begging: ¡°Daughter, only you can save your father now . With your current status, let alone the Ministry of War, even the emperor will give you some prestige¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong became more disgusting as she listened . Looking at the trembling fine needles on General Yu¡¯s face, Yu Linglong suddenly raised her hand, waved the lid of the teacup, and mmed it down!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you fucking prestige!¡±

    She mmed it hard on the tail of a fine needle . The sharp needle immediately pierced General Yu¡¯s face . One of them pierced his cheek directly into his mouth and pierced through his rugged face .

    General Yu gasped with pain . His mouth opened wide and he kept gasping . The pain and bloody taste in his mouth made him unable to close his mouth anymore and he couldn¡¯t say another word .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s voice was as cold as an ice de, breaking through the air, and pierced into General Yu¡¯s ears: ¡°If you want to die, give thisdy a little bit longer, don¡¯t fucking disgust me here!¡±

    After suffering from Yu Linglong, General Yu finally understood that whether Yu Linglong was themoner¡¯s daughter of the Yu house or the wife of Lord Xu, the temper of the woman in front of him would not change . She is herself, and even if she was a rtive of her father, she also scolded him and beat him, showing no mercy .

    General Yu opened his mouth with difficulty, and with a slight movement of his tongue, he encountered the needle tip that pierced his mouth . The pain made him dare not move too much even to exhale, for fear that the needle tip would plunge into his tongue again .

    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk, but he couldn¡¯t talk .

    General Yu lowered his head helplessly, turned around, and walked out . Compared with the happy appearance when he came here, he was now like an eggnt beaten by the frost, and he couldn¡¯t be happy anymore .

    Not only did the dream of being Lord Xu¡¯s father-inw fail, but he also had to bear the consequences of resisting the decree . General Yu suddenly felt that being able to escape to southern Xinjiang was a good result .

    After driving away General Yu, Yu Linglong¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t get better . She wasn¡¯t mentally prepared for this sudden imperial decree at all . For a while, she couldn¡¯t think of a proper way to refuse the marriage .

    Escape the marriage? This was just the worst strategy . Although it hadn¡¯t been a year since ancient times, she also understood a truth: While this lord was on the earth, where could she escape if she wanted to escape? Moreover, evasion was not the fundamental solution to the problem .

    Resist? In this era, the emperor was heaven . Who could resist what he said? The emperor had no time to reason with you . If you wanted to resist him, there was only one consequence, death . Although Yu Linglong is fierce, she was not a fool who only knew how to act rashly .

    Should she go and ask Lord Xu to ask the emperor to take back his decree? This was even more unrealistic . Although she didn¡¯t know much about Lord Xu, she could feel that this kid would definitely not let her go . Seeking such a man was tantamount to humiliating herself .

    For the first time, Yu Linglong found it difficult to make a choice . Was she going to marry that guy that wronged her?

    Unlike other women, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t cherish the title of princess . These two words gave her thebel of a certain man, which meant that she was an affiliate of this man, which was the most unbearable for her .

    Unconsciously, the sky gradually darkened . Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er came in and arranged the evening meal, and whispered to Yu Linglong: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat . ¡±

    Yu Linglong rubbed her swollen forehead and sighed slightly .

    Since she couldn¡¯t think of the result, she didn¡¯t want to think about it . The big deal was to learn from the dramatic plot . If she could escape one marriage, she could escape a hundred other things . Her hands would be tied, and she wouldn¡¯t have any freedom

    Maybe she could leave the Yu Mansion . She could still regain her old career and form an ancient gang, which was even more beautiful than it was now .

    Thinking of this, Yu Linglong¡¯s mood improved a bit, and she picked up her chopsticks to eat .

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s expression lightened, Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er were slightly relieved, and Ling¡¯er said, ¡°Miss, do you know? Master is packing things up . I heard that he will leave early in the morning . ¡±

    General Yu hit a snag with Yu Linglong, knowing that he had to go to Southern Xinjiang this time, but epted his fate and packed up his clothes obediently .

    Seeing Yu Linglong in deep thought, Linger said: ¡°...Tomorrow will be the Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve . I heard that the Ministry of War has issued an order to leave tomorrow so he won¡¯t be here for the New Year . Hey, it¡¯s not easy for the master...¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered . Thinking about Minister Feng, he hated General Yu, otherwise, he would not rx at all . General Yu would have to fend for himself when he went to Southern Xinjiang .

    It¡¯s just that Yu Linglong didn¡¯t intend to let him go so easily .

    General Yu just left? She remembered that Lady Yu was still thinking about his son before she died, but he was still spending time outside . Such an unfaithful, unfilial, and unrighteous thing . Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to simply let him go .

    It was a pity that General Yu would leave tomorrow, otherwise, she still had a trick to cure him severely .

    Did he think he could escape if he left? Wouldn¡¯t that be nice!

    Yu Linglong put down her chopsticks, pondered for a moment, and got an idea .

    General Yu liked good wine . This time he would bring some good wines from the cer to Southern Xinjiang . If she wanted to do something, it was better to use these wines to make a fuss .

    Yu Linglong looked at Ling¡¯er and suddenly smiled faintly .

    ¡°Ling¡¯er, I remember once you said that there was a medicine¡ª¡±

    ...

    Early the next morning, General Yu set off .

    The winter in the capital was very cold, and General Yu rode his ck horse slowly along the empty street .

    In the early morning of New Year¡¯s Eve, many people were making paste, preparing to paste the windows with couplets . Faint cheers andughter came from the yard, mixed with the sporadic sound of firecrackers outside, which seemed so festive .

    On a day of family reunion, General Yu walked alone on the road, away from home .

    The noise of firecrackers was far away from him, and those who went away together were the warmth of home and with rtives .

    His mother died, his wife was gone, his eldest son died, his second son traveled far away, the younger son disappeared, and the other daughter was dead . One concubine ran away with someone, and another concubine had a rtionship with someone else . After his personal affair, how could he, a man, live with such a failure?

    The more General Yu thought about it, the angrier he got, and he grabbed the wine bag beside the saddle and took a big sip . This was his habit from marching for many years . No matter where he was, he always had a bag full of wine, and he took a few sips whenever he wanted to drink .

    A hot, hot current winded down his throat, bringing an unreal warmth to his whole body, and General Yu took a few big mouthfuls, and couldn¡¯t help getting a little mad .

    So what if the women were gone, so what if the children were gone? He was still in his prime, and there will be more women and sons!

    After dismounting the horse, General Yu walked quickly towards the city gate .

    At the same time, there was no New Year atmosphere in the Yu house, and everything was quiet .

    After Concubine Mei was kicked out, the affairs of the Yu house naturally fell on Yu Qianyun¡¯s shoulders . Because it happened so suddenly, Yu Qianyun didn¡¯t prepare much for the arrangements for the New Year, but just posted a new couplet, as usual, instructed the kitchen to make dumplings, made a reunion dinner, and then sent some rewards to the people, even if it was over .

    Nor can it be med on Yu Qianyun for making the arrangements too simple . Now the Yu house had only her, Yu Qianfang, and Yu Linglong . There have been too many things happening this year, and it was impossible to wee the New Year with great fanfare .

    However, no matter how simple it was, this New Year¡¯s Eve reunion dinner was always to be eaten . Yu Qianyun sent someone to invite Yu Qianfang and Yu Linglong toe over and set a banquet in the main hall .

    There were dozens of steaming meals on the huge wooden table, but only three of them sat at the table, looking very deserted .

    Yu Linglong hadn¡¯t seen Yu Qianfang for a long time . Even though it was New Year¡¯s Eve, Yu Qianfang was still wearing a in cloth shirt with a simple bun on her head, sitting at the table with the beads in her hands . She didn¡¯t move her chopsticks, didn¡¯t speak, and you couldn¡¯t know what she was thinking .

    Yu Qianyun tried her best to show the two of them, talking and arranging vegetables, but it was a pity that they were cold and quiet, and none of them chatted with her .

    Yu Qianyun asked the maid to bring a dish in front of her to Yu Qianfang and said with a smile: ¡°Second Sister, you have lost a lot of weight recently . Drink some chicken soup . I told them to put in some herbal medicine, which is very nourishing . ¡±

    Yu Qianfang looked at the fragrant chicken soup before her eyes, and said lightly: ¡°The fifth sister doesn¡¯t know anything . I¡¯m eating vegetarian . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun was a little dazed, not understanding what Yu Qianfang¡¯s words meant . Yu Linglong nced at her coldly, without speaking .

    Yu Qianfang put down her chopsticks and said calmly: ¡°I want to tell my two sisters one thing . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun grinned reluctantly: ¡°Second Sister, if you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk about it after dinner . ¡±

    Yu Linglong put down her chopsticks: ¡°Just tell me . ¡±

    She could feel that Yu Qianfang waspletely different from her past self, and what she wanted to say should be rted to her future .

    Sure enough, Yu Qianfang said, ¡°This is thest meal that my two sisters and I will have together . After this year, I will shave my head . ¡±

    Even if Yu Qianyun didn¡¯t understand what it meant to be a vegetarian, she should also understand what Yu Qianfang said . She immediately understood what Yu Qianfang meant .

    Yu Qianyun was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t hold her chopsticks, and they fell on the table .

    Regardless of picking up the chopsticks, Yu Qianyun immediately said: ¡°Second Sister, you can¡¯t say that!¡±

    Yu Qianfang smiled faintly: ¡°I have decided, and Fifth Sister doesn¡¯t need to say more . ¡±

    Her gaze fell on Yu Linglong¡¯s face . Her face that was as in as water all the time, was showing a littleplicated expression .

    Yu Linglong looked back at her . Her expression was calm, and she slowly said, ¡°Since it has been decided, there is nothing wrong with it . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun looked at the two sisters in front of her and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while .

    After a while, she hesitated and said: ¡°... Fourth Sister, please persuade Second Sister . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly: ¡°How can I persuade her? Everyone has their own blessings . She is willing to be a nun, which is a good thing for her . ¡±

    When Yu Qianyun heard these shocking words, she couldn¡¯t help beingpletely stunned .

    Yu Linglong could understand Yu Qianfang¡¯s thoughts . Yu Qianfang was not Yu Qianliu . She was more calm and mature . All the changes that have urred in the Yu house in the past six months, Yu Qianfang silently saw . Maybe it was precisely because of this that Yu Qianfang saw through the world and decided to leave human society and be a nun .

    She remembered that when she was angry, she shaved Yu Qianfang¡¯s hair, but she didn¡¯t expect to nt such a cause and effect .

    Yu Qianyun was stunned for a while, and still said without giving up: ¡°Second Sister, if you think about it, now my father is gone, and there are only these sisters in the house that depend on each other...¡±

    Perhaps it was because Yu Qianyun had lived in the country for a long time and had never had family affection for many years, but it hadn¡¯t been long since she returned to the house, but she encountered such an incident again, so she wanted to keep Yu Qianfang .

    Yu Qianfang smiled and shook her head, with a sad tone: ¡°Right, there are only a few of us left . Such a big family business has fallen apart in no time . ¡±

    She raised her eyes to Yu Qianyun and said quietly: ¡°Fifth Sister, I advise you to n for your own future . Staying in the house is not a long-term solution after all . ¡±

    She nced at Yu Linglong withplicated eyes, and said firmly, ¡°I will leave tomorrow . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore . Yu Linglong kept watching her coldly, and the room fell silent .

    The exquisite dishes on the table gradually lost heat and finally cooled down .

    After a long time, Yu Qianfang finally stood up and said faintly: ¡°I¡¯m leaving . Take care, my sisters . ¡±

    Looking at Yu Qianfang leave without turning back, Yu Qianyun¡¯s face showed a helpless, bitter smile, and she looked back at Yu Linglong .

    ¡°Fourth Sister, you and I are left now . ¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultivers

    Yu Linglong sat at the table. Her white jade-like face glowed with a cold radiance, her fan-like eyshes hanging motionlessly on her eyes as if she hadn¡¯t heard Yu Qianyun¡¯s words.

    Yes, there were only two of them left in the huge Yu house.

    Yu Linglong had no feelings towards the Yu house. Although the Yu Mansion was her only residence since her journey, except for Lady Yu who had brief contact with her, the other people and her body were only things rted to her. There had never been a trace of family affection.

    This was a cold mansion, and she had no feelings for it.

    After a long time, Yu Linglong slowly raised her eyes and looked at Yu Qianyun.

    Yu Qianyun did not see a trace of the enthusiasm for her life on Yu Linglong¡¯s face, but only felt the infinite coldness, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver slightly.

    ¡°Yu Qianyun, you have to remember what she said just now,¡± her cherry lips slightly opened, and Yu Linglong¡¯s voice had a bit of warning, ¡°You should also make some ns for your future.¡±

    Yu Linglong had never believed in Yu Qianyun¡¯s appearance on the surface. She knew that Yu Qianyun¡¯s true temperament could never be gentle, otherwise she would not secretly fight for power with Concubine Mei. This woman was more scheming than Yu Qianfang and Yu Qianliu, and better at disguising than Concubine Mei.

    Now there were only two of them. Who was she pretending to be?

    In the eyes of others, they were now women without parents and rtives. Yu Linglong didn¡¯t care, but Yu Qianyun? Was she nning to guard the Yu house like this, alone? Without parents, who would determine her future?

    Although Yu Linglong¡¯s words were a warning, they were also a reminder. As long as Yu Qianyun didn¡¯t bother to provoke her, she was not willing to kill her.

    Yu Qianyun only felt that her appearance was torn apart by Yu Linglong mercilessly, and her heart slowly fell down, as if she had fallen into an ice cave, without a trace of heat.

    Watching Yu Linglong get up and leave, Yu Qianyun¡¯s face gradually showed a hint of uncoordinated gloom.

    Yu Linglong, do you really think you are omnipotent?

    ...

    This New Year¡¯s Eve, there was no moonlight. With the light reflected by the snow, Yu Linglong slowly walked on the te path in the garden. The people in the house probably all went to drink and celebrate, and there was a thinyer of snow on the ground that no one cleaned yet, which made a creaking sound under the feet, which was especially clear in the silent night.

    There was a cold breeze behind her, mixed with the faint mint scent that she was already familiar with. Yu Linglong remembered the troubles of the day, she couldn¡¯t help but darken her heart, and said without looking back, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s voice echoed in the dark, with a slight smile, as if he was in a good mood.

    ¡°Nothing, I just miss you and wanted toe and see you.¡±

    The long ck shadow wrapped in the refreshing fragrance of mint swept toward her. Yu Linglong impatiently patted his hand, and said coldly: ¡°What the hell is going on with you?¡±

    Was what she said not clear enough? Why did this guy want to stalk her, and kept pulling her and not letting go? There were so many girls in the capital, why did he have to pester her?

    The figure of Lord Xu appeared beside Yu Linglong. He was still dressed in ck and looked particrly dazzling in the snow. Following his footsteps, the silver eagle under the ck robe swept up a thin mist of snow, as if soaring into the air.

    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± In the darkness, Lord Xu¡¯s inky eyes were reflected with the snow all over, appearing bright and innocent.

    Seeing the concerned look on his face, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but tighten her pink lips. This kid knew what he was asking, right? Did he think she would be happy when she received the imperial decree of marriage? Why was she upset? Was it not obvious enough!?

    The night was very cold, and the atmosphere was very depressing.

    Feeling the alienation of Yu Linglong¡¯s rejection, Lord Xu became a little uneasy.

    ¡°Are you angry? Do you me me for not seeing you?¡±

    Yu Linglong waspletely speechless. Was this kid a peacock? Why was he so passionate? Did he think she was arguing with him?

    Her silence made Lord Xu think that his guess was correct. He immediately exined: ¡°I want to ask my father to make an order. I have been busy these days¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yu Lieyang!¡± Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help it anymore and immediately interrupted him.

    She knew he had a n, otherwise, how could the emperor point them to marriage? No matter from what side you saw it, Yu Linglong was forced to be Princess Xu!

    This guy was really troublesome!

    She turned around quickly and looked up at him. Her voice showed an irritation that could not be suppressed: ¡°You must immediately ask the emperor to take back his decree!¡±

    Lord Xu paused. His expression instantly became cold, and his voice became tough: ¡°Impossible!¡±

    How much effort did he take to get the emperor to agree to this marriage, and now that he finally seeded, how could he just give up like this!?

    Yu Linglong gritted her teeth and said fiercely: ¡°How many times have I told you that I won¡¯t marry you¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Lord Xu had already taken her over. He imprisoned her in his arms domineeringly, and said word by word: ¡°How many times have I said it, I only want you!¡±

    Falling into his solid embrace again, and being held tightly by him, Yu Linglong was angry and upset.

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t convince him, Yu Linglong simply gave up this effort.

    The little face was forced into his chest, and Yu Linglong¡¯s voice sounded a little dull: ¡°No one can force me to do anything I don¡¯t want!¡±

    Hearing her words, Lord Xu¡¯s movements were slightly stagnant.

    He slowly raised his big hand, and stroked her smooth long hair with a slight pity, and said helplessly: ¡°Linglong, do you always have to be so stubborn?¡±

    Yu Linglong was almost out of breath when she was hugged and said angrily: ¡°Then let me go first!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Lord Xu really let go. Even though the strength of his arms rxed a little, he still wrapped her around his chest, as if afraid that she would run away once he let go.

    His dark eyes stared at her steadily. The coldness on his face gradually became milder, and he said as a reminder: ¡°Linglong, have you forgotten what I told youst time?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s mind shed, thinking of the few words he had said that time, and she couldn¡¯t help being even angrier.

    ¡°Could it be that you used this method to solve the Gan family¡¯s problem?¡±

    He said that if she wanted to get rid of the troubles of the Gan family, the only way was to marry him. She didn¡¯t take it seriously at the time, and she didn¡¯t expect him to make his own way and ask the emperor to marry him.

    What kind of solution was this? She was so angry. If she wanted to marry, would she still need his help? What a mess!

    Lord Xu sighed slightly: ¡°If you refuse to marry, I can only do this.¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled with anger: ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t you think you are making things difficult for you?¡±

    Hearing her words, Lord Xu actuallyughed.

    ¡°If it was someone else, I could easily force them. But since it¡¯s you, I can¡¯t do too much.¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but get angry when she heard his words that made him sound like a rascal. What kind of shit logic was this? Did he even want face?

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was still angry, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°You don¡¯t know how many times I begged my father before he agreed to this marriage. I know that my father sent someone to check your details...I have really wronged you these days.¡±

    The emperor sent someone to see her? Yu Linglong suddenly thought of the dark shadow on the roof that day, and the mes in her heart immediately jumped upward again.

    ¡°That Jin Wuwei was sent by the emperorst time? Sneaky, you and your dad are really alike!¡±

    This father and son acted so secretly. It was really annoying.

    Hearing her rebellious remarks, Lord Xu just smiled slightly and didn¡¯t seem to care about it.

    ¡°Father was just wondering why I would ask you to marry me, so he was a little curious about you.¡±

    Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°Curious? Does he look down on my identity?¡±

    Whoever it was, knowing that someone was peeping in the dark didn¡¯t make her mood any better.

    The emperor was afraid that themoner¡¯s daughter of the Yu house would not be worthy of his son, so he sent someone to see her. She was enough, so he thought she must marry Lord Xu?

    What kind of princess did he look down upon!

    Lord Xu¡¯s arm tightened, and he smiled lightly: ¡°What do you want to do? I won¡¯t look down on you.¡±

    Yu Linglong said angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to not look down on me!¡±

    Seeing her having a small temper in her arms, Lord Xu looked to be in a very good mood, and a cheerful smile appeared on his handsome face: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I will protect you from now on and not let anyone bully you. Okay?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned her eyebrows and looked up at this arrogant guy: ¡°Who wants you to protect them?¡±

    She can take good care of herself, but what else do you want a man to do?

    Lord Xu looked at her with a little helplessness on his face, and asked seriously: ¡°Tell me, what do you need to marry me?¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head coldly: ¡°Yu Lieyang, I don¡¯t need you.¡±

    She was a selfish person and had no time to consider other people¡¯s feelings. All she wanted was her own peace. She didn¡¯t want or need the rest.

    Pushing Lord Xu¡¯s arm away, Yu Linglong turned around and left without looking at him.

    Behind her, a calm and determined voice echoed: ¡°But you need status to get out of here.¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s footsteps stopped.

    Lord Xu¡¯s voice followed immediately, beating her heart sentence by sentence: ¡°...Do you still want to stay in this Yu house? Do you want to live here forever? Linglong, you are not an ordinary person.¡±

    He knew her. This condition was indeed very tempting to her now.

    Seeing that the Yu house hade to an end, she would not stay here and wait for death. It was only a matter of time before she left.

    Yu Linglong was silent for a while, and said coldly: ¡°I want to leave, and I don¡¯t have to marry you.¡±

    As if guessing that she was going to say this, Lord Xu immediately said: ¡°But marrying me is the best way. You will have a distinguished identity and more freedom¡ª¡±

    ¡°Freedom?¡± Yu Linglong said sarcastically, turning around slowly, facing Lord Xu, ¡°You said that marrying you would give me more freedom?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t understand the ancient rules very well, she also knew that if she really became Princess Xu, this noble status would give her countless restrictions, not to mention having to deal with the man in front of her.

    His dark eyes darkened, and Lord Xu said: ¡°...Don¡¯t worry, after marrying me, except for needing to live in the pce, I will never force you to do anything.¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at him suspiciously: ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Aplex expression shed across Lord Xu¡¯s eyes, and his voice was low: ¡°I can give you a year to wait for you to change your mind.¡±

    After a pause, he moved away his eyes to look at her, as if suppressing his inner emotions and said firmly: ¡°If you refuse to stay with me in a year, then I will let you leave. It¡¯s just that during this year, you must promise to allow me to protect you.¡±

    Looking at his handsome and resolute face, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart moved slightly.

    She was not a fool, she knew exactly what Lord Xu meant.

    Now she was facing three crises. The first was Gan Lin. Yu Linglong understood that this still childish son of Gan was very stubborn. If she did not agree to him, there will be a lot of entanglements in the future. The second was the Blue Lotus Cult. It was also a big trouble for her to provoke them. The third was the crumbling Yu house. This mansion was no longer a ce for her to settle down.

    Lord Xu knew these things, so he went to ask the emperor to marry her. In this way, he forced her to be by his side and used his own power to protect her.

    In the dark, the two stood rtively silent, one thinking and the other waiting.

    Suddenly a gorgeous firework exploded in the silent night sky. After a moment of blooming, it slowly fell down, and the figure of Lord Xu stood under the firework, looking so deste and depressed.

    With this firework, more colorful fireworks gradually floated in the night sky of the capital. The sound of firecrackers one after another indicated that midnight had arrived.

    Lord Xu looked up at the sky, and the fireworks reflected in his eyes. It seemed that his starry eyes were so bright, even more dazzling than fireworks.

    He seemed to be talking to himself, and he seemed to sigh: ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve again...¡±

    The big hand stretched out slowly and gently grasped Yu Linglong¡¯s hand. The man¡¯s gentleness was passed over from his palm, and it was so warm on this cold night.

    ¡°Linglong, do you remember that oath?¡±

    Yu Linglong did not withdraw her hand, but she did not hold it back either. She stood quietly on the spot, letting Lord Xu hold her little hand.

    Sometimes, a person who is lonely and strong for too long will be greedy for the warmth andpanionship of that moment, even if they were strong like her. It was inevitable.

    His mellow voice came over in a low voice, with a little sadness: ¡°I didn¡¯t break my promise that time, did I? Shouldn¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Of course, she remembered that night. He made a loud promise, and he did what he said.

    The lively firecrackers resounded across the sky, but they stood silently in the snow, separated from the rest of the world, as if the noise of the outside world had nothing to do with them, and could not make any waves between her and him.

    After a long time, Yu Linglong said slowly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    With a soft promise, an overwhelming joy appeared on his face. He held her big hand and unknowingly grasped it, and the calm voice had a bit of excitement: ¡°Linglong¡ª¡±

    Quietly pulling out her hand, Yu Linglong turned her head and stopped looking at him. Her voice was as indifferent as before: ¡°You should go.¡±

    His hand froze in the air in a strange posture, as if he wanted to hold something but squeezed it. Lord Xu paused, then withdrew his hand.

    A pair of brilliant eyes looked at her deeply, and Lord Xu whispered: ¡°Linglong, I¡¯m waiting for me to marry you.¡±

    Suddenly turning around, Lord Xu disappeared suddenly, as if he was afraid that he would be unable to control his emotions if he stayed for a while.

    Yu Linglong raised her head and looked at the fireworks still rising and falling in the night sky without moving.

    The colorful fireworks reflected her pretty face indefinitely, and no one could see her true thoughts.

    To say nothing of trusting a man again, why would you agree to him this time? Were you moved by his unwilling dedication or his infatuation?

    Doing this by yourself, how was he different from the mean man before¡ª

    Her slender figure shook unconsciously, and Yu Linglong suddenly turned around and walked quickly towards Pin Garden.

    The sound of firecrackers saying goodbye to the old and weing the new gradually disappeared.

    The night was dark.

    ...

    This New Year can be said to be the most deserted New Year in the Yu house¡¯s history.

    Now there were only two mistresses left in the Yu house, both of whom were illegitimate daughters. Some people secretly covet the Yu house¡¯s family property. Fortunately, Yu Linglong was famous for being a fiercedy, and there was also her identity of being a future princess.

    At the beginning of the new year, many officials and family members came to the Yu house with gifts to pay a visit. They all wanted to see the future Princess Xu. They were very busy with Yu Qianyun, but Yu Linglong refused to see them, and just politely asked them to leave.

    On the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Shi Huiru came to visit. Yu Qianyun also heard that Lady Shi¡¯s rtionship with Yu Linglong was exceptional, so she allowed her to go in. As expected, Xuan Cao came out in person within fifteen minutes, and Shi Huiru was weed in.

    Looking at the backs of Shi Huiru and Xuan Cao, aplex expression was drawn across Yu Qianyun¡¯s face.

    It was also a shame. Why was Yu Linglong¡¯s life so good? Not only could she get everyone¡¯s ttery, but she could also marry a talented and handsome man.

    But she was still like a piece of floating duckweed, and she didn¡¯t know when she would find her home.

    Here, Xuan Cao took Shi Huiru into Pin Garden. As soon as he entered the door, Shi Huiru smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, congrattions!¡±

    Yu Linglong was wearing a silver, red, and gold embroidered jacket, with a sash and a jade-colored tie tied around her waist. Underneath was a floral dress with butterflies. Leaning against the chaise couch under the window, it looked like beautiful flowers shining in the water, graceful and morous, beautifully stunning.

    Hearing Shi Huiru¡¯s words, Yu Linglong just nodded slightly: ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Shi Huiru sat on the couch, her face full of joy: ¡°As soon as I heard the news, I wanted toe and congratte you, but my mother refused, saying that an engaged girl has thin skin... Oh, I just said Linglong is not the kind of person! This time you finally got your wish. That¡¯s great!¡±

    Seeing Shi Huiru was happier than she was, Yu Linglong smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Shi Huiru sighed: ¡°You are really calm. Last time I told you that Lord Xu was going to be married, you also looked indifferent. Did you know the result a long time ago, or did you really didn¡¯t take it seriously?¡±

    Yu Linglong pointed to the teacup in front of her and said, ¡°After walking for a long time, you don¡¯t even drink water, you just ask questions about it, and you¡¯re not too tired.¡±

    Shi Huiru smiled, took a few sips of the tea, still couldn¡¯t help but say with envy: ¡°Then Lord Xu must have taken a lot of thought for you, you are really blessed.¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to continue discussing this topic, so she asked: ¡°How about you, how are you doing?¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she said with a mockery: ¡°What else, the prince is still not and cold, he is not young anymore, so logically he should¡ª¡±

    After all, Shi Huiru was still a youngdy who hadn¡¯t yet married. She suddenly stopped talking. Her cheeks were a little red, and she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he thinks. If he really settles on someone else, I will die. ...¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head helplessly. If Yang Huanian really proposed to someone else, Lady Shi would be very sad, how could it be so easy for her.

    Asking what love is in the world was one thing. When it came to feelings, even the open and free Shi Huiru was affected.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little dull, Shi Huiru reluctantly smiled and said: ¡°Look at me! Obviously I am here to congratte you. What are you doing? I have another reason toe to you!¡±

    She leaned forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for troubles. Now you have no aunt, your father has gone to Southern Xinjiang again, and will note back for a while. I want to ask you, what do you n to do about this dowry?¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little startled. Dowry? She really hadn¡¯t considered this issue.

    But she also knew that the etiquette for married women in ancient times was veryplicated, not to mention that she was going to marry into the pce and be a princess. Although it was only a stopgap measure, it was probably a good deal, right?

    The thought of these messy things made Yu Linglong¡¯s head hurt. She was not afraid of anything, but she was afraid that these trivial things would give her a headache.

    Would she let Yu Qianyun arrange for her? Not to mention whether Yu Qianyun was willing or not, could she do this with a young girl who grew up in the country?

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s face was gloomy, Shi Huiru also guessed a bit and said: ¡°Or, I¡¯ll help you. I have to let you marry gracefully.¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her head and looked at Shi Huiru with surprise: ¡°You?¡±

    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t trust Shi Huiru, but she didn¡¯t expect that Shi Huiru would be willing to give so much for her.

    Shi Huiru misunderstood her meaning, and looked very hurt: ¡°Why, can¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    Shi Huiruughed: ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go to your fifth sister in a while to discuss your dowry, so you can rest assured.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    ¡°Dowry?¡± Yu Qianyun raised her head in surprise when she heard Shi Huiru exin her intentions .

    Did Shi Huiru mean to let her prepare the dowry for Yu Linglong? Now the Yu Mansion was messed up, and she was troubled by the affairs of the mansion all day long, and now she was preparing a dowry for Yu Linglong?

    Seeing Yu Qianyun¡¯s astonishment, Shi Huiru was very surprised: ¡°Right, Linglong will soon be married into the Xu Pce, and of course she will prepare a dowry . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun lowered her head and was silent .

    After Concubine Mei was driven away, she hurriedly took over the affairs of the housekeeper . She once wanted this power so much, but when she really got it, she found that it waspletely different from what she had imagined .

    These days, she hadn¡¯tpletely sorted out the ounts of the Yu mansion, but she also roughly knew that not only did the Yu mansion seem to be withered on the surface, it was actually empty inside . In the beginning, Concubine Dong eloped with someone else and brought a bunch of her belongings . When Concubine Mei managed the house, she transferred a lot of valuable properties and money . In addition to the several big funerals that she had done in the past six months, the originally not rich Yu mansion now had only an empty leather bag left, and the only thing worth a little money was probably the house .

    Now Yu Linglong was not only going to marry, but also marry into the Xu Pce . You didn¡¯t need to think about it . The dowry must be more expensive . Otherwise, it was a small matter to lose the face of the Yu house, and it was a big crime to offend the royal family .

    Besides, if the dowry was too shabby, could Yu Linglong let her go?

    But now in the situation of the Yu house, even if the family was bankrupt, it would probably not be able to afford a decent dowry .

    Seeing that Yu Qianyun was silent, Shi Huiru thought she was too young to understand the rules, and she was afraid that this matter would be messed up, so she smiled andforted: ¡°Sister Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t worry . This matter looks difficult, but in fact, it¡¯s quite simple . The things given by the Empress Dowager and Empress have not been moved . Just make a list and send them there . As for the other items, they are nothing but fields, shops, furniture, antiques, calligraphy and paintings, and gold and silver jewelry . There are also married servants, cooks, women, maids, and other servants that Linglong is used to . The others are free . See what Linglong likes and take them to the pce...¡±

    Every time Shi Huiru said something, Yu Qianyun¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but jump heavily, and the flesh hurt from time to time . That day, she saw the rewards sent by the minister of ceremonies with her own eyes, and all of them were priceless . She had lived in the country for so many years and had never seen such a rare treasure, and now, she had not even touched it, so will she send it out intact?

    In addition to the things that the Yu house had to send, she was afraid that it would not be enough for Yu Linglong¡¯s dowry if they searched all the current family property .

    Even if she reluctantly put together enough of these things to let Yu Linglong marry in a splendid manner, how would her life go after that? Why didn¡¯t no one think about it for her, why won¡¯t she marry someone in the future?

    Shi Huiru talked enthusiastically, but she didn¡¯t know how many thoughts Yu Qianyun had already turned in her mind .

    Gritting her teeth secretly, Yu Qianyun tried her best to show a gentle smile and said softly: ¡°Thank you Sister Shi for the suggestion . It is really a blessing for the Fourth Sister to have you help her like this . ¡±

    Without knowing what Yu Qianyun was saying, Shi Huiru smiled sincerely and said, ¡°Sister Yun is overwhelmed . I am just doing a little favor to Linglong . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun lowered her eyes with a smile, covering the coldness under her eyes, and said in a low voice: ¡°Then I will prepare ording to Sister Shi¡¯s wishes . If there is something I don¡¯t understand, I will ask Sister Shi for advice . ¡±

    Shi Huiru smiled and said, ¡°Sister Yun is too polite . If you don¡¯t understand, just send someone to find me . ¡±

    After a few words of greeting, Yu Qianyun sent Shi Huiru out .

    Watching Shi Huiru leave in a carriage, the smile on Yu Qianyun¡¯s face gradually disappeared .

    Yu Linglong, do you want to smoothly be a princess? I just won¡¯t let you have what you want!

    ...

    Perhaps due to Lord Xu¡¯s constant urging, the emperor¡¯s advisor soon set a wedding date on the 28th of January .

    Even though she was about to leave the Yu mansion, Yu Linglong had not been indifferent to what happened in the Yu mansion, especially Yu Qianyun¡¯s movements, and she had never let her guard down .

    She had never believed in this Fifth Lady, and instinct told her that Yu Qianyun was definitely not as simple as she seemed on the surface .

    Therefore, Yu Linglong was not surprised when someone quietly reported to her about the arrangements Yu Qianyun had made in thest few days .

    After listening to the maid¡¯s report, Yu Linglong sneered .

    Yu Qianyun, are you really going to do it this time?

    She will be married in half a month, but unfortunately, some people can¡¯t wait for so many days .

    Xuan Cao sealed ten taels of silver purse, sent the maid who had reported the letter out the door, turned around, and asked Yu Linglong anxiously, ¡°Miss, what can I do now?¡±

    Although Yu Qianyun¡¯s n had not yet been implemented, Xuan Cao already felt it was terrifying . She couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if herdy hadn¡¯t put so many spies in the Yu house beforehand .

    If they really fell into the trap of others, then it would be all over!

    Yu Linglong sneered while curling her lips, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since she had the idea, then let¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Drinking all the tea in her hand, Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face flushed with a cold gloom: ¡°...Give her a taste of her own medicine!¡±

    If she wanted to trap her, Yu Qianyun was too simple!

    However, judging from her age, it was a good idea, and it didn¡¯t cost her so many years of suffering in the country .

    It¡¯s a pity that this insidious method was nothing but Yu Linglong¡¯s entertainment, so how could she escape her magical eye?

    She wanted to leave the Yu mansion to Yu Qianyun, but it was a pity that some people were used to thinking badly about others, and would rather make mistakes than let them go .

    If you dare to provoke her, don¡¯t me her for not being merciful!

    ...

    The cold moonlight sprinkled on the courtyard of Pin Garden . Under the porch, the snow was blown to the ground by the breeze, and the sprinkled ground exuded dots of silver light .

    The whole yard seemed to fall into a deep sleep, and there was no sound .

    In the darkness, a ck shadow turned over the wall andnded on the ground silently . He looked around quickly and saw that no one noticed, he lifted his feet and slipped to the main house .

    After lying under the window and listening for a moment, the ck shadow pierced a small hole in the window paper, then took out a strip from his chest to light it, and then stuffed it through the small hole .

    After waiting for a long time, it was confirmed that the people inside were unconscious from the incense, and then the ck shadow walked to the front door and opened the doortch with a knife as lightly as possible .

    With a soft sound, the doortch opened, and the shadow immediately covered his mouth and nose with the handkerchief he had prepared before slowly pushing the door open .

    The room was pitch ck, and everyone in it seemed to be asleep, without even realizing that the danger hade .

    On the couch next to the window, there was a ck shadow lying down, probably a maid of the night watch . The shadow was careful not to touch anything and fumbled towards the inner room .

    In the moonlight, he saw an exquisitely decorated bed frame, with the curtain hanging low, strictly concealing the figure inside .

    There was a sound of gulping in the darkness, and the dark shadow, who had been light-handed, obviously couldn¡¯t wait, and immediately reached out and lifted the curtain .

    The curtain was raised, and before he could see the people inside, he was caught off guard with a heavy kick on his face!

    The cracked nose sounded particrly clear in the silentte night, and the ck shadow suddenly fell to the ground with pain, clutching his bloody nose and he snorted .

    The candle was lit immediately . Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er each wrapped a tea-soaked veil on their faces . They were neatly dressed and appeared on both sides of the bed .

    ¡°What a foolish thing, he even dared to provoke ourdy!¡± Ling¡¯er could not help but kick the dark shadow several times, ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡±

    The man was still moaning on the ground . Xuan Cao squatted down, pulled the handkerchief away from the man¡¯s face, and looked at the bloody face carefully before saying, ¡°Miss, it seems that he is the son of Ma Si . ¡°

    Yu Linglong walked out of the bed, and the moonlight projected from the window ridge poured down on her, making her look like a fairy, yet she was as hostile as a devil .

    The son of Ma Si sounded like a servant in the mansion, and Yu Qianyun was really stupid enough to find such a stupid thing .

    Using incense, a daring silly boy touched thedy¡¯s bed in the middle of the night...

    What kind of show is Yu Qianyun going to perform next?

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly, with chills in her pretty eyebrows, and said in a deep voice, ¡°All ording to the n . ¡±

    ¡°Yes . ¡± Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er immediately agreed in unison and dragged the bloody young man out of the room .

    Looking at the dark night outside the window, Yu Linglong showed a faint sneer on her face, quickly untied her dress, went to bed, andy down .

    Soon, Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er returned . Ling¡¯er walked to the bed, lowered the curtain, and whispered, ¡°Miss, everything is done . ¡±

    Xuan Cao swiftly closed the doors and windows, swept away the marks on the ground, and even repaired the hole in the window paper .

    Everything in the room was restored to its original state as if nothing had happened .

    Xuan Cao blew out the candle and retreated with Ling¡¯er .

    In the darkness, Yu Linglong slowly closed her eyes .

    If she expected it correctly, there would be a big excitement soon .

    Sure enough, before she fell asleep, there was a knock on the door outside Pin Garden .

    Ling¡¯er turned over from the couch outside, seemingly impatient . Yu Linglong reminded her in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er realized that she lost control, smiled awkwardly, and sat quietly in the outside room with Xuan Cao, seeming not to hear the noise outside at all .

    Outside the yard, a voice called: ¡°Fourth Lady, is the Fourth Lady here? Open the door!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered . At this time, where would she be but in Pin Garden? The person who said this was quite suggestive, and it was impossible for others to think about it .

    The knock on the door was so loud that soon candles lit up in the wing of Pin Court, and the maidservant walked out and shouted: ¡°The Lady has fallen asleep long ago, who is outside?¡±

    A gentle voice rang, with a bit of anxious concern: ¡°Open the door quickly, I have something important to tell the Fourth Lady . ¡±

    The maid who answered the door was taken aback, and subconsciously said: ¡°Fifth Lady!?¡±

    Yu Qianyun outside agreed: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, open the door . ¡±

    Yu Linglong had always been very strict with her servants . After hearing Yu Qianyun¡¯s words, the maid hesitated to open the door, and said, ¡°Fifth Lady, please wait a moment . I will go to see if thedy is up . ¡±

    When the maid said this, Yu Qianyun seemed to be anxious: ¡°You open the door first, and I will exin to the Fourth Sister . ¡±

    Yu Linglong quietly listened to the movement outside with a bit of sarcasm on her face . This Yu Qianyun really couldn¡¯t wait and kept urging the maid to open the door . Time was dyed . Would she figure out a way to deal with it?

    The maid still didn¡¯t dare to open the door . Yu Qianyun waited for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but be anxious, and her voice became unusually harsh: ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the door soon? If you make a mistake, be careful or yourdy will punish you!¡±

    After hearing this, the maid had to step forward and utched thetch: ¡°Fifth Lady¡ª¡±

    As soon as she looked up, the frightened maid outside the door opened her mouth suddenly, unable to speak a word .

    Outside Pin Garden, the family members held with dozens of torches, reflecting in the night as bright as day . Yu Qianyun was neatly dressed, with dozens of maids standing outside the door, and dozens of children standing behind . Beside Yu Qianyun, there were several men dressed as government officials .

    The maid waspletely stunned, and tremblingly asked: ¡°Fifth Lady, this is¡ª¡±

    Seeing the gate open, Yu Qianyun didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to this maid anymore, and hurriedly said to the servants around her: ¡°Officer, this is the courtyard of my fourth sister . ¡±

    The bailiff nodded and waved to the people behind him: ¡°Search quickly!¡±

    The women immediately pushed the maid who opened the door aside and rushed in with everyone .

    Yu Qianyun lowered her eyes and looked scared: ¡°That¡¯s so troublesome, officer . ¡±

    No one could see an ecstatic look sh across her eyes .

    Yu Linglong, we¡¯ll see where you hide this time!?

    The servants entered the side rooms on both sides, searched and walked out, and went straight to the main room .

    There was such a big noise outside, but the main room was still dark, and the people inside seemed to be still asleep .

    Yu Qianyun couldn¡¯t help but show a smug smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, but he put on a very anxious look on his face, and cried out: ¡°Fourth Sister, Fourth Sister, please open the door!¡±

    The weight of this incense is really enough . It had been so long, and Yu Linglong hadn¡¯t even woken up yet .

    Thinking of what was about to happen, Yu Qianyun couldn¡¯t help being very nervous . She looked back at several government officials, with big deer-like eyes showing a frightened and frightened expression, and said with a tremble, ¡°Officer, what...what should we do?¡±

    The bailiff frowned and said sharply: ¡°Smash the door!¡±

    At this moment, the door slowly opened

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    A slender and graceful figure walked out, and her long silky and satin-like hair had no decorations, it was just casually draped behind her head . She was wearing a cotton cloak, her face was not powdered, and her face was clear and beautiful . Her eyebrows were like distant mountains, her beautiful eyes were like clear waves, and her peach cheeks were pinkish red, showing that she had just woken up .

    The people present couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath subconsciously . Such a charming girl, even in the dark, was still difficult to look away from .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s cherry lips slightly opened, and her voice was like a birdsong: ¡°It¡¯s sote, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Seeing that several yamen were so shocked by Yu Linglong¡¯s beauty that they couldn¡¯t speak for a while, Yu Qianyun suddenly burst into mes of jealousy .

    Why was this woman so lucky? What good things can she easily obtain?

    Thinking that her strategy was about to seed, Yu Qianyun couldn¡¯t help but step forward and say, ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t worry . I heard that there is a thief in the mansion, so I brought someone to take a look . ¡±

    As long as they broke into Yu Linglong¡¯s boudoir and let everyone see that there was a man hidden in her room in the middle of the night, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it!

    Her chilly eyes swept over the group of people behind Yu Qianyun . Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes were like ice ridges, stabbing people with cold and pain .

    ¡°You brought so many people here just to take a look?¡±

    The face that was agitated by Yu Linglong¡¯s words turned red, and Yu Qianyun seemed to lower her eyes in fear: ¡°Fourth Sister, I am young and naive . I panicked when I heard that there was a thief, so I went to report to the officials...Fourth Sister, you don¡¯t me me for being troublesome, do you?¡±

    The dimples appeared at the corner of Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth, but there was no smile in her eyes .

    Troublesome? Of course, I won¡¯t me you for being troublesome, and I would like to thank you for being able to fight such a big battle!

    Yu Qianyun was really not a simple woman . She knew that if she only brought the servants in the Yu house to search Pin Garden, even if a man was found, Yu Linglong would have a way to suppress the matter, so she just went straight to the officials to make a report and had the government intervene, so that even if Yu Linglong wanted to conceal it, she couldn¡¯t hide her scandal .

    Yu Qianyun was really scheming!

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly and said, ¡°There is a thief? I¡¯m afraid there is an inside thief!¡±

    Her tone fell heavily on the words ¡°inside thief¡± and she looked at Yu Qianyun without blinking . The intention in the words was very obvious .

    Yu Qianyun¡¯s body shook slightly, but there was no flustered expression on her face . She still looked scared and whispered: ¡°Fourth Sister, let them go in and take a look, so everyone can rest assured . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun¡¯s trick was to retreat for advancement, which was quite clever . On the surface, she looked scared, but in fact, she forced Yu Linglong to let the yamen search .

    When things reached this point, if Yu Linglong stopped the investigation, it would cause people to be suspicious .

    Yu Linglong nced at Yu Qianyun deeply and said, ¡°There is no one else in my room . ¡±

    She would not let them check .

    Imperceptible joy shed across Yu Qianyun¡¯s face . It seemed that the person she arranged had already seeded . Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t Yu Linglong let herself be investigated?

    Although happy in her heart, her face was full of worries and horror . Her slender figure was trembling slightly, and her voice was trembling: ¡°Fourth Sister was asleep just now, maybe she didn¡¯t hear the movement . In case there is a culprit hiding in my sister¡¯s room, what should I do? Fourth Sister, these people are at the door, so you can let them in and take a look!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at her pretentious air, secretlyughing . Yu Qianyun, don¡¯t you know that you are already dying!?

    Okay, I¡¯ll let you put on a performance, but only one!

    Under the bright light of the day, Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful eyes were sparkling, ??her pretty face was cold, and she said in a low voice, ¡°What if I don¡¯t let you search?¡±

    Yu Qianyun suddenly raised her head, her big eyes filled with grievances: ¡°Fourth Sister¡ª¡±

    With tears in her eyes, she looked at several bailiffs for help: ¡°Officer, what should I do now? I can¡¯t convince her . Please ask the senior officer to help me persuade Fourth Sister . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the scene coldly, with a sardonic smile at the corner of her mouth .

    She was making the servants ¡°persuade¡± her? Would these big men persuade, or just break in without saying a word? Yu Qianyun¡¯s move used her strength to make the officers step forward, and she was really merciless towards Yu Linglong .

    After being pleaded with such soft words by the delicate girl, several bailiffs couldn¡¯t help but walk over .

    ¡°Fourth Lady, it¡¯s better for you to make it easy . Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you will be charged with harboring a thief!¡±

    Harboring a thief? It seemed that Yu Qianyun must have greeted these officials before, or why would she just stare at her and refuse to let her go?

    A cold smile appeared on her beautiful face . Yu Linglong tightened the neckline of her cloak before opening the door, and said lightly, ¡°Then search . ¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s indifferent appearance, Yu Qianyun was panicked for no reason .

    What¡¯s the matter, why did Yu Linglong agree to let people in search so easily? Could it be that she was prepared?

    No, even if that little boy didn¡¯t seed, he shoulde back and report to her . Why was there no movement at all?

    Yu Linglong¡¯s boudoir was not big, and there are only a handful of ces where people could hide . Before Yu Qianyun could figure out what was going on, a few government officials had already walked out .

    ¡°There¡¯s no one inside . ¡±

    The four simple words sounded in Yu Qianyun¡¯s ears, but her heart was shocked, and she couldn¡¯t help but step back .

    No one? How could it be!? She obviously arranged it...

    Ignoring Yu Qianyun¡¯s dumb look, Yu Linglong smiled at several bailiffs, and said, ¡°How troublesome . ¡±

    Seeing such a gorgeous smile, the servants only felt shocked all over and lowered their heads subconsciously: ¡°It¡¯s nothing . If we offended the Fourth Lady, please forgive us . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun¡¯s smile only lightened their bones, while Yu Linglong¡¯s smile was full of majesty, which made people afraid to offend .

    Before Yu Qianyun recovered from the blow, she heard the voice of Yu Linglong turning around and said lightly: ¡°Since you¡¯re here, please check carefully . Don¡¯t let the thief get away easily . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun raised her head and saw that Yu Linglong had changed her clothes for some time . Shebed her hair high up and was holding a hand warmer as if she was going out .

    She asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, where are you going?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked back at her, with a faint smile on her face: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the mansion was harboring a thief? I¡¯m your elder sister, how can I let my younger sister go forward alone?¡±

    Upon hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Yu Qianyun paled suddenly .

    What did Yu Linglong mean? Was she going to check the garden with her?

    Things werepletely out of her control, and Yu Qianyun waspletely blinded by the series of idents, and she didn¡¯t know what to say for a while .

    However, Yu Linglong gave the order and ordered the servants of the Yu house to leave Pin Garden together and prepare to investigate the Yu house thoroughly, as if it were normal .

    Yu Qianyun could only walk and follow Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong walked ahead and walked straight to Yu Qianyun¡¯s yard . Seeing that the momentum was not good, Yu Qianyun had to bite the bullet and step forward and smiled and asked, ¡°Fourth Sister, what are your ns now?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t squint and kept walking . She said as she walked, ¡°You¡¯ve checked my yard . Of course, I¡¯m going to check my sister¡¯s yard . Otherwise, if the thief is hiding in your yard, isn¡¯t my sister in danger?¡±

    The words were high-sounding, but in Yu Linglong¡¯s tone, she couldn¡¯t hear her care for Yu Qianyun at all, but it was full of cold chills .

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Yu Qianyun only felt that her scalp was tingling faintly, and an ominous premonition rose from her heart . She couldn¡¯t exin the feeling but subconsciously felt that something unknown was about to happen .

    But when things got to this point, she wanted to stop Yu Linglong from going to search her yard, but she couldn¡¯t find any excuses .

    Forget it, she would let her check it out . Anyway, her room was clean and there was nothing shameful .

    Yu Qianyun thought things were too simple . She thought that because she took people to search Pin Garden in the middle of the night, she also took people to search her yard in revenge . Yu Qianyun was naive . She thought that as long as Yu Linglong searched her yard and relieved her anger, this matter would be considered to be over .

    After all, she still didn¡¯t understand Yu Linglong . Yu Linglong¡¯s principle was, if you dare to cheat me, I¡¯ll cheat you to death!

    In a blink of an eye, the group of people arrived at Yu Qianyun¡¯s yard . Because Yu Qianyun wanted to find Yu Linglong at fault, she was afraid that the servants in the house were afraid of Yu Linglong so they would not dare to do it, so she took all the servants to her yard but only a woman with bad legs stayed and looked after the yard .

    When she arrived at the gate of the yard, she saw that the gate was vacant, and there was no movement in it .

    Yu Qianyun ordered her personal maid to open the gate, but she stepped aside, apparently letting everyone go in .

    This was also to signal to everyone that she was innocent, had nothing, and was not afraid of peopleing to investigate .

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly and led the crowd into the yard .

    A woman had brought chairs for the two youngdies . Ling¡¯erid a thick pad on top and let Yu Linglong sit down .

    Yu Linglong sat upright on the chair, holding the hand warmer, and smilingly said to the bailiffs: ¡°How did you search my yard? Search here now, but don¡¯t forget anything because of the Fifth Sister¡¯s kindness . ¡±

    This was very meaningful . Yu Qianyun¡¯s face turned red involuntarily, and she whispered: ¡°Fourth Sister is teasing me . ¡±

    She also knew that Yu Linglong was easy to provoke, and she led someone to search her yard . How could she give up? It would be better to let her search, let her joke, and swallow her own words .

    Anyway, she had endured it for so many years, how could she make a mistake?

    After listening to Yu Linglong¡¯s words, the several bailiffs were no longer polite and immediately went into each room to search .

    They didn¡¯t find anything in Pin Garden just now, so naturally, they wanted to take the opportunity to find something . They searched them very carefully . They wanted to find some clues, so they didn¡¯te here in the middle of the night for nothing .

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s indifferent and calm face, Yu Qianyun¡¯s heart jumped wildly for no reason . A strong anxiety enveloped her heart, making her panic .

    Why was Yu Linglong so calm? Could it be that something had been arranged long ago...

    As if responding to her doubts, a voice rang abruptly, cutting through the quiet night sky of the Yu house .

    ¡°What¡¯s this!?¡±

    Everyone followed the voice, only to see a few bailiffs pull out from the woodshed and a few well-wrapped people and threw them in the middle of the yard .

    Yu Qianyun was shocked suddenly . What was going on, and where did these peoplee from?

    The servants were very proud of their efforts, and their shouts were full of majesty . They shouted to the shivering few people on the ground: ¡°Who are you? Tell us the truth!¡±

    Under the bright light of the fire, the eyes of everyone gathered on these few people . They were all dressed in the costumes of the Yu house servants . They were all seventeen or eighteen years old . Their faces were fair and handsome . They all had a look of panic, as if terrified .

    One of them raised his eyes to look at Yu Qianyun and struggled to crawl towards her . His pleading voice already had a few tears: ¡°Fifth Lady, please spare the little one, I wouldn¡¯t dare! Fifth Lady¡ª¡±

    Yu Qianyun was shocked by the sudden change, and she subconsciously got up and avoided the man¡¯s hand . She trembled and said, ¡°Who...who are you? I don¡¯t recognize you...¡±

    The young man seemed to be taken aback, but the reaction was extremely quick: ¡°Fifth Lady doesn¡¯t recognize me? Then...then you will showpassion and let the little one go!¡±

    Yu Qianyun said nkly: ¡°Let you go?¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, the servants on the side immediately shouted: ¡°You can¡¯t let them go!¡±

    A servant came over, staring at Yu Qianyun with suspicion, and said loudly, ¡°Why are these people here? Please give me an exnation, Fifth Lady!¡±

    Yes, for an unmarrieddy, how could there be men in her yard and these people were still tightly tied up, making it even weirder .

    Facing the questions of the bailiffs, Yu Qianyun trembled slightly in fright . Her eyes looked at the people around for help, as if she wanted to find the answer from their faces .

    But no one can answer her, and all the faces were surprised or scared .

    Yu Qianyun finally came back to her senses when she met Yu Linglong¡¯s sharp eyes .

    Her heart immediately seemed to fall into the abyss, full of great despair .

    It was Yu Linglong, it must be that Yu Linglong framed her!

    How could she be so stupid that Yu Linglong led someone to search her yard? She should have thought that she wanted to nt and frame her . How could Yu Linglong easily let her go?

    Everything that happened in front of her made Yu Qianyun¡¯s feet numb, but the matter was not over yet . Several women walked out of Yu Qianyun¡¯s boudoir, holding tes in their hands, and presented them to Yu Linglong .

    ¡°For the Fourth Lady, the servants found these things in the Fifth Lady¡¯s room, please look at them . ¡±

    Yu Linglong only lowered her eyes and nced, and immediately, as if being burned by the fire, she pushed the te away, and said sharply on the side, ¡°What kind of filthy thing is this? Why do you bring it to me!? ¡°

    With this push, she overturned everything on the te to the ground, and in the bright fire, the thingsy bare on the ground in front of everyone .

    With this look, there was a contemptuous gasp in the crowd .

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Under the firelight, they saw the pile of things scattered on the ground . Among them were two or three books, four or five purses, and a few strange things that could not be named .

    These things seem normal at first nce, but if you looked closer, you would find that there were pictures of men and women hugging each other on the pages, and the patterns on the purse were also erotic . As for the strange things, they were shaped like that part of a man...

    At this moment, the crowd of onlookers saw clearly . Some young maids had already blushed and lowered their heads and didn¡¯t look at them again . Even the old women could not look directly at these things .

    Ma Changgeng, who stood behind Yu Linglong, spoke very quickly . She nced at the things on the ground, and then at the few little servants . She couldn¡¯t help but curl her mouth and said sarcastically: ¡°Wow, the Fifth Lady must be tired of seeing these pictures . Does she want the real thing?¡±

    With this, the few women presentughed lowly . For ady who had not yet married and was not too young, it was inevitable of her to think of sex . But looking at these nasty things, even tying up men to get the real thing, the Fifth Lady was too shameless .

    Everyone¡¯s contemptuousughter reached Yu Qianyun¡¯s ears . It stabbed her whole body, and she involuntarily pinched her tiny fingers .

    Yu Linglong, you are so cruel!

    Of course, these things were not hers . Just thinking about it for a moment, she knew that they must have been put in her room by Yu Linglong during her absence, and now she deliberately found out in front of everyone . This was intentional . It ruined her reputation!

    Looking up at Yu Linglong¡¯s mocking eyes, Yu Qianyun couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly, thinking quickly about the countermeasures .

    She managed to do this to her today, and she couldn¡¯t just sit still!

    Her white face blushed . Yu Qianyun¡¯s big eyes were filled with tears instantly, and her aggrieved little face turned to the government servants as if she had been wronged by heaven .

    ¡°Brothers, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on . I have never seen these things before, and these people were not captured by me! I beg you to find out the truth and restore my innocence!¡±

    After speaking, Yu Qianyun seemed to have exhausted all her strength, and her weak body trembled, as if she was about to fall to the ground, but the maid beside her quickly supported her with her hands .

    Yu Qianyun leaned on the maid, took out a kerchief tremblingly, and wiped the corners of her eyes with a dazed and angry expression .

    Her performance was just right . They thought she was a loose woman, and now she was a bit suspicious .

    Yes, Yu Qianyun was ady from a fine house, and she was in charge of such a big family business in the Yu house at a young age . How could she do such shameless things in private?

    Besides, even if she wanted to see it, there was no need to hide things in her room, let alone catch men and hide them in the yard . How would she dare? Yu Qianyun was still a young girl, could she do such a bold thing?

    If she really did it, why was she still not afraid of anything just now and opened the door for everyone to check? If she knew that there were these things in her yard, even if she didn¡¯t hide them beforehand, she should cover up for herself .

    Looking at the hesitant expressions on the bailiff¡¯s faces, Yu Linglong calmly adjusted her cuffs and said softly: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the Fifth Sister would do such a thing . There must be no secrets here . ¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Yu Qianyun, who was bowing her head and weeping, almost forgot to cover up, and suddenly raised her head .

    Did she hear that right? Yu Linglong was speaking for her?

    Ignoring Yu Qianyun¡¯s surprised gaze, Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face sank, and she looked at the little servants on the ground coldly, and said sharply, ¡°Since they aren¡¯t the Fifth Sister¡¯s, then these little boys must be thieves!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the few small servants . Although there were some doubts about Yu Qianyun, no one dared to say anything about Yu Linglong .

    They also understood what Yu Linglong said . After all, she and Yu Qianyun were sisters . If something happened to Yu Qianyun, Yu Linglong would naturally show up . Seeing that these dirty things had been found in Yu Qianyun¡¯s room, and so many men had been hidden, whether they were Yu Qianyun¡¯s or not, Yu Linglong was definitely going to cover up the ugly things for her .

    Yu Linglong was still generous . Yu Qianyun took so many people to search Pin Garden in the middle of the night, and not only did Yu Linglong not retaliate against her, but now that something happened to her, she still protected her .

    Unknowingly, the underlings who followed Yu Qianyun to catch the thieves just now began to look only at Yu Linglong .

    Where everyone¡¯s eyes converged, Yu Linglong shouted in a deep voice: ¡°How dare you steal things from the backyard of the Yu house! You are so bold!¡±

    Her pretty face was faintly majestic, and Yu Linglong¡¯s expression was extremely severe: ¡°Come here, get the board and let me hit them!¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the few servants on the ground immediately panicked .

    Who didn¡¯t know that the fourthdy of the Yu family was cruel? If you fall into her hands, your life will end soon!

    Several people were trembling with fright . One without his feet tied immediately ran to Yu Qianyun and knelt down with a plop: ¡°Fifth Lady, help me! I am not a thief! I am not a thief! I came here only after you ordered¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Yu Qianyun, who was still weak and almost fainted, suddenly stretched out her hand and pped the young man heavily!

    ¡°Nonsense! Why would I ask a man toe to my yard for no reason? Who are you working for and why are you trying to defile my innocence!?¡±

    Yu Qianyun spoke bitterly and righteously,pletely like ady of a fine family .

    The little boy got a p in the face unexpectedly, and five small fingerprints suddenly appeared on his white face . This pped him blind, and his face was full of disbelief . He stared at Yu Qianyun in a daze and even forgot to speak .

    Behind him, a cold voice sounded: ¡°Bold ve . Death is near and you still dare to me the Fifth Lady! Come here, let me beat you!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s voice called attention to the servant, and she saw that he suddenly recovered . He waspletely ruined, and shouted loudly: ¡°Fifth Lady, how can you talk nonsense with your eyes open!? You sent someone in secretly to bring me in, and...you forced me to do such draconian things . I really didn¡¯t dare to spheme you, so I didn¡¯t dare to die! Fifth Lady, you beat me, tied me, and locked me up for several days . I dared not toin, but I am really not a thief¡ª¡±

    This little servant¡¯s words were like thunder, and they smashed into everyone¡¯s ears . At this moment, everyone had forgotten even the whispers, and they all had dumbfounded expressions .

    Even though they saw the erotic books and purses from the Yu Qianyun¡¯s room just now, everyone was shocked when the young man said it out loud .

    Seeing that someone had torn their skins, the other young men immediately yelled .

    ¡°Fifth Lady, don¡¯t me me . If I am killed, I don¡¯t dare spheme the master!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Lady, you can spare me¡ª¡±

    Some clever ones turned to Yu Linglong, screaming injustices: ¡°Fourth Lady, you have to call the shots for us, we were really caught by the Fifth Lady! We are not thieves!¡±

    Either the thieves who stole something would be beaten to death in public, or the men kidnapped by Fifth Lady would die innocently . Which would these people choose? The answer was simple .

    The scene suddenly became chaotic . The few tied up servants on the ground were crying bitterly, crying out grievances, as if they had been ruined by Yu Qianyun . Yu Qianyun¡¯s face was pale, crumbling, and her whole body was only relying on the maid to stay up . The several maids behind Yu Linglong kept ridiculing and joking . The crowd of onlookers looked different, but they looked at Yu Qianyun without a trace of sympathy, and the people outside were not afraid to crane their necks and look in, for fear of missing this good show .

    Looking at these little servants who were screaming injustice, the bailiffs¡¯ thinking seemed clear again .

    If one person wronged Yu Qianyun, perhaps it would still be nder, but now several young men were talking about their experiences in unison . Was it still nder? Yu Qianyun was a youngdy in the Yu house, and she held the power of managing it . How bold should these little servants be to nder the mistress?

    Besides, if Yu Qianyun hadn¡¯t done it deliberately, how could these little servants dare to trespass into the inner courtyard, and how could they know where thedy lived? As soon as they enter the second door, they would be kicked out by the women . How could they get in and be locked up in Yu Qianyun¡¯s courtyard?

    The only reasonable exnation was that what these young men said was true .

    Looking at Yu Qianyun, whose lips were trembling and speechless, the faces of the bailiffs also showed contempt .

    For ady of a big house, it¡¯s really shameless! It was obvious that she had hidden the men, but he still wanted to draw attention by saying that Yu Linglong had recruited the thieves . It was too shameless!

    But when things have reached this point, how can they end?

    Normally, big families were unwilling to let such scandalous things happen . What¡¯s more, it was an unmarrieddy . If the incident spread, even Yu Linglong would be hurt .

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Yu Linglong subconsciously . Now, only she could make a decision .

    Yu Qianyun turned to Yu Linglong desperately, and the words in her mouth were broken into sentences: ¡°Fourth Sister...I...You...¡±

    She really didn¡¯t know what to say . Just a moment before, she thought she had seeded in her strategy and was immersed in the joy of destroying Yu Linglong¡¯s reputation, but the next moment, she found herself trapped, with nowhere to escape .

    Under the light of the jumping fire, Yu Linglong¡¯s face looked particrly cold, and it seemed to have a little bit of heartache and regret .

    She stood up slowly . Her cold eyes turned around on the little servants who were crying and begging for mercy on the ground, and they finally rested on Yu Qianyun¡¯s ashen face .

    Yu Qianyun, if you want to mess with me, I will ruin you!

    There was a trace of pain on her pretty face . Yu Linglong waved to Xuan Cao, and Xuan Cao immediately understood and walked in front of several bailiffs .

    Throwing a swollen money bag to the lead bailiff, Xuan Cao smiled and said: ¡°You guys have worked hard,ing here in the middle of the night . This is a trivial matter . Buy a few pots of wine and stay warm . ¡±

    The servants naturally understood Yu Linglong¡¯s decision . This was to suppress the matter, and she asked them to go out and not make it public .

    The leader of the bailiffs secretly squeezed the hard silver ingots in the purse, but still showed a hesitant expression on his face: ¡°Well, how do we go back and exin it?¡±

    It was so easy to encounter this kind of thing, but how can they excuse it?

    Xuan Cao had to take out another purse and stuff it into the bailiff¡¯s hands: ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding . Our Fifth Lady misheard it . ¡±

    After a pause, Xuan Cao added another sentence with a smile: ¡°In a few days, our youngdy will be married into the Xu Pce and she will take care of you . ¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, several bailiffs immediately stiffened, and quickly showed a humble smile: ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, we wouldn¡¯t dare . ¡±

    The meaning of Xuan Cao was obvious . One was because Yu Linglong was about to get married, and she was unwilling to publicize the matter too much so as not to affect her marriage . Secondly, Yu Linglong was about to be Princess Xu, and not everyone can offend her .

    Even if a few bailiffs didn¡¯t know Yu Linglong¡¯s identity before, they didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, and hurriedly left after bowing .

    The outsiders left, and the servants of the Yu house were left in the yard .

    Someone stepped forward to loosen the ties of the several young men, and several people hurriedly stepped forward to thank Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong constricted the expression on her face without raising her eyes and coldly ordered: ¡°It¡¯s all gone . Remember, no one is allowed to talk about what happened today . ¡±

    The crowd had seen enough of the excitement, and they knew that Yu Linglong was about to clean up Yu Qianyun now, so they all retreated .

    As for Yu Linglong¡¯s order, it was just a sentence on the scene . The Fifth Lady of the Yu family had such an earth-shattering ¡°love affair¡± and it would definitely be a story that many people talk about in the future .

    When everyone dispersed, Yu Linglong¡¯s cold eyes turned to Yu Qianyun .

    At this moment, Yu Qianyun¡¯s face didn¡¯t even have a trace of blood . Her petite body fell softly into the maid¡¯s arms, and her big eyes were full of despair .

    Everything she had painstakingly designed and worked to achieve disappeared in a blink of an eye .

    From now on, who of the Yu house¡¯s servants would obey her? Who would listen to a wanton slut? What face did she have to take charge of the Yu house!?

    The white face slowly lifted . Yu Qianyun raised his chin and looked directly at Yu Linglong .

    Yu Qianyun, who had always been weak and helpless look, seemed to havepletely changed her appearance at this moment . Her eyes seemed to be poisoned, and she stared at the beautiful figure in front of her without blinking .

    ¡°Yu Linglong, you are cruel¡ª¡±

    Although she knew that Yu Linglong was easy to provoke, she did not expect that Yu Linglong would use such a vicious method against her, and with just one touch, she would be pushed into the abyss of eternal damnation .

    Looking at the woman in front of her who could no longer stand up to resist her, Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face swept away her feelings of regret and was full of chilly mockery .

    ¡°I took what you gave me and sent it back to you . ¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Looking at Yu Qianyun who was like a dead fish in front of her, Yu Linglong had no sympathy in her heart . If she hadn¡¯t been prepared, she would be the one framed . The daughter who caught and hid the men in the roomte at night was Yu Linglong .

    Although she didn¡¯t care about the fame that these ancients valued so much, she would not let people pour dirty water on her body .

    Yu Qianyun thought she was iparable, but it was a pity that he didn¡¯t expect to pursue something unaware of the danger behind her, and the person who wanted to destroy the reputation of others now finally tasted the bitter fruit she nted .

    Yu Linglong was not a merciful person . If you arranged a man for her, then she would arrange a few more for you, so that you can die at once .

    I framed you, what can you do? Are only you allowed to frame people and others are not allowed to frame you?

    Yu Qianyun stared at Yu Linglong fiercely, her petite body trembling uncontrobly, like an autumn leaf, about to be blown away by the wind in a blink of an eye .

    Why, why did things be like this? How could everything she nned so carefully suddenly change?

    By now, she still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened . The person whose reputation was damaged should be Yu Linglong . How could it be herself?

    It was irreconcble . Why can Yu Linglong easily get the best things in the world? Why can she only get the fish on the cutting board, and let others butcher them, and let others decide her own destiny?

    Yu Qianyun didn¡¯t know where her strength came from, but she suddenly raised her head and looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s face full of hatred: ¡°Yu Linglong, you framed me! You, you can¡¯t die! If the olddy was still here, she would definitely let me be in charge¡ª¡±

    Her answer was a p in the face .

    Yu Qianyun¡¯s beaten face turned to the side . Her white cheeks suddenly became red and swollen, and what she wanted to say was instantly interrupted .

    Yu Linglong narrowed her beautiful eyes and said coldly: ¡°You still have the face to mention the olddy? Do you think you are worthy of the olddy?¡±

    If Lady Yu saw Yu Qianyun¡¯s shameless appearance at this moment, she would be angry on the spot .

    Yu Qianyun slowly raised her eyes and looked at Yu Linglong bitterly, with a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth, adding a bit of hideousness to her face .

    She stretched out her hand and gently stroked her beaten cheek, with a twisted sneer on her face: ¡°Am I sorry? What can I be sorry for? You sent me to the countryside when I was a child . Who asked me about my fate? I ndered you again . So what if I nder you? This is what I deserve, and what you owe me!¡±

    She was also an upright youngdy in the Yu house . Why should she grow up in the country? Why should she look after other people forever? Yu Linglong had it, and she should have it too! If others didn¡¯t give it to her, she would fight, rob, and steal what should belong to her . Was this wrong!?

    Seeing Yu Qianyun¡¯s hysterical appearance, Yu Linglong slowly shook her head: ¡°No one owes you anything, you are too greedy . ¡±

    That¡¯s right, Yu Qianyun was indeed sent to the countryside when she was a child . She didn¡¯t grow up in the Yu house like other youngdies . Perhaps she did endure a lot of hardships in the country, but these cannot be reasons for her to frame others .

    Compared to many people, Yu Qianyun¡¯s fate was not too miserable . At least she had food, clothing, and a ce to live . At least she can grow up safely, and at least she was with Lady Yu when she was dying .

    However, she refused to be content . When she was in the country, she wanted to return to the Yu Mansion . When she returned to the Yu Mansion, she wanted the power to control her family . Now she even wanted to get rid of Yu Linglong and dominate her family property .

    The human heart is never satisfied .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t care about the small family property of the Yu house . If Yu Qianyun wanted it, she could give it to her without caring, but Yu Qianyun must use this method to deliberately frame others, but it hurt herself .

    Some people are like this . You be generous to them, but they refuse to believe your kindness, they have to grab it to rest assured .

    Her obsession was so deep that it finally ruined herpletely .

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Yu Qianyun¡¯s face showed a miserable wry smile: ¡°Greedy? Yu Linglong, you are a princess, how can you understand my situation? You have everything, but I don¡¯t have anything . I want to live well, and I can only rely on myself . You can say that I am unscrupulous, you can say that I am wolf-hearted, but you don¡¯t understand that if I don¡¯t do this, then I will never have it in my life . ¡±

    If Yu Linglong married out with a generous dowry, what would she do? Without her parents and no dowry, how could she survive as a single woman?

    Yu Linglong looked at Yu Qianyun¡¯s face but still did not say what she wanted to say .

    She was not greedy for those dowries, but would Yu Qianyun believe it when she said this?

    The matter had reached this point, and it was of no use .

    If Yu Qianyun did something wrong, she should be punished . She was Yu Linglong and she would not let go of someone who wanted to harm her .

    A cold smile appeared on her pretty face, and Yu Linglong whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t worry . Before I get married, I will arrange a good marriage for you, so that you will be safe and have food and clothing for the rest of your life . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun raised her head in disbelief . When she saw Yu Linglong¡¯s cold face, there was a bitter chill in her heart .

    ...

    Yu Linglong did what she said, and after the Lantern Festival, Yu Qianyun¡¯s marriage was set .

    After learning this news, Yu Qianyun, who had been thinking behind closed doors in the room, she almost fainted .

    How could it be possible that Yu Linglong wanted to marry her to a butcher who sells meat!?

    She was a youngdy, and no matter what status her husband had, she could not be reduced to the point of marrying a butcher!

    This is what Yu Linglong said . Did she want to find a good marriage for her?

    Yu Qianyun¡¯s maid came back from the countryside with her, and when everyone in the Yu house turned on Yu Qianyun, this maid still served Yu Qianyun loyally .

    It was this maid who brought this terrible news to Yu Qianyun .

    As the maid spoke, she couldn¡¯t help wiping her tears: ¡°...I heard that the butcher is in his forties . Miss, what can I do?¡±

    Yu Qianyun¡¯s face was pale, and she kept shaking her head and muttering to herself: ¡°No...impossible . I¡¯m going to find her . Why should she abuse me like this!¡±

    The maid stubbornly held Yu Qianyun, crying and persuading: ¡°Miss, wake up . The Fourth Lady is in charge of the affairs in the mansion, what use is it for you to find her? It¡¯s..."

    After swallowing the rest of her words, the maid said in tears: ¡°Miss, you should think of a way! The maid has heard that you will be married after the first month!¡±

    Yu Qianyun sat down on the couch with despair on her face: ¡°What, what can I do...¡±

    Now that she had been rebellious, what else could she do!?

    Through scheming and conspiracy, she had relied on ns to obtain so many benefits for herself, but at this moment she couldn¡¯t even think of a way . Only now did she know that even if she could calcte again, what was the use? When meeting a real strong person, her cleverness was simply not able to withstand a blow .

    The master and servant were crying, and a sneering voice suddenly came from outside the door: ¡°Oh, Fifth Lady, why can¡¯t you wait? Isn¡¯t the day set? After more than ten days, you will get what you wished for!¡±

    A woman walked in without paying any respects . She put the baggage in her hands on the table heavily, nced at Yu Qianyun contemptuously, and said, ¡°Hey, this is the dowry given by the Fourth Lady to the Fifth Lady . ¡±

    Yu Qianyun¡¯s maid wiped her eyes, stood up, and said, ¡°Whose woman are you? How dare you talk to ourdy like this? You are not afraid of ourdy¡ª¡±

    Before the words were finished, the woman interrupted the maid¡¯s words: ¡°What is this, are you still taking thedy¡¯s money with us? Don¡¯t curse your luck!¡±

    It was natural for people to step on lower people, not to mention that Yu Qianyun¡¯s identity had already plummeted now . What future can ady with a ruined reputation have? What¡¯s more, now that her marriage was settled to a butcher, in the future, her identity would not even be as good as the maids in the Yu house .

    The maid blushed as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on her! Maybe in a few days, the Fourth Lady will be angry, and ourdy won¡¯t have to marry that kind of person...¡±

    The woman curled her lips and said, ¡°You guys, stop dreaming! With the reputation of the Fifth Lady, it¡¯s good to be able to marry a butcher! You haven¡¯t heard what the outsiders say¡ª¡°

    Seeing Yu Qianyun¡¯s pale face, the woman couldn¡¯t help but snap: ¡°What a shame!¡±

    The woman obviously didn¡¯t want to stay here for a while . After speaking, she turned and walked out .

    Yu Qianyun didn¡¯t say a word .

    She just sat there nkly, as if she hadn¡¯t heard her woman¡¯s words at all, as if everything happening around her had nothing to do with her .

    On the side, the maid kept crying: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t take it to your heart . Thedy speaks vulgarly and wants to stain your ears...¡±

    Yu Qianyun lowered her head and slowly opened the baggage that the woman had thrown on the table .

    She wanted to see the dowry Yu Linglong sent her .

    A bright red dress was lying in front of her eyes, with the blood-like red, almost stabbing her eyes .

    Her slender fingers danced across the clothes . These were inferior fabrics with rough embroidery, and you could see that they were cheap goods at a nce .

    It was so ironic . She tried her best to obtain all the wealth of the Yu Mansion, but in the end, all she got was a rough wedding dress .

    She had fantasized about the scenery when she was married countless times, but she did not expect that the reality was so cruel .

    For a moment, she wanted to pick up her clothes and rush to Pin Garden to ask Yu Linglong to let her go, but she naturally restrained this crazy idea .

    She was not a fool . She knew better than anyone that since Yu Linglong had made a decision, there was no room for maneuver .

    If you¡¯re looking for someone to me, you can only me yourself . You have to pay your life as a price for taking a wrong step .

    Her little hands could not stop shaking . She lowered her head abruptly and buried her pale face deeply into the wedding dress .

    If she could go back, would she choose to frame Yu Linglong?

    This question may never have an answer .

    ...

    In a few days, Yu Linglong will get married .

    Yu Qianyun was like this . After Yu Linglong got married, there would be no mistresses in the Yu house .

    Although she had no affection for the Yu house, Yu Linglong still had to settle the affairs of the Yu house in order to start her new life without worry .

    ording to Shi Huiru¡¯s suggestion, she asked Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er to select some reliable servants in the Yu house, including a housekeeper, butler, maid, cook, servants, etc . to take them to the Xu Pce .

    She took the furniture, decorations, antiques, calligraphy, painting, etc . , she liked and sold the others . Yu Linglong already had some ns for her future life, and these ns needed to be realized by silver .

    The remaining farms, shops, etc . were all changed to their own names . Although there weren¡¯t many, they were still a small industry .

    For Jingshan Hall¡¯s things, she didn¡¯t move them, and they were all sealed up .

    She didn¡¯t know if this was considered a memorial . For Lady Yu, her emotions were a bitplicated . Although their time together was very short, Lady Yu¡¯s hearty, generous, and sincere love for her, in this cold In the Yu house, was her only warm memory .

    She didn¡¯t intend to sell therge house, but she let her servants guard it as a way out for herself .

    She doesn¡¯tpletely trust Lord Xu . If one day she couldn¡¯t be Princess Xu, she might be able to return to the Yu house to live .

    Everything was arranged . Yu Linglong asked the butler to dismiss those who didn¡¯t need to stay, and within a few days, the huge Yu house became an empty house .

    On this day, the sun was fine . Yu Linglong was busy these days and was finally able to rx, so she took Ling¡¯er for a walk in the garden .

    Familiar scenes everywhere always reminded her of so many memories . Although many of them are unpleasant, now that they were really leaving, Yu Linglong did not have a feeling of relief in her heart, but she was instead a little sad .

    When passing by Jingshan Hall, looking at the white seal, Yu Linglong suddenly remembered Lady Yu¡¯s words to her on her deathbed .

    She was ustomed to her own strength and hardness and had never felt that she had done anything wrong, but there were some things that may be solved in other ways .

    Thinking of this, sheughed to herself . She had be scheming unknowingly after living in ancient times for a long time .

    With snow under her feet, Yu Linglong walked forward in silence .

    The garden in the winter was deserted, and the servants of the Yu Mansion had been dismissed . It seemed even more empty when there was no one .

    In this empty garden, a very uncoordinated figure suddenly appeared .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help showing a strange expression on her face as she looked at the personing by .

    The woman walked up to her, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Good morning, Fourth Lady . ¡±

    Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at her unceremoniously, and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The person in front was wearing a in blue cloth gown . The hair on her head wasbed together, and it was simply pulled up with a in silver hairpin . Her face was lightly covered with powder, but it looked like she was a little thinner, and still a little haggard . This person turned out to be the Pce Maid Liu who had been invited by Mu Shi from the pce for thedies of the Yu house .

    Since thest time that she insisted on teaching Yu Linglong the rules, when she was unceremoniously beaten out by Yu Linglong, Yu Linglong had never seen this Pce Maid Liu again . Unexpectedly, there was no one in the Yu house now, and Pce Maid Liu was still here . She naturally felt a little surprised .

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Pce Maid Liu showed a bit of embarrassment on her face, but she tried to hide it and said in a t tone: ¡°Please give me a few more days of grace, and when I find a ce to stay, I will leave as soon as possible . ¡°

    Seeing the unconcealed sadness of Pce Maid Liu, Yu Linglong vaguely guessed the reason, she pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Youe with me . ¡±

    She happened to have some questions in her mind, maybe Lady Liu could tell her the answers .

    This time it was Lady Liu¡¯s turn to feel suspicious . She followed Yu Linglong confusedly, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what Yu Linglong would do with her .

    Yu Linglong took the Pce Maid Liu back to Pin Garden and told Ling¡¯er to make a cup of hot tea for her, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lady Liu was taken aback . She didn¡¯t expect Yu Linglong to care about her condition . After thinking about it, she told her .

    It turned out that once the official maids in the pce reach a certain age, they have to be released from the pce . Usually, the official maids that are released are not young . It is not easy to find a suitable family to marry, let alone after spending a long time in the pce, ordinary people would not appreciate it . Therefore, except for some people who returned to their hometowns, most of the official maids would choose to stay in the capital and find arge family to work for .

    Because the official maids in the pce are very knowledgeable and have extraordinary manners and conversations, manyrge families are willing to hire them at a high price to keep them in the mansion . They can teach thedies of the family etiquette and rules, and they can also help the mistress to train the servants . It is indeed a rare talent .

    It¡¯s just that this year, the number of official maids of the right age in the pce was a lot more than in previous years, and many of them have found suitable people, but Pce Maid Liu had not settled . Therefore, Pce Maid Liu asked for her mistress¡¯s grace and came out of the pce ahead of time . She wanted to find a good family for herself, but because of her upright temper, her position in the pce was not too high, and her tongue was not good enough, so she stayed in the Yu Mansion, which was not considered a prominent family .

    Unexpectedly, within a few months of work, the Yu house would be like this . Pce Maid Liu wanted to find another home, but she could not find it on such short notice .

    Seeing that she has reached the age of being released from the pce, she can¡¯t stay for many days . Even if she goes back to the pce now, she still has no idea where she will go in the future . Lady Liu was worried, but there was no other way she could stay in the Yu house for the time being .

    Because she was not a servant of the Yu house, the steward dismissed all the servants who were not needed the day before, but she didn¡¯t know how to dispose of Lady Liu . Anyway, there were many vacant yards in the Yu house, so the steward let Lady Liu live here temporarily to make ns until she found a ce to stay .

    Pce Maid Liu¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and she said these things in a t tone as if she was talking about irrelevant people, but Yu Linglong could perceive a trace of loneliness in her expression from the calm she tried to conceal .

    Yes, the Pce Maid Liu was quite old, but she was still alone . She had lived in the pce for most of her life . It was not easy to let it go, and it was not easy to find support .

    After listening to Lady Liu¡¯s words, Yu Linglong pondered for a while, and said, ¡°Would you like to follow me to the Royal Pce of Xu?¡±

    Pce Maid Liu raised her eyes in surprise and looked at Yu Linglong, as if she didn¡¯t believe her ears: ¡°Fourth Lady, what are you talking about?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am missing a person who understands the rules . If you are willing,e with me in the future . ¡±

    Although Pce Maid Liu had a stubborn temper, she was a rigorous person . Yu Linglong faintly felt that if she went to the Xu Pce in the future, she still needed someone like this to help her .

    Xu Pce was no better than the Yu house . After she is married, she will no longer be amoner¡¯s daughter in the Yu house, but an upright princess . In the future, she will have to deal with people in the pce . At that time, violence will not be able to solve the problem . It was good for her to have a knowledgeable person by her side .

    Lady Liu¡¯s face was both surprised and unbelievable . She quickly stood up and bowed, and said, ¡°Fourth Lady, If...If I can serve you, that would be a great blessing . ¡±

    Who didn¡¯t know that Fourth Lady Yu was going to marry into the Xu Mansion in a few days? If she could serve the princess, she would not be able to ask for a better job .

    Yu Linglong nodded, and said to Xuan Cao, Ling¡¯er, and others: ¡°From now on, you will call her Mama Liu . ¡±

    Xuan Cao understood . She stepped forward to support her, and smiled: ¡°Mama Liu, I would like to ask you for your advice in the future . ¡±

    During her stay in the Yu house, Mama Liu saw many things and ran her temper a lot . Now seeing Xuan Cao being so polite, she hurriedly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, the girl is too polite . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said: ¡°Go back and pack your things first, and move in today, so you can take care of each other . If youe back in the evening, I have something to ask you . ¡±

    ...

    At night when she was holding thentern, Mama Liu really came . At this moment, she had changed into a new green satin-breasted gown, and she was more energetic . When she entered the house, she saluted Yu Linglong: ¡°Fourth Lady . ¡±

    Yu Linglong dismissed all irrelevant people, and asked Ling¡¯er to make a small tart for Mama Liu, and told her to sit down . Then she got to the point: ¡°I won¡¯t hide from you . I will leave after some time . The Xu Pce is here, but many things are still unclear . You are an elder in the pce . There are some things I want to ask you . ¡±

    Mama Liu hurriedly stood up and said respectfully: ¡°Fourth Lady, excuse me, I will be frank with you . ¡±

    After finally finding a good mistress, she naturally wanted to seize the opportunity to show her loyalty .

    Yu Linglong thought for a while and said, ¡°Lord Xu...what kind of person is he?¡±

    She always felt that Lord Xu was not a simple character . He had hidden himself so deeply, and there must be a very important reason why, but she could not solve her doubts, which made her feel a little uneasy . Seeing that she was about to be Princess Xu, from then on, at least on the surface, she will share a misfortune with him . It was better to inquire about his details as soon as possible .

    Mama Liu misunderstood her meaning and thought she wanted to take the opportunity to get to know her future husband-inw . Thinking about it, this is also human nature, so she said in detail: ¡°The prince is the youngest prince of the emperor today . Ranking ninth, he was born from Concubine Ling . The emperor loved Concubine Ling very much . Later, Concubine Ling contracted the gue and was dying of illness . The emperor didn¡¯t care about his health and had to visit her personally . In the end, it was the queen¡¯s empress¡¯s admonishment and death that it was stopped...¡±

    For some reason, Yu Linglong suddenly remembered the situation when Lord Xu put a small riverntern into the water on the day of the Ghost Festival .

    The dim light illuminated his dim face, and his low voice said with a little sadness: ¡°It is for my mother . ¡±

    At that time, she didn¡¯t know, nor did she think about it seriously . There were so many secrets hidden in his heart, and his mother was one of them .

    Mama Liu continued to talk, and brought some erratic thoughts back: ¡°...When Concubine Ling passed away, the prince was only seven years old . Originally, the empress wanted to take the prince to live in Cihe Pce, but then something happened¡ª¡±

    Mama Liu suddenly stopped and looked up at Yu Linglong .

    Under the candlelight, Yu Linglong¡¯s face resembled hibiscus, and her eyebrows were newly trimmed . A pair of ck onyx-like eyes looked at her, obviously listening carefully .

    Mama Liu paused for a moment and started speaking in a low voice, but she seemed to turn to another topic: ¡°Fourth Lady, you also know that our Eastern Chu were pushing down the Mongols, and we have been oppressed by the Mongols in recent years . After being blessed for twenty-one years, the Mongols sent envoys to demand the Eastern Chu¡¯s submission, threatening to send troops to attack the Eastern Chu if the emperor refused to agree . The emperor was furious and knew that he was defeated, but he refused to bow to them . Seeing that the situation was critical, it was the empress who came up with a way, suggesting that the emperor send a prince to go to the Mongols as a hostage, in exchange for their trust, in exchange for the Eastern Chu¡¯s peace...¡±

    Even though she guessed what Mama Liu was about to say, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart sank .

    Sure enough, Mama Liu continued: ¡°The prince he sent was the current Royal Highness, Lord Xu . ¡±

    Almost uncontrobly, Yu Linglong¡¯s fingers tightened slightly, and they quietly squeezed into fists in her sleeves .

    She couldn¡¯t imagine that a child as young as seven would be sent to an enemy country to be taken hostage to be bullied . She couldn¡¯t imagine how hard it would be to live in a foreign country and spend a lonely and helpless childhood .

    Just because his surname was Yu and because he was the prince, he had to endure the hardships that adults couldn¡¯t bear at a young age, and use his immature shoulders to support the important task of peace in a country .

    She always thought that he was a prince who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun, and perhaps also the leader of a mysterious organization, but she never thought about what kind of soul and what kind of past was hidden behind his mask .

    Mama Liu was still talking, describing the Lord Xu she knew to Yu Linglong .

    ¡°...The prince lived in Mongolian territory for nine years . When the Mongols put him back, he was already sixteen years old . Because he made such a great sacrifice for the Eastern Chu, the emperor named him Lord Xu, announced him to the world, gave him fiefs and thousands of hectares, countless gold, and countless rare treasures, and he was favored by the emperor . However, perhaps the prince had suffered too much in Mongolian territory . He returned to the capital and he never cared about government affairs . He spent all day drinking and ying with fine horses . They galloped in the capital and swaggered through the market . The people were miserable . The emperor pitied him for losing his mother when he was young . The Mongols have wronged him for so many years, so he never med him, but tried tofort him . The emperor found what the prince wanted and what he liked and gave it to the prince . Therefore, the prince is used to being morewless . Up and down in the capital, who didn¡¯t know that the prince was the most beloved prince today, even if the prince was a bit inferior! So the prince was a character no one dared to provoke . If you are a bit more acquainted, you must hide from the prince¡ª¡±

    Mama Liu was really outspoken . While talking about Lord Xu¡¯s misdeeds, she seemed to have never considered Yu Linglong¡¯s feelings .

    Later, Xuan Cao couldn¡¯t listen anymore, and interrupted her: ¡°Mama Liu!¡±

    Mama Liu came to, smiled chastely, and said: ¡°I know so much . A lot of it is hearsay . I can¡¯t say...I can¡¯t say that the prince is not that kind of person . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded nonchntly, and said, ¡°I see . You may leave . ¡±

    Mama Liu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and quietly walked out .

    Yu Linglong looked out of the dark window . Her inky eyes were a little contemtive .

    She didn¡¯t believe what Mama Liu said . ording to her judgment, Lord Xu was not a person who coveted pleasure, let alone a small prince who didn¡¯t care about government affairs . On that day, when he told her about the Gan Mansion, he unknowingly revealed a lot of information . From this point of view, Lord Xu not only paid a lot of attention to the dynamics of the government but also had rigorous analysis and precise judgment .

    There was also his pursuit of the Blue Lotus Cult and Feng Xuanyuan . Although she didn¡¯t know the reason, she also guessed that he must have something to do with it .

    Slowly lowering her eyes, she stroked the delicately embroidered hibiscus flowers on her cuffs and took a deep breath .

    Now that he had entered this vortex, she would change from passive to active, and perhaps she could find a way out of many dangers .

    Marrying Lord Xu was not only an excuse for letting herself leave the Yu house but also an important way to get deeper into this huge conspiracy .

    After some time, the candles were snuffed out, interrupting her thoughts .

    Ling¡¯er walked in and blew out the candles, and asked Yu Linglong: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s alreadyte, do you want the kitchen to prepare for supper?¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head and answered the question, ¡°Tomorrow, you will go out with me . ¡±

    ...

    In the early morning, a thinyer of frost formed on the ground, glowing coldly in the winter sun .

    A green oilcloth carriage had already been parked at the gate of the Yu house . The horse snorted in the cold air, and its mouth and nose were full of steaming white mist .

    Yu Linglong went out, and just as she was about to get in the car, she heard a familiar voice: ¡°Linglong . ¡±

    Looking back, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help sighing slightly after seeing the person in front of her .

    Gan Lin was dressed in a pine-green brocade robe, covered in an ink-colored peacock gold thread embroidered with a unicorn cloak, wearing a golden halo crown, and standing alone at the gate of the Yu Mansion .

    The fluffy ferret tails clustered around his white face, and his chin became sharper and sharper . After only a few days, he had lost a lot of weight .

    A pair of bigcquer-like eyes fixedly looked at Yu Linglong, and for a long time, Gan Lin said softly: ¡°I have been waiting for you for a long time...¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Seeing Gan Lin approach step by step, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even know what to say .

    For her, Gan Lin is just a stubborn big boy with his affection, his persistence, and his wishful thinking, but she couldn¡¯t return his feelings .

    For a long time, she thought that his admiration for her was nothing more than a childish possession, like a toy that he loved, and once he liked it, he wouldn¡¯t let it go easily . But now, the whole world already knew that she was going to marry, but he still came, as if he didn¡¯t see her with his own eyes or hear her with his own ears . He would not believe that she really wanted to marry someone else .

    At this moment, he was not the son of the powerful Gan Taifu, he was not the nephew of the powerful Queen Gan, he was just him, a young man who had a deep affection for her .

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t bring an entourage, and he refused to let anyone announce him . He just stood alone and stubbornly at the door of the Yu Mansion, quietly waiting for her to appear .

    Even if he was indifferent and exquisite, seeing his haggard appearance at the moment, her face couldn¡¯t help but move slightly .

    He used to be so energetic and graceful, but now his eyes were full of loneliness that did not match his age, and he seemed to have matured a lot overnight .

    Yu Linglong quietly watched him approach, suddenly remembering the first time she saw him .

    At that time, he was huddled alone in the dark, full of panic like a wounded little beast, until he saw her .

    She had not forgotten his starry eyes, shining with surprise in the dark cave; she had not forgotten that he once held her hand tightly and followed her up the steep cliff; she did not forget that he once leaned on her shoulders, full of trust and dependence on her .

    She knew that this kind of experience to Gan Lin, who lived like a prince since childhood, was like walking into the gates of hell . When she appeared at the critical moment in his life, she became the most important person in his life and integrated into the most important memory in his life .

    However, her heart was already locked, and no one could open it again .

    No matter how much he loved her, no matter how affectionate he was, it had nothing to do with her .

    Facing Gan Lin¡¯splicated gaze, Yu Linglong said faintly: ¡°Prince Gan, are you okay?¡±

    An ordinary sentence that sounded like a blunt knife in Gan Lin¡¯s ears instantly cut his heart .

    In her eyes, he was just an ordinary person .

    He guarded her door for so long, but she didn¡¯t see it .

    The peach blossom face, the face he had dreamed about countless times, at this moment, seemed to be separated by thousands of mountains and rivers . It was so far away that he could never approach it as long as he lived .

    Gan Lin only felt like a piece of cotton was stuffed in his throat, choked, and barely able to speak . After a long while, he said in a low voice: ¡°...Are, are you really going to marry him?¡±

    He always thought that he still had a lot of time . He always thought he would have a chance . One day, she would understand his intentions and understand how unique she was in his heart, unparalleled in the world .

    But he was wrong . Just when he thought everything had just begun, it was over between her and him .

    Knowing that things could not be changed, he still came to see her with thest glimmer of hope . Only by hearing her promise in person could he give up his love .

    Yu Linglong looked at Gan Lin quietly . Her voice was not loud, but it was exceptionally clear: ¡°Yes . ¡±

    She was not an indecisive person, and she did not want to have anything to do with Gan Lin . For this infatuated teenager, she could only choose to refuse . Only by letting himpletely cut off all his thoughts could it be possible to recover from the pain as soon as possible and leave .

    A simple word made thest gleam of light in Gan Lin¡¯s eyes disappear .

    She really wanted to be someone else¡¯s wife...

    Next time they meet, she would no longer be Yu Linglong, nor the courageous girl who held his hand tightly in the dark . She will have only one title, that is, Princess Xu .

    ¡°Linglong...¡± He could only call her name in a low voice, but he could no longer say the thousand words he wanted to .

    What can he say? Talking, keeping, or begging, he knew that if there was a way in this world to keep her by his side, he would do everything in his power . He would work hard and pursue her, but the world was so cruel, so he didn¡¯t . In any way, there was no hope . He can only watch the woman he was enamored with put on a wedding gown and marry as another man .

    The most painful thing in life is this .

    All that was left was to be speechless and tearful .

    Yu Linglong got into the carriage and looked back at Gan Lin, her voice indifferent: ¡°Prince Gan, we will meet again . Take care of yourself . ¡±

    After saying this, she entered the carriage without looking back . Ling¡¯er lowered the curtain, and the carriage started slowly .

    Gan Lin silently looked at the carriage that was trotting away . The cold wind swept his cloak, seeming to get into his body, bringing bursts of biting chill .

    His heart, unknowingly, is like falling into a deep ice .

    If you say goodbye tonight, and leave forever, Cangshan bears snow and you will rest forever .

    ...

    The journey from the capital to southern Xinjiang was long . General Yu was ordered by the Ministry of War to arrive within a time limit, so he changed his horses when he arrived at the post . He rode day and night and finally arrived in southern Xinjiang before the Spring Festival .

    At this time, although the new year had passed, the weather in southern Xinjiang was still very cold . The poisonous miasma that General Yu was worried about along the way was not that serious, so he was a little relieved .

    It¡¯s just that he was alone in a foreignnd, and thinking about his own annoying things in the capital, General Yu was in a bad mood . He used wine to seduce his sorrow every day, and the wine he brought from the capital would soon be drunk .

    On the day of the Spring Festival, there was a localntern show at night . The streets were bright as day, withughter and joy . General Yu had no intention of admiring it . As usual, he hid in his residence and drank alone .

    Yes, they were all reunited with their families, bringing their wives and kids to see the Lantern Festival . He was alone and had no rtives or friends here . What else can he do besides drink?

    The mellow wine reminded him of the days in the capital . Once upon a time, he had wives and concubines, sons and daughters . During the New Year, the family was reunited and lively . But what made him be the way he is now, yet he had to travel far away from home after he was over 40, toe to this haunted ce to suffer?

    The more he thought about it, the more bored he became, and he couldn¡¯t help but pour out the wine . The acidity in his throat made him temporarily forget his troubles, but it also made him gradually lose his mind . It was not until he was so drunk that he threw away the wine ss in his hand that he fell on the table and snored .

    The night was getting deeper . The candle burned out thest drop of wax, and the candle wick jumped a few times, and then quietly went out .

    The sporadic sound of firecrackers outside had disappeared somehow, and there was silence all around .

    In the darkness, there was a squeaky sound, but the sound was too small to wake General Yu, who was as drunk as a dead pig .

    He was sleeping soundly, and he felt that something was pricking his mouth in a dazed manner . He wiped his face impatiently, changed his posture, and continued to sleep .

    But soon, this feeling turned into pain, and it became more and more acute, finally awakening him from the pain .

    The room was pitch ck, and he couldn¡¯t see anything at all . He just subconsciously touched his mouth, but he was shocked by the feeling in his hand .

    He scratched his face, unexpectedly caught a hard and cold thing, and pinched it in his hand, but it was still wiggling .

    General Yu was shocked, and immediately threw away what he had caught . He quickly took out the matchbook from his arms and lit it before he looked around .

    It didn¡¯t matter if he looked at it . When he saw the situation in the room, he was shocked in spite of the liquor .

    At this moment, the ground was full of dense ck shadows, squirming under the dim firelight, crawling towards him one after another, and his body was also full of twisting ck shadows . He couldn¡¯t see clearly in the darkness; it just felt like a worm but bigger than a worm, like a snake, but smaller than a snake . Before he could think about it, he quickly stood up and stumbled towards the door .

    With this movement, a few cold things fell onto his neck . This feeling made him just feel that his scalp exploded, and he wanted to scream .

    Before he could cry out, something hard and cold quickly crawled into his open mouth . Before he could react, a sharp tingling came from the tip of his tongue, and then he became numb again .

    General Yu wanted to yell, but he realized with fear that his tongue waspletely disobedient, and he could only utter a groan in his throat . He felt the same sharp pain on the tip of his tongue spread all over his body, and then it turned numb again .

    At this moment, his drunkenness waspletely awakened . He had been in the army for many years and knew that this feeling must be from poison .

    Although he didn¡¯t know what bit him, he knew that if no one came to save him, he would definitely be dead .

    General Yu resisted the pain on his body and pped the ck shadows on his clothes indiscriminately . He just made a few hits, but in a blink of an eye, more ck shadows climbed up, quickly from his neckline, cuffs, and hem of his clothes . They climbed in everywhere, gnawing on his skin to no end .

    The bites on General Yu hurt and itched, and he fell to the ground almost uncontrobly, rolling as hard as he could, trying to crush these unknown things with his body, but when hey down, he fell directly into them . In the dense group of ck shadows on the ground, more ck shadows flooded his body, gnawing mercilessly, as if enjoying a gluttonous meal .

    The pale moonlight shined through the edge of the window to the strange situation in the room .

    A human figure was tumbling on the ground in pain, but unable to make any screams . His body was full of squirming ck shadows, like ghosts climbing up in hell, full of revenge .

    After a long time, the man on the ground seemed to run out of strength, and he seemed to be bitten and lost his mind . His movements became smaller and slower, gradually turning into a convulsive trembling, after a while only shaking and twitching, until the end, when he finally stopped moving .

    The dense ck shadows seemed to have eaten and drank enough, and they slowly dispersed, and soon the room was quiet again .

    It was not until the next morning that the silence was broken by a scream .

    The boy who delivered the meal pushed open the door and saw General Yu had fallen to the ground in a stiff posture, his bloodshot eyes wide, looking like he was holding a horrible stare .

    The robe on his body was ragged, full of bite marks, and the exposed skin was covered with fine holes, and the blood flowing out had solidified and turned ck, exuding a strange fishy smell .

    After all, General Yu was an imperial courtmander, and his death was so strange that the generals stationed there had to find a local medical officer to find out the cause of General Yu¡¯s death .

    The medical officer entered the room and was shocked to see General Yu¡¯s body look so terrifying .

    After a careful examination, the medical officer stood up and said to the general: ¡°The general¡¯s injury appears to have been bitten by centipedes, and the cause of death should be poisoning . ¡±

    He pointed to the fragmentary corpses on the ground and said: ¡°These are the centipedes . Before the general was about to die, he should have been struggling for a while, so there will be crushed centipedes on the ground . ¡±

    Everyone realized that in southern Xinjiang, the centipede is a verymon insect, and some are highly poisonous . General Yu should have been bitten by centipedes and did not receive timely treatment before he was poisoned and died .

    Looking down at the dense scars on General Yu¡¯s body, the medical officer looked confused and couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself: ¡°It¡¯s just that, where are the centipedes in the winter?¡±

    ...

    When the news of General Yu¡¯s death reached the capital, it happened to be the day when Yu Linglong got married .

    The bright red phoenix robe was draped over Yu Linglong, and the long tail of her skirt was dragged on the ground, making her figure more slender . On her head, she wore a golden phoenix crown with double-luan emerald silk iid with rubies . Behind them were the red gold phoenix tail agate tassels, with five phoenix hanging bead hairpins, and gilt gold flower beads swaying, making her more noble and graceful .

    The room was full of matrons of honor, symbols of luck, and the attending Mama, who kept saying auspicious words . Ling¡¯er was attached to Yu Linglong¡¯s ear and whispered the news to Yu Linglong .

    Her slender neck was slightly to the side, and the pearls and jade on her head suddenly made a crisp and sweet sound . Yu Linglong looked at the bright and cold sunlight outside the window and smiled faintly .

    When Ling¡¯er was a child, she heard from her family¡¯s guard that insects and snakes were rampant in southern Xinjiang, and many were venomous . There were also various kinds of medicine there . Some can repel snakes and insects and protect you from harm; some can attract them . The poisonous insects were caught and taken to make medicine with . Each kind of poisonous insect prefers different foods and tastes, so theposition and usage of the medicine are also different . For example, if the powder of a centipede is fed to a chicken, you can use the chicken as bait, you can catch many centipedes .

    Yu Linglong ordered people to put the centipede-inducing poison into the liquor carried by General Yu . In order to prevent the effect from happening too quickly, she only let people put a small amount in each bag of wine . These toxins umted over time . When General Yu arrived in southern Xinjiang, the medicine in the body had almost umted . By that time, General Yu was no different from a huge bait for those centipedes .

    This method of killing was secret and poisonous . Almost no one would have thought that General Yu was killed . On the surface, General Yu¡¯s death was caused by centipedes . In southern Xinjiang, where poisonous insects prevail, it was amon thing . Who would suspect Yu Linglong who was far away in the capital?

    There were sky-shaking firecrackers outside, and it was full of a festive atmosphere . Yu Linglong took out some rouge and slowly pressed it on her moist lips .

    In the bronze mirror, the gold flower between her eyebrows exuded a fine and sharp light .

    The corners of her mouth raised slightly, and Yu Linglong smiled like a flower, so beautiful she could bring about the downfall of a nation .

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    It was the 28th day of the first lunar month in the thirty-fourth year .

    On Chang¡¯an Avenue, the main road was cleaned up, and people were not allowed to enter . The crowd wanted to see the spectacr scene of Lord Xu¡¯s marriage .

    The sixteen bearers carried a golden bell and a pink brocade sedan chair . They were moving forward slowly, followed by the dowry of ten miles of red makeup, gold and silver jewelry, jade agate, antique ornaments, and brocade satin . All of them were extremely rare and dizzying .

    These were only a small part of the dowry . The rewards for the Empress Dowager and the Empress, as well as therge pieces of furniture and furnishings, were delivered to the Xu Pce on the first day, and what came out on this day was only a part of it .

    Lord Xu rode a jade-crowned fire dragon-horse at the forefront of the wedding party .

    He was already handsome and innocent, but now he was even more eager to show off, and he was covered with a brilliant snow-white fur, wearing a ck and gold five-dragon beaded crown . He was standing tall, with ck hair like silk, and sharp eyebrows . A pair of starry eyes that were as gentle as ck jade were radiant, and there was a faint smile on his brows and lips .

    There were four happy events in life, including the wedding night, and today should be one of his proudest moments .

    Although they couldn¡¯t see the appearance of Yu Linglong in the sedan chair, just looking at the handsome Lord Xu was enough to cause a smallmotion among the onlookers .

    Lord Xu, whose ¡°name¡± was full of capital, at this moment was actually in front of the people and was no longer the devil who disturbed the streets and alleys . Such a big change naturally made people particrly curious . They all wanted to know what kind of person the mysterious Princess Xu was who could tame such a wild horse .

    In the eyes of everyone, the gorgeous sedan chair was quiet, and there was no movement at all .

    Yu Linglong sat quietly in the sedan chair . The noise and excitement outside didn¡¯t seem to bother her at all . She was dressed up and just sitting silently, without a trace of movement or a word .

    For her, all this was just a ceremony, the beginning of her new life .

    She didn¡¯t feel much joy in getting married . To her, it was more like a y . After the performance, the show was over .

    The team was moving very slowly . Chang¡¯an Avenue seemed to have no end, no finish . Yu Linglong was wearing a heavy phoenix crown on her head, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bored, so she reached out and lifted the car curtain a little, breathing in the fresh air .

    As soon as a small gap was opened, she only felt a flower in front of her eyes . A cyan figure flew out of the crowd and fell straight to the front of the weing team .

    Immediately afterward, the crowd watching the excitement issued a burst of exmations, as if they had seen something terrible .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart sank slightly .

    Could it be him!?

    At this moment, the weing team had already stopped because of the person who broke in suddenly, and all of them looked at each other for a while, not knowing what had happened .

    After seeing the appearance of the visitor clearly, the smile on Lord Xu¡¯s face swept away, and an imperceptible coldness shed across his ck eyes .

    Lifting the reins and arranging the horse, the jade fire dragon-horse leaped into the air . The man and horse fell domineeringly in front of the person .

    As if he didn¡¯t feel the terrifying oppressive aura of Lord Xu, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s long figure remained unmoved . His evil face was full of violence, and his narrow eyes stared straight at the gorgeous sedan chair .

    How can she marry someone else? How dare she marry someone else!?

    His gaze slowly moved away from the sedan chair and fell on Lord Xu¡¯s body, and a sharp cold light suddenly burst into his eyes .

    Yu...Lie...yang!

    Lord Xu sat on the horse high . His handsome face showed a chilling power that no outsider had ever seen before, looking at Feng Xuanyuan from a high level .

    The two pairs of eyes suddenly met, and the fire burst in the air, both exuding sharp and cold light that refused to give up .

    The corner of his thin lips was picked up, and Feng Xuanyuan said in a deep voice, ¡°Call her out, I have something to tell her . ¡±

    While squinting his eyes, Lord Xu said coldly: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, do you know how much silver is offered by the Ministry of Criminal Affairs for your head?¡±

    A wicked smile appeared on Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face, and his eyes were full of arrogance: ¡°Since I dared toe, naturally no one can catch me . ¡±

    Lord Xu smiled as if he didn¡¯t take his words to heart at all . He shook the horse¡¯s reins in his hands and said lightly: ¡°Get out of the way . Today is a good day for me . I don¡¯t want any blood on my hands . ¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t show any expression of disdain, but his every move showed contempt for Feng Xuanyuan as if he was just an insignificant figure, and he was not worth taking care of at all .

    Knowing that he was ying mind games, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s blood boiled .

    The red mole between his eyebrows was so bright that he almost bled, and Feng Xuanyuan clenched his teeth, kicked his feet, and suddenly attacked Lord Xu .

    Lord Xu seemed to be prepared long ago . He pulled off his sable coat and threw it far away . Lord Xu leaped off his horse gently and skillfully, blocking Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s thunderous blow .

    Seeing Lord Xu reveal the red auspicious clothes he wore inside, Feng Xuanyuan was even madder, as if he had been greatly stimted . At this moment, his eyes were red, and his shots became more fierce . In an instant, the two had already fought each other with dozens of tricks .

    The people around seemed stunned, unable to make any sound at all . Thousands of pairs of eyes stared at the fight between the two without blinking, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe .

    Lord Xu and Feng Xuanyuan made their moves so quickly that no one could see their tactics clearly . They only saw two figures, one red and one blue, fighting together . The sky was full of red and blue figures, but no one could tell who had the upper hand .

    Suddenly, the two figures separated quickly, and Lord Xu stood calmly on the spot . Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s forehead was sweaty, and his right hand was tightly covering his left shoulder, his eyes full of resentment .

    At a nce, it was clear who won and who lost .

    Despite the defeat, Feng Xuanyuan still didn¡¯t mean to give way . He looked back abruptly, looking at the sedan chair, which had never moved, and let out an unwilling roar from deep in his throat .

    ¡°Yu Linglong,e out for me!¡±

    Hearing his reluctant yelling, Lord Xu¡¯s handsome sank and said coldly: ¡°If you have something to tell me, don¡¯t disturb her . ¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan pressed his thin lips tightly, and said angrily: ¡°If she doesn¡¯te out, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Lord Xu was waiting to say something, and a cold voice came from the sedan chair behind him: ¡°I¡¯ll get out . ¡±

    The curtain was lifted, and a slender figure slowly walked out .

    Yu Linglong wore a phoenix crown on her head and she looked graceful . She looked at Feng Xuanyuan with her eyes like the stars in autumn water, and said in a cold voice, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Her beautiful face at that moment pierced Feng Xuanyuan deeply . He endured the sharp pain in his shoulder, and his voice was domineering: ¡°Who allowed you to marry him!?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly and said, ¡°Why do you care who I am marrying?¡±

    Lord Xu had already walked to Yu Linglong¡¯s side . He had a cold face just now, but his eyes looked at Yu Linglong with a little gentleness, and he said in a low voice: ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay attention to these things . I will take care of them . ¡°

    Two handsome and iparable people stood together . They were so stunning that even the sunlight was dimmed inparison .

    This situation fell into Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes, but he had another feeling .

    Enduring the pain in his heart, Feng Xuanyuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Believe it or not, I will kill him and make you fail to marry!?¡±

    The cold wind filled his cyan robe, and his long ck hair stuck to his wet temples, adding a lot of evil and violence to his face, as if the next moment, he would be transformed into a demon from hell, and everything in the world would be destroyed .

    Looking at his arrogant face, Yu Linglong suddenly smiled .

    Her voice was as beautiful as spring water, but it was full of precipitous chill: ¡°Can you kill him?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan couldn¡¯t speak for a moment when he heard her determined words .

    Yes, can he kill the man she is going to marry? He was defeatedst time, he was defeated in public this time, and now he even uttered wild words . In her eyes, how ridiculous can he be!?

    It was simply overwhelming!

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s hatred and anger were mixed, but he looked up to the sky andughed, and his narrow eyes were full of evil spirits: ¡°Yu Linglong, maybe I can¡¯t kill him now, but he can eat, sleep, and rest . I can take the opportunity to poison, yes . I can sneak attack and assassinate him! One day, I will kill him!¡±

    Under the eyes of all the people, the only person who could speak so brazenly that he would use such a despicable method was probably only Feng Xuanyuan, the leader of the Blue Lotus Cult, who was full of evil spirits .

    What if you are disgusted, what if you go against nature? As long as he can get her back, even if he is cast aside by everyone in the world, he will not hesitate .

    His publicity and arrogance did not anger Lord Xu . Lord Xu smiled coldly as if he didn¡¯t care about Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s threat . His thin lips only faintly uttered the word: ¡°Whatever!¡±

    Yu Linglong gently lifted the hem of her skirt and slowly walked to Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face . Her beautiful ck jade eyes were shining with brilliance, and she seemed to be able to see through his heart easily .

    Her pink cherry lips opened slightly, her voice was frosty, cold, and indifferent: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, are you really here today just to prevent me from marrying him?¡±

    As soon as this sentence was said, Lord Xu¡¯s face gradually showed a somewhat thoughtful look .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes tightened as if he was instantly stung by her words . Aplex expression shed across his eyes, and he became particrly gloomy: ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly, her morous face full of alienation: ¡°Right, I don¡¯t believe you . ¡±

    Ignoring Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s pained eyes, Yu Linglong said coldly, ¡°I saved your life, and you saved my life . I¡¯ve already said it . From now on, we have nothing to do with each other . ¡±

    After speaking, she turned around resolutely and walked over to the sedan chair .

    The bright sunlight shone on the brocade pattern embroidered with gold thread on her skirt, bursting out brilliant light, gorgeous and faint, covering her back with ayer of brilliance that you couldn¡¯t look at directly .

    Feng Xuanyuan stood up abruptly, strode forward, and went straight to Yu Linglong quickly .

    Seeing his entangled appearance, Lord Xu raised his sharp eyebrows . His handsome face rose with ruthlessness, and he could no longer conceal the murderous aura of his whole body .

    Even if a man is interrupted by someone in his wedding, I am afraid he can¡¯t hold back his temper, let alone the noble Lord Xu .

    Seeing that Lord Xu was about to make a move, a petite figure suddenly appeared horizontally and strongly blocked Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s path .

    ¡°Brother Feng!¡±

    Ling¡¯er was wearing a new silver-red coat, her face full of anxiety and worry . She looked at Feng Xuanyuan, who was pale .

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The only right hand that can move unceremoniously pushed Ling¡¯er¡¯s shoulder . Feng Xuanyuan didn¡¯t even look at her and walked straight forward .

    The right hand that pushed out did not touch Ling¡¯er¡¯s shoulder . Instead, she stretched out her hand and held it tightly . Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and she whispered, ¡°Brother Feng, you are injured...¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan was a little annoyed . When he looked back, he saw that it was Ling¡¯er, but he held back the words that were about to blurt out, and he only shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Let go!¡±

    Ling¡¯er nced at Lord Xu quickly, stretched out her hand to push Feng Xuanyuan, and said quickly: ¡°Brother Feng, please, hurry up!¡±

    Her voice was full of worry and sadness . Her tears couldn¡¯t stop falling, and she whispered in a choked voice: ¡°Miss is already married, you...you better go!¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan raised his eyes to look at Yu Linglong and saw that Yu Linglong had already gotten into the sedan chair . The sedan chair lifted up slowly, showing that she was about to move on .

    Lord Xu nced at him onest time, turned his horse, and walked forward with the weing team .

    Everything just now seemed to be a small ident, and it didn¡¯t affect the wedding .

    Feng Xuanyuan, who was wounded, watched the sedan pass by him . His big hands clenched into fists involuntarily .

    Facing the heavy hanging curtain, Feng Xuanyuan said word by word: ¡°Yu Linglong, one day, you wille back to me . ¡±

    There was no sound in the sedan chair as if the person inside did not hear him at all .

    With tears in her eyes, Ling¡¯er looked at Feng Xuanyuan . Her lips moved for a long time, but she didn¡¯t seem to know what to say . In the end, she just turned and left with tears in her eyes, chasing the sedan chair that had gone past her .

    The dowry, which was carried one after another, passed in front of Feng Xuanyuan, brightly stinging his eyes . He stood there, watching the weing party disappear at the end of the street, but his figure remained unchanged .

    After hearing what Lord Xu had just said, he learned that he was the leader of the Blue Lotus Cult, the number one cult in the world, and the surrounding crowd had already avoided him . On the empty ground, there was only him standing alone .

    Until this moment, he finally believed that Yu Linglong was already married and that she was not married to someone else, but his own mortal enemy .

    The scenes of meeting her shed in front of him . It seemed that it was yesterday, but it was like another generation . The girl with a cold face, the girl with sharp eyes, and the girl with sharp words had nothing to do with him anymore .

    The old friend wore new clothes and was married to someone else . It turned out that this sentence was so heartbreaking .

    There was a rush of horseshoes on the other side of the street, awakening Feng Xuanyuan from his contemtion .

    Holding the severely injured left shoulder with his right hand, Feng Xuanyuan gently kicked his feet and fluttered to the roof . After rising and falling a few times, he disappeared .

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Although She was mentally prepared for the cumbersome etiquette of ancient weddings, in fact, Lord Xu¡¯s wedding was more troublesome than Yu Linglong imagined . From getting off the sedan chair to tying the red silk, looking at the bronze mirror, crossing the brazier and stepping on the tiles, worshiping the heaven and the earth, performing the joyous ceremony, and entering the bridal chamber...this list was so long that even Yu Linglong was so dizzy, but fortunately, the matron of honor was with her throughout the whole process, and she reminded her about everything . After the big gift, she could finally enter the bridal chamber to take a breath .

    The bridal veil covering her head, making her breathless, and she could only passively follow the red silk knot in the hands of Lord Xu, groping to follow him .

    She could only see a little distance on the ground . He was wearing a pair of ck satin moir¨¦ boots, and the corners of the robe were embroidered with golden thread and undting dragons undted . He led her to step over the high threshold and into the bridal chamber .

    Lord Xu personally helped her sit on the bed . Yu Linglong only felt that something hurt under her body . After thinking about it, she realized that it was probably peanuts, lotus seeds, red dates, longans, and other things . She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little funny .

    In her ears was his deep and nice voice, which seemed to be a little bit reluctant . Lord Xu whispered: ¡°Linglong, you sit here for a while, and I¡¯ll be back soon . ¡±

    Yu Linglong let go of the red silk in her hand and nodded gently .

    Lord Xu stood up and said to the people in the room: ¡°Please be good to the princess,¡± and he went out .

    Hearing the voice of Lord Xu leaving, Yu Linglong uncovered her veil, which had been suppressing her for a long time, to breathe .

    Before her hand holding the veil fell, she heard a shocked voice: ¡°Oh, princess, how can you uncover the veil? Put it on again quickly, and wait for the prince toe backter¡ª¡±

    After hearing this voice for so long, she was a little impatient . Yu Linglong tossed the veil and said, ¡°Why are there so many things? I said I don¡¯t wear it, so I won¡¯t wear it!¡±

    The matron of honor was so choked that she couldn¡¯t speak, and she lowered her head in shame .

    Who didn¡¯t know that Princess Xu had a hot temper before she got married . Even if she had eaten lions and tigers, they would not dare to break ground in front of the monster .

    Yu Linglong opened the kerchief before she had time to look at the room . The room was about seven or eight feet long and four or five feet wide, but it didn¡¯t appear empty . At first nce, it seemed that the room was full of red . All the furnishings were covered with beautifully embroidered red cloth, which looked particrly festive .

    Yu Linglong looked at this red ocean, a little speechless . Was this too vulgar!?

    The huge room seemed very crowded at the moment because in addition to the matron of honor and maids of honor, Xuan Cao, Ling¡¯er, and others who apanied Yu Linglong, there were several family maids standing on the ground, all of them dressed well . At first nce, they seemed to be the family maids of the pce .

    Yu Linglong was tired for most of the day . Seeing so many people around, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed . She said in a deep voice, ¡°Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er stay, and everyone else will go out . ¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, she heard a clear voice from a maidservant: ¡°The prince told us to serve the princess, and we dare not leave without permission . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw that the speaking maid had a long body dressed in a green satin jacket . Her face was thinly covered with powder, and she looked very delicate, with a white towel tied around her waist with a bunch of keys . She looked shrewd and capable .

    Yu Linglong nced at her, but did not show an angry expression, and asked faintly: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The maid bowed and replied neatly: ¡°My is Xing Yun, and I serve the prince every day and¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong interrupted her: ¡°Okay, no one asked you so much . ¡±

    Xing Yun¡¯s face turned red, and her eyes respectfully lowered .

    Yu Linglong took the tea brought by Xuan Cao, took a sip, and said calmly: ¡°I don¡¯t need you now . Leave, all of you . ¡±

    Xing Yun¡¯s expression was slightly stiff, and she said softly: ¡°The prince said¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly, handed the teacup to the Xuan Cao, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mama Liu . ¡±

    Mama Liu stepped forward immediately: ¡°I am here . ¡±

    Yu Linglong adjusted her cuffs, and asked faintly: ¡°ording to the rules when a servant refutes the mistress¡¯s words, what should I do?¡±

    Mother Liu said nkly: ¡°If a servant refuses to listen to the mistress¡¯s instructions, she should p her mouth . ¡±

    Without waiting for Yu Linglong to say anything, Xing Yun immediately knelt down: ¡°I knew it was wrong, please punish me!¡±

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t wait to be punished, Yu Linglong smiled instead and said, ¡°Who said I wanted to punish you?¡±

    Xing Yun was startled and looked up at Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong held Xuan Cao¡¯s hand and slowly stood up . Her bright red dress draped over her, adding a lot of majesty to her beautiful face .

    The slender hand supported the phoenix crown on the head, and Yu Linglong said: ¡°Today is a day for me and the prince to rejoice . If I punished you, what would the others say?¡±

    This was her first day in the Xu Pce . A mere maid dared not listen to her orders in public . If she followed her usual thinking, Yu Linglong should punish her severely in order to reprimand her and to stand up for herself .

    But Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to do this . How could this shrewd maid named Xing Yun stand up to her? She didn¡¯t believe that Xing Yunhui had never heard of her name, and dared to show her face in public .

    If it was not unintentional, it was intentional .

    Xing Yun said what she thought . Her face suddenly blushed, and she lowered her head deeply: ¡°You are so generous, I...I wouldn¡¯t dare . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly, and the dimples at the corners of her mouth were looming, but there was a faint coldness: ¡°But if I don¡¯t punish you, what will people say? People will say that I¡¯m so weak, I don¡¯t even dare to offend a maid . How can an ipetent person be worthy of being Princess Xu?¡±

    She slowly leaned over, and said softly, ¡°Do you think I should punish you or not?¡±

    Xing Yun, who was kneeling on the ground, couldn¡¯t help but tremble . Shey low on the ground, looking very frightened: ¡°The princess can forgive me, I know I was wrong . ¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up, held the phoenix crown on her headzily, and smiled: ¡°Since you know that you are wrong, what should you do?¡±

    Xing Yun slowly raised her right hand, with a bit of crying in her voice: ¡°I...I will p my mouth!¡±

    Before she dropped her hand on her face, Yu Linglong grabbed her .

    Xing Yun only felt a sharp pain in his wrist, and could not help but whisper: ¡°Princess, what are...¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°Such a beautiful face . If it gets swollen, it would be too ugly . ¡±

    She had already determined that this maid was here to disarm her . Although she didn¡¯t know who the master behind Xing Yun was, her instinct told her that this was a trap . She couldn¡¯t let Xing Yun get hurt by her .

    But if she just let go of this unsure maid, then she would be too aggrieved .

    If Xing Yun left the room intact, then she was sure that before tomorrow morning, the newly-arrived Princess Xu¡¯s reputation for cowardice and stupidity would spread throughout the entire Xu Pce . At that time, no matter what, the servants would dare to bully her .

    With a brilliant smile at the corner of her mouth, Yu Linglong nced at Ling¡¯er . Ling¡¯er brought a red sandalwood makeup box on the dressing table over and presented it to Yu Linglong .

    Her jade-like hands lightly rxed and opened the makeup box, revealing the things inside .

    This was the makeup given to her by Shi Huiru¡¯s mother, Lady Shi, and it was a set of sewing boxes made of red gold . Her white fingers traversed the golden basket, scissors, and rulers until she finally picked up an inch-long golden needle .

    Seeing the needle in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, Xing Yun couldn¡¯t help but step back . This time, her face finally showed real fear .

    ¡°Princess, I was really wrong! Please spare me, I will never dare to offend you again!¡±

    Who didn¡¯t know how painful a needle was? What¡¯s more frightening is that no matter how deep the needle is pierced, it will not leave any scars on her body . Yu Linglong was determined to use such a poisonous trick .

    Xing Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with two horrified tears . She was staring at the golden needle glowing with icy light, and ayer of goosebumps had formed on her body involuntarily .

    Didn¡¯t the mistress tell her to just test Princess Xu? If she was not punished, then she would have the final say in the pce of Xu, and no one would look up to the weak Princess Xu; if she was punished, then the next day they will hear of Princess Xu¡¯s fierce and savage reputation, and will naturally be greatly diminished in prestige and poprity . Naturally, the servants of the Xu Pce will not support her, and Xing Yun can still take care of the Xu pce .

    No matter what the result was, it will be beneficial and harmless to her, so she will boldly provoke her .

    But the situation in front of her was that the princess wanted to punish her, and she had to punish her . If there were no injuries on her body, who would believe that the princess really punished her? Maybe she will be used of ndering the princess!

    Xing Yun was not a fool . She can¡¯t take this loss in front of her .

    Rolling her eyes, Xing Yun suddenly burst into tears, as if she was frightened and lost her mind: ¡°Princess, please spare my life! I will never again¡ª¡±

    Such a call will surely be heard by someone outside, so let¡¯s see what Yu Linglong does!

    It was a pity that just as her voice started to rise, her open mouth was suddenly stuffed with a thick veil .

    Ling¡¯er, who was on the side, had quick eyes and quick hands . Seeing her about to scream, she immediately blocked her mouth with a veil .

    Yu Linglong smiled approvingly at Ling¡¯er, but the eyes looking at Xing Yun were a bit colder .

    It seems that this girl is really brave, can she really be regarded as a fool?

    Xing Yun¡¯s mouth was gagged, and she couldn¡¯t help panicking even more . She wanted to struggle but was firmly suppressed by Ling¡¯er . She could only passively kneel on the ground, staring at Yu Linglong¡¯s every move in terror .

    Xing Yun was like amb waiting to be ughtered, staring at Yu Linglong with both eyes, but Yu Linglong was not in a hurry to start . She picked out a gold thread from the sewing box and slowly threaded the needle .

    To say nothing of Xing Yun, even Ling¡¯er and Xuan Cao felt a little weird . What was thedy going to do? Wasn¡¯t she going to punish Xing Yun? Why did she thread the needle?

    The long gold thread dragged on the needle¡¯s tail, which looked extraordinarily gorgeous . Yu Linglong looked at the sun and was obviously satisfied with her masterpiece .

    Holding the golden needle with her pink fingertips, Yu Linglong finally fell on Xing Yun¡¯s body .

    ¡°You are looking for death by yourself . Don¡¯t me me for being cruel!¡±

    Before the words fell, a sharp golden light had already crossed the sky, and it pierced Xing Yun¡¯s arm!

    ¡°Hmm¡ª¡± Xing Yun, who was gagged, immediately let out a painful groan . Yu Linglong¡¯s needle had enough strength, and the inch-long golden needle suddenly sank more than halfway, piercing her skin and flesh, and her wrist was almost pierced through!

    Before the first wave of pain passed, Yu Linglong had already pulled the gold thread at the tail of the needle, pulled out the gold needle neatly, changed the ce, and stabbed it a second time fiercely!

    This stab was not as deep as the first stab, not because Yu Linglong¡¯s strength was not enough, but because the needle stuck directly into Xing Yun¡¯s bone . The pain caused her to turn her eyes white and she almost fainted .

    The piercing pain caused Xing Yun¡¯s forehead to betray a fine cold sweat, and there was a terrified whine deep in her throat, and you couldn¡¯t tell whether she was begging for mercy or groaning .

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly and pulled out the gold needle again .

    Just when Xing Yun thought the torture was over, the needle had already pierced a third time .

    This third time was not as fast and powerful as the first two times . Yu Linglong had a wistful smile on her face, and her fingertips slowly applied force, slowly piercing the thin and long golden needle into Xing Yun¡¯s flesh .

    If the first two stitches were fierce, the third stitch was a long torture . The sharp tingling pushed deep into her body little by little, and each one was a deeperyer of pain, and she tried to escape, but couldn¡¯t . She couldn¡¯t avoid it, but the fear in her heart was constantly spreading .

    What kind of woman is this, and why is she so cruel!?

    Xing Yun is not a weak person . Even beforeing to the Royal Pce of Xu, she had undergone simr training, but the punishment in the house was nothing more than a p, a board, a prick, and the like . They were all skin injuries . She was pricked by a needle, but it was just a little bit into the skin . Had there ever been a time when it was pricked so deeply?

    This kind of pain seemed like she had pierced her internal organs with a needle .

    It wasn¡¯t until the entire golden needle entered Xing Yun¡¯s body that Yu Linglong withdrew her hand in time .

    Xing Yun at this time no longer needed Ling¡¯er¡¯s suppression . Her forehead was full of cold sweat, and her body was trembling constantly, not knowing whether it was because of fear or pain .

    Yu Linglong took the veil that Xuan Cao handed over, wiped her hands, and smiled and said, ¡°This time, do you know what to do in the future?¡±

    Ling¡¯er pulled out the veil from Xing Yun¡¯s mouth, but Xing Yun didn¡¯t even have the strength to groan at this moment, just clenched her teeth to resist the pain from the piercing site .

    Yu Linglong obviously didn¡¯t have much patience . Seeing that Xing Yun did not answer, she pulled up the gold thread on the tail of the needle, and drew the gold needle out!

    The sudden pain caused Xing Yun to let out a miserable scream .

    At the same time, Ling¡¯er picked up the teacup on the table and mmed it on the ground .

    There was a rush of footsteps outside the door, which was obviously caused by Xing Yun¡¯s cry . A voice asked outside the door: ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡±

    Ling¡¯er raised her voice: ¡°It¡¯s okay, the maid identally dropped a teacup . ¡±

    The people outside were relieved, and said respectfully: ¡°Then the maid should ask to be excused . ¡±

    Listening to the sound of footsteps, Xing Yun finally realized that she overestimated her ability to resist Yu Linglong .

    Trying to endure the pain in her body, Xing Yun said with difficulty: ¡°...I will remember, from now on, the princess...the princess is the mistress of the maid, what the princess said...is what...I will never dare to disobey . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded in satisfaction .

    Her cold, inky eyes lifted up and looked at the other shivering maids in the room .

    Blowing the sharp armor on her hand, Yu Linglong asked in a leisurely manner: ¡°What have you seen?¡±

    Several maids knelt down in terror, and said while trembling, ¡°The maids, the maids did not see anything . ¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> Jasper Kadowaki | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Xing Yun¡¯s face was pale, and as everyone exited the room, the servants who were waiting outside thought she had been reprimanded by the princess, but no one knew that Xing Yun had just gone through life and death .

    Before Yu Linglong got married, she had fame . Now that everyone saw how Xing Yun offended her, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be careful . No one wanted to stand out and test Yu Linglong¡¯s temper .

    Yu Linglong breathed a sigh of relief after all the obtrusive people had retreated . After being tormented for a long time, she had to fix the girl who wasn¡¯t cautious, and she was really tired .

    Sitting in front of the dressing table, she said: ¡°Xuan Cao, Ling¡¯er,e and change my clothes . ¡±

    Although the phoenix crown and the dress were exquisite and beautiful in ancient times, they were too heavy . After wearing this heavy phoenix crown for a long time, she felt that her neck was sore .

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er nced at each other, seeming to hesitate: ¡°This...¡±

    It¡¯s fine for the youngdy to remove the veil by herself, but now that Lord Xu hadn¡¯t returned to the room, the youngdy wanted to change clothes and remove makeup, which was not inpliance with the rules .

    Although it was not clear why Yu Linglong suddenly changed her mind and agreed to marry Lord Xu, Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er were still very happy for their youngdy . After all, as a youngdy, being able to marry Lord Xu as a princess was already a high climb . What¡¯s more, Lord Xu was still such a young talent, with an extraordinary appearance . No matter how you look at it, he was a good person worthy of the youngdy .

    But now that the youngdy said this, it seemed that she was still not warm to Lord Xu . She had already been married and had to act ording to her own temperament . How can she be a princess?

    Xuan Cao said carefully: ¡°Princess, the prince hasn¡¯te back yet, do you want to...¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for him . Take this pile of things off my head . ¡±

    If she waited for Lord Xu toe back, her neck would break from exhaustion!

    Knowing Yu Linglong¡¯s temper, Xuan Cao didn¡¯t dare to persuade her, so she and Ling¡¯er took off Yu Linglong¡¯s outfit, and reced her with her own Haiyun red embroidered peony jacket .

    After all, she didn¡¯t need to wear these painful things anymore . Yu Linglong took a deep breath and suddenly felt rxed .

    Turning around, she said again: ¡°Sweep off the mess on the bed . ¡±

    This time, Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t persuade them anymore . Thedy¡¯s own temperament was like this, so they shouldn¡¯t be wasting their breath .

    Leaning on the thick and soft bedding, Yu Linglong could finally rest .

    Xuan Cao said to the side: ¡°The princess hasn¡¯t eaten for most of the day, are you hungry now?¡±

    Only then did Yu Linglong realize that her stomach was empty . She had been tormented all day and even forgot to eat .

    Xuan Cao took out a paper bag from her arms and smiled: ¡°I heard early in the morning that you can¡¯t eat anything when you get married on the first day . For your sake, in case you are hungry, we secretly brought some cakes . Princess, do you want to fill your stomach?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the shriveled pastry in the paper bag with a bit of speechlessness . Should she just eat this?

    This day was really tough .

    Ling¡¯er said to the side: ¡°I also heard about it . The new bride has to wait for the husband to return to the bridal chamber before they can eat what is called¡ª¡±

    She tilted her head and thought for a long time, and said, ¡°You have to eat some cakes and drink some harmony soup . Princess, you can eat something first . We don¡¯t know when the prince will be back!¡±

    Without even thinking about it, she knew that Lord Xu was married, and there must be arge group of people he had to socialize with . If Yu Linglong waited for him toe back to eat, she would pass out from hunger .

    Yu Linglong sighed, ate something at random, and called Mama Liu toe over: ¡°Have you arranged all the people we brought?¡±

    Mama Liu said hurriedly: ¡°Princess, please rest assured, the housekeepers in the house have already been arranged and servants brought by the princess will be treated the same as those in the pce . The roster will be registered tomorrow and they will officially enter the house . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and said, ¡°From now on, I will leave the affairs of my farm, shop, and money to Xuan Cao . Ling¡¯er will just follow me out . Mama Liu, you must work harder these days . Bring some little girls, pick two who are prudent, and bring them up after they have been trained . ¡±

    Mama Liu said, ¡°Yes, I will remember . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took a sip of tea and said: ¡°Xuan Cao, tomorrow, you and Mama Liu will personally bring me those things into the treasury . The ounts and pamphlets must be separate, and do not mix them with the ounts of the pce . ¡±

    Xuan Cao was taken aback for a moment, the princess meant...

    They were both married into the pce, but they still had separate ounts from the pce . The thoughts of thedy were really getting more and more iprehensible .

    Xuan Cao didn¡¯t dare to ask more, so she had to answer .

    Yu Linglong seldom thought about these trivial things . After the order, she felt a headache . She rubbed her temples, and when she was just about to close her eyes to refresh her mind, she heard footsteps outside the door, and then a maid¡¯s voice: ¡°The prince is back . ¡±

    Xuan Cao and the others hurriedly saluted, and said respectfully, ¡°Lord . ¡±

    Lord Xu nodded slightly, but his gaze fell on Yu Linglong as soon as he entered the door . Seeing that Yu Linglong had changed into normal clothes and was lying on the bed halfway, he smiled and said, ¡°You exhausted me today . ¡±

    Yu Linglong grunted as a response, but she didn¡¯t move . Her thick, fan-like eyshes were hanging slightly, looking like she was thinking about something .

    There was a faint smell of wine on his body, and his jade-like eyes were affected by the wine, and they looked particrly moist, like the finest gems, shining brightly .

    After receiving the tea offered by Xuan Cao, he took a big sip, and Lord Xu said without looking back: ¡°Someonee here and change my clothes . ¡±

    The maid who was expelled by Yu Linglong saw Lord Xuing back, and hurriedly waited at the door, but didn¡¯t dare toe in . At this moment, when she heard Lord Xu¡¯s words, she still hesitated to enter the door and did not dare to answer .

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Your maid named Xing Yun, who has just been punished by me, is not here . ¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t care, and said casually: ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, just send her out . ¡±

    She did not expect that he would say this . Yu Linglong was a little surprised . After looking at him, she said, ¡°Xuan Cao, go and change the prince¡¯s clothes . ¡±

    Xuan Cao was called, and she couldn¡¯t help but be startled . She hesitated and walked forward and changed Lord Xu¡¯s clothes . Her hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly .

    Lord Xu obviously didn¡¯t notice Xuan Cao¡¯s nervous movements, his eyes only looked at Yu Linglong, and the corners of his mouth and eyebrows were filled with a smile .

    No matter how good Yu Linglong¡¯s mental quality is, he is staring at her and her heart is a little upset at this moment . She frowned and said coldly, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little bit cold, but Lord Xu didn¡¯t seem to care, and he replied earnestly: ¡°Linglong, I am very happy . I have never been so happy . ¡±

    He answered like this, but it made Yu Linglong unable to respond, so she turned around and turned her back to him, simply ignoring him .

    The maid outside arranged the food on the table and then stepped out cautiously .

    Lord Xu waved his hand and signaled Xuan Cao and the others to go out . Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er nced at Yu Linglong . Seeing that she didn¡¯t mean to object, they left the room and closed the door .

    There were only two people left in the room, Lord Xu and Yu Linglong . They were speechless for a moment .

    The sky was dark outside the window, and inside the room, the red candles were burning silently, with the sound of the candles extinguishing from time to time .

    Lord Xu walked to the bed and said, ¡°Are you hungry? Get up and eat something first . ¡±

    Yu Linglong had been hungry for a long time and was no longer polite . She turned over and got out of the bed and sat down at the dinner table .

    Picking up the chopsticks, she took a dumpling and ate it .

    After taking two bites, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but spit out the dumpling again, and said without thinking, ¡°Howe they are raw!?¡±

    What kind of shabby ce was Lord Xu¡¯s Mansion? The dumplings weren¡¯t even cooked . She was better off eating Ma Changgeng¡¯s .

    Seeing her frown, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°They¡¯re ¡°Fertility Cakes . ¡± Naturally, they are raw . ¡±

    Yu Linglong thought about it and understood the meaning of this sentence .

    She was not a teenage girl, and she didn¡¯t feel shy after hearing this, but Yu Linglong was a little angry when she saw the profound smile on his face .

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, it doesn¡¯t matter if it is raw or not!¡±

    There was an expression of anger on her face . Under the shining of the red candle, she was a charming woman that he had never seen before . Lord Xu was slightly taken aback, seeming to be dumbfounded .

    His big hand slowly stretched out, covering her . The faint fragrance of wine floated around, and the room in the winter night was inexplicably hotter .

    ¡°Linglong, my greatest wish in this life is to marry you . Today, I finally got what I wanted . ¡±

    Hearing the lingering loving words in her ears made Yu Linglong a little wary . She suddenly retracted her hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yu Lieyang, don¡¯t forget what you said!¡±

    The shining eyes dimmed, and the faint smile on Lord Xu¡¯s face disappeared . He turned his head away, picked up the wine on the table, and drank it, with a depressive pain in his tone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget . ¡±

    Hearing what he said, Yu Linglong fell silent . It was not that she felt speechless, but that she always had a strange feeling . After today¡¯s wedding, the rtionship between her and Lord Xu did not seem to be what she had imagined . In that way, nothing had changed .

    She was keenly aware that there was something different between her and him .

    For example, the question she just asked was to ask him and also to remind herself not to forget her promise .

    The room was overwhelmed with red, but between the two people in the room, there was a faint chill .

    After a while, Lord Xu raised his hand, filled his own wine cup with wine, and refilled Yu Linglong¡¯s with a bitter smile on his face: ¡°This, should be our first drink together, it¡¯s just...¡±

    After a pause, he seemed to try to conceal his emotions, raised his eyes to Yu Linglong, and raised the wine cup to her: ¡°Have a drink with me . ¡±

    Seeing Lord Xu drink his ss of wine again, Yu Linglong silently picked up the cup and took a sip .

    The sweet smell of osmanthus wine filled her mouth, and she suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t drunk any wine since the olddy passed away .

    Everything on the table was raw and couldn¡¯t be eaten at all . Yu Linglong simply drank the wine in her hand, filling her empty belly .

    Although the sweet-scented osmanthus wine was not strong, she drank fiercely, and her face was red . Lord Xu looked at her deeply . His thin lips were pressed slightly as if he was preventing what he wanted to say .

    With some difficulty withdrawing his gaze from her face, Lord Xu¡¯s voice was calm after trying his best to calm down: ¡°The Ministry of Justice did not catch Feng Xuanyuan today, you can rest assured . ¡±

    Seeing him bring up this topic, Yu Linglong frowned slightly: ¡°Did he get caught? What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Lord Xu calmly looked at her and said, ¡°I can see that the rtionship between you and him is unusual . ¡±

    Yu Linglong just thought it was a little funny . Was this kid jealous?

    However, even if Lord Xu was jealous, she was not in the mood to pay any attention . He would misunderstand if he was willing to misunderstand, and she was toozy to exin .

    Without looking away, Yu Linglong said, ¡°Do you really think that he was here today just to rob the sedan chair?¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s face was slightly dark: ¡°You mean...¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly but said nothing . Feng Xuanyuan was different from Lord Xu . He was an elusive person . He was surly and did whatever he wanted . He was indeed the leader of a cult . After fighting against Feng Xuanyuan several times, Yu Linglong faintly felt that Feng Xuanyuan was using her for more than just love .

    This was also normal . After all, he was the leader of the Blue Lotus Cult . In his mind, the Blue Lotus Cult was most important .

    Therefore, Feng Xuanyuan suddenly appeared in the capital today and intercepted her sedan chair . She was not confused like many women but calmly decided that Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s move was not entirely directed at her .

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, it was for...

    Recalling the entanglement between Feng Xuanyuan and Lord Xu, Yu Linglong easily came to this conclusion . Feng Xuanyuan probably wanted to use this extreme method to force Lord Xu to reveal his martial arts in public and expose his true identity .

    Lord Xu had obviously thought of this too, his eyes gradually getting colder: ¡°This was really convenient for Feng Xuanyuan today!¡±

    In his mind, it was not difficult to figure out this section, but when Yu Linglong was involved, it was really difficult for him to remain calm, and this would allow Feng Xuanyuan to take the opportunity to take advantage of the loopholes .

    Yu Linglong picked up the wine cup, took a sip with her eyes down, and said faintly: ¡°Think about it, how should you conceal today¡¯s affairs?¡±

    A surprise shed across Lord Xu¡¯s eyes, and he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong interrupted him somewhat unceremoniously: ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you, but since I married you, your affairs will inevitably affect me, so you should do it yourself so that you don¡¯t hurt me . ¡±

    The fire in Lord Xu¡¯s eyes dimmed, and it took a while before he said: ¡°I promised to protect you, and I will never break my promise . As long as I have my life, I will definitely protect you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked away and didn¡¯t seem to hear his words: ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to hide your identity, but since you want to pretend, you have to do enough work . There are so many people in your house, it¡¯s hard for them to be loyal . ¡±

    This was already very obvious, and Lord Xu¡¯s face became solemn, and he said: ¡°I know . You also have to be more careful . ¡±

    After a pause, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t keep a single one of the people who are sent out . ¡±

    Yu Linglong stopped talking, got up and walked to the bed, and said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, you can leave . ¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Hearing her order away her guest, Lord Xu did not get up and leave, but said indifferently: ¡°I can¡¯t go . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was stunned and then realized that her previous thoughts were too iplete . It was their wedding night . If Lord Xu did not spend the night in the room, all kinds of rumors would fly around in the morning .

    This was the first time she spent the night alone with a man in ancient times .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t feel embarrassed . He could stay overnight . The room was so big that there were ces for him to sleep beside the bed .

    Thinking of those countless pairs of prying eyes, Yu Linglong only felt a headache . It was really troublesome to marry him .

    Yu Linglong pulled a quilt from the bed and threw it to him: ¡°Find a ce and sleep quickly . ¡±

    Lord Xu took the quilt, and his stern face showed a little helplessness .

    She was making him find a ce to sleep? His wedding night was really embarrassing .

    He saw that Yu Linglong meant to y a fake couple to the end .

    Ignoring Lord Xu¡¯s gloomy face, Yu Linglong pulled back the quilt and went to bed, andy downfortably .

    Suddenly she remembered the pile of peanuts and lotus seeds that had been swept away by Xuan Cao and the others . She couldn¡¯t help feeling that the life of the ancients was so unhappy . On the wedding night, she couldn¡¯t sleep in a decent bed, and they had to roll on a bunch of hard stuff . She was ufortable just thinking about it .

    Closing her eyes, she heard the footsteps of Lord Xu approaching, and they did not stop until he reached the bed .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t open her eyes, and she said coldly, ¡°Do you want to fight again?¡±

    What did this kid want to do? Did he want to take advantage of this opportunity?

    Lord Xu was silent . He did not answer, but did not leave, just standing quietly in front of the bed .

    After a long while, Yu Linglong barely opened her eyes and looked at him with a bit of confusion .

    The inky hair from the person on the bed was spread out like silk, like a waterfall reflecting the delicate, beautiful little face . Her eyes like autumn water were a little sleepy, looking at himzily . Her petal-like pink lips were slightly open, with a seductive luster under the red candles . Her hands on the outside of the red silk quilt were white and tender as if they could pinch water with a touch .

    This was the first time he saw her look like azy and loving girl .

    He knew that he shouldn¡¯t stand here anymore, but he couldn¡¯t move, so he could only let himself stand there, even if he just looked at her like this .

    Yu Linglong was not an ignorant girl . Of course, she understood the meaning of the burning me in his eyes . She can¡¯t help but frown slightly her face regaining coldness: ¡°Do you n to just stand all night?¡±

    He seemed to be awakened by her words . His thin lips suddenly tightened, his Adam¡¯s apple slid hard, and he said, ¡°You should go to bed . ¡±

    Reaching out his big hand, he seemed to want to touch her face, but he changed his direction in mid-air . He tucked the quilt in for her, and turned, and walked to the couch under the window .

    In the room, the two people breathed lightly and heavily . Yu Linglong looked at the burning red candle silently, but suddenly she lost her sleepiness for some reason .

    The candle almost burned out unknowingly, but the two of them remained silent .

    She knew that he didn¡¯t sleep either .

    It was obviously a toiling day and she had a few sses of wine in the evening . But Yu Linglong was still sober, and she felt a little strange . Why did she suddenly suffer from insomnia?

    After thinking for a while, she couldn¡¯t find the answer . Yu Linglong decided that she was unable to sleep because it was a different bed .

    Maybe it was because she didn¡¯t eat enough for dinner, so she couldn¡¯t sleep because of hunger?

    In short, it must have nothing to do with the man under the window .

    While she was thinking, a hint of whiteness appeared on the horizon .

    As soon as Yu Linglong was about to fall asleep, she heard a soft voice outside the door: ¡°Prince, princess, the servants are here to get the veil . ¡±

    Veil? What veil?

    Yu Linglong was in a daze . Before she could understand what was going on, she heard a slight breeze . Lord Xu, who had originally slept on the couch with his clothes, went to bed instantly andy down beside her .

    ¡°Hey! You¡ª¡± Yu Linglong suddenly awoke, and just as she was about to speak, there was a big hand on her mouth .

    Lord Xu gently covered her mouth and whispered, ¡°Shhh . ¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t understand what was going on, Yu Linglong knew that she had better listen to him at this moment, so she did not resist andy silently in bed .

    She saw Lord Xu stretch out his hand, pull out a white silk veil from under her pillow, bites his middle finger, and wipe it on the veil a few times .

    Yu Linglong finally understood what veil the person outside was talking about .

    Her face blushed for no apparent reason . Yu Linglong turned her face away, pretending to look at the burning red candle .

    With a scorching hot breath on her face, with his unique mint fragrance, Yu Linglong subconsciously stretched out her hand, trying to push him away .

    As soon as the little hand touched his chest, she sensitively felt that his whole body was suddenly tightened, and her breathing was unavoidable as if her touch ignited the mes all over him, and even she who was leaning against him felt hot .

    Feeling his hot eyes fall on her face, Yu Linglong was ashamed and annoyed, and whispered: ¡°Stay away from me!¡±

    The cold voice made him awake a little bit, and Lord Xu retreated with some difficulty, and his voice was indescribably muffled: ¡°Come in . ¡±

    The door opened gently .

    Despite the low-hanging curtains, Yu Linglong still felt a sudden nervousness . If someone found them lying together, wouldn¡¯t the lie be exposed?

    Fortunately, the people who came in clearly understood the etiquette . The footsteps walked a few steps away from the bed, and then stopped as if waiting for something .

    Lord Xu threw the veil in his hand from the curtain, and whispered: ¡°Get out . ¡±

    There was a somewhat suppressed anger in his voice, which naturally made them aware . The person picked up the veil on the ground and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m leaving . ¡±

    Yu Linglong let out a long sigh when she heard the sound of the door closing again .

    This level was over .

    The two of themy on the bed in a strange posture and did not speak for a long time .

    After a while, Lord Xu sighed indifferently, and whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep for a while, and soon, I will apany you into the pce . ¡±

    ...

    She couldn¡¯t sleep anyway . Yu Linglong simply got up and called Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er toe in to serve and freshen up .

    The two maids had dark eyes, and they obviously didn¡¯t sleep well . Their expressions were also weird . They looked at Yu Linglong and Lord Xu as if they wanted to infer something from their faces .

    After just a nce, Yu Linglong knew what the two girls were thinking about, and she couldn¡¯t help being angry and said, ¡°What are you doing? Come here!¡±

    Ling¡¯er secretly stuck out her tongue to Xuan Cao, and hurried in with the copper basin, and walked to Yu Linglong¡¯s side .

    Helpless, Xuan Cao walked hesitantly to serve Lord Xu .

    Yu Linglong saw it in her eyes and said, ¡°Have your usual maide in and serve . ¡±

    Lord Xu said indifferently, ¡°No, she¡¯s fine . ¡±

    Hearing Lord Xu¡¯s praise, Xuan Cao was shocked, and quickly knelt down: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t dare . ¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly, and said, ¡°Why do you kneel at every turn? People can see, and they think my maid is so awkward . ¡±

    Xuan Cao hurriedly stood up again, but in front of Lord Xu, she still looked sincere and frightened .

    Yu Linglong sighed and said, ¡°Forget it . Let your peoplee in, lest others say that the new princess will get jealous just one day aftering here and throw all your maids out . ¡±

    Lord Xu showed a slight smile on his face and said: ¡°You care about me . How can I be angry?¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    The two were just talking, but they looked flirtatious in the eyes of others . Only then were Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er relieved, and their movements became much quicker .

    Because she was a newly married woman and was about to enter the pce, Yu Linglong got ready for more than half an hour before she was ready to go out .

    There was no need to wear the heavy phoenix crown on her head, but it was not much more rxed . Her waterfall-like long hair wasbed into a tedious bun, and a whole set of red and gold cat¡¯s-eye hairpins were inserted, and with seven huge cat¡¯s eye gems falling down it . One was the size of a chicken egg in the middle, and it fell between her eyebrows .

    After finishing getting dressed, Yu Linglong looked at the beautiful woman in the bronze mirror and couldn¡¯t help sighing . She was beautiful, but the price paid was too great .

    Lord Xu changed into a moon-white silver-thread embroidered dragon brocade robe, tied his hair with a ck golden crown . He looked plump and graceful, with a magnificent appearance, and restored his suave and romantic look in the daytime .

    When the two walked to the door, Lord Xu suddenly paused, stretched out his hand to hold Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, and then walked out of the room, as if it were a natural thing .

    Yu Linglong cursed secretly from the bottom of her heart . This guy was sure that she wouldn¡¯t leave him behind, so he took advantage of it!

    There were so many eyes looking at them openly and secretly . Yu Linglong had to grit her teeth secretly and followed Lord Xu out with a somewhat stiff expression .

    In the early morning sun, the embroidery on Lord Xu¡¯s chest glowed with silver, brilliant and dazzling, giving his long figure ayer of unreal brilliance . Yu Linglong beside him wore a bright red flying luan dress and a ferret cloak . Her long and slender figure was morous andpelling like she held a kind of invisible power .

    The maids and servants in the yard bowed their heads respectfully: ¡°Prince, princess . ¡±

    Yu Linglong spoke with a cold face, but Lord Xu waved his hand with a smile on his face: ¡°Get up, everyone . To pass on my words, everyone will be rewarded ten taels of silver!¡±

    The servants suddenly became happy, and knelt down to thank them: ¡°The servants and maids thank the prince and the princess for the reward!¡±

    Everyone could tell that the master was in a good mood because even the servants and maids were rewarded .

    Lord Xu looked back at Yu Linglong with affection on his backlit handsome face, and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡±

    Although reason told her that Lord Xu was only acting for people, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart was still slightly moved .

    It can only be said that his handsome face was really lethal . In many cases, even she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was real or not .

    Yu Linglong gathered her mind, nodded lightly, and walked out side by side with him .

    Because he entered the pce with Yu Linglong, Lord Xu did not ride a horse but went on a carriage with Yu Linglong .

    As soon as the curtain was put down, Yu Linglong pped his hand away, and said in a low voice, ¡°Stop tugging me in the future!¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s face returned to his coldness, and he said, ¡°If this is not the case, the news of Princess Xu¡¯s fall from favor will be spread everywhere . Is this what you want?¡±

    Yu Linglong was speechless, and she looked at Lord Xu with a little annoyance: ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±

    Lord Xu stretched out his hand to touch the fur on her mink hat, and sighed: ¡°You always think of me like this . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted heavily and turned her face away to ignore him .

    Suddenly, his warm hand held her, and his deep but firm voice echoed in the small carriage: ¡°Linglong, one day you will understand what I want for you . Even if you are a piece of ice, I will warm you up!¡±

    Yu Linglong wanted to withdraw her hand but was held tightly by him . His face was resolute in a way that she had never seen before as if he was making the most important vow in the world .

    Seeing his serious expression, Yu Linglong felt a pain in her heart for no reason .

    Once there was a person who spoke sweet words to her and they made promises to each other, but what happenedter? He killed her with his own hands!

    She could no longer allow herself to ept someone . She can¡¯t be hurt twice by the same sharp sword!

    Withdrawing his hand decisively, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°If you say something like this, get off the carriage immediately!¡±

    Lord Xu tightened his thin lips and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything . ¡±

    Immediately afterward, he added: ¡°I will show it to you!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s face was cold as if she didn¡¯t hear it at all .

    They were silent the rest of the way .

    The carriage sparkled and carried them slowly into the pce gate .

    Lord Xu raised the curtains and said softly, ¡°This is the pce . ¡±

    His voice had mixed emotions of sighs, nostalgia, and resentment .

    Yu Linglong remembered what Mama Liu had said, and she couldn¡¯t help being silent .

    She could understand Lord Xu¡¯s emotions . This was where he was born and where he lived for seven years . It was not surprising that he had feelings for this ce .

    But it was also this ce that caused him to lose his mother and at the same time his freedom . It was in this ce that the emperor personally made an order to send him to the Mongols . Since then, his homnd was far away, and his rtives were separated from him by thousands of mountains and rivers .

    There were too many pasts in his body, but he used two different masks to bury all his thoughts . Others saw him as chic, suave, unruly, andpletely joyful and happy, and in front of her, he might reveal a little of his own nature: noble, cold, persevering, domineering, and full of mysterious power .

    For a moment, she was suddenly curious . What kind of past did he have, and how did that sharpen him into what he is now? How did he, who was only twenty years old, be the leader of the men in ck with a strong character and tenacity in martial arts?

    Countless questions lingered in her mind, but she did not ask any questions after all .

    She knew that if she asked, he would tell her, but she didn¡¯t want to ask .

    For some things, once she knew the answer, she would have no choice but to fall .

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Before meeting the emperor, Yu Linglong¡¯s image of the ancient emperor was always a distinguished man wearing a bright yellow emperor¡¯s robe and sitting high on the imperial throne, but when she really saw the emperor, she was really taken aback .

    Cihe Pce was surrounded by a faint scent of water . The smell made her feel peaceful . The pce was not as empty and tall as Yu Linglong imagined; it was only slightly wider than an ordinary house . The paved floor was clean and spotless, and the tables, chairs, and screens were all carved from fine red sandalwood . There were not many ingenious and delicate decorations in the house, but if you look carefully, you can find that the tea sets on the table and the vases with flowers were all antiques of excellent workmanship . If they were in ordinary people¡¯s homes, these things may be easy to collect, and they would be reluctant to take them out, but in this pce, they were just used as ordinary utensils .

    Yu Linglong only had time to take a look, and Lord Xu took her to kneel on the brocade pillow set by the pce maid, and said: ¡°I pay my respects to the Emperor Father, the Empress Dowager Grandmother, and the Empress Mother . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was dragged by him, so she fell to her knees reluctantly . Before she could say anything, she heard an old voice resounding above her head: ¡°Get up, don¡¯t be polite . ¡±

    Lord Xu pulled Yu Linglong to her feet, and Yu Linglong looked up at the three people .

    Sitting in the middle of the main seat was the empress dowager . She was about seventy years old, and she was wearing an ochre red crane pce dress with a jade bun on her head and two golden luan hairpins . The hair color on her temples was more white than ck, and her face had fair, kind eyebrows with an air of no anger and self-prestige .

    There was a person sitting beside the empress dowager, who was the only man in the pce except Lord Xu, so Yu Linglong immediately concluded that this person was the emperor, although the appearance of the emperor was really quite different from what she had expected .

    The emperor was about fifty years old . He only wore an ordinary navy blue brocade robe . There was no iconic five-w golden dragon pattern on the clothes . There was no decoration on his body, only a ring of emerald green jade on his thumb that faintly revealed his extraordinary identity .

    There was a faint smile on his face, and the eyes looking at the empress dowager seemed very respectful . There was no majesty in Yu Linglong¡¯s imagination . If she saw such a man on the street, Yu Linglong might only regard him as an ordinary rich father .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze fell on thest person, who was naturally the queen .

    Queen Gan was obviously well maintained . She was in her forties, but she looked like a woman in her thirties . She was slightly plump, but that did not reduce her nobility and beauty . At this time, she was wearing a deep purple skirt embroidered with peonies and a golden brocade double-breasted pce jacket . She wore a headpiece with red jade beads and gold crests on her head, with a luan bun . Her crescent brows were like the moon, and her pair of upturned eyes were slightly raised, looking deeply at Yu Linglong . Her gaze brought a bit of coldness that was not easily detectable .

    Seeing Yu Linglong raise her eyes to meet her gaze, Queen Gan calmly condensed the sharpness in her eyes, as if her gaze was just an illusion of Yu Linglong .

    The empress dowager smiled and waved to her, saying: ¡°Good boy,e up and let me take a look . ¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s big hand tightened slightly, tightening Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, as if to tell her not to panic, and then let go .

    Yu Linglong walked over to the empress dowager . She was tall and straight, with a detached temperament, not feeling afraid . The skirt at her feet was steady, with adylike etiquette .

    Seeing her being so generous, Queen Gan¡¯s eyes shed a little unexpectedly, and then she lowered her eyes, seeming to focus on the teacup in her hand .

    The empress dowager seemed to like her very much . She stretched out her hand and pulled Yu Linglong over, squinted her eyes for a long time, and then she smiled: ¡°Sure enough, she is a neat child . I heard that your surname is Yu?¡±

    Yu Linglong replied: ¡°Yes, and my name is Linglong . ¡±

    Although the empress dowager gave her a feeling simr to that of Lady Yu, she was keenly aware of the difference . Lady Yu sincerely loved and defended her . Although the empress dowager was smiling and gentle and affectionate, she could feel the alienation and politeness behind this smile .

    The empress dowager nodded and smiled: ¡°What a nice name . ¡±

    Empress Gan on the side suddenly spoke: ¡°Are you the daughter of the Fourth Grade soldier General Yupeng?¡±

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°Yes . ¡±

    After blowing her tea, Queen Gan seemed to ask casually: ¡°I heard that you are an illegitimate daughter?¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes but was not timid or panicked, and she replied: ¡°Yes . ¡±

    Queen Gan took a sip of tea casually and said nothing .

    The empress dowager on the sideughed and opened her mouth, as if she didn¡¯t care about Yu Linglong¡¯s status, and said: ¡°But you¡¯ve been raised very well . Did you grow up next to the Lady?¡±

    Yu Linglong said: ¡°No, I grew up outside with my aunt since I was a child, and only entered the mansionst year . ¡±

    This short sentence revealed a lot of information . When Lord Xu, who was talking to the emperor on the side, heard this sentence, he couldn¡¯t help but look back at her .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s expression remained the same, and she didn¡¯t mean to continue speaking as if this was normal .

    All of them present were smart people . Naturally, they knew the meaning behind Yu Linglong¡¯s words . In other words, she was a woman who grew up among the people . An aunt who lives in a foreign pce raised her without a mother . The difficulties of her life can be imagined .

    The empress dowager smiled faintly, and adeptly changed the subject: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Linglong looks fresh and simple . She is very concerned about my opinion . ¡±

    As she spoke, she told the maid: ¡°Go and bring the things that I have prepared for Linglong . ¡±

    The maid brought an enamel-iid gold box and offered it, the empress dowager said: ¡°This is a Western music box that I presented the other day . It is a rare thing . I will give it to you . ¡±

    When Yu Linglong heard that it was a music box, she was speechless . It was just a music box, but it was so grand .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised when she saw the exquisite workmanship .

    The enamel gold box was very valuable alone . After opening the music box, a bird with a glittering golden light rose, and the music was very pleasing to the ears .

    The feathers on the bird¡¯s body were colorful and splendid . It was actually made of gold foil and iid with gems of various colors, such as jasper, crystal, jade, cat¡¯s eye, and agate . There were nearly a hundred of them, making the bird¡¯s body radiant and shining, so brilliant that it was difficult to look at .

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Thank you, empress dowager, for the gift . ¡±

    She was not someone who had never seen the world, but this gift was so rare that she had never seen it before .

    When the empress dowager gifted something, the Queen naturally couldn¡¯t fall behind . The Queen Gan, who was sitting on the side, waved to her, smiled and said, ¡°I also have a meeting gift for you in this pce . ¡±

    As she said that, the maid brought out a red sandalwood tray and said with a smile: ¡°Lieyang is the youngest prince . The pce has been looking forward to it for so many years, and finally we are looking forward to the day when he will get married and start a career . This thing is not precious, but a good-luck omen . In the future, you have to live with Lieyang, and strive to open branches and leaves for the royal family as soon as possible . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw a mutton jade screen nearly three feet high on the tray with all kinds of children engraved on it . The mutton jade was already rare, let alone such arge piece, and the carvings on it were even more impressive . They were exquisite and delicate, and each child was only the size of a thumb, but they all looked different, and even their hair was clearly visible .

    Such a precious thing that Queen Gan spoke about was still not valuable .

    Yu Linglong knew that these were all scenes, so she followed suit to the end, saying: ¡°Thank you, queen . I hope that I will live up to your expectations . ¡±

    With a faint smile on Queen Gan¡¯s face, she said to the emperor: ¡°It¡¯s really a well-behaved child, it¡¯s no wonder Lieyang is willing to help her¡ª¡±

    As soon as the words came to this, Lord Xu suddenly said to the emperor: ¡°Father, we still have things to do . We should leave . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at him somewhat unexpectedly . She didn¡¯t expect that his courage was so big that she would even dare to interrupt the queen¡¯s words .

    Queen Gan was interrupted . Her dignified face did not show the slightest displeasure, but she smiled without saying a word .

    Yu Linglong saw it in her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling that this Queen Gan was incapable of happiness and anger, but she was afraid that she was not a simple character .

    The emperor turned his jaw slightly towards Lord Xu: ¡°Leave . ¡±

    Lord Xu and Yu Linglong bowed, and just as they were about to withdraw, they heard a sharp voice sing: ¡°The princess is here!¡±

    Queen Gan smiled and said, ¡°Tell her toe in . ¡±

    Yu Linglong and Lord Xu had just walked to the door . It would not be good if they left right there, so they stopped .

    A woman in a purple gauzy embroidered shirt walked in . She was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old . She was of medium build with a round face . Although she was not very beautiful, she looked gentle and affectionate, and made people feel close to her .

    As soon as she walked in, she saw Lord Xu and Yu Linglong standing at the door, and a pleasant smile appeared on her face immediately: ¡°Ninth Brother, is this your new wife?¡±

    Lord Xu said, ¡°Yes . ¡±

    Then he said to Yu Linglong: ¡°Linglong, this is the crown prince¡¯s wife . ¡±

    The crown prince smiled and said: ¡°What ¡®crown prince¡¯s wife,¡¯ what are you talking about? Just call me sister!¡±

    At this time, the pce maid had taken off her cloak for her, and the princess sat in the seat of honor and said with a smile: ¡°Grandma, father, mother, don¡¯t me me for being unruly . I met the new younger brother and sister and I was overjoyed for a while, but I forgot to salute the elders . ¡±

    The empress dowager smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you are unruly, but this time you are boasting again . ¡±

    Queen Gan also smiled and said, ¡°Child, what are you doing acting so polite?¡±

    Yu Linglong sensitively noticed that when the princess arrived, a ray of warm sunlight seemed to shine in the cold pce, and the atmosphere became active without knowing it .

    The crown prince¡¯s wife took Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, looked left and right for a moment, smiled and said to Lord Xu: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Ninth Brother has refused to ept a wife for so many years . It turns out that he was looking for such a stunning beauty . Although I dare not boast, he has seen quite a few women, and beauty like yours is really rare . ¡±

    After speaking, she said to Yu Linglong: ¡°I wanted to go and see you yesterday, but I was afraid that you would be ufortable . It¡¯s better that today I finally saw you with the empress dowager . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly: ¡°I am overwhelmed . ¡±

    She was not an easy person to get close to . The princess is so enthusiastic, but she remembered Lord Xu¡¯s words and only called her princess, not sister .

    The princess didn¡¯t seem to care . She was holding Yu Linglong¡¯s hand and smiling, ¡°It¡¯s just that I came in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t prepare a first-meeting present . ¡± She took off a pair of bracelets from her wrists, put them on Yu Linglong, and said: ¡°This is the jewelry I wore when I was married . I saw that this color matches you, so I¡¯ll give it to you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong only felt a warm touch from her wrist, and when she looked down, she saw a pair of tourmaline bracelets with transparent and lustrous colors, which were obviously the highest quality .

    After thanking the princess, Lord Xu took Yu Linglong¡¯s hand and said: ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t disturb the princess and the empress dowager . ¡±

    The princess smiled and said: ¡°I know you are busy . When I enter the pce this time, I want to invite you to the spring hunt . Brother Nine, you have to take her with you at that time!¡±

    Lord Xu smiled slightly: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember . ¡±

    Seeing that he agreed, the princess smiled and let go .

    After finally leaving the pce, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief .

    The entrance to the pce was not as sad as she had imagined . The emperor, the empress dowager, and the queen all had a gentle attitude, without all the difficulties she had expected, but...

    Thinking of Queen Gan¡¯s words, Yu Linglong felt a little chilly .

    She couldn¡¯t help but look back . Under the high sky, Cihe Pce looked dignified and majestic, revealing the imperial majesty . The family members of Lord Xu lived here, but in this noble atmosphere, in the warm pce room, she could not feel the slightest warmth .

    Lord Xu was born here and lived here for another seven years . In these short seven years, how much indifference and conspiracy did he experience?

    This was the imperial pce, the imperial pce that killed people without seeing blood . This was his rtives, the rtives who can eat people without spitting out bones .

    Her cold eyes fell on him involuntarily . At this moment, the sun had risen high and was shining above their heads . It was brilliant, just like Lord Xu at this moment, bright and dazzling, but his whole body exposedyers of coldness .

    Perceiving her thoughtful gaze, Lord Xu looked back and smiled . His stern face softened a lot: ¡°What?¡±

    Yu Linglong paused, and suddenly asked nonchntly: ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±

    Lord Xu was taken aback, and then he realized that she was asking about interrupting Queen Gan . His handsome face turned aside and he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was curious because of what Queen Gan said just now . She remembered that during the period Lord Xu didn¡¯te to the Yu house, she didn¡¯t know what he was doing . Thinking about it now, maybe Queen Gan didn¡¯t say anything . After speaking, it was the answer she wanted to know .

    ¡°Just forget it . ¡± Yu Linglong deliberately lowered her eyes, her face cold .

    As expected, Lord Xu was tempted and said hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but...¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s indifferent face, Lord Xu sighed: ¡°It¡¯s really nothing . It¡¯s just a heavy snowfall in the south . The people are affected by the disaster . I took the lead in donating some silver and let the court officials donate money for disaster relief . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was taken aback for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How much did you donate?¡±

    Lord Xu said lightly: ¡°Only one hundred thousand taels . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was silent . One hundred thousand taels . Perhaps it was nothing in the eyes of the royal children, but for the victims, it could save thousands of families .

    Lord Xu, who always had the name of the spoiled prince, should have greatly changed his image in the hearts of the people . The emperor was so happy that he agreed to Lord Xu¡¯s request and decreed to marry him and Yu Linglong .

    She was always suspicious of what exactly Lord Xu did to get the emperor to agree to this marriage . It stands to reason that as an illegitimate daughter, she was not worthy of Lord Xu anyway . From the perspective of the royal family who valued their birth and status, she might not be worthy even as a concubine for Lord Xu .

    For her, he really took great pains...

    Seeing her not speaking, Lord Xu seemed a little panicked .

    ¡°Linglong, are you ming me for not seeing you in those days? Because there were too many silver pieces for disaster relief, so I volunteered for service and went to the south for disaster relief in person, that¡¯s why¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes and interrupted him: ¡°Stop talking . ¡±

    Lord Xu stopped talking and looked at her apologetically .

    In the cold sunlight, her eyes drooped . Her expression could not be seen clearly, and her wing-like eyshes pped lightly as if about to fly away from her white jade face .

    After a pause, Yu Linglong said softly, ¡°I know . ¡±

    He had done so much for her, paid so much, but she didn¡¯t even know it .

    It was only at this moment that she realized how indifferent she had been to him, with his half-truth and half-fake attitude and his behind-the-scenes efforts . She never knew, or even thought about it, she just subconsciously resisted and rejected him .

    He had paid so much for her and done so many things . If it were an ordinary woman, would he bepelled to do that? But she didn¡¯t even give him a smile .

    The two had their own concerns, and they walked out of the pce one after another .

    After returning to the pce, the butler greeted him as soon as he entered the gate .

    ¡°Dear Prince, I have done everything you ordered, but...¡± The butler quickly raised his eyes, took a look at Yu Linglong, and then lowered his head again, ¡°...The girl Xing Yun refused to leave, crying that as long as she could serve the prince, she would rather hand over the housekeeper¡¯s key and be an ordinary maid . ¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help being stunned when she heard this . She only told Lord Xu about it yesterday, and he had already driven her away? This guy was really fast .

    Lord Xu frowned slightly, and his voice was a little impatient: ¡°If she doesn¡¯t leave, just drag her out . Wouldn¡¯t you know how to do such a small thing?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect Lord Xu to speak so sternly . The butler was taken aback and only agreed .

    Yu Linglong looked on with cold eyes . She couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, and suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s yourst name?¡±

    The butler lowered his head deeply and said: ¡°To answer the princess, my surname is Zhao . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and said, ¡°Butler Zhao, go and tell Xing Yun to hand over the housekeeper¡¯s key, and she can stay . ¡±

    Lord Xu was startled: ¡°Linglong¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong ignored him and said to Butler Zhao: ¡°Go . ¡±

    Butler Zhao took a peek at Lord Xu¡¯s expression and saw that he had no objection, and then stepped back to spread the word .

    Lord Xu frowned and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike that girl? You can just throw her out, why keep her?¡±

    Yu Linglong walked straight forward, showing a faint coldness on her pretty face: ¡°Didn¡¯t she want to serve you? Then give her a chance . ¡±

    She would give you a way to survive, and run her into the ground!

    Now Yu Linglong waspletely certain that this Xing Yun was problematic . Yesterday she treated Xing Yun so harshly . This girl was not afraid, and she still lived in the pce and refused to leave . What was the reason?

    She didn¡¯t believe in Xing Yun¡¯s loyal performance . If Xing Yun was just to be able to cling to Lord Xu, then the price she paid would be too great .

    What¡¯s more, she had already seen Yu Linglong¡¯s methods, and everyone knew of Lord Xu¡¯s infatuation with Yu Linglong . She was a little girl who insisted on getting a kick when Lord Xu and the princess were newly married . Was it possible for Lord Xu to see it? Even if she takes ten thousand steps, she can be Lord Xu¡¯s person, but with such a fierce wife Yu Linglong, could she have a good life?

    Xing Yun didn¡¯t look like an idiot . If she didn¡¯t seduce Lord Xu, then what was the purpose of her staying in Lord Xu¡¯s Mansion? What made her willing to risk being tortured by Yu Linglong and stay in the Xu Pce?

    After sending Yu Linglong back to the room, Lord Xu went to the study .

    Only after removing her clothing, someone outside said: ¡°Dear princess, the gift you received yesterday has been counted, please look at it . ¡±

    For silver, Yu Linglong weed everyone, the more the better . The gift she received from the pce today was already put away by Xuan Cao, and when she heard that they were still outside, she said: ¡°Come in . ¡±

    A person who looked like a maid in charge came in and bowed respectfully, saying: ¡°I¡¯m servant Wu Maocai, paying respects to the princess . ¡±

    Yu Linglong grunted and said, ¡°Get up . ¡±

    Wu Maocai stood up and presented a booklet: ¡°Here, princess, this is the ount of the gift . Everything is stored in the two halls to the west of the warehouse . Please look at it, princess . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took a look at the book and saw it in tiny letters . She remembered it very clearly . It was nothing more than gold and silver, jewelry, ornaments, antiques, and so on . She turned it over, but there was nothing surprising .

    She raised her eyes, but saw Wu Maocai hesitating, as if very embarrassed, Yu Linglong asked, ¡°What else is there?¡±

    She did not expect that Yu Linglong was so shrewd . Wu Maocai¡¯s face showed a look of sincerity and fear, and she respectfully said: ¡°Yes...It is Prince Gan who sent the gift and said that he must ask the princess to see it in person . ¡±

    Gan Lin?

    Yu Linglong paused and said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Wu Maocai said: ¡°I did not dare to look . ¡± She offered a phoenix-carved jade box .

    Yu Linglong opened the box . There was ayer of moon-white silk and satin inside . It opened gently to reveal the contents .

    Two pearls slightlyrger than chicken eggsy quietly in the box, surrounded by delicate and soft silk, exuding a radiant brilliance . What was rare was that the two pearls were about the same size, and they were exactly the same in color and texture, making them a pair .

    There was a folded paper note next to the pearls . Yu Linglong picked up the paper note, and without looking at it, she threw it into the tangled peony and green leaf fire beside his hand .

    A small me emerged from the dark red charcoal, and soon the paper was reduced to ashes .

    Wu Maocai, who was on the side, looked at her eyes, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief .

    The princess had just married into the mansion . If she read this letter, she would be used of having an affair, but if she didn¡¯t ept this gift, how could she dare to offend Prince Gan .

    Moreover, no one could figure out the temperament of the new princess, so who would dare to figure out the mistress¡¯s mind privately .

    Now that the princess has handled it like this, she finally rxed .

    Yu Linglong fastened the lid of the box and handed it back to Wu Maocai, saying, ¡°The gift from Gan¡¯s Mansion should be registered as it is . ¡±

    Wu Maocai responded with a ¡°yes¡± and left the room .

    Calm was restored in the room . Yu Linglong looked at the fire with the light smoke rising up, and there was no expression on her face .

    Although she hadn¡¯t read many ancient poems, Yu Linglong had guessed the meaning of Gan Lin¡¯s gift of pearls the moment she saw the pair of pearls .

    If your lover had a husband, you would give your lover a pair of pearls .

    She didn¡¯t need to read the paper, nor did she want to read it . His devotion had nothing to do with her .

    A faint fragrance lingered at the tip of her nose . Yu Linglong retracted her thoughts and called out in a low voice, ¡°Ling¡¯er . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er came in in response: ¡°What is the order of the princess?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze fell on the red gold sewing box sent by Lady Shi in front of the dressing table, and a cold smile appeared on her delicate face .

    ¡°Watch that Xing Yun . If anything goes wrong, arrest her immediately!¡±

    ...

    Xing Yun didn¡¯t let her wait long . The next night, she was tied up and sent to Yulinglong¡¯s room .

    Lord Xu went out and did not return . Yu Linglong was dressed in a crimson peony-patterned brocade dress . She was sitting upright on the chair, her face looking at Xing Yun was full of coldness .

    Xing Yun suffered a great loss under Yu Linglong¡¯s hand . Seeing this situation, she hurriedly threw herself on her knees and cried: ¡°Princess, please spare me, I know I was wrong¡ª¡±

    ¡°You knew it was wrong?¡± Yu Linglong sneered, ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing these words . ¡±

    Didn¡¯t Xing Yun keep saying that she knew she was wrongst time? After only two days of work, didn¡¯t she offend her again?

    Ling¡¯er on the side kicked Xing Yun to the ground . She turned back and said to Yu Linglong, ¡°Princess, someone saw her peeping outside the king¡¯s study . She must be unruly! Don¡¯t let her go easily!¡±

    When Xing Yun heard this, she immediately cried out that she was wronged: ¡°Princess, I was wronged, I just want to see if the prince had any orders, this is¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, and said in a low voice, ¡°If the prince has an order, he will naturally call someone in . You are not a new maid . Don¡¯t you even understand this little rule?¡±

    Did she want to fool her with this nonsense? Xing Yun underestimated her too much!

    Xing Yun slumped on the ground . The makeup on her face was messy from crying, but her hands were tied again, and she couldn¡¯t even take them off . She could only cry for mercy and say, ¡°I was really wronged! Forgive me, princess¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong had already dismissed all the people outside, and she was not afraid of crying and screaming . When she cried a little lower, she opened her mouth leisurely .

    ¡°Come on, who sent you to monitor the prince?¡±

    These words sounded like thunder, and Xing Yun almost stopped breathing in fright .

    It was impossible . The princess had only been married for two days, how can she know her identity? She obviously didn¡¯t reveal anything, but how could the princess know her intentions?

    The princess must be lying to her!

    Xing Yun thought about this, and the crying became more and more miserable: ¡°Princess, I...I don¡¯t understand what you mean! I really just serve the prince and the princess with all my heart, I¡¯m not working for anyone else!¡±

    Seeing Xing Yun desperately showing loyalty, Yu Linglong sneered .

    She wanted to cover it up!

    At first, she only doubted Xing Yun¡¯s identity . If she was just an ordinary servant, she would not dare to provoke her, the new princess, but Xing Yun not only provoked her but also dared to contradict her, which aroused her suspicion .

    If it weren¡¯t for someone to support her, how could a little maid have such courage?

    Apart from Yu Linglong, the master of this mansion was Lord Xu . With Lord Xu¡¯s temperament, he would never let a servant girle to test her, and he had no reason to do so .

    So, who was the mastermind behind Xing Yun?

    Lord Xu asked Butler Zhao to drive away some suspicious people, but Xing Yun refused to leave . She would rather give up the key of the housekeeper and stay in Xu Pce . What was her purpose?

    She was a small servant girl who did not want the grace of the master and the power of a housekeeper but was willing to stay as an ordinary servant girl . There was only one possibility left: there was another person behind Xing Yun .

    Today, Xing Yun was caught outside of Lord Xu¡¯s study, confirming Yu Linglong¡¯s guess that Xing Yun stayed in the pce in order to be able to monitor Lord Xu¡¯s whereabouts .

    Thinking of this, Yu Linglong really felt that Lord Xu was sad enough . There were a group of people behind him every day, and there were many pairs of eyes staring at his every move .

    Perhaps this was why he had to pretend to be himself .

    ncing at Xing Yun with an aggrieved face, Yu Linglong gently sipped her tea, and said faintly: ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me? Do you want me to help you?¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Xing Yun couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and the arm that was stabbed that day suddenly felt pain .

    Xing Yun gritted her teeth, struggling to arch up from the ground, and knelt in the direction of Yu Linglong . Her forehead touched the ground heavily, making a muffled sound .

    She was crying, and with a tone of shame, she whispered: ¡°The princess is forgiving, but I...I really admire the prince and want to be with the prince forever, that¡¯s all...¡±

    She was hesitant to talk, this girl who was still eager to talk was ashamed, but Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er on the side curled their lips in disdain .

    It was nothing new for a maid to seduce the master, but she still had to put on such a shy look to the wife, which made them feel it was contemptuous .

    Shameless!

    Yu Linglong looked at Xing Yun¡¯s shy and infinite appearance with cold eyes and evenughed out loud .

    Xing Yun raised her head in amazement, with all kinds of words in her stomach, but she couldn¡¯t say them all at once .

    Her kerchief gently covered her mouth and Yu Linglong smiled with her eyes curled up as if watching a clown singing on the stage .

    Looking at those insightful eyes, there was a chill on Xing Yun¡¯s back .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s smile gradually disappeared, and the gaze that looked at Xing Yun became cold again, only a little more contemptuous than before .

    ¡°Do you think I will believe it?¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Her cold gaze was full of insight into everything, staring sharply at Xing Yun . Xing Yun shivered when she was seen, and lowered her head subconsciously .

    Her heart was beating non-stop like a drum . Was this new princess really that smart that she couldn¡¯t even hide such words from her?

    She thought she could fool Yu Linglong with her admiration for Lord Xu . After all, Yu Linglong had only been married for a few days, and it was impossible to know her too much, and this reason was sufficient to exin why she had to stay at the Xu pce . It could also exin why she secretly went to the study to spy on Lord Xu . For a woman who liked the prince, it was entirely reasonable to do such a thing .

    This was also an excuse that she had long thought of . If someone found out, she wouldn¡¯t let her identity be exposed .

    Xing Yun was very smart, otherwise she would not have been hiding by Lord Xu for so long without being found, but it was a pity that she was now in Yu Linglong¡¯s hands .

    Smart people will make a fatal mistake, that is, thinking that all people are not as smart as themselves and will not see through their lies .

    For example, at this moment, Yu Linglong had seen through her intentions, but Xing Yun was still struggling, trying to prove that what she said was true .

    Trying to walk forward on her knees, Xing Yun¡¯s face was ashamed and embarrassed as if she was concealing her shame . She bowed her head and wept, ¡°I beg the princess to show mercy and spare me! I know that my status is low and not worthy of the prince . From now on, I will never dare to think of anything wrong, and will do my best to serve the prince and the princess...¡±

    Looking down at Xing Yun who was kneeling on the ground, Yu Linglong showed a cold smile .

    It seemed that Xing Yun really thought she was a stupid woman who would believe such nonsense .

    However, she was even more curious about what made Xing Yun conceal her true intentions at the expense of ruining her reputation and innocence?

    Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and Yu Linglong suddenly felt that things were starting to be fun .

    With a light sigh, Yu Linglong unexpectedly slowed down, as if she had begun to believe Xing Yun¡¯s words: ¡°Untie her . ¡±

    Xing Yun secretly rxed . It seemed that although the new princess was smart, she was just an ordinary woman, and she would really believe her own words .

    Ling¡¯er on the side was anxious: ¡°Princess, how can this work¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong sank her face, ¡°I said, untie her . ¡±

    Linger didn¡¯t dare disobey her instructions, so she pouted and untied the rope from Xing Yun .

    Looking at Xing Yun, who was rubbing his wrists, Yu Linglong said faintly: ¡°I really want to believe you, but how can you prove yourself?¡±

    Xing Yun¡¯s rxed moodsted only a moment, and she was shocked by Yu Linglong¡¯s words . Yes, she had already admitted that she had an admiration for Lord Xu . Yu Linglong should be even more reluctant to keep . After all, there are so many maids in the Xu pce, why should Yu Linglong leave a girl who might be a threat to her?

    It seemed that she needed toe up with a fierce trick .

    Xing Yun gritted her teeth secretly, crawled to the side of the fire with her sore body, and whimpered: ¡°Princess, I will not dare to have any delusions, I only want the princess to keep my life...¡±

    As she spoke, she seemed to have all the courage to put her hand into the fire . There was a sizzle of burning flesh in the room, and a scorched smell rose up .

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes twitched, and they subconsciously turned their faces away, and couldn¡¯t bear to look at it directly .

    Yu Linglong looked at this scene coldly with a sneer that was imperceptible at the corner of her mouth .

    Of course she didn¡¯t believe Xing Yun¡¯s words, she just wanted to see how much Xing Yun would pay to prove her lie .

    The greater the price Xing Yun pays, the more insidious her intentions were . Just imagine how a young woman could have such courage to put her hand into the fire and let the burning charcoal burn her own hands?

    Xing Yun¡¯s tenacity could only show that her identity was extraordinary, and it may even mean that she had received special training just to hide in the Xu Pce .

    How could Yu Linglong stay with such a dangerous person, let alone believe her words?

    Xing Yun trembled violently and pulled her hand out of the smoked cage as if the strength of her whole body was gone, and she copsed to the ground dying .

    However, her heart was rxed . If she did this, the princess would definitely believe her, and her mission could continue .

    It was worth it to endure the pain of a moment in exchange for the qualifications you leave behind .

    Fine groans flowed from her lips . Xing Yun was obviously trying her best to endure the pain in her body and said intermittently: ¡°Please, princess...please believe me, I¡¯m telling you...the truth...¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head somewhat regretfully . She still admired Xing Yun¡¯s temperament, but it was a pity that the woman in front of her was her enemy, not herself .

    It seemed that some people shed tears without seeing the coffin .

    Yu Linglong spoke softly, but when Xing Yun heard it, it was like a bolt from the blue .

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to burn your hands . ¡±

    Regardless of the pain in his hands, Xing Yun suddenly raised her head to look at Yu Linglong, her eyes showing real fear for the first time .

    Arge piece of her hand was burned, and she didn¡¯t even dare look at the scorched and hideous wound . The others in the room were even more afraid to look up, but Yu Linglong said that it was not enough!?

    What kind of person was this woman, and why was her heart so cold?!

    Xing Yun stared at Yu Linglong nkly,pletely forgetting what she was about to say .

    Yu Linglong pointed to the coals lightly, as if just instructing her to pour her a cup of tea, and said: ¡°Pick a piece of charcoal and swallow it and I will trust you . ¡±

    Burning the flesh and skin was nothing . After a few days, the wound will heal . The big deal will be the scar . If Xing Yun had the courage, she would burn her tongue and scald her throat, so that she would be speechless for the rest of her life!

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s instructions, Xing Yun was so scared that there was no blood in her face, and her face was full of panic and fear . She kept shrinking back, as if wishing to find a seam to get into immediately, as long as he could escape from Yu Linglong¡¯s brutal eyes!

    ¡°No! No, I won¡¯t do it!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if she lost some flesh, but if she swallowed a piece of charcoal, she would be a useless person even if she was not dead!

    Her mission, her ambition, her future, her splendor, and wealth were all gone!

    Seeing her appear panicked, Yu Linglong slowly shook her head, with an indifferent expression reappearing on her face: ¡°You still don¡¯t want to say it?¡±

    Xing Yun gritted her teeth and burst into tears . Her hideous ck and red hands stretched out in the direction of Yu Linglong unintentionally, full of hopeless fear .

    This scene made her look extremely miserable, and also made her look very helpless and pathetic .

    ¡°Please be forgiving, and what I said is true . Please, I¡¯m begging you to spare me!¡± She cried loudly as if all the tears had opened the gate and were pouring out, adding a lot of credibility to her rhetoric . ¡°...I have no rtives and no reason to live . If you leave the pce, there is only a dead end! Please, I¡¯m begging you to leave me alone!¡±

    Her thin shoulders trembled violently . She looked like a dying butterfly, crying out for mercy with thest trace of her life: ¡°...I knew that I should not, and I will never, ever do wrong with the prince . Please think about it, I¡¯m begging you to leave me a way out and let me be a maidservant in the house, leave me a way out!¡±

    She was really scared . It wasn¡¯t until this moment that she finally realized that her identity was just a small ve and her destiny waspletely in the hands of her master . If Yu Linglong wanted her to live, she could live . If she wanted her to die, she must die!

    Thinking of her mission, she must use all her resources to gain Yu Linglong¡¯s trust and survive the immediate crisis .

    As long as she can stay in the Xu Pce, she will not hesitate to pay any price! She must stay in the Xu Pce, this was the bottom line!

    After watching her crying performance, Yu Linglong finally lost her patience .

    The slender figure slowly stood up, and Yu Linglong walked to Xing Yun¡¯s face, her charming face full of suspense .

    As soon as the delicate embroidered shoes were lifted, they stepped heavily on Xing Yun¡¯s injured hand . The dense crab ws on the shoes looked like countless sharp ws, covering Xing Yun¡¯s hands with teeth and ws as if they were about to give her a hideous wound . Several holes were pierced into her skin .

    In Xing Yun¡¯s miserable howl, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what exactly is wrong with you . ¡±

    Xing Yun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but she couldn¡¯t conceal the fear in them . She lifted her head as high as she could, looking up at the pretty face above her head that was as beautiful as an angel but as ruthless as a devil .

    ¡°You are wrong, you are too confident . ¡±

    From the very beginning, Xing Yun took Yu Linglong as too simple . She thought that the new princess was just like an ordinary noble daughter¡ªdignified, virtuous, noble, and elegant . Even if she had a bright mind, she was just a small child in the house . The scheming she learned through training was at best a little wit, an ability to n ahead, an ability to anticipate opportunities, and an ability to fight wits with courage . These were the limits of the weak girls of the boudoir .

    But she didn¡¯t know that Yu Linglong in front of her was definitely not like the daughters in the inner courtyards, and definitely not the greenhouse flowers that had never seen a storm . This woman was calmer, wiser, colder, and more cruel, and would not believe the sweet words of others, and would not be deceived by superficial phenomena .

    These things Xing Yun did, from verbal deceit to confessing the self-destructive innocence of spying on Lord Xu, to holding the charcoal in her hand to show loyalty, she thought that they were working step by step . But thinking carefully, in her opinion, it was just a poor performance .

    Seeing Xing Yun¡¯s face looked like a corpse¡¯s, Yu Linglong smiled coldly . Her lips raised slightly, and with a sneer of sarcasm, she said, ¡°Your life in the pce is not too short . Why haven¡¯t you seduced the prince before? Howe now you are looking for opportunities to seduce the prince? Even if you really like the prince, why would you take the initiative to be honest with me? Can¡¯t you guess how I would punish the maids who have bad intentions towards the prince?¡±

    Since Xing Yun was the big maid in charge of the keys in Lord Xu¡¯s Mansion, she will naturally be trusted by Lord Xu, and there must be many opportunities to get along with Lord Xu . Why hasn¡¯t he been seduced before? It happened when Lord Xu and her were newly married . Could this maid be too confident about her appearance, thinking that she could defeat the new princess and be favored by Lord Xu?

    This kind of lie was too vulnerable .

    If Xing Yun really had thoughts about Lord Xu, then the first thing Xing Yun must guard against should be her princess .

    The rtionships between women are very delicate, but no matter what kind of person Yu Linglong was, it was impossible to keep a maid who loves her husband by her side, and it was even more impossible to eliminate the suspicion of this maid for this reason . Since Xing Yun is not stupid, she could definitely think of the consequences of doing so, so it must be a huge conspiracy to allow her to take the risk of offending the new princess while lying and deceiving people to cover up her true intentions .

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Xing Yunpletely copsed to the ground . Her eyes were staring like a dead fish, her gray lips were wriggling feebly, but she could not say a word .

    Yu Linglong let out a cold snort and raised her feet quickly . Her embroidered soles had a few pieces of blood-stained flesh attached to them, floating strangely in the air .

    Xing Yun twitched violently with pain and looked at her hand subconsciously .

    The hand that was burned by the coals was already horrible . It was only covered by red and ck scabs, and it was not bloody . But when Yu Linglong stepped on it, the fragile flesh and blood fell, and the blood fell from that one . As her pulpy hands moved, the flesh and blood fell, and even the dense bones inside could be seen .

    Ling¡¯er on the side silently stepped forward and wiped the ground flesh from the soles of Yu Linglong¡¯s shoes, as if there were only a few pieces of mud on it .

    Xing Yun watched this scene with horror . Even the little maid beside Yu Linglong was so bold . What kind of temperament did this new princess have?

    The air was full of the smell of burnt skin and flesh, as well as a strong smell of blood . Yu Linglong took out her kerchief and gracefully covered the tip of her nose, as if she was disgusted with the smell, and said with impatience, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time . Are you going to tell me or not?¡±

    Xing Yun finally gave up struggling as she looked at the noble and morous woman in front of her . She lowered her head and her voice was desperate: ¡°Princess, I...I knew it was wrong . ¡±

    She couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had said this sentence, but everyone present knew that this time, she really knew that she was wrong .

    She didn¡¯t scream until her voice was hoarse, nor cry bitterly for mercy, but in this t and desperate tone, she spoke her truest words yet .

    Dragging the badly injured hand, Xing Yun struggled to get up and bowed to Yu Linglong . Her voice carried a calmness that had never been heard throughout the night as if her disguise had been removed .

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but...I really can¡¯t say it . ¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Looking at Xing Yun, Yu Linglong¡¯s face showed a look of scrutiny for the first time .

    At this time, Xing Yun still refused to speak, and Yu Linglong knew that she really wouldn¡¯t tell her .

    This was a girl who dared to roast her hand on the fire but still kept her mouth tight about her secrets . What did this show?

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes gradually became thoughtful . Unexpectedly, she did not speak .

    Xing Yun paused, her head gradually drooping, and her voice got lower and lower: ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask anymore, I will never say it anyway . ¡±

    Her voice was unremarkable as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with herself .

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask you . When the princees back, I¡¯ll let him interrogate you personally . ¡±

    A sorrowful smile appeared at the corner of Xing Yun¡¯s mouth, and she slowly stood up: ¡°Princess, now that I have exposed my identity, do I still dare to expect to live?¡±

    Looking at the sad face, Yu Linglong frowned slightly . Before she could stop her, she saw Xing Yun m herself forward straight into the pir!

    There was a sound of broken bones in the room, and Xing Yun¡¯s body copsed softly to the ground . Blood was rushing from her forehead . It seemed that there was more air going out, but less airing in .

    Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er screamed in unison, but in a moment they reacted and quickly covered their mouths as if they were afraid they could not control themselves .

    Arge pool of bright red blood gradually gathered on the ground . Xing Yun twitched a few times and soon became motionless .

    Yu Linglong watched the scene in front of her silently, but she had more doubts in her heart .

    She didn¡¯t want Xing Yun¡¯s life, but unexpectedly, Xing Yun hit her head and killed herself before her eyes .

    If this was a person who was not even afraid of death, what else would she be afraid of?

    There was a moment of rity in her mind, and Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but tighten her pink lips .

    ...

    When Lord Xu came back, it was alreadyte in the evening .

    In the room, Xing Yun¡¯s corpse had been dragged away, and the ground was cleaned as if nothing had happened . Only the blood in the air suggested everything that had just happened .

    Yu Linglong had changed into a lotus-blue embroidered satin robe with gold thread embroidered with lily flowers and a soft bun was loosely tied on her head . She was leaning on the couch, thinking about something .

    Xuan Cao changed Lord Xu¡¯s robe, and Lord Xu walked to the side of the couch and said: ¡°Something was dyed outside, and I came backte . Linglong, have you eaten yet?¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded, appearing absent-minded, and Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help worrying: ¡°Why, are you not feeling well?¡± Then he reached out and touched her forehead .

    Yu Linglong pushed away his hand, sat up from the couch, and instructed Xuan Cao and others: ¡°Leave . ¡±

    Everyone in the room withdrew . Yu Linglong stood up, and sprinkled some lily fragrance into the blue and white incense burner, and said faintly: ¡°Xing Yun is dead . ¡±

    Lord Xu seemed to be a little surprised, but in a moment he said nonchntly: ¡°If you die, you die . What are you worried about?¡±

    Yu Linglong thought for a moment and slowly recounted what happened in the afternoon . Lord Xu¡¯s expression gradually became serious as he listened .

    When she said that Xing Yun would rathermit suicide than tell the story behind the scenes, Lord Xu¡¯s face was stern .

    Yu Linglong finished talking about what happened . Lord Xu was silent for a while before saying: ¡°Before you and I got married, I rarely stayed in the house . I didn¡¯t even pay attention to these things . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was silent . She guessed what Lord Xu meant . Since he wanted to conceal his identity, he naturally refused to stay in the pce easily . You didn¡¯t need to think about it or know that those eyes that were hidden all around would definitely not let him go . In order not to arouse the suspicion of those people, and perhaps to prevent himself from disguising in the residence, Lord Xu would try not to stay in the residence .

    But now it was different . He and Yu Linglong have be a family, and his time spent in the pce will be greatly increased . In this way, his chances of revealing his identity will increase ordingly .

    If he wanted to keep himself safe, he must thoroughly investigate these spies in the mansion . There must be more than one person like Xing Yun .

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes to look at Lord Xu, knowing that he had the same thoughts as herself, and said lightly: ¡°Do you know who is the real master of Xing Yun?¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s face became stern, and his inky eyes gradually deepened, looking directly at Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes .

    ¡°Did you guess it?¡±

    A cold smile appeared on her pink lips, and Yu Linglong said softly: ¡°You are the prince . In this world, besides the emperor, who else has a higher status than you?¡±

    Xing Yun did not necessarily have to swear allegiance to the master behind her . Judging from Xing Yun¡¯s dying words, Yu Linglong believed that Xing Yun was not afraid of death, let alone being punished by her master for exposing her identity . If she wasn¡¯t trying to hide very important things, then she just wanted to protect people who were important to her .

    It was not difficult to guess that there were very few people who can be deadly people . If you want to use someone but can¡¯tpletely trust them, then the best way is to get a hold of her, such as by controlling her family .

    Xing Yun was dead, and it didn¡¯t make much sense to investigate who she wanted to protect . What Yu Linglong wanted to know was that Xing Yun couldn¡¯t even trust Lord Xu and Princess Xu, so it could only show that the people behind her were very big, even higher up than Lord Xu .

    In this way, the scope was reduced a lot .

    Lord Xu was the emperor¡¯s most beloved prince . In this world, who had a higher status than him, who else would attack him, who dared to attack him?

    Yu Linglong had a vague answer in her mind .

    Only that one person...

    Only this one answer can exin everything .

    Why should he hide his identity, why should he avoid eyes and ears, why should he wear a mask...

    Yu Linglong gradually realized that she was getting closer and closer to the center of the conspiracy, but the closer she got, the more depressed she felt . It seemed that everyone was in the dark, and everyone was standing still, waiting for an opportunity .

    Just like a hurricane, it is more violent on the inside, and the closer you are to the eye in the center, the calmer it is so that no wind can be felt .

    The night was getting deeper .

    The two people sat on the couch side by side without saying a word, but they all had the same mind .

    After a long time, Lord Xu sighed, and naturally gathered the pieces of hair on her temples, and said in a low voice: ¡°I will leave for the spring hunt the next day, so please rest well . ¡±

    The big hand squeezed her hair tenderly, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here . ¡±

    ...

    She thought she could rest in peace for a day, but Yu Linglong didn¡¯t expect that something would happen again .

    Early the next morning, Yu Linglong had just had breakfast, and she heard a maid¡¯s voice from outside the door: ¡°Dear princess, Zhao Liandeng is looking for you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes and looked out, and Mama Liu on the side said hurriedly: ¡°Princess, this Zhao Liandeng is the wife of Butler Zhao, who is also in the house . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded, and Mama Liu raised her voice: ¡°Come in . ¡±

    A woman in her thirties came in and respectfully bowed to Yu Linglong: ¡°I am the maid Zhao Liandeng, who hase to the house to greet the princess . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said lightly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhao Liandeng looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s face secretly, and it seemed a little hard to tell .

    Yu Linglong was a little impatient . Ling¡¯er on the side said clearly, ¡°Say it quickly, what are you doing?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect Ling¡¯er, a little maid, to be so powerful . Zhao Liandeng was taken aback and hurriedly said, ¡°Princess, there...there are some women outside asking to see you . ¡±

    Seeing her stammer, Yu Linglong knew that these women were not up to good things, and her voice couldn¡¯t help but cool down: ¡°Who is it, make it clear . ¡±

    Zhao Liandeng¡¯s head lowered, and she didn¡¯t dare to face Yu Linglong, and she quickly exined the matter .

    It turned out that before Yu Linglong married into the mansion, there was a group of women with special status in the Xu Pce . They were given to Lord Xu in various names by outsiders, including singers, dancers, and a few who were good at ying musical instruments such as the Guzheng and Pipa . Lord Xu was not in the house all year round, and all these things were left to the Butler Zhao . Butler Zhao had a low status and did not dare to offend the masters who sent them . He had to ept them and put them all in the North Courtyard .

    It was rare for Lord Xu to return to the mansion, and he never paid attention to these women . Although there were a few restless people who wanted to climb the branches and take the initiative to fool around with Lord Xu, they have not been able to seed . These women had been living in the pce with an awkward identity, but they couldn¡¯t do anything .

    Since the emperor¡¯s order for Lord Xu to marry Lord Xu, Lord Xu has ordered Butler Zhao to send all these irrelevant women out of the house . This time, they stabbed a ho¡¯s nest . These women were crying, saying all kinds of things, that they were unwilling to leave the Xu Pce, and they couldn¡¯t go anywhere, and it really troubled Butler Zhao for a while .

    Those who could be sent back home were sent back, and those who had money were sent back . Until the day before Lord Xu got married, there were still several women who refused to leave .

    In order to live up to the master¡¯s order, Butler Zhao gritted his teeth and set his heart . He ordered the women to be forcibly removed . Their luggage was thrown out and the door was closed . They let them cry and shout, but they refused to open the door, and essentially cast them away .

    Who knew that when Yu Linglong got married, these women woulde to the Xu Pce again . Perhaps they knew that they could not enter the front entrance . These women simply waited at the back door and kept saying that they wanted to see the new princess . If the princess did not see them, they would not go .

    When the master was newly married, Butler Zhao didn¡¯t dare to deal with this . He would not allow them to enter the door anyway, thinking that as long as these days passed, these women would naturally retreat .

    But these women didn¡¯t know what was going on, and they actually stayed at the back door . Now three days have passed . They even threatened that if the princess didn¡¯t see them again, they would hang themselves collectively at the door of the Xu Pce .

    Seeing that things were going to make a big mess, Butler Zhao didn¡¯t dare to call the shots without permission, so he had to let his wifee in and report the matter to the princess, who asked the princess to make a decision .

    Zhao Liandeng was chattering about for a long time . Yu Linglong became angry when she heard it, and she wished she could take this grimacing wife out and beat her up .

    After understanding the causes and consequences of the matter, Yu Linglong said to Mama Liu with a calm face: ¡°Pull her out of here and hit her five times!¡±

    Zhao Liandeng was so frightened that she knelt down on the ground: ¡°I knew that I was wrong, please forgive me!

    Yu Linglong looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Oh? You know it¡¯s wrong? Then I¡¯ll ask you, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Zhao Liandeng hesitated at home for a moment, then said: ¡°I...I shouldn¡¯t, shouldn¡¯t let those people wait at the back door...¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned . What was this all about? How can such a stupid person get into trouble?

    Yu Linglong drank a sip of tea, wetted her throat, and said, ¡°First, you are wrong in speaking unclearly; and second, you are evasive . ¡±

    She just listened to her speak for half an hour . If nobody replied to her, then she wouldn¡¯t have to do anything for a whole day besides listening to her!

    Zhao Liandeng bowed her head deeply: ¡°I knew that I was wrong, and I would never dare to do it again . ¡±

    Yu Linglong continued: ¡°Third, those women said they would hang themselves, so let them hang themselves, and throw their bodies directly to the mass graves to feed the dogs! Such a small matter can¡¯t be handled well, so you have to ask me what to do? What¡¯s the use of someone like you? Do you think you should be hit with the board!?¡±

    What Zhao Liandeng heard was so utterly staggering . The new princess¡¯s temper was really hot . When she said these words, she didn¡¯t even blink her eyes . It was a life, did she just handle it casually?

    Thinking of those people, Zhao Liandeng wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, and said cautiously: ¡°Princess, there are two women who were awarded to the prince by His Royal Highness...¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Yu Linglong¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, finally showing a sense of interest .

    ¡°You mean, someone is here that the crown prince gave to Lord Xu?¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was no longer entangled in the matter of beating her, Zhao Liandeng was slightly relieved, and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, one is called Yi Hong and the other is Ban L¨¹ . ¡±

    Fortunately, after she said this, it seemed that the new princess nced at her, and she also knew that she couldn¡¯t offend the now-popr prince .

    Although these two women have humble statuses, they were rewarded by the prince to Lord Xu . Their identities were naturally different . They were still dancing girls and singers, but behind them, they had the prince as a backer . Such women were righteous . The new wife Yu Linglong should show some face, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be charged with contempt of the prince?

    Although Lord Xu had a noble status, he was slightly inferior to the prince . People awarded by the prince cannot be easily dismissed .

    If these women were really hanged at the door of Prince Xu¡¯s Mansion, the matter would be heard by the crown prince, and it would definitely have an impact on the rtionship between the crown prince and Lord Xu . For such a small number of women, it would be more than a loss .

    These were all things Zhao Liandeng took for granted, and it was also the reason why she had toe in to report Yu Linglong, and as for Yu Linglong¡¯s thoughts, no one knew what she was thinking about .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s expression was uncertain, but a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth .

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s tell them toe in . ¡± Yu Linglong pulled out her kerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth lightly . ¡°Let me see what they have!¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Soon, Zhao Lian brought in four or five women, all wearing gold and silver, each with their own style . Some were weak, some were beautiful, and some were enchanting . They were standing in a line and saluting Yu Linglong, saying: ¡°We greet the princess, and hope the princess will be happy . ¡±

    A burst of birdsong-like voices came . Yu Linglong looked up at the people standing there and sneered secretly in her heart .

    It seemed that the people who sent these women to Lord Xu took a lot of time thinking about them . These women had outstanding appearances, but they were not all the same . As long as there were men, they would be happy when looking at these coquettish women .

    Thinking of this, she somewhat admired Lord Xu¡¯s for not being reckless . There was such a group of women in the house that he could not even look at, which was really rare .

    Yu Linglong looked at these women, and these women were also eyeing her, but they couldn¡¯t help lowering their heads when they met Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze .

    All these people were proud of their stunning looks, but when they saw Yu Linglong, they couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed .

    Looking different from them, Yu Linglong is not only beautiful, but also more distinguished and exquisite in her gestures, with apelling momentum, and she exuded a cold light from the inside out, making people afraid to look up . Compared with her, these women were as vulgar and tacky as the country women .

    ncing at these songbirds on the ground, Yu Linglong said faintly: ¡°Get up . ¡±

    They stood up and stood all together, but they did not speak . All of them either pretended to be delicate and weak or seemed docile and silent . Just based on their appearances, you couldn¡¯t believe that it was this group of people who kept threatening to hang themselves at the gate of the Xu Pce .

    It seemed that in this world, one thing was always true, that hooligans would descend on vixens . When these fierce women saw Yu Linglong, they couldn¡¯t help but shrink, and they didn¡¯t dare to fight to get ahead .

    Yu Linglong waited for a while, and when no one was speaking, she said leisurely: ¡°Tell me, why do you have to stay in the pce?¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was not upset or angry, even without a word of reprimand, these women were a little bolder . A woman in a red dress with pretty eyebrows took the lead and said: ¡°We were rewarded by the prince, and we don¡¯t dare leave without permission . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at her and asked faintly: ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The woman replied: ¡°I am Yi Hong . ¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes and took a sip of tea slowly, looking nomittal .

    It seemed that this was one of the prostitutes awarded by the crown prince that Zhao Liandeng spoke of just now . She was really very powerful, and she used the prince¡¯s name to suppress her when she came up . Was Yi Hong sure that she would not dare to offend the prince, so she would definitely keep herself, or did she think that she had just married into the Xu Pce and was unwilling to drive these prostitutes away and make herself a shrewd and jealous woman?

    No matter what they thought, they were wrong .

    Yu Linglong was neither afraid of offending the prince nor would she be wronged for her reputation as an empty head . If she didn¡¯t want to see what kind of people the prince rewarded Lord Xu, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to see these people .

    Putting down the teacup, Yu Linglong asked calmly: ¡°Since you were awarded by His Royal Highness, what about your physical bond?¡±

    Yi Hong was startled, but for a moment she hesitated .

    When the prince sent someone to send them over, Butler Zhao naturally didn¡¯t dare to ask for a physical bond . Later, Lord Xu ignored these women . Although they lived in the Royal Pce of Xu, they werepletely decorated, and no one investigated the matter of their physical deeds .

    But now the new princess opened her mouth and asked about their bondage . How did she respond?

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, Yu Linglong snorted coldly, and said, ¡°Since your Royal Highness has rewarded you to the prince, there is definitely no one who does not give you a personal bond . If you don¡¯t have a physical bond, how can you prove your identity?¡±

    Yi Hong gritted her teeth, took out a neatly folded piece of paper from her chest, and held it up with both hands: ¡°Princess, this is my physical bond . ¡±

    This was given to them from the Prince¡¯s mansion before they were sent over . Butler Zhao didn¡¯t ask them for it, so they were naturally happy to keep them .

    Since she was determined to stay in the pce, this deed was just a piece of paper, and it was not an important thing . But if she didn¡¯t hand it over at this moment, then she would prove the princess right and she would refuse to take them in .

    Mama Liu took it, opened the paper, and presented it to Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t lift her eyelids, and said, ¡°Read it . ¡±

    Mama Liu read: ¡°Letter of abandonment . The mother is Zhou n¨¦e Shi from Changshan County, Pingcheng . Because she is not mature, has no support, and has trouble feeding, she is willing to sell her eldest daughter, Zhou Cuiya, who was born in early October on the seventh day in the evening, to the Prince¡¯s Mansion . Since then, she has no responsibilities, despite the master¡¯s lessons, even if the gue is unexpected, for her entire life . Both sides are willing and will not go back on the deal, keep this forever as proof . Sold for twenty-two silver, and in case there is a disputeter, keep this as proof . ¡±

    Yu Linglong listened to the long speech, but only heard a few important words, so she asked for the truth: ¡°Who is Zhou Cuiya?¡±

    Yi Hong¡¯s face turned red, and she replied in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s my name . The name Yi Hong came from the Prince¡¯s Mansion . ¡±

    Yu Linglong held back a smile with a stern look on her face and said: ¡°This physical deed is clearly written, saying that you are a member of the Prince¡¯s Mansion . Since you want to stay in the pce, the master of this deed needs to be changed . ¡±

    Yi Hong hesitated .

    Yu Linglong was right . She was bought by the Prince¡¯s Mansion . Although she was in the Xu Pce, the master family written on the deed was still the Prince¡¯s . Originally, this was not a big deal, as she was alone . A little prostitute, whether in the Prince¡¯s Mansion or the Xu Mansion, was insignificant, and no one cared about her life, let alone the master of the deed .

    These princes were too powerful, and they didn¡¯t care about these trivial matters at all . Even if they thought about it, these women entering the pce was like going from hell to heaven, where could they escape? They couldn¡¯t even be beaten, and these physical deeds were nothing more than an empty piece of paper .

    However, Yu Linglong just used this physical bond to make a fuss, causing a dilemma . If she changed the master, she would be a member of the Xu Pce from now on . She could no longer use the prince¡¯s name to suppress others . If she did not change, Yu Linglong could use this as a reason to expel her from the Xu Pce in a fair manner .

    Yi Hong thought for a moment and made a decisive choice .

    Yi Hong said to Yu Linglong in a crisp voice: ¡°As long as the princess is willing to take me in, I will obey the princess¡¯s arrangements . From then on, the prince and the princess will be my master . ¡±

    If she didn¡¯t agree to change her deed, Yu Linglong would not take her in . Even if she held the deed of the Prince¡¯s Mansion, she would not be able to return to the Prince¡¯s Mansion . After all, she was personally rewarded by the prince to Lord Xu . If she held it herself, what¡¯s the matter with the deed being revised?

    At that time, neither the Prince¡¯s Mansion nor Lord Xu¡¯s Mansion would take her in, but her deeds were still on record, and she was not even a free person .

    She might as well seize this opportunity now and stay in the Xu Pce obediently .

    Yi Hong¡¯s decision waspletely expected by Yu Linglong . She took over from Mama Liu and shook it lightly, saying, ¡°Okay, then you can stay . ¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was so easily relieved, another woman in a willow green spring shirt also hurried forward and said hurriedly: ¡°Princess, my name is Ban L¨¹, I came with sister Yi Hong . I am also willing to re-establish the contract and stay in the pce...¡±

    She raised her eyes to meet Yu Linglong¡¯s cold gaze and she almost bit her tongue . She hurriedly changed her words and said: ¡°...Stay in the pce and serve the prince and princess . ¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit amused and she smiled, which added a touch of softness to her morous face .

    ¡°Okay, then you can stay too . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s response was so refreshing that the remaining women rushed forward immediately, saying: ¡°Princess, I also want to stay, please take me in!¡±

    ¡°Princess, I am helpless, there is nowhere to go except the pce, please, I¡¯m begging you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Princess, if you are willing to keep me, I will do my best to serve the prince and concubine!¡±

    Yu Linglong waved her hand generously: ¡°You all can stay . ¡±

    Hearing her affirmative words, Yi Hong, Ban L¨¹, and the others were all overjoyed: ¡°Thank you, princess!¡±

    Seeing these women twisting their waists and following Mother Liu to re-establish the contract, Ling¡¯er on the side couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Princess, why do you want to keep these women? If it¡¯s the prince...¡±

    Ling¡¯er wanted to say something but stopped, but Yu Linglong didn¡¯t exin, she just smiled faintly, as if she had just bought a few little maids .

    Yes, in her heart, these people were willing to re-establish the contract; for her, it was a few more maids to wait on her, or, they might as well be maids .

    Looking at these happy women, you would think she just said she would take them in . They were really naive .

    Even if the elder sister gives you a piece of meat, there will be poison in it!

    Just wait and see .

    After about fifteen minutes, Mama Liu brought five women into the room, and gave a few pieces of paper to Yu Linglong: ¡°Princess, this is a newly established bond . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took a look and saw it clearly stated that these women would be members of the Xu Pce from now on, and it still used words such as bearing the master¡¯s lessons and not going back on it forever .

    These words had only literal meanings . Everyone knew them well, but Yu Linglong had decided to deal with these women who didn¡¯t know what was good or bad ording to the above words .

    Wasn¡¯t it just taking the master¡¯s lessons? Wasn¡¯t it not going back on the deal? She would let these people deeply realize the true meaning of these words .

    These five brand-new physical deeds had the ink still dripping, and the scarlet stamps were not yet dry . Yu Linglong gently blew the ink and put it on the table with a smile .

    ¡°From now on, you are members of the pce . ¡±

    The five women concealed the joy on their faces and were blessed: ¡°Yes, thank you, princess . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sat down and asked calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it first, what will you do?¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong talk so casually, several people were much more courageous . Yi Hong first said: ¡°I can y the pipa . ¡±

    Ban L¨¹ also said: ¡°I can dance the long sleeve dance . ¡±

    Some of the remaining three were good at singing, some were good at ying the Guzheng, and all of them were proud of themselves .

    Looking at these women, Yu Linglong felt a little regret in her heart . These people have outstanding looks and skills . Why can¡¯t they go out to make a living, why did they want to stay in the Xu Pce as ves? Was it more shameful to be poor and free than to be a servant in fine clothes? Why did they refuse to take control of their own destiny, but leave their entire lives to others to deal with?

    She really had no way to understand this behavior, but there were really many people in this world who would rather serve others humbly in exchange for a prosperous life rather than raise their heads and be a self-respecting poor person .

    It¡¯s just that when they met Yu Linglong, they could only be bound to their dreams of wealth, which was only a short dream after all .

    After listening to their introductions, Yu Linglong nodded faintly and said: ¡°Since you have be members of the mansion, you must obey the rules of the mansion . First, you must call yourselves servants . ¡±

    The expressions of Yi Hong, Ban L¨¹, and others changed suddenly: ¡°Princess¡ª¡±

    They keep calling themselves courtesans, just to draw a line with those servants . They were courtesans serving the prince, not servants serving tea and water!

    Yu Linglong ignored them at all and continued: ¡°Secondly, my people must listen to me . If you vite my instructions, don¡¯t me me for not being affectionate . ¡±

    The five women looked at each other but were speechless .

    They did not expect that Yu Linglong turned her face faster than she turned pages in a book . Just now she was kind enough and readily agreed to keep them in the house . As soon as she signed the contract, the ink was not yet dry, she began to scold them with the rules .

    Before they could adapt to Yu Linglong¡¯s new attitude, something more terrifying came .

    ¡°There are so many jobs in the pce . When we need people, you sold yourselves into the pce, but that wasn¡¯t good enough . Starting today, you will be third-ss maids . If you do it well, two yearster, you will be second ss . ¡±

    Yu Linglong spoke calmly, but it sounded like a bolt from the sky in the ears of several women .

    What, a third-ss maid? Isn¡¯t that just a servant who does rough work? That¡¯s the cheapest person in the pce!

    They were all singers and dancers . They all had slender fingers . They didn¡¯t see the sun and handle water, let alone do rough work . They had never even done things like serving tea and pouring water!

    Yi Hong was the first to recover, and when she refused, she blurted out: ¡°Princess, I am a courtesan, not a maid! I will not do these tasks!¡±

    Yi Hong was desperate, she indeed had the identity of a third-ss maid, and her dream of bing a concubine of the Lord Xu was too far away! If she really became a maid, what about her hands? Could she still y the pipa? Could she still please a man?

    Hearing her words, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t lift her eyelids, and said two words faintly: ¡°p her . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er stepped forward, pped her twice . She gave Yi Hong two big ps on the left and right, and her white face immediately became red and swollen .

    Ling¡¯er scolded her crisply: ¡°Bold! The princess didn¡¯t allow you to call yourself a courtesan . How dare you not listen to the princess!?¡±

 Chapter 136

    Due to high cost, Trinity Audio decided to charge us for the audio yer. That¡¯s why we decided to stop working with them. We are looking for a better alternative.

    Chapter 136

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yi Hong was dumbfounded, and after a moment she came back to her senses, with tears in his eyes, obviously aggrieved: ¡°Princes, I...I know I was wrong, but I¡ª¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be a servant, especially a third-ss servant! If she had been a servant, there would be no chance to see the prince in the future, and her fantasy of living with him would bepletely shattered!

    But before she could finish speaking, Ling¡¯er pped her and knocked her to the ground.

    ¡°Presumptuous! How dare you talk back!?¡±

    Seeing Yi Hong¡¯s horrible state of bleeding from the corners of her mouth, Ban L¨¹ and the others shrank their heads in fright, like a group of frightened quails, not daring to move, let alone speak.

    They finally understood that the princess was not as easy to talk to as they thought. They were taken in on the surface, but after signing the deed, they werepletely the princess¡¯s hands. Let alone beating or scolding, she could even get away with killing.

    The deed was clearly written just now, and signing this deed was to take the master¡¯s lessons, and they can never go back on it!

    They all came out ofrge houses. Naturally, they have seen examples of mistresses teaching courtesans and maids. The beatings, scolding, and punishments were all light. People with their status were like grass: even if they were beaten to death by the mistress, no one would hold the mistress responsible.

    Until this moment, they finally knew how naive they were before.

    Yi Hong received three ps in the face and was beaten. She turned around, and she almost forgot her identity. She raised her head from the ground and shouted: ¡°I am not a maid. I was given to the prince by His Royal Highness! I am to serve the prince!¡±

    Her psychological gap was really too big. She originally wanted to get the favor of the prince by her own appearance, but now she was reduced to the status of a third-ss maid by the princess. How could she stand it, how could shee to terms with it!?

    The smile on Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face finally faded, revealing a bit of cold hostility, and she said solemnly: ¡°Do you think you still belong to the prince?¡±

    Throwing the bond with wet ink on Yi Hong¡¯s face, Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°Show me, it is clearly written on it. You belong to the Royal Pce of Xu, not the prince!¡±

    The faint ink was printed on Yi Hong¡¯s white face, making her look embarrassing at the moment. Yi Hong was holding the bond in her hands, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    At this moment, she finally woke up. From the beginning, Yu Linglong did not intend to take them in and asked them to sign a deed topletely control their life and death. From then on, they could only be called servants!

    If you don¡¯t listen to her instructions, it will be a dead end!

    How could the arrogant Yi Hong suffer such humiliation? She raised her face and stared directly at Yu Linglong. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she screamed: ¡°You¡ªare so mean!¡±

    After scolding this sentence, she was ready to be beaten again, but to her surprise, Ling¡¯er did not do anything. Yu Linglong¡¯s face was also very calm, not the beating and scolding her as she expected.

    But under this calm, there was a bigger storm hidden.

    Yu Linglong nced at Ling¡¯er. Ling¡¯er understood, and forcibly snatched the bond from Yi Hong¡¯s hands, and handed it to Yu Linglong.

    Shaking the piece of paper that showed Yi Hong¡¯s identity, Yu Linglong slowly folded it up, as if it was such a precious thing.

    Then, she handed the piece of paper to Mama Liu and said lightly: ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to stay in the pce, sell her.¡±

    What? Yu Linglong was going to sell her!?

    Yi Hong hardly believed her ears. She had tried her best to stay in the Xu Pce. It didn¡¯t even take half a day, and she was about to be sold!?

    It was not the first time that she had been sold. Naturally, she knew what it is like to fall into the hands of a broker. She remembered being treated like livestock, enduring the humiliation and being touched by someone, opening her clothes to verify her identity. It felt as terrible as falling into hell!

    Besides, she couldn¡¯t carry things on her shoulders, couldn¡¯t carry things with her hands, and couldn¡¯t do rough jobs. If she was sold, what kind of person would she fall into!?

    She didn¡¯t dare think about it, she could not think about it!

    Yi Hong¡¯s face turned pale, and she rushed to Yu Linglong¡¯s feet: ¡°Princess, princess! I know I was wrong! Please, princess, keep me, I will never dare to confront the princess again!

    She was not embarrassed by her humility. Now, for her, being able to stay was the most important thing. What did she care about face? If she was expelled from the pce, she would never have a bright future in her life!

    It was fine to be a maid, there was a glimmer of hope if she could stay in the pce, but if she was sold, she can only be reduced to being someone else¡¯s maid or concubine, or even sold to a poor family...

    For her, who was ustomed to wearing brocade clothes and eating precious food, she wanted to be prosperous and wealthy, and it was simply better to die than live!

    She pleaded bitterly but did not receive the slightest sympathy. Yu Linglong kicked her hand away, her face was full of disgust as if she was a toad that just jumped on her.

    Her moist, pink lips looked like petals, but they were full of wind-like coldness: ¡°Since you say that I am a despicable person, I will show you despicable.¡±

    No longer minding Yi Hong who copsed on the ground, Yu Linglong raised her eyes to Mama Liu and said, ¡°Since she wants to serve men, obey her wish! Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Mama Liu respectfully said: ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t understand this more clearly. Didn¡¯t Yi Hong mean to serve the prince? Wasn¡¯t she dedicated to serving men!?

    Then let her serve one!

    This sentence set Yi Hong¡¯s fate.

    Yi Hong was not stupid. She immediately understood the meaning of Yu Linglong¡¯s words, and immediately uttered a heartbreaking scream: ¡°No! No! Princess, please be merciful, don¡¯t sell me to such a ce! ¡°

    She stepped forward desperately, trying to grab Yu Linglong¡¯s feet as if that was thest straw that could save her: ¡°I knew that it was wrong, princess, please have mercy¡ª¡±

    At this moment, her heart seemed to have been eaten by insects, full of regret. Why didn¡¯t she leave the pce? Why was she still entangled in being kicked out of the house? Why did she want to sign that bond? Why couldn¡¯t she be a third-ss maid? Why did she speak against the princess...

    All the thoughts appeared in her mind one by one. She had so many opportunities to leave, why did she have to let herself get into this dead-end!?

    If you take one wrong step, your whole life will be wrong!

    Turning a deaf ear to Yi Hong¡¯s piercing cry, Yu Linglong motioned to her women to drag Yi Hong out and then turned her gaze on Banl¨¹ and the others.

    ¡°Who else has an opinion?¡± Yu Linglong asked kindly with a spring breeze on her face.

    The remaining four women seemed to be so frightened that their legs were weak, and they knelt on the ground with a thump, their bodies shivering uncontrobly, and even their voices were stammering: ¡°We...we wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded in satisfaction, and said, ¡°Leave.¡±

    The four women stood up by supporting each other. They didn¡¯t even dare to lift their heads and walked out desperately.

    After dealing with these women, Yu Linglong stood up, walked to the couch under the window, andy down.

    After only three days in the Xu Pce, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. How could the Xu Pce have so many restless women? It was a blessing for her to marry him, or how would he deal with these rotten peach blossoms!?

    She was feeling upset, but the actor came back.

    As soon as Lord Xu entered the room, he went to sit next to Yu Linglong as usual, with a gentle smile in his eyes: ¡°Are you sleeping?¡±

    Yu Linglong said irritably: ¡°What sleep? Do you think I¡¯m not busy enough!¡±

    Lord Xu was a little confused: ¡°What, are you unhappy?¡±

    Yu Linglong was angry and ignored him.

    She couldn¡¯t even tell why she was so irritable for no reason. It stands to reason that she had made these women submissive, so she should be in a good mood. Why was she still so depressed?

    Seeing her pouting her mouth and not speaking, Lord Xu smiled slightly, and reached out and took out a paper bag from his arms: ¡°Linglong, do you want to see what I brought you?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even look at it, so she pushed it away: ¡°No!¡±

    What did he bring? It was nothing more than gold and jade jewelry, rare treasures, and the like. What could she use those for?

    Unexpectedly, as she raised her hand and pushed it, it fell from Lord Xu¡¯s hands, and the paper bag dropped to the ground.

    With a soft p, a corner of the contents of the paper bag was exposed, and an elegant fragrance drifted away.

    Yu Linglong was startled, and looked to the ground, and saw a few pieces of cloud cake in the paper bag. Although she hadn¡¯t tasted it, she could see that the pastry was fragrant and soft, which looked appetizing.

    Lord Xu silently picked up the paper bag and said softly: ¡°I ate a piece of cloud cake at Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. I thought it was delicious, so I wrapped it up and brought it back to you. Since you don¡¯t like it, I will order it to be thrown away. ¡°

    He was not angry, but his words sounded a little sad. Yu Linglong looked at him, a big man, who leaned down respectfully and picked up the few cloud cakes for himself. A strange burst in her heart.

    Seeing that Lord Xu was about to throw away the paper bag, Yu Linglong suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know why she wanted to stop Lord Xu¡¯s movements. Seeing him raising his eyes to look at her, his inky dark eyes showed some confusion. Yu Linglong¡¯s ears became hot for no reason, and she turned her face away and said: ¡°Put it on the table.¡±

    Lord Xu suspiciously said: ¡°It¡¯s dirty¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong became irritable: ¡°Keep it for the dog!¡±

    Shaking his head helplessly, Lord Xu ced the paper bag on the table and changed the subject: ¡°This Spring Hunt will probablyst for half a month. Have you packed up all your things?¡±

    Yu Linglong thought for a while, and said, ¡°Mama Liu takes care of these things. Maybe it¡¯s done.¡±

    Lord Xu smiled and beckoned to Ling¡¯er toe over: ¡°Go and give orders. It¡¯s cold over there. Bring the princess a few more warm clothes.¡±

    Ling¡¯er responded and went out to spread the word.

    Only Lord Xu and Yu Linglong were left in the room, and they fell silent suddenly.

    The shadows of the branches outside were projected on the window screens, swaying in the winter wind. Yu Linglong looked at the swaying branches, suddenly a little upset in her heart.

    She seemed to have something to ask him but stubbornly refused to speak. This strange feeling made her very uneasy as if something had lost her control and was moving in a dangerous direction.

    She smelled the familiar mint fragrance around her, giving her an inexplicable sense of peace of mind. This feeling made her have a kind of instinctive rejection, and she suddenly opened her mouth and said, ¡°What are you still sitting here for?¡±

    Lord Xu said softly: ¡°I won¡¯t do anything, I just want to look at you like this.¡±

    As soon as Yu Linglong raised her eyes, she ran into his watery gaze, as if she had fallen into a deep spring, and she could not help but hold her breath.

    His eyes were bright and cool, but it made the heat behind her ears get hotter and hotter, almost burning her cheeks and burning all over her body.

    Not wanting to be seen by him in her embarrassment, Yu Linglong reached out and pushed him: ¡°Go, go, don¡¯t annoy me here!¡±

    Lord Xu was a little helpless, so he had to get up and leave: ¡°Then rest for a while. You will have to go a long way tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Linglong turned over, leaving a slender back to him.

    When Lord Xu left the room, the room finally fell into silence.

    But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep anyhow. She tossed about on the soft and warm couch, but she was ufortable lying down.

    The more she tossed, the clearer her mind was and the more annoying her heart became. She simply sat up and opened her mouth to call someone to pour tea.

    Sitting up, she saw the little paper bag on the table.

    The cloud cake inside was stained with a little dust, and it became more and more white and soft. She looked at the cloud cake with a faint fragrance, and somehow she remembered the appearance of Lord Xu.

    It was difficult for her to imagine how he, the prince, carefully wrapped the pastry at the banquet and then brought it back to her with joy.

    The cloud cake was small, but this let her know that even if it was such a small matter, he still thought of her.

    It turns out, if you liked someone, you would miss her all the time. Even if you ate a delicious snack or saw a fun thing, you would have to take it back and share it with her.

    It turns out that if you love a person, you will willingly give up your identity, status, and dignity for her. As long as she smiles, it is enough to make her happy.

    Moreover, you don¡¯t care about the eyes of others, thements of others, and the teasing of others.

    It seemed that for the first time in her past and present lives, she understood what love is.

    Love is giving without care, without asking for rewards. As long as the other person is happy, you will do anything they want, even if you give up everything.

    Once, she thought that she knew what love was. At that time, she thought that love was a knife. When she gave it to others, they would use it to stab her.

    But now she understood that love was given to the other party, and the result was not always pain. If you choose the right person, they will pick up this knife and cut off all the thorns in your path, and be your savior.

    She curled her legs up involuntarily, stroking the dagger he gave her on her calf. The cool de moistened her fingertips, but it was burning her heart.

    He had already given her his knife.

    Should she hurt him, or should she pick up the knife and walk side by side with him?

 Chapter 137

    Due to high cost, Trinity Audio decided to charge us for the audio yer. That¡¯s why we decided to stop working with them. We are looking for a better alternative.

    Chapter 137

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    If Yu Linglong had her way, she would naturally go out on horseback, but Lord Xu, who had never vited her, had a very tough attitude this time, so she had to travel in a carriage.

    Yu Linglong was angry and upset.

    The ancient rules were really annoying. Why can a man ride on a horse, breathe in the fresh air, and enjoy the beautiful scenery, while a woman can only sit in a carriage, forbidden from showing her face in public?

    The feudal society where men were inferior to women really hurt.

    Yu Linglong got into the carriage in a bad mood, hid her anger, and headed out of the city.

    After sitting in the carriage for more than half a day, Yu Linglong finally realized the benefits of the carriage. She was not affected by the cold. If she was thirsty, she could have tea; if she was hungry, she could eat snacks; if she was cold, she could have a heater. It was veryfortable.

    Even Lord Xu would find time to get into the carriage, eat a snack, talk to her for a while before hurriedly mounting up to follow the guards of the emperor in front.

    In front of people, he was still the romantic prince who always smiled, and he and Yu Linglong acted like newlyweds, stuck together like glue, so as not to arouse the suspicion of others.

    But Yu Linglong knew that his smiling face was just a mask. Behind it, he was nning something or preparing something.

    She saw Lord Xu sitting in a carriage several times, and there were small notes sent in by his attendants under various names, with a few lines written on them. After Lord Xu read them, he put them in the stove and burned them.

    Sometimes he was thoughtful, sometimes he would have a cold face, and sometimes he would write on a slip of paper in a hurry, ordering someone to pass it on.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s instinct told her that something should happen during this Spring Hunt.

    Several times she wanted to ask questions, but she stopped. This kind of ambivalence continued until the sun went down when they finally arrived at the Spring Hunting ground.

    The army that arrived earlier had set up their tents. The biggest bright yellow tent in the middle was naturally the emperor¡¯s. The secondrgest tent next to the emperor¡¯s was for the crown prince and his wife. The remaining tents of equal size were scattered around, surrounding the ounts of the emperor and the prince. Beyond that were the tents of various princes and ministers, and the outermost were the tents where the army was stationed.

    Yu Linglong got out of the carriage and looked up, but she couldn¡¯t see the end of the tents. It seemed that the scale of this spring hunt was veryrge. Many officials brought their families. Together with the army, there were nearly 10,000 people.

    It was already the second month of the lunar year, and the weather in the capital was getting warmer. The north side of the capital was still covered with snow, and there was no smell of spring.

    Yu Linglong was settled. Her tent door was lifted up, and an aqua-blue figure wrapped in an icy breath with a familiar voice said: ¡°Linglong, you are here too!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up. Her cold face couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of warmth: ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    Shi Huiru was wrapped in a water-blue roon fur cloak trimmed with white fox fur, and her round face was blushed by the cold wind outside. She was in good spirits. As soon as she came in, she stepped forward and held Yu Linglong¡¯s hand and looked her up and down for a long time before she smiled and said, ¡°You look plump, is the prince treating you well?¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t helpughing. She was very direct. Only a girl like Shi Huiru would say this so casually.

    How could she be plump after only a few days? Perhaps it was that Shi Huiru wholeheartedly expected her to be happy so she would eat and sleep well, and that was why she was plump.

    Yu Linglong was not one of those shy daughters, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m good, why are you here too?¡±

    Shi Huiru smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°My father is also on the guest list. I had to beg him for several days before he promised to bring me here!¡±

    Yu Linglong pursed her pink lips, smiled slightly, and gave her an understanding look.

    How could Shi Huiru be so troubled that she begged Master Shi to bring her? There was only one reason...

    Shi Huiru smiled shyly, and her clear voice dropped a little: ¡°I heard that he is also here, have you seen him?¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head: ¡°I just arrived too.¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s face showed a disappointed look: ¡°I¡¯ve just been to the tent of Changting Hou¡¯s Mansion. Yunzheng was there, but I didn¡¯t see him...Well, Yunzheng said that he was going to shoot arrows with a few young masters.¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart moved slightly, and a cloud of suspicion arose in her heart.

    Shoot arrows? Wasn¡¯t Yang Huanian good at painting? How could he do archery?

    After a little thought, she could not guess the reason. Yang Huanian¡¯s famous reputation would naturally make many people feel jealous. With the opportunity of the Spring Hunt, someone would invite him topete in various games to make him show some ugliness in public.

    It seemed that this Spring Hunt was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Only people like Shi Huiru would think that the Spring Hunt is just the emperor bringing the princes and ministers out to rx.

    At least these things Yu Linglong saw had a lot of unknown undercurrents.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t say anything, but just followed Shi Huiru¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Yang Yunzheng is here too? Then¡ª¡±

    After thinking about it, Shi Huiru realized who Yu Linglong was asking about, and smiled indifferently: ¡°Well, Princess Xinlin also came. What are you worried about? You are now the majestic Princess Xu, who dares to trouble you?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly. This kind of thing was not because she didn¡¯t look for trouble, trouble didn¡¯t look for her.

    However, Princess Xinlin had fought her many times and hadn¡¯t gotten any advantage. It would be too overwhelming if she wanted to move around.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t take these people to heart, but she just chatted with Shi Huiru. The two agreed to travel together the next day, and they separated.

    When she first arrived at the hunting grounds, there were always many things to be arranged. Mama Liu and others arranged for the chores. Xuan Cao and Ling¡¯er had the things she brought with her. Yu Linglong thought she could have a good rest, but she didn¡¯t get the chance. The family members of various officials came to pay a visit. Some of them she had met before, and most of them she had never heard of. They wanted to see Princess Xu.

    Yu Linglong was so troubled that she simply put on her robe and went for a walk.

    The tents were stationed in arge open area. To the north was the spring hunting grounds, to the west was arge forest, and to the east were the mountains, all within the scope of the hunting ground.

    Yu Linglong walked eastward and met many people who were busy setting up camp along the way. Seeing that she was dressed in luxurious clothes and had an extraordinary attitude, they only dared to salute her from a distance but didn¡¯t dare toe forward easily.

    After walking for about fifteen, and finally away from the crowd, Yu Linglong walked to a cliff and stopped unknowingly.

    Above her head was the boundless sky, so clear that there were no other colors, only pure blue, which covered the sky, and in the distance were the mountain peaks, covered with white snow, stretching to the sky, going on forever.

    There was only monotonous blue, white, and grayish-yellow in front of her, yet they looked so magnificent and atmospheric and made her feel small, as small as an ant, and as tiny as dust.

    She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had seen such a stunning scenery.

    In her previous life, she used to like to walk around a lot. If she wasn¡¯t so busy, she would have spent a lot of time traveling.

    She liked all kinds of mountains, peaks, and cliffs. No matter if they were sinister, or steep, or majestic, they always calmed her down without her even knowing it.

    Sinceing here, her world seemed to be nothing but intrigue. At first sight of such a scene, she only felt that her heart was much purer, and the past was almost like dust and smoke.

    Behind her came the sound of footsteps stepping on the snow, and it was so familiar to her ears. In the slight mountain breeze, she sensed a cool fragrance.

    Yu Linglong said without looking back, ¡°If you aren¡¯t apanying the emperor, what are you doing here?¡±

    A sloppy voice rang, with a faint smile: ¡°I went back to the tent and heard that you were out, so I followed you.¡±

    With a feather satin cloak on his shoulders, Lord Xu whispered: ¡°It¡¯s windy here, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    The big hand wrapped around her corbone and carefully fastened the strap. Yu Linglong could almost feel the temperature in his palm, with the overwhelming warmth, which made her feel warm all over her body.

    For a moment, her back seemed to be a little stiff, and she subconsciously wanted to reach out and push him away, but she stopped for some reason.

    After straightening the pearl flower on her head and carefully putting on the hood, Lord Xu put down his hands.

    The two of them stood together in silence, seeming to be waiting for each other to speak.

    After a long time, Lord Xu sighed slightly, and suddenly said: ¡°Tomorrow there may be danger, so you have to be more careful.¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes and looked at Lord Xu¡¯s obsidian eyes, but there was no fear or worry in his eyes.

    It seemed that her instincts were not wrong. In the cheery spring hunting atmosphere, there was indeed some conspiracy secretly brewing.

    This was not the capital, nor the pce. No matter how many guards and strict precautions there were, it still cannot be foolproof. Was he worried about himself? Was he worried that she couldn¡¯t handle the sudden situation well, or was he worried that she would be in danger?

    Looking at the towering peaks in the sky, Lord Xu whispered: ¡°When I¡¯m not by your side, no matter what, don¡¯t leave the banquet.¡±

    This time, Yu Linglong surprisingly didn¡¯t refuse or even asked why, she just nodded faintly and hinted that she would remember.

    At this moment, she suddenly realized that she and him were already standing in the center of this long-nned storm. Although there was no wind around them at all, she could still clearly feel the huge storm. It was so powerful as if it could destroy everything. Even if it was as powerful as she was, she couldn¡¯t resist it alone.

    ...

    Early the next morning, Shi Huiru arrived at Yu Linglong¡¯s tent and seemed very excited.

    ¡°Have you heard the sound of the horn outside? Today is the first day! The emperor said whoever has the most prey will be rewarded!¡±

    Before dawn, Lord Xu went out. He was not in the tent at the moment. After hearing Shi Huiru¡¯s words, Yu Linglong knew that these princes had gone to the hunting grounds a long time ago. They wanted to chase their prey on the hunting grounds, wanting to prove their outstanding military skills.

    Seeing Shi Huiru¡¯s bright eyes, Yu Linglong smiled slightly: ¡°What are you worried about? Prince Yang will not be ashamed.¡±

    Shi Huiru stamped her anxiously, and blurted out nervously, ¡°What do you know? Yesterday when they shot arrows, he was thest one...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Shi Huiru flushed abruptly, and changed her words clearly, ¡°I¡¯m worried about my brothers. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to kill their prey. When theye back, Dad will punish them again!¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help pursing her lips and smiling: ¡°Yes, you should be worried.¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s face turned red, and she quickly changed the subject: ¡°They should being back soon, and the banquet is about to begin. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Because she was attending the banquet, Yu Linglong wore a red-and-gold lucky dress and a peacock-patterned red satin cloak. She went out after getting dressed.

    From a distance, she saw the gs fluttering around the hunting grounds, which seemed extremely lively. Shi Huiru hurriedly pulled her and walked over.

    There were many women already seated in the banquet, and a screen made of gauze blocked the outside so that the women could clearly see the situation outside.

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw that the emperor had changed into a bright yellow dragon robe, wearing a purple and gold dragon crown on his head, and he looked a lot more majestic. By his side, there were several women in flowery outfits sitting on his left and right hands. They seemed to be the pce concubines, but the figure of the empress was not seen.

    Shi Huiru whispered in her ear: ¡°A few of them are Concubine Wu Zhao, Concubine Li Shu, and Concubine Chu Hua. They are all very favored right now. This time, the princes are all here, and thedies want to see the princespete with their own eyes.¡±

    Upon hearing Shi Huiru¡¯s words, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart suddenly thought of Lord Xuing. The mothers of these princes came to watch thepetitions in person, but what about Lord Xu¡¯s mother? No matter how much prey he hunted, he couldn¡¯t show it off in front of his mother.

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes and stopped her thoughts. This was her first time attending a royal banquet. It was best not to make any mistakes. Moreover, she still remembered what Lord Xu said yesterday. She didn¡¯t know what would happen in today¡¯s banquet so she should be a little more careful.

    Because of their different identities, Shi Huiru could not sit with her. When she arrived at the banquet, a maid came forward and led the two to sit separately.

    Just as Yu Linglong took her seat, a female officer in her thirties came up and said, ¡°Princess Xu, the princess invites you toe and sit together.¡±

    Yu Linglong was slightly startled. She raised her eyes and looked up, and saw that there were severalrge tables next to the emperor and his concubines. The crown princess was sitting in the most conspicuous position and was talking to the people at the next table.

    She seemed to be aware of Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze. The princess looked over from a distance, met Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze, and showed a kind smile on her face, beckoning her toe.

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes and said faintly: ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here. Go and tell the princess I don¡¯t want to bother her.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Due to deal restructure text to speech yer is currently unavable. Will find a solution soon.

    Chapter 138

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    It seemed that she would not expect Yu Linglong to refuse . The female officer was a little stunned, with a hesitant expression on her face: ¡°Princess¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong picked up the teacup and drank it by herself, not looking at her at all .

    The female officer hesitated for a moment, and had to bow and retreat, and went to reply to the princess .

    Feeling the surprised look from the princess, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t acknowledge it, but just sat quietly in her ce, immersed in her tea, and her cold face didn¡¯t seem to be concerned with her at all .

    Her expectations were correct . Seeing that she refused toe over, the princess did not force her . After a few nces, she turned her head and chatted with the others .

    It¡¯s not that Yu Linglong was pretending to be reserved, but from the first time she saw the princess, she vaguely felt from the attitude of the Lord Xu that the princess was by no means as gentle and amiable as she appeared on the surface . When Xu Wang specifically reminded her yesterday, it also made her aware of what was going to happen today .

    Even though the princess did not have any malicious intentions, she simply invited her to sit at the table . She did not want to expose herself out in the open, and there were so many people present . Although they were all female rtives, it was difficult to tell who were the enemies . Under the circumstances, it was safer to let herself stay in the dark .

    The banquet hadn¡¯t started yet, only tea, fruit, cold dishes, and other things were ced on the table, and there were people who were not familiar with each other . Sometimes someone approached Yu Linglong and left after exchanging a few words .

    The sun rose to the center of the sky, and there was a sound of horseshoesing from a distance . Someone couldn¡¯t hide their excitement and said: ¡°They came back, they came back!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the hunters came in front of the crowd . She saw that there were about thirty or forty of them, each with attendants . All of them were brightly dressed and energetic, and white steam sprayed from the noses of the horses that had been running for a long time . Leather pouches on both sides of them were hanging full of game, and they were obviously extremely tired .

    The attendants immediately unloaded their prey and presented them in front of the emperor . After a while, all kinds of prey were piled up into hills .

    Looking at so much prey, the emperor was overjoyed . He twisted his beard and smiled: ¡°Alright, very good . As expected, you are all my good sons!¡±

    Even among so many princes and grandchildren, Yu Linglong still saw Lord Xu at first nce . He wore a white brocade robe, and the bright silver phoenix wings on his head shone with scorching brilliance in the sun . Among the men who were dripping with sweat, he didn¡¯t look like he was even touched by dust . Even if he was sitting on a horse, he had a nice and leisurely appearance, as if he had just returned from a walk .

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly . It seemed that this kid was avoiding the hard work . Everyone was so eager to stand out before the emperor, but Lord Xu was standing aloof from worldly affairs .

    With her eyes down, she suddenly wanted to know what he was afraid of . He was so painstakingly concealing his identity, but who was he hiding his true intentions from?

    Looking up at the princes standing on the ground, Yu Linglong guessed that the person Lord Xu wanted to hide from must be among these people .

    At this moment, she saw a man in royal blue robes step forward and say to the emperor: ¡°Father, I caught a bear and dedicated it to the emperor . I wish the emperor a long life and good fortune . ¡±

    As he spoke, he beckoned back and motioned to his entourage to lift the bear up .

    Someone at the banquet eximed in a low voice: ¡°Lord Ding actually hunted a bear? Incredible!¡±

    ¡°I heard that bears are very fierce . The courage of Lord Ding is really extraordinary!¡±

    Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Lord Ding stood on the ground, his face unable to conceal his triumph .

    Looking at the big bear that could only be carried by five or six people, Yu Linglong felt a little strange .

    At this time, spring was not yet here . The bear should still be in hibernation, how could it be wandering around, and happen to run into Lord Ding?

    It must be that someone prepared it in advance and deliberately helped the lord disy his merits before the emperor, right?

    This was not difficult to think of, but no one would ruin the emperor¡¯s joy or offend the lord at this moment, and they all pretended to be confused .

    Seeing the big bear, the emperor was really happy and praised him . He even ordered the people to get his royal cup and specially rewarded the king with a ss of wine .

    Seeing that Lord Ding had been so honored, the other princes were not to be outdone, and stepped forward to ask for credit: ¡°Gather, I have hunted a bobcat . ¡±

    ¡°I have two wild boars here!¡±

    ¡°This is the ck fox that I caught...¡±

    Seeing such a dazzling array of prey, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but smile . He was obviously in a good mood .

    Seventh prince Lord Zhou looked at Lord Xu, who was always smiling and silent, and couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Nine brother, what did you catch? Why don¡¯t you show it to Father?¡±

    Sixth Prince Lord Qi also smiled and agreed: ¡°Yes, Ninth Brother grew up in Mongolian territory . His riding and shooting skills must be excellent, and it will definitely surprise us!¡±

    The two brothers echoed each other . On the surface, they looked like a group of brothers, but Yu Linglong could hear the insidiousness and ridicule .

    Seeing that the emperor turned his gaze to him, Lord Xu threw the horsewhip in his hand to his entourage and wiped off the dust that did not exist on his silk brocade robe . Then he smiled disapprovingly: ¡°Father, I have caught one hare . ¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± Laughter and ridicule burst out suddenly, and the one whoughed the most was Lord Ding .

    He pointed to the lonely little rabbit next to Lord Xu¡¯s saddle, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe with a smile: ¡°Ninth Brother, you, you caught a rabbit after a long time hunting?¡±

    Ignoring the ridiculousughter of Lord Ding, Lord Xu patted the mount with a pampering look: ¡°This is a rare stallion . The road is uneven . If I run fast, I¡¯m afraid it will break a hoof . ¡±

    After speaking, he called an attendant and ordered: ¡°Take it back and freshen it up . Remember to check the horse¡¯s hooves . If there are any small stones, they must be picked out . Don¡¯t hurt its hooves . ¡±

    Seeing that he was so precious to this horse, the faces of other people showed disdain . Some of the female family members sneered in a low voice: ¡°After all, he came from a poor ce . Even a horse is so precious . ¡±

    Yu Linglong pursed her pink lips, and her stern gaze swept over to her . The speaker was stunned by her gaze, and she lowered her head subconsciously .

    At this time, a soft voice suddenly sounded beside the emperor: ¡°I wonder what the prince will be rewarded with?¡±

    With this sound, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately rushed to the apricot figure in the crowd, and Yu Linglong was no exception .

    This was the first time she saw the crown prince .

    The prince was in his early thirties . He was wearing an apricot-yellow brocade robe embroidered with a four-pronged golden dragon on the chest, and he was wearing a purple and gold-ted dragon crown . He was tall with a face like white jade . Although his brows and eyes were very gentle, it was still hard to cover the dignity in his entire body .

    It was Concubine Wu Zhao who had just spoken . At this moment, she seemed to see the tiny pile of pheasants and hares in front of the prince . She could not help but pretend to cover up her mouth with a smile, and said: ¡°His Royal Highness is indeed extraordinary, and it¡¯s not a bad hunt . ¡±

    Having said that, the contempt in her words was self-evident .

    Lord Ding on the side nced at the prey in front of the prince, curled his lips contemptuously, and said, ¡°Could it be that the prince reads too much during the day, so he has no time to practice riding and shooting?¡±

    The prince smiled faintly, as if he didn¡¯t care, and said gently: ¡°This hunt, the second brother won first ce . ¡±

    A triumphant smile appeared on Lord Ding¡¯s face, and he refused to even deny it . He raised his hands, obviously quite self-righteous .

    Suddenly a calm voice came from the side: ¡°Father, please say a few words to me . ¡±

    Behind, it was the Third Prince Lord Lu, dressed in a ck brocade robe .

    The Emperor raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    Lord Lu said loudly: ¡°For today¡¯s hunt, I have been with the crown prince . The prince is not as skilled as others, but he has benevolence in his heart . Every time he sees a mother beast with a small beast, he orders his subordinates not to shoot arrows, so as not to wound it identally . There was a doe that was easy to hunt, but he found out that it was pregnant . He ordered someone to pull out the arrows from the doe, wrap the wounds, and put it back into the mountains and forests . It was dyed for more than a long time...¡±

    The prince frowned slightly and said, ¡°Third Brother!¡±

    Lord Lu turned to him and said: ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t hunted a lot, but you are so benevolent andpassionate that you can¡¯t even bear to hurt a doe, but you are willing to be despised for it . How can I watch everyone misunderstand you? Brother, howe you don¡¯t exin yourself?¡±

    Lord Lu¡¯s words were fierce and sincere, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads and whisper about the prince¡¯s benevolence .

    A minister stood up from the table and said loudly: ¡°Congrattions, emperor, the crown prince ispassionate, benevolent, and filial, and he is a blessing to the emperor, and a blessing to the thousands of people in Eastern Chu!¡±

    For a time, the ministers came out one after another, hailing the emperor, and chanting in unison: ¡°Congrattions to the emperor, congrattions to the emperor!¡±

    The emperor smiled and nodded slowly: ¡°The prince is so kind, this is really rare . Come, I¡¯ll reward you!¡±

    The crown prince bowed his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter, and I¡¯m really ashamed of it . ¡±

    The crowd did not allow him to speak . They stepped forward, and the voices of praise were endless, all praising the prince for his benevolent deeds and for being unwilling to take credit .

    Lord Ding, who was still in the limelight just now, was instantly forgotten in the corner .

    After a while, they were all seated again, and the prey that had just piled up like a mountain had been moved to get cleaned up . Many delicious dishes were quickly cooked and brought out like flowing water, and the banquet officially began .

    Yu Linglong was very ufortable eating this meal . It was really not a veryfortable thing to eat the food that was served hot in the cold wind that became cold in a blink of an eye .

    She did not feel good at this kind of asion, but she had to beware of the surrounding movements . Eating this banquet, it was simply a torture .

    In thete afternoon, the banquet finally ended .

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes and looked at the woman¡¯s banquet for a while, but she could not find Shi Huiru¡¯s figure . It seemed that she had left the banquet early .

    She got up and left with everyone, then turned around from behind the screen, and saw Lord Xu .

    Lord Xu wore a white robe and smiled gently . He turned a blind eye to the surprised gazes around him and walked straight towards her .

    ¡°Linglong, I¡¯ll meet you . ¡±

    Among the female family members who were dressed invish clothes, his figure stood out, so conspicuous and so abrupt .

    The brilliant light fell on her eyes . Yu Linglong almost couldn¡¯t open her eyes, and her cold body had fallen into a solid embrace .

    In her ear, he whispered in a low voice, with a calmness that disregarded the others there: ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly . Her face seemed to be blooming, and she shook her head gently .

    Lord Xu squeezed her hand and said, ¡°Your hand is so cold, but you¡¯re not cold . ¡±

    In front of everyone, the two of them only saw each other, as if everyone around them didn¡¯t exist .

    At this moment, a mean voice suddenly rang, breaking the harmonious scene .

    ¡°How offensive!¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at the speaking woman and saw that she was tall, with heavy make-up, and a pair of upturned eyes with sharp rays of light, as if she wanted to pierce the two people in front of her .

    Gently shaking Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, Lord Xu¡¯s face was adorned with a smile, and he said: ¡°Princess Qi, were you talking about me just now?¡±

    Princess Qi curled up her thin mouth, obviously disdainful: ¡°Ninth Brother, you are also a prince after all . How can you hold someone public, what a scandal! Humph, I have forgotten that Ninth Brother was never with the emperor and grew up with the mother and grandmother . There is no teaching, no wonder you are so ignorant of etiquette!¡±

    After finishing speaking, she didn¡¯t forget to nce at Yu Linglong contemptuously, and she said, ¡°Which family taught thisdy, she is too udylike!¡±

    Yu Linglong pursed her lips slightly . Her heart was already furious . This Princess Qi did not have any positivemunication with herself during the dinner . She did not mind saying cynical remarks several times during the banquet . Unexpectedly, at this moment, Princess Qi would dare to ridicule Lord Xu in public and she also talked about the principles of their elders, which was really unbeatable .

    As if perceiving Yu Linglong¡¯s anger, Lord Xu secretly squeezed her hand, motioning her to be calm, but her face was always smiling as if she hadn¡¯t heard the bitterness in Princess Qi¡¯s words at all .

    He smiled slightly and said: ¡°It¡¯s very cold here . Princess Qi shouldn¡¯t stand in the wind . Go back and maybe there will be unexpected surprises . ¡±

    After speaking, he turned and left with Yu Linglong, but before leaving, he casually remarked: ¡°Yes, Brother Six has already returned to the tent in advance . I heard Brother Six say that he brought a few beautiful concubines when he came out this time to enjoy this rare leisure time . ¡±

    When Yu Linglong heard this, she almostughed internally, but she still pretended to be very dignified, and it was almost like suffocating internal injuries .

    Without looking back, she could also imagine that Princess Qi¡¯s face would be blue with anger at this moment .

    This guy that was smiling on the surface was actually a ck-bellied wolf .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t helpughing when she was far away with her brows bent, and she said, ¡°You are so petty . ¡±

    After only saying a few words to him, he immediately came back at her . He was such a big man, but he was so petty .

    She smiled at him, but his handsome face was full of coldness as if hisughter just now was from a different person .

    With a big hand stretched out, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t help holding her in his arms, and Lord Xu¡¯s low voice echoed over the open snow, with a cold chill .

    ¡°This is nothing, who would let her dare to bully you!?¡±

 Chapter 139

    Due to deal restructure text to speech yer is currently unavable. Will find a solution soon.

    Chapter 139

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    When she was suddenly pulled into his arms, Yu Linglong suddenly felt a little dizzy .

    The familiar scent came to her nose, and her soft cheeks were slightly aching due to the dense embroidery on his chest, but she suddenly didn¡¯t want to break free .

    An unfamiliar feeling flooded into her heart that was unclear . It was the warmth he gave, and the peace of mind he gave . This feeling had been hitting against her closed heart until this moment . Only now did ite in like a tide, and it was so violent that she couldn¡¯t resist it .

    She had long been used to being alone, she had long been used to being cold, she had long been used to protecting herself . But now, a man was standing next to her, hugging her tightly in his arms, and she could tell by his actions that he would protect her forever, lift up a piece of sky for her, wouldn¡¯t let her suffer any wrongdoing, and wouldn¡¯t let her suffer any harm .

    At this moment, all his efforts knocked a crack in her heart that had been frozen for a long time .

    She was also human, so she will be tired . At this moment, she realized that she didn¡¯t have to go against the world by herself . With him, hardships can be shared, happiness can be shared, and life needn¡¯t be so heavy .

    She didn¡¯t push him away for the first time, but she let him hold her, letting his imposing body block all the cold wind for her .

    The dim and cold winter day gradually became warm like spring .

    After a long time, she gently pushed him away and whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s go back . ¡±

    Walking side by side in the snow, there seemed to be some subtle changes in the rtionship between the two people .

    ...

    When he was going to bed, Lord Xu was called out by the emperor, saying that there was something to discuss . Lord Xu said a few words and hurried out .

    After Yu Linglong freshened up, she fell asleep under the service of Xuan Cao .

    There was a cold wind outside, but the inside of the tent was warm as spring . But lying in the soft fur, Yu Linglong tossed over and over, unable to sleep .

    These days she often suffered from insomnia, but she couldn¡¯t find the reason . It was not until this time that she suddenly realized that every bout of insomnia seemed to be rted to him .

    He was in the same room with her, but they were separated into two beds, so she could not sleep; he did note back, so she could not sleep; he left in the middle of the night, so she still could not sleep .

    What a strange thing .

    After a long time, Yu Linglong finally couldn¡¯t bear the drowsiness, and gradually became sleepy .

    Late at night, a low voice suddenly came from outside the tent, with tension and anxiety: ¡°Princess, Princess! Are you there?¡±

    Yu Linglong was always alert when she slept, and she immediately woke up . Xuan Cao by the couch put on her coat . She walked to the tent door, and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The voice outside immediately replied: ¡°Sister Xuan Cao, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Hong Jian!¡±

    Hong Jian? Xuan Cao was stunned, and even Yu Linglong was very suspicious .

    It was sote, and Hong Jian was not waiting on Shi Huiru in the Shi¡¯s tent . What did shee here for?

    Yu Linglong sat up and nodded to Xuan Cao, who then opened the door and put let Hong Jian in .

    Hong Jian was only wearing a small blue and white jacket . She was shivering with cold, and when she came in, she threw herself on the ground and trembled, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m begging you, please help mydy!¡±

    Her pale little face was full of tears, full of horror and despair, and her bloodless lips kept trembling . She was obviously shocked .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart was tight . Could it be that Shi Huiru had an ident?

    She asked in a low voice: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xuan Cao hurriedly helped Hong Jian up and poured her a cup of hot tea . Hong Jian held the warm teacup, and then she stammered the matter out .

    Perhaps Hong Jian was so nervous that she was speaking incoherently . Yu Linglong frowned and listened to her for a long time before she understood the ins and outs of the matter .

    It turned out that during the day when Shi Huiru left the banquet early, and he really went to find Yang Huanian with Hong Jian, but she did not find him in the tent of the Changting Hou¡¯s mansion . She only chatted with Yang Yunzheng for a while . Yang Yunzheng told Shi Huiru that during the hunt, Yang Huanian¡¯s performance was not outstanding . In addition, he was insulted when shooting arrows yesterday . He seemed to be in a bad mood . He looked depressed . Others ignored him and spoke quickly, so he didn¡¯t say a word . After leaving the tent, even Yang Yunzheng didn¡¯t know where Yang Huanian had gone . She only heard the servants outside say that the prince had gone to the east valley .

    Shi Huiru was worried about Yang Huanian, but she couldn¡¯t make it clear to Yang Yunzheng . After a few words of greeting, she found an excuse and went straight to the east with only Hong Jian .

    On the way, Hong Jian also tried to persuade Shi Huiru that even if she wanted to find the prince, she should bring more manpower, but Shi Huiru was so anxious that she could not listen to anything . She only managed to run into the valley and look for him for more than an hour . It was so dark when she found Yang Huanian .

    Perhaps because he was being ridiculed, Yang Huanian was practicing archery alone on the mountain, shooting several nearby trees with arrows . When Shi Huiru and her servant found him, he had exhausted his strength and was lying down in the snow under the tree .

    Shi Huiru was shocked by this . Yang Huanian was already exhausted, sweating profusely, and fell asleep in the snowdrift . No matter how much they shouted, they couldn¡¯t wake him up, and they came back to the tent to find someone . They were afraid it was toote to save him . Shi Huiru wanted to gather some dry wood and light a fire to let Yang Huanian warm up first .

    Shi Huiru was a noblewoman . Although Hong Jian was a maid, she had never done any rough work . The mistress and servant were in a hurry, picking up dead branches and dry grass . Who knew they encountered a snake¡¯s nest, and a hibernating snake was awakened by them . It immediatelyunched an attack on them, and Hong Jian, who was in the back, hid from it . Fortunately, she was not bitten . However, Shi Huiru, who was in the front, was bitten by the snake and couldn¡¯t even stand up .

    Hong Jian was almost scared to death, and immediately took Shi Huiru back, but Shi Huiru did not forget Yang Huanian, who was still frozen in the snow, and said that she refused to leave him, but asked Hong Jian to rush back to find someone to help .

    This trouble came at night . Hong Jian exhausted all her strength and ran back, and finally ran to the tent, but did not dare to go back to the Shi¡¯s tent to ask for help, nor did she dare to go to the people of Changting Hou¡¯s house . After thinking about it, she only came to Yu Linglong .

    After Hong Jian finished talking about the matter, she knelt down in front of Yu Linglong again, and said while crying: ¡°Princess, go and save mydy . I have been back for a long time, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over there,dy . Will there be anything...¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong still pondering, Hong Jian walked forward and grabbed Yu Linglong¡¯s skirt and pleaded bitterly: ¡°I really dare not look for someone else . If someone finds that thedy is with the prince, then... thatdy¡¯s fame is over! Thedy doesn¡¯t have that many close friends, and you are the only one who can save her now! Princess, please, go and save thedy!¡±

    While talking, Hong Jian kowtowed desperately, tears streaming down her face, her face full of despair and anxiety .

    Yu Linglong stood up, put on her clothes as quickly as possible, and said in a low voice, ¡°Ling¡¯er, follow me . ¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong promised to save Shi Huiru, Hong Jian was overjoyed and scrambled to her feet: ¡°Princess, I will lead the way!¡±

    In order to prevent being noticed, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even light antern . Fortunately, the moonlight outside and the reflection of the snow made it easy to identify the path .

    While walking fast behind Hong Jian, Yu Linglong was thinking about it quickly . With her understanding of Shi Huiru, it was not impossible to find Yang Huanian alone, but why was it at this time?

    Recalling every sentence Hong Jian said, Yu Linglong had guessed something vaguely .

    Because of Yang Huanian, Shi Huiru¡¯s rtionship with Yang Yunzheng had always been very close, but in Yu Linglong¡¯s heart, she had always been wary of Yang Yunzheng . She had always felt that this dignified and gentle Yang Yunzheng was by no means as simple as she seemed on the surface .

    This time, Shi Huiru decided to look for Yang Huanian alone in the mountains . It was entirely because of Yang Yunzheng¡¯s seemingly unintentional words . If Yang Yunzheng did not say that Yang Huanian was in a bad mood and went alone, Shi Huiru would not be so worried, nor would she decide to go up the mountain to find Yang Huanian .

    It was impossible for Yang Yunzheng not to notice Shi Huiru¡¯s affection for her brother, so she said so, was it just to lure Shi Huiru to the mountains?

    Last time at Pudu Temple, Shi Huiru also mentioned that Yang Yunzheng asked to go up the mountain with Yu Linglong, but she did not show up .

    It was also at that time that they seemed to have met Feng Sihuai by chance . Since then, the Yu House and the Feng Family have fought several times, and they have almost be deadly enemies...

    In the snow, the figures of three people passed by quickly . Yu Linglong and Ling¡¯er were both agile and vigorous . While Hong Jian was anxious, their pace quickened unknowingly .

    They reached the edge of the mountain forest . The sparse woods are gradually disappearing, and there was an empty valley in front of them . The snow umted here throughout the winter . It was so deep that even the dead trees and grass can¡¯t be seen on both sides . The mountains seemed to have be huge snow-capped mountains, all covered by thick snow .

    There were messy footprints on the snow, which appear to be of different sizes under the faint moonlight, and they seemed to be left by Shi Huiru and Hong Jian when they searched for Yang Huanian in the afternoon .

    Perhaps they were about to reach the destination . Hong Jian¡¯s footsteps were getting faster and faster . In the silent snowy valley, her breathing seemed extraordinarily heavy and rapid .

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes and looked at the surrounding environment, and suddenly became a little suspicious .

    If Yang Yunzheng was only trying to use Shi Huiru¡¯s affection for Yang Huanian to lure Shi Huiru up the mountain, then what was her purpose!?

    Was Shi Huiru really injured? Didn¡¯t they pick up firewood? Why was there not a trace of fire in this empty valley?

    Yu Linglong suddenly stopped .

    Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t know why she stopped, but she also stopped her footsteps and called out suspiciously: ¡°Princess?¡±

    Hong Jian in front heard the movement behind her, and hurriedly turned around: ¡°Princess, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up at the bare, snowy peaks and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Hong Jian¡¯s eyes were nervous, and she pointed to the front in a flustered manner: ¡°It¡¯s not far ahead . ¡±

    Looking at her anxious eyes, Yu Linglong asked gently: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Prince Yang was practicing archery here?¡±

    You couldn¡¯t even find dead grass here . Where could you find a big tree? Besides, if Yang Huanian really wanted to practice shooting, why did he go so far!?

    Hong Jian stepped back subconsciously, and her shoes fell into the deep snow unknowingly .

    ¡°This... Princess, there are a few big trees in front of you, you can see them after turning this valley . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly, ¡°Where are you going to collect firewood in this kind of ce?¡±

    Hong Jian¡¯s face turned pale suddenly, but she did not answer Yu Linglong¡¯s question . She turned and ran towards the depths of the valley, yelling as she ran, ¡°Miss, Miss, I¡¯m here!¡±

    After speaking, she turned her head and said: ¡°Princess, I heard the youngdy¡¯s voice, they are in front!¡±

    In the empty valley, there was only the cry of Hong Jian alone, which echoed in the snow .

    Yu Linglong can now be sure that Hong Jian is lying!

    The anger of being deceived suddenly surged in her heart, and immediately followed up with a few steps, and shouted: ¡°Stop!¡±

    Before she finished her words, Yu Linglong suddenly felt that her feet were soft . The snow fell like quicksand, and a big ck hole was revealed at her feet!

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t hold her footsteps, and immediately felt her body sink and fell straight into the hole . She was light and reacted very quickly, and she had only time to grab the edge of the pit with her hand, and wanted to jump up with her strength .

    She stretched out her bare hand, but only caught the cold snow in her palms, and her body was still sliding down involuntarily .

    Before Yu Linglong could think about it, she nced at a faint bulge on the wall of the pit from the corner of her eye, and immediately reached out and grabbed it . This abruptly stopped her strength from falling .

    With the light refracted on the snowy ground, Yu Linglong looked down . At this look, even the brave and strong could not help but let out a thinyer of cold sweat .

    This trap was not deep, about five or six meters in size, but on the bottom of the pit, there were countless knife-points densely erected, glowing with a cold and sharp light under the moonlight .

    If it weren¡¯t for her agility, she would suffer serious injuries even if she didn¡¯t die .

    She heard Ling¡¯er crawling over on top of her head and shouted: ¡°Princess, are you alright!?¡±

    The snow on the ground was like quicksand, still falling down . As Ling¡¯er approached, the snow fell even more .

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯te over . ¡±

    After gritting her teeth, she sternly shouted: ¡°Go and catch her!¡±

    This was by no means a trap for hunting wild beasts . Even if it was to catch a beast such as a bear or a wolf, it was not necessary to dig such a deep pit, bury so many weapons, and spend such an effort to disguise it .

    This trap was dug for the purpose of catching people and then thinking of Hong Jian¡¯s seamless lie, she guessed that this trap was specially designed for her .

    Grasping the protruding stone with one hand, Yu Linglong could only temporarily stabilize her body, but she could not climb up .

    Hearing Ling¡¯er¡¯s footsteps away, Yu Linglong knew that she could only get out of the trap on her own .

    They didn¡¯t bring ropes, and even if Ling¡¯er was around the pit, she couldn¡¯t help her .

    How could she climb up?

 Chapter 140

    Due to deal restructure text to speech yer is currently unavable. Will find a solution soon.

    Chapter 140

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    She gritted her teeth . Yu Linglong put the center of her body¡¯s weight on the small bulge she grasped in her hand, and carefully pressed her feet against the bare pit wall . She stretched out her hand and slowly pulled out the dagger on the outside of her calf .

    At every step, she was extremely cautious, because she knew that if she was careless, she would fall to the bottom of the pit, with a thousand arrows piercing her heart!

    After finally holding the dagger in her hand, Yu Linglong felt a little bit stronger . She used the dagger to cut out a piece of stone and dirt on the wall of the pit, which gave herself a temporary foothold .

    Even though the dagger given to her by Lord Xu could cut through iron like mud, it was freezing, and the pit was surrounded by hard soil . It was extremely difficult to dig a small hole .

    Stepping on the small hole that was dug out, she finally stabilized her body, but Yu Linglong didn¡¯t dare to ck in the slightest, so she immediately dug into the pit wall with her dagger .

    While digging, she carefully inteced the positions of her hands and feet, moving her body slowly up .

    Still catching the movement outside the pit in her ears, she heard Ling¡¯er running far away . It seemed that after a while, she caught Hong Jian, and the two voices gradually approached . It sounded like Hong Jian was caught by Ling¡¯er and escorted back .

    Getting higher and higher up the pit, Yu Linglong speeded up . Soon, her hand touched the snowy ground above, and she acted decisively, thrusting her dagger into the solid soil, and kicking her feet . She finally jumped out of the pit and fell into a snowdrift .

    The feeling of barely missing death was not good, even to Yu Linglong . Thinking of the scene just now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit afraid . She had rarely been deceived like this, let alone suffer such a big loss . The feeling of being afraid onlysted for a short time . Soon, it became a raging anger .

    Looking up, Ling¡¯er had already walked over with Hong Jian in the boundless snow . The corner of Hong Jian¡¯s mouth was bleeding; she was obviously injured .

    Seeing the two approaching, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help being angry . When she kicked Hong Jian¡¯s chest, she shouted: ¡°Tell me! Who told you to lie to me!?¡±

    Hong Jian was kicked face down on the ground, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth, contrasting with the white snow .

    Looking up with difficulty, Hong Jian¡¯s face was full of panic and horror: ¡°Princess, I...I...¡±

    Yu Linglong stepped forward, and the de covered in dirt and snow in her hand pointed at Hong Jian¡¯s throat, and she shouted sharply: ¡°Say it!¡±

    Hong Jian moved her lips, her eyes were full of fear: ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Before Hong Jian could utter the next word, a slender shadow suddenly struck across the air, bursting into the air with a sharp whistling sound .

    The next moment, Hong Jian¡¯s eyebrows had a small ck hole, and a bright red liquid was flowing down her forehead, and her face was fixed on a horrified expression before her death .

    Her little body tilted into the snow, and Hong Jian¡¯s unspoken words could never be said .

    This hidden weapon came so suddenly that even Yu Linglong was shocked, and immediately shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡±

    Looking behind her, she couldn¡¯t even see a single figure, except for the rolling hillsides on which there was a vast amount of snow, which made a rustle when the cold wind passed by .

    Ling¡¯er looked down at the hidden weapon on the snow and whispered: ¡°Princess, it¡¯s... it¡¯s a rapid-fire crossbow arrow . ¡±

    Under the moonlight, Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes gradually darkened . Those who could send out such a hidden weapon and disappear mysteriously must have a strong reason .

    However, since it was to kill her, why not shoot her crossbow arrows directly? Why did they only kill Hong Jian to silence her?

    Could it be that her previous spection was wrong, that the target of the people in the dark was not her, so she would save her life?

    So what was their purpose? What made them bother to buy Shi Huiru¡¯s personal servant girl, what made them design a set of seamless lies to lead her to this, and what made them try their best to set such a sinister trap in the snow?

    There was a terrible thought faintly in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore . She looked around vigntly and said: ¡°Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s go . ¡±

    This sketchy area was definitely not suitable to stay in for long . If she had any questions, she should go back to the tent first .

    However, it was obviously toote to leave at this time .

    As soon as they took a step, they heard a very anxious voice from a distance: ¡°Linglong, Linglong!¡±

    This voice was so familiar, but it sounded like a bolt out of the blue . She turned around abruptly and shouted, ¡°Yu Lieyang, don¡¯te over!¡±

    The speed of Lord Xu was faster than her voice . In a sh, his long figure fell from the sky to her side, and his eager face was full of lost and regained joy: ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t feel the joy of seeing him at all . Instead, she became nervous and involuntarily tensed up: ¡°Why are you here!¡±

    All the thoughts shed through her mind like lightning and flint . Yu Linglong didn¡¯t care about greeting him, and grabbed Lord Xu¡¯s hand: ¡°Go!¡±

    Lord Xu obviously didn¡¯t know the meaning of Yu Linglong¡¯s words, but in the next moment, the surrounding situation had changed drastically . He didn¡¯t have to think about the meaning of Yu Linglong¡¯s words, but also understood the situation in front of him .

    In the quiet snow valley just now, a group of silent ck shadows appeared on the top of the mountain, standing on the raised cliff, looking strange and inexplicable .

    A prating voice rang . Although it was not loud, it shook the snow valley again and again: ¡°Lord Xu, you are hidden really well . ¡±

    Lord Xu pulled Yu Linglong behind him . The warmth on his face was swept away, and his voice was full of coldness: ¡°Come out!¡±

    The voice didn¡¯t seem to hear Lord Xu¡¯s words . It just intoughter, and then said: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, your skill is so good that not even your subordinates can keep up with you, otherwise, who would know that you would die here alone¡ª¡±

    Before the next words fell, a bright light suddenly rose in the sky behind the ck shadow . It whizzed through the sky . They only heard a loud bang, and a huge and brilliant firework suddenly burst into the night sky .

    The snow on the top of the mountain was already crumbling, and even Yu Linglong at the bottom of the valley was deafened by the sound . The snow couldn¡¯t stand it, and it slipped down slowly .

    Lord Xu and Yu Linglong exchanged nces quickly . They both had the same thoughts .

    This person racked their brains . Of course, it was impossible that they would show them fireworks in the snowy valley . He wanted to use the explosion of the fireworks to cause an avnche!

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart was shocked . Inparison, the trap with spears just now was nothing . This huge snow valley was the ideal trap!

    If the tens of millions of tons of snow on the mountain slid down, they would have no escape, no escape!

    As if to confirm their conjecture, the firework above their heads had not yet been extinguished, and another firework had already followed, and once again it was making an earth-shattering sound in the sky!

    In the continuous sound of firework explosions, the infiltrating voice with a strangeughter was interspersed: ¡°However, with Princess Xu apanying you, you will not be lonely...¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t say a word, but swiftly stretched out his hand, grabbed Yu Linglong¡¯s waist, and ran out quickly without stopping . Relying on his outstanding skill, he had already rushed dozens of meters with a few leaps .

    Yu Linglong was held by him, and her hands wrapped around his neck subconsciously . At this moment, she realized that she could only rely on this man . It turned out that she trusted him so much at the moment of life and death .

    Her mind was nk . She hardly had time to think about anything, she just instinctively grasped his shoulders tightly .

    Relying on his arms, she only felt that the world seemed to be spinning, and the scene before her turned into fragments one after another, but it was so thrilling in her eyes .

    In the constant explosions, countless snow piles copsed like huge icebergs .

    The mist from the snow soared up in the night sky, and the rolling waves of snow carried the power of thunder as if they could swallow everything, and rushed toward them savagely .

    She only had time to see Ling¡¯er¡¯s tiny figure running behind them . She wanted to speak, butrge pieces of cold snow were already pouring into her mouth, making her breathing stagnate and she couldn¡¯t speak .

    In the power of nature, no matter who it is, it seems too insignificant .

    Amidst the roaring avnche, the cold, dark voice could stille through the air, as if it came from hell .

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to escape now?¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t say a word . He was just clinging to Yu Linglong tightly as if she was the only treasure in the world . Even if she tried her best, he would protect her to the death .

    It¡¯s just that the people on the cliff tried their best to set this trap . How can he easily escape? In the overwhelming waves of snow, a fierce arrow suddenly pierced towards the heart of Lord Xu .

    Holding Yu Linglong in his arms, he was racing hard . It was toote for Lord Xu to move and dodge . Yu Linglong only heard a grunt . His upright body had fallen to one knee, supporting himself not to fall .

    Even so, he still did not put her down . Yu Linglong looked down at him . In the snow mist blown by the cold wind, there was a ck crossbow arrow stuck in his calf, and blood was dripping from it .

    Everything happened so quickly that Yu Linglong didn¡¯t realize that Lord Xu was injured until now . She subconsciously wanted to break free of his embrace and look down at his injuries .

    She moved slightly, and his deep voice sounded above her head . Even in the rumbling avnche, his voice still had the power to prate everything, and the words clearly prated into her ears .

    ¡°It¡¯s because I made you involved . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart tightened for no reason, and she immediately said: ¡°Let me down, I will take you out¡ª¡±

    The answer to her was a fierce kiss that suddenly branded her forehead, as if with apocalyptic despair, but mixed with heart-wrenching reluctance .

    ¡°Linglong, you have to live well!¡±

    Before Yu Linglong could react, her body was already flying like clouds and mist . Lord Xu exhausted all his strength and threw Yu Linglong towards the entrance to the valley!

    Flying through the air, Yu Linglong recalled the true purpose of Lord Xu . She suddenly let out a scream: ¡°No¡ª¡±

    Her voice disappeared in the millions of snowkes pouring down, as fragile as a bubble .

    As soon as she fell into the soft snow, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t care about checking the surrounding situation . She immediately got up and ran in the direction of Lord Xu desperately .

    Before she started, she found that she could not run at all . Although Lord Xu had tried his best to throw her far away, the ce where she fell was still a short distance from the valley entrance, and she could not walk this small distance .

    Because at this moment, the snow was falling apart . Although she was not in the center of the avnche, the thick snow on the mountain was dragged by the avnche and was slowly sliding down like quicksand .

    Yu Linglong was stuck in the trap of snow, unable to move at all . After hesitating for a moment, she was pushed to the ground by a huge and slow force, and she could only involuntarily slide down with the quicksand-like snow .

    She tried to look in the direction of Lord Xu, but her eyes were covered by the snow mist flying all over the sky . There was only white snow in front of her, and she could see nothing .

    This was the first time she felt scared in her two lives .

    This was also the first time that she knew what he thought of her . It turned out that he would give up his life for her, just to keep her safe .

    If he didn¡¯t hold her, he would never get hurt with his skills, and he could even use his flying martial arts to escape this snow valley . But he refused, he refused to let go, he refused to put her down . Even after being injured, he would use thest trace of strength to throw her out of the valley .

    The icy snowkes rushed into her eyes, stabbing them, and the sky was full of dazzling white light, reflecting the night as bright as day, and the mysterious ck figures above had disappeared somehow .

    The avnche came and went fast as if it was just a blink of an eye . The mountain-like snow had gradually slowed down, and the valley had returned to silence again, but the people who were alive just now havepletely disappeared .

    As soon as Yu Linglong stabilized her body, she immediately got up and ran across the snow .

    She did not run away like most women, or be at a loss, or cry . Even at this time, she still remained calm and rational .

    If she shouted right now, first, it may cause another avnche, second, if those people who just left heard her voice they woulde back, and in the current situation, she could not guarantee she can retreat all by herself .

    Moreover, she had more important things to do .

    Yes, she survived, but she didn¡¯t leave this dangerous ce immediately, and she had never even thought of running away .

    There was boundless white all around, and there was no reference for her to find her direction, and it was even more impossible to find the ce she was just in . Yu Linglong was digging the snow quickly with her hands entirely based on feelings, or with some fierce force .

    In her heart, there was a voice shouting loudly, giving her endless strength and courage .

    Yu Lieyang, you can¡¯t die!

 Chapter 141

    Due to deal restructure text to speech yer is currently unavable. Will find a solution soon.

    Chapter 141

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    There was snow covering the sky in front of her . She didn¡¯t know how deep or how wide it was . Yu Linglong did her best to dig the snow, digging to a certain depth . Seeing that there was no trace of Lord Xu, she immediately chose the next location and continued .

    Although the snow was soft, it was too deep, so she dug through the heavy snow at the fastest speed, looking for Lord Xu .

    Her hands were rising and falling quickly, and there was snow mist in the snowdrift . The cold wind blew and hit her soft cheek and she felt a sharp pain on them, but she could not feel it at all .

    In the valley, the death-like silence was restored . There was only a slender figure visible, repeating these movements, looking so small, but so stubborn .

    She didn¡¯t remember how many holes she dug . Although the hope of finding Lord Xu was diminishing, she never gave up her efforts, let alone ckened .

    Her hands were tirelessly digging in the vast snowdrift, and she had already be cold and numb . When she suddenly grabbed a piece of clothing, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart suddenly filled with huge ecstasy .

    The movement in her hands suddenly sped up, and she dug and pulled Lord Xu out of the snow .

    Lord Xu¡¯s tall figure fell into the snow, but he didn¡¯t move, as if he couldn¡¯t breathe . On his pale face, his eyelids were tightly closed, blocking his ck jade eyes that allowed him to see . He looked lifeless .

    Yu Linglong kept him in her hands and immediately cleared the snow from his mouth and nose . She clenched both hands into fists, mmed into his chest fiercely, and whispered: ¡°Yu Lieyang, wake up!¡±

    Under her first aid measures, Lord Xu was still lifeless and did not respond .

    The sharp crossbow bolt still pierced his leg, with barbs piercing deeply into his flesh and blood, and the blood was slowly flowing out .

    Yu Linglong gritted her teeth and leaned down abruptly . Her delicate lips blocked his mouth without hesitation and directed the warm breath to his mouth .

    His lips were as hard as ice and as cold as snow, and they didn¡¯t even have a hint of warmth .

    But Yu Linglong was not discouraged . She gave him artificial breath over and over again, her warm breath flowing slowly on his face, and the residual snow dust on his handsome face slowly melted away .

    After some time, she finally felt a long breath exhaling from his mouth . Then, the man in the snow let out a low moan and finally opened his eyes .

    ¡°Linglong¡ª¡± When he saw her, he immediately struggled to stand up subconsciously, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    She was the first thing he saw when he woke up, and he was still asking if she was safe . Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know whether she should be moved or annoyed . She patted the snow on him fiercely, and said angrily: ¡°You fool! I almost died, don¡¯t you know!?¡±

    Lord Xu just woke up with a little dullness in his voice, but he couldn¡¯t hide his joy: ¡°As long as you are okay¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know what to say to a fool like him .

    Lord Xu tried to sit up, but he was affected by the wound on his leg, and couldn¡¯t help stopping .

    His eyebrows frowned slightly . He raised his eyes and looked around as if thinking about countermeasures .

    Yu Linglong also looked around . There was vast white snow everywhere . No one could be seen . There was no road, and the intersection of the valley had been sealed by the falling snow . Obviously, she could not get out .

    Lord Xu was injured on his leg and it must be dealt with as soon as possible .

    Yu Linglong stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll go and see if there are any caves nearby . ¡±

    Lord Xu put his hands on the snow, trying his best to stand up: ¡°I¡¯ll go with you¡ª¡±

    The injured leg couldn¡¯t support his body, and Lord Xu couldn¡¯t stand still . He fell into the snow again involuntarily .

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly and said, ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll be back soon . ¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s thin lips pressed tightly as if he was enduring the pain, but he didn¡¯t forget to tell her: ¡°You must be careful . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and walked up the mountain in the deep snow .

    The mountain was already covered with deep snow, but the avnche shook down a lot of snow, leaving several ces exposed . Yu Linglong searched for a while but actually found a small cave . She was overjoyed and immediately came back after making a mark to find Lord Xu .

    With this cave, they won¡¯t freeze to death in this ice and snow .

    Yu Linglong followed her footsteps down the hillside and helped Lord Xu to get up . The two of them tried their best and finally entered the cave .

    The cave was very small, only three or four meters deep, and can only amodate two people sitting in it, but for them at this moment, it was already heavenly . At least they wouldn¡¯t be frozen in the cold wind .

    Lord Xu picked up the litter in the cave into a pile, took out some matches, and lit it, and a small cluster of mes lit up in the cave, exuding bursts of warmth .

    As if tacitly understanding, Yu Linglong quietly collected the dead branches at the entrance of the cave, dried them by the fire, and threw them in from time to time . The fire slowly grewrger, and the cold cave gradually became warmer .

    Life was really wonderful . Just a few hours ago, she was still in a warm and luxurious tent, covered with a thick fur nket, but at this moment, she was sitting in this small cave, collecting firewood to make a fire .

    Heating the dagger in the fire, Yu Linglong lifted up Lord Xu¡¯s robe, revealing his wound .

    ¡°Hold it up . ¡±

    Lord Xu nodded, and Yu Linglong observed his wound intently . The crossbow arrow stabbed very deeply, but the blood that flowed out was red, not ck, so it should be non-toxic . She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart . She lifted the dagger, looked at the wound, and then quickly stabbed, and then pped, and the arrow with blood fell to the ground .

    During the whole process, Lord Xu pressed his lips tightly, and there was a fine cold sweat on his forehead, but he didn¡¯t say a word .

    After tearing off her shirt and wrapping the wound on his leg, Yu Linglong finally breathed a sigh of relief .

    Lowering her head, she gently wiped the blood on the dagger, but her shoulder sank suddenly, and arge cloak was draped over her shoulder .

    ¡°You...¡± As soon as she looked up, she met his deep gaze, with aplex look . But she couldn¡¯t hide the deep distress, making her slightly stagnant and unable to speak .

    ¡°Beware of catching a cold,¡± he whispered, but he backed away again .

    Up to this moment, he was still keeping his promise . He would never force her if she refused .

    Yu Linglong sighed slightly, got up and walked to him, took the initiative to drape the cloak over the two of them, and sat side by side with him .

    She didn¡¯t think that this action was so close and ambiguous . In this kind of ice and snow, to pay attention to the distance between men and women was simply ridiculous .

    A surprise shed across Lord Xu¡¯s gloomy eyes, and he stretched out his hand to wrap her shoulders and wrapped the two people tightly with the big cloak .

    ¡°Linglong, are you afraid?¡±

    Looking at the fire jumping in his bright eyes, Yu Linglong gently shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid . ¡±

    By her side was his warm chest, and in her nose was the good smell of his body . Even though she was in this isted cave, she still felt at ease . This was an inexplicable feeling . At this moment, they didn¡¯t have to say anything . She naturally understood his thoughts, and she didn¡¯t have to say anything, because he would naturally understand her .

    Reaching out to prod the fire with tree branches, Yu Linglong asked, ¡°Who was that person just now?¡±

    Lord Xu took the branch from her hand, and the expression in his eyes became cold: ¡°His name is Fu Lu and he is from the Prince¡¯s Mansion . ¡±

    This short sentence reminded her of many things . The previous mysteries appeared one after another, and the answer gradually became clear . Only that one answer can exin everything .

    Her little hand involuntarily held his big hand . In her voice was a concern that she hadn¡¯t noticed herself: ¡°Those who watch you are all arranged by the prince?¡±

    For example, the many pairs of eyes in the dark, such as the Xing Yun from the Xu Pce, such as the Yi Hong and Ban L¨¹ that the prince gave him...

    What on earth was the prince suspicious about, and why should so many people be arranged to monitor him?

    Lord Xu¡¯s handsome face showed a helpless and bleak smile, but he answered the question without asking: ¡°Linglong, are you disappointed in me?¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes to look at him: ¡°What?¡±

    Lord Xu shook his head, stretched out his hand to embrace her deeply, and said in a low voice: ¡°I couldn¡¯t save you, but I hurt you . I knew the prince was going to take advantage of this Spring Hunt, but still I was fooled by him, and it hurt you . ¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he was not calm enough or rational enough, but when he heard that something happened to her tonight, he immediately forgot all the pre-arrangements and went all alone . Wanting to rescue Yu Linglong as soon as possible, he fell into the trap of the prince .

    She was his weak spot . The prince must have determined this, so he tried his best to lure Yu Linglong up the mountain because he knew that only Yu Linglong would make Lord Xu upset .

    Hong Jian was the small bait . The purpose was to lure Yu Linglong, and Yu Linglong was the big bait . The purpose was to catch the big fish Lord Xu .

    One after another, they finally got their minds right and lured them into the game .

    Yu Linglong thought of this, but a warm current surged in her heart, and the feeling of being deceived by design waspletely vanished in the affection that he shed during the crisis .

    Holding his hand tightly around her waist, Yu Linglong buried her face deeply into his shoulders . If it weren¡¯t for this trap, she wouldn¡¯t know that there would be a man with such affection in the world . In order to save her, he would give up; in order to save her, he lost all his reason and calmness; in order to save her, he paid with his own life without hesitation .

    If you have a husband like this, what would your husband want?

    With her forehead pressed firmly against his shoulders, Yu Linglong only felt her throat gradually choke up, and her voice was so soft that he could hardly hear her . She didn¡¯t know if she was talking about him or herself: ¡°Fool . ¡±

    He has never felt her closeness . Lord Xu did not dare to move, but subconsciously hugged her tightly, rubbing her hair with his firm chin, feeling the tenderness and sweetness that had never been there before: ¡°Linglong... ...¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but a few discordant cooing sounds suddenly came out in the silence, breaking the ambiguity between the two .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help smiling and looked up at him: ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s handsome blushed for no reason, and he said: ¡°No . ¡±

    But his stomach seemed to be protesting, and it groaned twice, showing that he was lying .

    Yu Linglong smiled and broke free from his arms, gathered the hair around her temples, reached out her hand, and took out a small paper bag from her arms: ¡°Take it, for your luck . ¡±

    Lord Xu felt a little strange, and when he took the paper bag and opened it, he couldn¡¯t help but be even more surprised: ¡°This is¡ª¡±

    In the paper bag, there were actually a few pieces of cloud cake that have been crushed and deformed .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s face blushed . She turned her face away, pretending to look at the mes in the fire, and didn¡¯t talk to Lord Xu .

    Lord Xu held the cloud cake in his hand, and his voice was a little surprised: ¡°Is this the cloud cake I brought you? Didn¡¯t you take it to feed the dog?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked slightly annoyed: ¡°Do you want to eat it or not?¡±

    Lord Xuughed, as if he had forgotten the pain on his body, and smiled happily like a child: ¡°Hey, I will take it . Even if it is poison, I will take it . ¡±

    Yu Linglong rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°So smooth, do you want to fight?¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled . At the same time, they were remembering the days when he chased her, and the small cave was suddenly full of warmth .

    Lord Xu approached the fire, heated the pastry, and handed it to Yu Linglong: ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we will be out, you can eat it . ¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not hungry . You are hurt, you eat first . ¡±

    While the two of them were fighting, there was a quivering sound in the cave, as if something crawled out .

    Looking at each other, Yu Linglong took the dagger in her hand and looked at the ce where the noise was made .

    In the crevices of the dark cave, a few snakes with slender bodies crawled out, slowly crawling outwards, apparently awakened by the heat of the fire, and thought they had awakened early in the spring .

    Lord Xu picked up the pebble on the ground, and there were a few whistling noises in the cave, and a few snakes fell to the ground . Obviously, they were stunned, and they only wriggled a few times before they didn¡¯t move .

    Taking the dagger from Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, Lord Xu cut off the snake¡¯s head with a few shes and picked it out of the hole with a branch . Then he peeled off the snake¡¯s skin, dressed it with branches, and set it on the fire, and roasted it .

    Seeing his skills, Yu Linglong was a little surprised: ¡°Have you eaten snakes before?¡±

    In her previous life, she had also eaten snakes, dragon and phoenix, and snake soup . She had tasted them, and the taste was not bad, but she could not imagine that the pampered Lord Xu would actually eat snakes .

    Under the firelight, his face looked a little gloomy, and he whispered: ¡°When I was in Mongolia, to say nothing of snakes, we even ate lizards and mice . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart shook slightly . She looked at his face, and unconsciously, there was a faint heartache in her heart .

    She once guessed that his life in the Mongolian territory was unsatisfactory, but she did not expect that the dignified prince of Chu would be treated so harshly .

    How did he live in Mongolian territory? How did he spend the entire nine years?

    As if feeling the heartache in her eyes, Lord Xu stretched out his hand to cover her slender waist, gently stroked her frowning eyebrows with his fingers, and said softly: ¡°Everyone knows that I am the most favored prince, but do you know why I am favored?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Due to deal restructure text to speech yer is currently unavable. Will find a solution soon.

    Chapter 142

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong looked at him deeply, her eyes full of regret, but she said nothing .

    She can only vaguely imagine, but she was not sure, or she was unwilling to think about how he spent those difficult years in Mongolia when he was young .

    He lost his mother at a young age and was sent to an enemy country to be a hostage at the age of seven . Who would believe that he could survive? Who knew how much hardship and suffering he had experienced?

    Pulling the cloak on her shoulders upward, Lord Xu¡¯s thin lips showed a cold smile, and his voice was deep and far away as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him .

    ¡°...When I arrived in Mongolia, I was only seven years old and didn¡¯t understand many things . Before I set off from East Chu, my father told me that I was the prince of East Chu, so I had to maintain East Chu¡¯s reputation . I wanted to protect the people of East Chu, I wanted to protect thend of East Chu, so I had to take this responsibility . At that time, I was ignorant and only remembered these great principles in my heart, but never thought of other reasons . ¡±

    The dry wood in the fire was crackling, and the light of the jumping fire reflected on the inner wall of the cave . Not only was it dim, but it also looked very dark and gloomy .

    ¡°I took eighteen attendants and set off from East Chu to Mongolia . I still remember the day when I arrived at the pce of Mongolia . The emperor of Mongolia pointed at me andughed triumphantly at his prince . They said: Look, this is the son of trash . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s hand clenched involuntarily . This happened long ago, but the moment Lord Xu spoke, his tone was still full of repressed grief and anger .

    For Lord Xu, who was only seven years old at the time, the consequences of this sentence were obvious .

    Lord Xu paused and continued: ¡°...I yelled at them, but they just looked at me with a contemptuous smile . The smile was like they were watching a monkey ying tricks, and in the end, they were tired of watching it . He beat me up and locked me in a secluded pce room . ¡±

    ¡°...My attendant wanted to rescue me, but was discovered, and was ordered to be executed by the emperor . Only the two youngest were left to serve me . Wang Jing was very smart and stole food from the imperial dining room for me to eat . Zong Chuan had a calm personality but very good skills . He kept teaching me martial arts . After more than two months, the emperor sent someone to go to the Mongolian Kingdom . The emissary asked to see me, and the emperor ordered someone to dress me up, put on new clothes, and bring me out to see the East Chu envoy . ¡±

    Thinking of the dusty past, Lord Xu smiled coldly, looking at the fire with his inky eyes, and spoke softly: ¡°I said to the messenger, I am very good, the emperor is very good to me, and the princes of Mongolia are also very good to me . I told him to go back and report to Father so he wouldn¡¯t worry about me . ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect that I would be so obedient . The emperor changed his attitude towards me . After the envoy of East Chu left, he gave me a mansion and allowed me to enter the pce to study with the princes and grandchildren, andter he allowed me to learn riding and shooting . Of course, most of the time, I was the target of those princes...¡±

    His voice was getting lower and lower, and recalling these humiliating past events obviously made him very ufortable .

    ¡°At the age of twelve, riots broke out in the frontiers of Mongolia . The emperor ordered the three princes to lead the army and ordered me to apany him . The reason was that the East Chu hostage would appreciate the majesty of the Mongolia Kingdom . This was three years . ¡±

    ¡°Mongolia Kingdom is located in the north . In winter, the air was cold, and the desert was barren . When the army traveled, there was no food and grass for a long time, so it was good to be able to eat snakes, rats, and lizards . Once we were alone and got lost in the desert, and we ate up the sod and roots . I have even seen soldiers eat the corpses of dead people just to survive . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart was convulsed . She couldn¡¯t think of the fact that Lord Xu, who wore white clothes who lived a life of debauchery, had such a past .

    When the crown prince of East Chu was learning of the Tao, Confucius, and Mencius in the magnificent pce, he walked through the desert full of corpses, desperate to survive, so he knew better than anyone else and was good at disguising, just to survive .

    It was also because he had suffered too much in Mongolia, so when he returned to the capital, he pretended to be fascinated by the glory and wealth .

    ¡°...When I was sixteen years old, the emperor of Mongolia sent me back and hinted that the Father wanted to make me the heir . Father found an excuse to refuse, but despite this, the empress and the prince still doubled down on me . Not only did they monitor my every word and action, but they also monitored Father, for fear that Father will give me the position of heir . When Father noticed their changes, he gave me themand of the secret guards and instructed me to act secretly to monitor whether the prince had any such intentions . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was stunned . She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the appearance of the emperor¡¯s warm face in the daytime . He seemed to rely heavily on the prince, and all the princes and grandchildren were also kind as if this spring hunt was really just the emperor bringing everyone out to rx .

    But she didn¡¯t expect that there are so many secret things and those princes who seemed to be honored and rich had such thoughts .

    This was the benevolent prince, this was the gentle and noble emperor, and this was the father and brother of Lord Xu .

    They were suspicious of each other, guarding against each other, full of hostility to each other, and even ready to kill the father and son and brothers . This was the royal family¡¯s affection . For power, for the throne, they can do whatever they want . Even if the family affection is cut off, they would do whatever it takes .

    Her waist suddenly tightened, Yu Linglong was pulled into his arms, and his low voice sounded in her ears, with a scorching breath: ¡°...The emperor asked me to pretend to be ignorant of the affairs and just enjoy the appearance to let the prince rx his vignce . Although I agreed, I often felt depressed and ufortable . I often drank with my horse in the capital . One night, I was drunk again, and I rode my horse back and forth in the street as usual . I heard the cries of the people running and talking, and hearing their panicked footsteps fleeing, there was a burst ofughter in my heart . It was so good that everyone was afraid of me, that everyone was hiding from me . The street was empty, and I couldn¡¯t see anyone . Everyone was hiding in the dark, cursing me, but no one dared to care about me, because I¡¯m the Ninth Prince and I¡¯m Lord Xu!¡±

    ¡°But that night, I saw a lone woman walking on the street with a little maid walking on the street without anyone else . You seemed to have never seen me or heard my voice at all . I was very angry at that time . Why did everyone avoid me but you? Why were you not afraid of me?¡±

    Yu Linglong listened to him recalling how they met for the first time, and there was a sweetness in her heart, and she said with a slight smile: ¡°Why should I be afraid of you? You don¡¯t have three heads and six arms, and you can¡¯t eat people . Why should I hide from you? ¡°

    Feeling her move in his arms, Lord Xu tightened his arms, as if he was afraid that she would leave soon, and muttered: ¡°At that time, I only thought you were special . Then I woke up from the alcohol, and I suddenly thought, if I pretend to pursue you, the prince will definitely think that I am an unruly person . With you as a cover, he will rx his vignce even more . So the next day, I started preparing to let everyone know that you, Linglong, are the woman I like . ¡±

    Even though she knew that he was talking about his previous thoughts, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but squeeze him on the shoulder, and said with an angry face: ¡°I knew you were using me!¡±

    The powerful arms hugged her tightly, with deep apology and distress . His cold lips fell on her ears, turning into a soft kiss . Lord Xu said softly: ¡°But even I didn¡¯t expect it . In fact, from the first time I saw you, I could never erase your shadow in my heart . At that time, I just wanted to pretend to be myself and use all kinds of excuses to get close to you, but I didn¡¯t know that my heart was tied to you a long time ago, and can¡¯t be separated anymore . ¡±

    ¡°...Whenever I close my eyes, I always think of you . The first time I met you, you kicked me off the horse to protect a little maid; on the top of the mountain, you jumped into the crowd with your horse in order to protect your grandmother, even facing the danger alone; even for an injured stranger, you will do your best to protect his safety . Linglong, oh, Linglong, you are always protecting others, but do you know that every time I see you like this, how painful I feel, how much I want to hold you in my arms, protect you forever, stay with you forever, and never let you suffer the slightest grievance . ¡±

    His words seemed to be directed to her like he was making a promise to her: ¡°I said, I will protect you forever, I said, I will never leave you . I can let go of my self-esteem, and I can give up my pride . But I just can¡¯t give up on you . Forgive me, forgive me for being so stupid, for not knowing how to please you; forgive me for not understanding my feelings, but only thinking that I wanted to use you; forgive me for putting you in a desperate situation, but you still take care of me...¡±

    Listening to his sincere voice, Yu Linglong quietly tightened her pink lips, raised her pretty face from his arms, and tried to show a flowery smile: ¡°If you want me to forgive you, then you will live well, and you will be able to make up for it in the future . ¡±

    Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help himself, and he lightly pecked her lips and said in a low voice: ¡°Then you promise me, never leave me . If you leave¡ª¡±

    The big hand dragged her and put her little hand on his heart: ¡°Even if I live, then in here, I will die . ¡±

    Feeling his steady and powerful heartbeat in the palm of her hand, in this vast snowy night, in this uninhabited cave, she only felt a calmness that she had never had before .

    It turned out that she could really give herself to another person, let him give her infinite strength and an infinite sense of security .

    Her tender face was tightly nestled against his chest . Her voice was very soft, but it sounded extremely firm .

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die . From now on, you are me and I am you . We will live and die, and we will share honor and disgrace . ¡±

    The mes leaped, projecting two dependent figures on the wall of the cave, appearing so intimate .

    ...

    The morning sun poured into the cave, shining on Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes, and awakened her from her sleep .

    Yu Linglong got up and looked around the cave, only to find that Lord Xu was not there . His cloak was still on her body, but she didn¡¯t know where he was .

    She didn¡¯t know what time it was . She could only tell from the sky outside that it should be morning, but where did Lord Xu go? He still had injuries on his leg, so why would he leave her alone in the cave?

    She suddenly became worried, and shouted, ¡°Yu Lieyang!¡± without even thinking about it . She got up and walked out .

    Before the entrance of the cave, she saw his long figure, like a big bird falling in front of her .

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± His handsome face smiled slightly, and his ink-colored eyes looked at her without blinking .

    With a random wave of his big hand, he threw what was in his hand on the ground, and stretched out the hood to put it on her head: ¡°It¡¯s very cold outside, so stay in the cave and don¡¯t walk around . ¡±

    When Yu Linglong saw him, she felt relieved . When she heard him say this, she couldn¡¯t help but purse her mouth in dissatisfaction: ¡°You¡¯re telling me not to walk around . I don¡¯t know who is the one who dragged his injured leg and walked around in the morning?¡±

    When she said this, she was still worried in her heart . Yu Linglong leaned over to check his wounds . Seeing that no blood was flowing out, she rxed and raised her head, and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Lord Xu smiled, and said nonchntly: ¡°This little injury is nothing, it¡¯s almost healed after healing all night . ¡±

    With that said, he deliberately walked a few steps in front of Yu Linglong, showing that his injury was really much better .

    He still didn¡¯t dare work his injured leg too hard, but he was able to walk, and he couldn¡¯t perform his flying martial arts temporarily .

    Lord Xu walked into the cave and added some firewood to the fire that was about to go out . He pointed to the two hares beside him, and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday . I was afraid you were hungry, so I went out to find something to eat . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart warmed, and she walked over to him and sat down and smiled: ¡°It turns out that you are not an ipetent person . He only hunted one hare that day, but he caught two hares today . It is really gratifying . ¡±

    Lord Xu was amused by her, and he stretched out his hand and scratched the tip of her nose: ¡°If you said you were hungry, this prince would show his talents and try his best to give the princess something yummy!¡±

    Seeing him skilfully skinning the hare and putting it on the fire, the smile on Yu Linglong¡¯s face faded a little, and she looked at Lord Xu seriously: ¡°How long do you n to live here?¡±

    They disappeared all night, and the emperor will definitely send people to search for them . The hunting ground of the spring hunt was notrge, and she estimated that this valley will be found soon .

    Now that Lord Xu was wounded, hiding here is obviously untimely, but if he just went back to the tent, the prince will probably take advantage of the injury and kill him .

    Putting the hare on a branch, Lord Xu stretched out his hand to embrace her, and whispered: ¡°If we can just live like this and I can stay with you for a lifetime, even if we live in the cave for the rest of our lives, why not?¡±

    Yu Linglong leaned on his shoulders and smiled faintly: ¡°If life can be so free, there will not be so many people hurting the spring and the autumn . ¡±

    The two sighed at the same time and looked up at each other . Lord Xu shook her hand and said in a low voice: ¡°If it is possible, I really want to leave everything behind and take you out of the dispute here . If the father found out, he would act like we were already dead . From now on, you and I can retreat from the ruling and the country, wander all over the world, and be idle people . How good would that be . ¡±

    Yu Linglong shook his big hand back and patted itfortingly: ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said . When something big happens in the future, you will take me around the world and admire the beautiful scenery¡ª¡±

    Lord Xu gently kissed her on the cheek and said solemnly: ¡°Okay, then we¡¯re settled . When the big eventes, you and I will retreat from the world . From now on, we won¡¯t ask anything of the world, only to give birth to a son . ¡±

    Yu Linglong listened to him seriously, and when she heard thest sentence, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loudly: ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    In the small cave, the twoughed andughed at this moment, full of warmth .

    Lord Xu stroked Yu Linglong¡¯s long and silky hair, and said softly, ¡°If I were to leave now, the prince would have no opponents, and he would be disloyal . My father is old, how can I be selfish and ignore him? Linglong, wait for me . Wait for me to serve my father for a hundred years, and I will definitely take you out of here . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was silent for a moment, gathered the hair around her temples, and looked up at him: ¡°Well, no matter what swords and fires are ahead, I will apany you . ¡±

    Lord Xu looked at her, and the two of them sat holding hands, both with the same thoughts .

    After a long time, Lord Xu stretched out his hand to take the rabbit that had been roasted on the fire, tore it into shreds of rabbit meat, and handed it to Yu Linglong: ¡°Hurry up and eat . ¡±

    Yu Linglong stretched out her hand to take it, took a bite, and was a little surprised: ¡°How is this done?¡±

    When the two came out in a hurry, it was naturally impossible to bring any condiments with them . Yu Linglong originally thought that this rabbit meat without any seasoning or even salt must be unptable . Who knew that it tasted very delicious .

    The pliable rabbit meat had the fragrance of charcoal fire, and it was grilled to be tender inside and out . It had a really special vor .

    Lord Xu took a taste and seemed to be very satisfied with his craft . He couldn¡¯t help but smile triumphantly: ¡°I picked up a lot of pine branches . This rabbit meat is roasted with pine, so it brings a fragrance of pine wood . Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her head and looked at the rabbit meat in her hand, with a mixed feeling in her heart .

    She could hardly imagine how Lord Xu, dragging a wounded leg, was searching for pine branches in the snow on this cold winter morning, just to let her taste the best rabbit meat .

    In addition to him, who else would mind her tastes so meticulously and carefully consider her feelings . Even in this extremely scarce snowy field, he must work hard to make her eat well, live warmly, and let her have the warmest and most intimate care .

    The palm of his hand sank suddenly . He tore another rabbit leg to give to her, and he urged: ¡°Hurry up and eat it while it is hot . It won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded, just as she was about to say something, she heard one voice after another voice from afar: ¡°Prince Xu, Princess Xu!¡±

    It seemed that they disappeared all night, and it really caused the emperor to panic, and they were found so early .

    The rabbit legs in his hands were unknowingly put down, and the two looked at each other silently . No one was willing to answer, as if they were reluctant to leave this narrow and cold small cave .

    The voice from outside was getting closer . Lord Xu sighed, touched her hair gently, and whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s go out . ¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up, draped his cloak on her shoulders, and her pretty face returned to her natural mour: ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡±

    Leaving this cramped but warm cave, walking outside is another world .

    They couldn¡¯t see the weather when they were waiting, whether it was a gust of wind or rain or a warm spring sun . What was important is that they had each other, and even if they went to the ends of the world, they would not be alone again .

    As soon as the two of them walked out of the cave, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention . On the icy and snowy cliff, a man and a woman stood side by side, both beautiful and extraordinary, like gods, standing on top of the ice and snow .

    Seeing them, a cry of joy was heard immediately: ¡°Princess, Lord!¡±

    Ling¡¯er, in thin clothes, stumbled over the thick snow and ran for a while before finally reaching them . Ling¡¯er looked at Yu Linglong and Lord Xu, with tears of joy in her big eyes: ¡°Princess, princess, you are all right, this is so good, oh¡ª¡±

    When Yu Linglong saw Ling¡¯er safe and sound, the stone in her heart finally fell to the ground . After the avnche yesterday, she lost Ling¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts . After so many things happened, she has been unable to find time to find Ling¡¯er . Now Seeing that Ling¡¯er was okay, her face couldn¡¯t help showing a faint smile: ¡°Ling¡¯er . ¡±

    Lord Xu was also very lively . Several guards stepped forward and bowed, with relieved expressions on their faces: ¡°Prince, we are toote, please forgive us!¡±

    Lord Xu nodded as a response . He turned around and stretched out his big hand to Yu Linglong . With determination on his face, he said softly: ¡°Linglong, let¡¯s go down the mountain . ¡±

    ...

    Therge carriage was covered with thick fur mattresses . Two exquisite charcoal stoves were burning zingly, making the carriage warm like spring, and a pot of Lord Xu¡¯s favorite wine was nched on the stove as usual . With a faint fragrance of wine, as the heat rose, it made them feel drunk .

    Lord Xu leaned on the couch, wearing only a moon-white silk shirt . The sapphire crown on his head was slightly crooked, like a few strands of ink were scattered randomly, making him look as handsome as a person in the painting .

    The wound on his leg had been treated and bandaged properly . At this moment, his face was a bitzy and a bit rxed . While ying with the wine ss, he smiled and looked at the person opposite .

    ¡°It¡¯s worth the injury to be able to ride in the same carriage with you . You have to take care of yourself . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was dressed in a white magnolia flowered gauze, with only a loose bun on her head, and wispy sideburns . Her hairpin tassels trembled gently as the carriage moved . It looked like her eyebrows were flying gracefully .

    When she heard Lord Xu¡¯s words, she smiled slightly, lifted the jug on the charcoal stove, filled the ss in his hand with some wine, and said, ¡°You have a wound on your body . You should drink less of this wine . ¡±

    After pouring the wine, she was about to pull back her hand, but her wrist was grabbed by him, and the carriage bumped . She could not stand steady and could not help falling into his arms .

    Lord Xu blew a breath in her ear and whispered: ¡°I don¡¯t need to drink it, I¡¯m already drunk . Have you never heard that wine is not intoxicating, and people are intoxicated, and flowers are not charming, people are...¡±

    His hot lips were caught in her ears, and he whispered in a low voice: ¡°You are the flower that intoxicated me . ¡±

    The carriage was as warm as thete spring . Yu Linglong was hugged by him so much that it felt hot and unbearable . She stretched out her hand and gently pushed him away, fixed her sideburns, and said, ¡°I was injured and still so restless . I shouldn¡¯t have given you a good face if I knew it a long time ago . ¡±

    Lord Xu couldn¡¯t helpughing, but he was still reluctant to let go of her, saying: ¡°If you can do this every day, I would rather get hurt every day . ¡±

    At this time, they were on their way back to the capital . Lord Xu was suddenly injured during the spring hunting period and almost died in an avnche . The emperor naturally took it seriously and arranged chariots and horses to escort Lord Xu back to the capital to recover from his injuries .

    Of course, this was some external rhetoric . Only Lord Xu and Yu Linglong knew that the emperor was worried that the prince would attack Lord Xu again, which immediately allowed Lord Xu to return to the capital .

    The two of them rubbed their ears and temples for a while . Yu Linglong sat upright, stretched out a hand to open a gap in the curtain, and looked at the situation outside before whispering: ¡°How did you tell the emperor?¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s handsome face showed a bit of coldness, and he said: ¡°I only told Father that the prince was going to kill me . ¡±

    After a pause, he continued: ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t say it, Father would guess it . It was better to be honest . ¡±

    It seemed that the emperor had long been suspicious of the seemingly benevolent prince . The emperor was in his prime of life, and the prince was full of misfortunes, and he would kill hispatriots . Such a prince was afraid that the emperor would no longer be pleased .

    That¡¯s why the prince must try his best to establish his own image of benevolence among the officials and the people so that the emperor can¡¯t find excuses to abolish him . As long as he survived a few more years, once the emperor reached one hundred years, the world would belong to the prince and he will naturally be at his disposal .

    Although the emperor was gentle on the surface, he might not have guessed the thoughts of the prince . For the prince, Lord Xu and others were his enemies and stumbling blocks on his path to the throne . He wished to remove them all and quickly, but to the emperor, Lord Xu was his most beloved prince . The prince was his own flesh and blood, and he must do everything possible to save his son¡¯s life . However, the prince was getting older, and there was the power of the queen behind him . He was no longer under the control of the emperor, and would not listen to the emperor¡¯s words . Under this contradiction, what choice will the father and son make?

    Yu Linglong looked at the slightly trembling curtain, and said softly: ¡°In the heart of the emperor, there is still hope for the prince . ¡±

    Aplicated look shed across Lord Xu¡¯s eyes, saying: ¡°Yes, Father always hopes that the prince can be merciful to others . After all, the prince was established as a prince since he was a child, and the teachings he received were all the words of the sages and how to govern the country . Majestic ns, abilities, and cultivation are the best candidates for the prince . If there is no major change, Father will not be willing to abolish the prince . However, the prince is narrow-minded and extremely suspicious . The more he promised him that he would never establish another prince, the more the prince thought that his father had the intention to abolish him . Linglong, you don¡¯t know, now the ruling and the opposition are changing, and the courtiers are gradually criticizing them . If this continues, I am afraid small conversations will be disputes, and the foundation of the court will also be affected . ¡±

    The emperor and the prince were not in harmony with each other . It was already a secret that cannot be concealed . The courtiers will naturally be divided into different parties . Some support the prince and some support the emperor . There will be people with ulterior motives who want to take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and encourage the courtiers to support other princes . Over time, the court will naturally be greatly affected .

    Lord Xu put down the wine ss and said coldly: ¡°The prince is very suspicious now . Almost everything is a n, Linglong, you don¡¯t even know . Even Yu Peng was sent to southern Xinjiang by the prince secretly . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was startled when she heard the words, and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out and ask, ¡°What?¡±

    She could not have imagined that even the small General Yu mansion would be implicated in this partisan dispute . How could Yu Peng be involved in this partisan dispute because he was not high in the rank and had been fighting abroad all the year round?

    Lord Xu sighed helplessly and stretched out his hand over Yu Linglong: ¡°Just because I like you, the prince suspects that I am deliberately drawing the militarymander, thinking that I want to plot the military power in Yu Peng¡¯s hand, so he ordered Minister Feng to find an excuse to send Yu Peng to southern Xinjiang to keep him as far away from the capital as possible, so that I cannot use Yu Peng¡¯s strength to make a n . I only learned about this not long ago . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was both angry and suspicious . The prince was too narrow-minded . Wasn¡¯t it better to kill a thousand by mistake than to miss one?

    As soon as her thoughts turned, Yu Linglong suddenly suppressed her smile, and her nerves suddenly tightened: ¡°You mean, from the beginning when Minister Feng was finding a fault, it was a n?¡±

    Lord Xu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, and you are only here because of me . ¡±

    Yu Linglong tightened her pink lips and some broken fragments in her mind gradually connected together, like a puzzle, forming a hazy image . This was the first time that she realized that the answer she wanted was so extensive and deeply buried .

    With a cold heart, Yu Linglong said in a deep voice, ¡°So, everything I encountered before was arranged earlier . ¡±

    Then the people involved were not as casual and natural as it seemed on the surface, but they were deliberately set by a big hand in the dark, and she was just one of the small chess pieces, pushed by the winner .

    The anger that she was used to gradually burned in her heart . Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face was frosty, but she suppressed her anger . She tightened her lips and said nothing .

    She was not stupid . Of course she immediately thought of the reason . The prince was able to y the big game of chess before because he had seen her personality: irritable, hard, and refused to bow her head to be soft, and refused to admit defeat . So he wanted to kill her with one hit .

    Her courage and strength were originally her weapons to protect herself, but now it seemed that it was also a weakness that was exploited by others .

    From the very beginning, she and Shi Huiru met Feng Sihuai at Pudu Temple . This was a trap designed in advance . Feng Sihuai was born to be romantic, color-centric, and bold . When he saw her beauty, he would naturally salivate, plus she was in the wilderness again . In the temples in the wild, Feng Sihuai, who relied on his family¡¯s dignity, would naturally tease her and even use his hands and feet . This was also expected early on .

    And her character was not willing to suffer . It was only natural to teach Feng Sihuai a lesson . With her skill, Feng Sihuai will definitely not be pleased, and will definitely suffer greatly, and he will never easily spare Yu Linglong . And the spoiled Feng Sihuai, and the eager wife of the minister, will make the whole situation worse and worsen the situation . The final result was that the Feng family and the Yu family will forge a death feud .

    As for future events, including Yu Qianliu¡¯s death, it was even possible that the big hand behind it was pushing it, and it was thest one!

    Along the way, she looked back on the path she had traveled, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling chills . She once thought that she could be a maverick, breaking out a unique path in ancient times and subverting all secr prejudices, but now it seemed that she was self-righteous, resolute, and ruthless . It turned out that it was just a path designed by others .

    However, they might not expect that she would choose to marry Lord Xu in the end . Or, for them, her humble status was not enough to attract their attention, so they did not stop her from marrying into Lord Xu .

    Yes, in their eyes, what help can a ruined general¡¯s bastard daughter give to Lord Xu?

    Seeing the unpredictable look on her face, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help worrying, and stretched out his hand to hold her hand: ¡°Linglong, are you okay?¡±

    Yu Linglong came back to her senses but did not get into a rage as usual, and a delicate smile appeared on her face: ¡°I¡¯m fine . ¡±

    Now that she had figured out this section, she couldn¡¯t even lose her temper at every turn as before . Maybe in the Yu house, this method could protect her from harm, but in this wave of treacherous waves, in the dispute between the ruling party and the opposition, her behavior was tantamount to handing herself over, letting others control her own destiny .

    Did they think she could only y with violence? They underestimated her too much!

    If you want to y, sister, I will apany you to the end!

    Nestled in the arms of Lord Xu, Yu Linglong smiled like a flower: ¡°Husband, when we return to the pce, can I manage the household?¡±

    Lord Xu only heard the first half of the sentence and interrupted her in surprise: ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Yu Linglong covered her mouth and smiled, and said, ¡°Of course I called you husband . Why, don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Hearing what she said, Lord Xu pecked her on her lips heavily, andughed: ¡°I like it, of course I like it! I love it!¡±

    Seeing his surprise, Yu Linglong shook her head helplessly, and had to repeat what she said just now: ¡°I just asked you, when we go back to the pce, can I manage the household?¡±

    Immersed in the joy of her calling him her husband, Lord Xu nodded without even thinking about it: ¡°Okay, of course! You are the princess, of course you can manage the household!¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and said unceremoniously: ¡°Okay . The first thing is I want you to send a letter to the emperor, saying that you want to heal your wounds at home, and you will never leave the house . ¡±

    Lord Xu agreed: ¡°Well, this is what I want to do . ¡±

    The prince worked hard but still failed to hurt Lord Xu¡¯s life . The next step was likely to have to jump over the wall or even tear his skin . Since there was no way to contend with it, it was best to avoid his sharp edges and heal his wounds and not leave the house .

    Seeing that Lord Xu was connected with her, Yu Linglong smiled slightly and continued: ¡°The second thing is, I want to clean up the door . If you want toe to see Lord Xu, you won¡¯t need so many idlers, only the people you know, and all the other people are dismissed . ¡±

    Although Butler Zhao had already dismissed a group of subordinatesst time, Yu Linglong did not believe that the current Royal Pce of Xu was safe . Since the prince was so suspicious, there should still be spies among the servants . Since she had decided to fight side by side with Lord Xu, she naturally wanted to keep their residences clean, rather than let them live under surveince .

    Lord Xu nodded and agreed: ¡°You are the princess, I will listen to you!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled and nodded, and then said: ¡°The third thing, I want to use silver, and I need a lot more money . ¡°

    Lord Xu said: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to the ountant to pick it up when I go back . You can use as much as you like . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was startled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me what I want money for?¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t even think about it and said, ¡°You have your reasons naturally . I am your husband . I will give you whatever you want . I will give you as much as you want . As for how you want to use it, you can use it for whatever you want . As long as you are happy . ¡±

    Yu Linglong pursed her pink lips, and said softly, ¡°You said this as if I was going to do something bad . ¡±

    Did he know how much she wanted? Did he know what she wanted? He agreed so happily, and she even wondered if he would regret his decision in the future .

    Lord Xuughed and rubbed her head: ¡°Little fool . What do you think? Since you married me, of course I want to make you happy forever without any worries . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart was warm . She couldn¡¯t help leaning on his shoulder and whispered: ¡°You are so good to me . I¡¯m so happy . ¡±

    It turned out that there was such a man in the world . If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes and heard it with her ears, she would never believe that there would still be a man in this world who loved her so much, and he loved her, not for anything, just because she was Yu Linglong, the woman he wanted to love for his entire life .

    The painful memories of her previous life seemed to be just a nightmare, painful and hurtful, but after all, it was over .

    Once upon a time, she almost thought that her heart was broken, and she would never trust any man again, never believe any sweet words, but in the end, she was still defeated by his hands and his heart .

    In love, there is always one party who concedes first . She was so proud and never bowed her head, so she thought she would never lose . But she didn¡¯t know that there was a kind of surrender, but it was a fatal temptation . He was willing to let go of his pride, give up his status, and lower his high head in front of her, not because he was humble, but because in his heart, she was more important than his status .

    The man bowed his head and gave up . The woman couldn¡¯t resist this temptation . She had no choice but to fallpletely .

    On her cheek was his hot kiss, with his soft breath gently falling on her sideburns: ¡°You are my wife . If I am not good to you, who will be good to you?¡±

 Chapter 143

    Due to deal restructure text to speech yer is currently unavable. Will find a solution soon.

    Chapter 143

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Lord Xu and Yu Linglong returned to the mansion, and the mansion was suddenly busy . The maids who cleaned the room, prepared the food, prepared medicinal materials, and greeted them ran in and out lightly, afraid of making mistakes .

    However, the two masters are obviously in a very good mood, and they were also pleasant to the people . They even gave red envelopes of money to everyone for no reason, making everyone confused . They only privately spected that since the prince and the princess were newly married, although they were getting along, their lives were shallow, but their feelings were extremely deep, and this will benefit the subordinates . Anyway, the master was in a good mood, and everyone followed suit, and everyone was happy .

    Lord Xu was injured on his leg, which gave him a good reason to shut the door, and even the guests who came to visit would not say anything back . After returning to the capital this time, Lord Xu only guarded the princess and lived in the pce . He drank wine and yed chess in his room, thinking about all kinds of novel ideas, or making the kitchen cook strange food, or collecting fresh snow from the plum blossoms to make tea . Even at night, the two of them closed the doors and stayed inside . He babbled andughed, and their intimate appearance made everyone envious .

    After more than ten days of this fantasy, Lord Xu¡¯s leg injury was almost healed, and he often went to the garden with Yu Linglong to enjoy the flowers and the scenery, recite poems, and paint . He had a veryfortable life .

    It was rainy and the two of them had just gotten up from a nap, and they were a little bored . Yu Linglong suddenly had a new idea: ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat hot pot and ask someone to get green plum wine, which is refreshing and cold?¡±

    Lord Xu immediately agreed: ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ve been thinking about this these days . Do you like in broth or spicy broth?¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for her to answer, and just said with a lowugh: ¡°ording to me, spicy broth will fit better with our status . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled and pushed him away: ¡°So shameless!¡±

    Smoothing the loose hair at her temples, Yu Linglong said, ¡°Those you mentioned are not delicious . I have an idea . Let¡¯s ask the kitchen to boil the pheasant into soup, skim the oil, and add fresh bamboo shoots, goji berries, and wood ear, daylily, all kinds of wild mushrooms, and slowly simmer the umami vor, make a soup base, and then eat it with vegetables, okay?¡±

    Lord Xu praised her: ¡°It sounds delicious when you say it, that¡¯s it . ¡±

    After finishing talking, he immediately called the maid toe in to follow Yu Linglong¡¯s instructions, and smiled at her: ¡°I don¡¯t know where you have so many ideas . These days, what you have heard of and what you haven¡¯t heard of is changing every day . It is so dazzling . The fried steak you suggested that day, and the fruit jam you taught the kitchen to make, are still dazzling when I think of it . ¡±

    Yu Linglong pursed her lips and snickered . Of course, she wouldn¡¯t say that these were all the methods she copied from modern western food . She had eaten so many vors from various countries at the beginning, but now she can take out a few of them, and they are sure to be eaten and praised by the well-informed Lord Xu .

    Now she is just showing a little bit of her skills . She would slowly expose her skills, and she still has to use these recipes to surprise him .

    These days, the two masters were studying food all day long . The various ingredients in the kitchen in the pce were neatly prepared, and the next people were on standby at any time to handle the fresh ideas that the two masterse up with from time to time . It didn¡¯t take long for Yu Linglong to order this . A pot of fragrant pheasant and mountain mushroom soup is ready .

    The two of them gathered around the stove and put themb slices, tripe, meatballs, greens, tofu, vermicelli, and other ingredients into the hot pot, watching the fragrant soup gurgle with bubbles, exuding bursts of aroma . They couldn¡¯t help but feel in a good mood as if even the rainy weather outside was shining brightly .

    Lord Xu raised the jug, poured the wine for Yu Linglong, and said with a smile: ¡°In the past, no matter how delicious the dishes were, it would be better to face the window and drink weak wine to make you feel at ease . These days, I wouldn¡¯t trade it for immortality . ¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help smiling . Just as she was about to say something, she heard a mellow male voice outside the window, saying: ¡°Ninth Brother, have a good time!¡±

    Upon hearing this voice, the smile on Lord Xu¡¯s face seemed to be swept over by the tide, and instantly faded .

    He reached out and took Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, and whispered: ¡°The prince is here . ¡±

    The door opened . The prince was dressed in an apricot-yellow four-w golden dragon brocade robe, with a gentle face, and walked in with a smile .

    Butler Zhao followed in staggeringly, fell to his knees, and said with a trembling voice: ¡°Prince, princess, the prince did not allow me to report, and I did not dare disobey . I deserve to die, please punish me!¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s face reappeared with a faint smile and he waved his hand coolly: ¡°Forget it, no one mes you . Leave . ¡±

    As soon as Butler Zhao received an amnesty, he kowtowed and retreated .

    Lord Xu deliberately held Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, slowly stood up, and said: ¡°When did your Highness return to the capital?¡±

    Yu Linglong supported Lord Xu in her hand, only faintly bowed to the prince, then lowered her eyes to cover the sharpness in her eyes .

    Although the two of them did not go out, they have been paying attention to the news from the outside . A few days ago, they heard that the spring hunt was over . The emperor took the princes and officials back to the capital . They calcted that it would be almost time to arrive this morning . The prince had just returned to the capital and came to the Xu Pce .

    He was worried about what Lord Xu knew, so he came to find out what they were talking about . Did he still want to see Lord Xu¡¯s condition and find out their details?

    In any case, Yu Linglong can be sure that the prince¡¯s trip was not good .

    When he arrived at the Xu¡¯s pce, he was not allowed to report . On the surface, the prince wanted to surprise Lord Xu and her, and show his brotherhood and close rtionship with Lord Xu, but in fact, his true purpose should be to want to see Lord Xu¡¯s injury with my own eyes, and he didn¡¯t want them to have too much time to pretend, so he just came by surprise .

    The prince sat on the head chair and motioned to Lord Xu and Yu Linglong to also sit down . Then he smiled and said, ¡°I only came back this morning . I was thinking about Ninth Brother¡¯s injury, so I was in a hurry to take a look . ¡±

    Lord Xu smiled faintly: ¡°Thank you for your concern . ¡±

    The prince smiled gently and said: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Ninth Brother couldn¡¯t participate in the spring hunt . I ordered two carts of wild animals to be kept for Ninth Brother and the younger siblings to try . ¡±

    Lord Xu thanked the prince with a smile, and the two said a few things about the spring hunt, and the prince turned to the topic .

    He looked at Lord Xu¡¯s leg unconsciously, and asked with concern: ¡°Is Ninth Brother¡¯s injury better?¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes to the side, but her heart was cold . The prince was finally about to reveal his true purpose .

    It seemed that what she had previously expected was correct . The prince was indeed here to explore Lord Xu¡¯s futility . Should Lord Xu continue to hide his powers and bide his time, or should he take this opportunity to attack?

    She saw Lord Xu grinning helplessly . He patted his thigh lightly and said: ¡°The imperial doctor said it¡¯s okay, but I still can¡¯t work hard . It¡¯s raining today, and the bone hurts again . It is estimated that it will continue hurting for the rest of my life . ¡±

    The prince sighed regretfully: ¡°Ninth Brother is so young, how can the pain continue? There are still some medicinal materials for invigorating blood and removing blood clots in my house . I will send some to Ninth Brother . ¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t refuse, saying: ¡°Thank you, Your Highness . ¡±

    The prince smiled heartily: ¡°You are my brother, why should you be so polite? In the future, I will have to rely on Ninth Brother in many ces!¡±

    Lord Xuughed loudly and said, ¡°His Royal Highness really praises me too much . If it is a wine tasting, I can still do my best . If it¡¯s other things, I don¡¯t understand anything . ¡±

    The prince smiled gently, as usual, seeming indifferent, and said: ¡°Ninth Brother is really humble . I have long heard that Ninth Brother is very good, but he has never seen it . This time Ninth Brother was injured in his leg, he unfortunately encountered an avnche, but he was able to survive unscathed . His skill is truly breathtaking . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s fingers hidden in her sleeves involuntarily squeezed, but the expression on her face remained unchanged as if she hadn¡¯t heard the prince¡¯s meaning at all .

    The prince¡¯s words could not be more clear . He had confirmed that Lord Xu is responsible for the martial arts, but he had been hiding it . Under such circumstances, his suspicion for Lord Xu will never be alleviated, it would only get stronger .

    Even she could feel the murderous intent hidden in the Prince¡¯s words . This time he was able toe in person for the purpose of ascertaining Lord Xu¡¯s injuries . She was afraid he would take action next time .

    Lord Xu smiled indifferently as if he hadn¡¯t heard the meaning in the Prince¡¯s words: ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s just my luck . ¡±

    The prince grunted, and a silver bell suddenly sounded from the side: ¡°The prince can escape from death this time, thanks to the emperor and your luck . My wife is here to thank your highness . ¡±

    The prince was startled, and raised his eyes to look at Yu Linglong who smiled: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yu Linglong stepped forward slowly, with a faint smile on her face, as if she was sincerely grateful to the prince, and said softly: ¡°The location of the spring hunting ground was chosen by the emperor . Although the snow valley is in danger of avnches, fortunately, the mountain is not high . Even if the snow falls, it will only flow slowly, and it will not crash down in an instant . This leaves a ray of life for the prince . The prince came back and said to me that at the moment of the avnche, he only thought of the emperor and yourself . You and the emperor would be upset at the thought that if something unexpected happened to him, he tried their best to escape with his life, so as not to worry the emperor and his majesty . This would be the only way to reduce the danger . The prince can save his life, even though heaven saves the worthy, but he also relied on the emperor and his highness¡¯s great fortune . Your highness, do you think so?

    There was clearly a soft voice in front of him, with a smile, but the prince seemed to move a little uneasily, and the smile on his face became a little stiff: ¡°Well, it turned out to be like this . ¡±

    For some reason, in the bright smile of the woman in front of him, there seemed to be a sharp knife hidden in her face, which made him shudder .

    Thinking of Lord Xu¡¯s heart ¡°worrying¡± about his Highness, the prince felt his heart tense for no apparent reason . What did Lord Xu ¡°worry¡± about? His brother, or the throne he was about to ascend?

    The prince picked up his teacup, drank a sip of hot tea, stabilized his mind, and said again: ¡°Ninth Brother, after your ident, Father was furious and ordered people to search everywhere in the hunting ground, but he never caught any suspicious people . Before you were injured, did you see the person who shot you? If you recognize him, you might as well tell me and I will do my best to help you catch the murderer, smash him into pieces, and avenge you . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the prince without blinking, trying to find a trace of guilty conscience in his face, but she did not find it at all . She couldn¡¯t help but admire the prince in her heart .

    It was clear that he himself ordered the killing of Lord Xu and Yu Linglong, but now he, the main envoy behind the scenes, was sitting in front of the victim, and he can still speak for himself . He looked awe-inspiring, and you did not see the guilty conscience of the thief shouting to catch the thief .

    Perhaps the prince was further testing Lord Xu¡¯s attitude to see if they already knew the truth .

    Feeling the prince¡¯s inquiring gaze, Yu Linglong had a soft smile on her face, but she said nothing .

    Lord Xu frowned, as if thinking hard, and then he said: ¡°It¡¯s too dark at night, and those people were too far away . I only heard someone say a few words, but I couldn¡¯t see their looks at all . ¡±

    There was a look of regret on the prince¡¯s face: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Ninth Brother . I¡¯m afraid someone wants to harm you, so you have to be more careful in the future . ¡±

    Lord Xu shook his head helplessly and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but...forget it, don¡¯t mention it . ¡±

    Seeing Lord Xu looking like he was trying to catch him, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly . Sure enough, the prince couldn¡¯t help but immediately ask: ¡°Ninth Brother, do you know who wants to kill you? If you have any thoughts, please tell me, and I¡¯ll see if I can help . ¡±

    Lord Xu sighed and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, as you know, I lived in Mongolia for a period of time . During those years, I really offended many people . I guess that someone has been watching me and wanted to take the opportunity to take revenge . ¡±

    Seeing that Lord Xu was suspicious of the Mongolians, the prince was obviously relieved, but his face was filled with indignation: ¡°This group of people really don¡¯t know what is good or bad, and they dared to chase you here . Could it be that they bullied you in East Chu? Don¡¯t worry, Ninth Brother . I¡¯ll tell my father when I go back, and ask him to send more people to protect you so that you won¡¯t be harmed in any way!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart shuddered . Protect? The prince wanted to add more manpower to monitor Lord Xu, right?

    Lord Xu obviously thought of this and said with a smile: ¡°His Royal Highness does not have to worry about me . Those people can¡¯t make any trouble . This time it was my carelessness that allowed them to take advantage of the loopholes . Now I live in the pce very safely . They cannot fly in unless they have wings . If it¡¯s just because of such trivial things, wouldn¡¯t it make people say that I¡¯m making a fuss and afraid of them? If this word spreads out, my face is still a trivial matter, but if it hurts Father, he and His Royal Highness would lose face, which is my sin . ¡±

    It was about the face of the East Chu State . The prince couldn¡¯t insist anymore, so he had to give up .

    The prince sat for a while, then got up and left .

    After sending the prince away, Lord Xu lost all smiles on his face, and for the first time a serious expression appeared on his face: ¡°Linglong, what do you think?¡±

    Yu Linglong stood on her tiptoes slightly, smoothed the wrinkles on his cor, and said softly: ¡°I think he will do it soon . ¡±

    A fewplex emotions shed in his inky eyes, turbulent and distressed, and Lord Xu whispered: ¡°Could it be that he really refuses to care about the slightest brotherhood, and he must rush to kill before he will give up?¡±

    Yu Linglong sighed lightly: ¡°One emperor¡¯s deeds can create ten thousand bones . As long as he can achieve hegemony, it is nothing more than a small effort . ¡±

    She could understand Lord Xu¡¯s feelings . He had used all methods to escape, pretend, and give in step by step, just to prevent the prince from being an enemy of him, but the prince still refused to believe him and must kill him . Now, he had no retreat, no escape, except to give it a go . He had no way to protect himself .

    With a cheek close to his chest, listening to his steady and powerful heartbeat, Yu Linglong said softly: ¡°Husband, you have done everything that should be done . Don¡¯t feel guilty . If you and him can only live, I would rather you survive . ¡±

    The big hand gently stroked her satin-like long hair, but cold and firm words came out from her thin lips: ¡°I can¡¯t avoid it forever . Now, I have to protect you, if I¡¯m not here¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her face suddenly and took the initiative to block his lips, blocking his next words .

    His mind was shaken . He couldn¡¯t help but lower his face, and instantly turned his initiative into passiveness, biting her cherry lips lightly and hardly . His kisses were as fierce as a storm from time to time, and at other times as gentle as a gentle wind and the sun, like he wished to eat her up .

    With her lips and tongue entwined in him, she muttered vaguely: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like this anymore, even if you just think about it, I won¡¯t allow it...¡±

    After deciding to entrust herself to him, how could she allow herself to lose him? The heart-wrenching pain of losing him, she couldn¡¯t bear it . She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine the pain . Even if he just said it casually, she felt frightened .

    Holding her slender waist with his big hands, he tightly embraced her, almost blending her into his body . Lord Xu whispered: ¡°I will not leave you, and we will never separate . ¡±

    Their two hearts beat in the same rhythm, turning into the most beautiful notes between the world and the earth, ying a beautiful movement . This feeling can only be experienced by two people who love each other deeply .

    As long as they have each other, they will be fearless no matter whether they are faced with a sea of ??swords or a sea of ??hardships and dangers .

    There was a gentle breeze and drizzle outside the window, and the two of them inside the house hugged each other . Time seemed to be reluctant to destroy this beautiful scene, and it was frozen in this moment .

    Slightly calming her breath, Yu Linglong lifted her head from his arms and showed him a coquettish smile, and said, ¡°Did you think of a way to deal with him?¡±

    Lord Xu hugged her and sat on the couch, smoothed her sideburns for her, pondered for a moment, and said: ¡°The best way is naturally if there is a fair and honest reason to let the father abolish the prince . As long as he loses his identity and power, he will no longer pose a threat to us . ¡±

    ¡°Honorably?¡± Yu Linglong tilted her head, with a bit of agility and wisdom on her face . After thinking about it, she said: ¡°What about rebellion, how about it, is it fair enough?¡±

    Lord Xu was amused by her appearance and couldn¡¯t help but gently peck the tip of her nose: ¡°Of course this is a good reason, but how could he rebel?¡±

    Yes, the prince was the one and only prince . After hundreds of years, the world was naturally his own . What he had to do was to wait patiently . What reason did he have to give up everything that can be obtained safely and securely, to take the risk of embarking on a path of no return and full of unknowns?

    A cold smile appeared on Yu Linglong¡¯s face: ¡°If he doesn¡¯t rebel, we will force him to rebel!¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly: ¡°You mean...¡±

    Yu Linglong hugged his neck, smiled like a flower, and whispered softly as if talking about something that couldn¡¯t be more ordinary, but every sentence, every word, sounded so thrilling in his ears .

    ¡°Husband, think about it: if you are a prince, why would you have to rebel?¡± Yu Linglong was so angry that she clinged to his ear like a spoiled child, whispering her own thoughts . ¡°He has been a prince for more than 30 years . Although the emperor is over fifty, he is still strong and energetic . If he waits for the emperor to be a hundred years, I am afraid he will have to wait another ten or even twenty years . At that time, even if he bes the emperor, he will be the emperor for a few years . Isn¡¯t it because he is too suspicious now that he wants to get rid of these princes?¡±

    If the prince was really to wait another ten or twenty years, he would be 40 or 50 years old by then, and these emperors were in their prime of life . If someone coveted his throne, how should he resist?

    The reason why the prince was so afraid of otherspeting for his seat was because he was afraid that one day, these imperial brothers would pose a threat to him, so he wanted to start early and get rid of all these potential threats in order to be at ease .

    Lord Xu nodded, kissed her lips heavily, and said, ¡°Linglong, you are so smart . I have only vaguely guessed these truths, but never thought about them deeply . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled lightly and continued: ¡°In this way, the prince is not without reason for the rebellion, but he is still observing and still hesitating . At this time, as long as we push him, then he will rebel sooner orter . ¡±

    After all, no one was willing to give up the benefits at hand and choose an adventurous path, especially when he had a position above the tens of thousands of people in the world . This choice will be extremely difficult .

    Lord Xu¡¯s eyes were deep, and his eyes looked at her with a bit of ridicule: ¡°I heard what you said so eloquently, and I even thought that you had already nned something . ¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle . She thumped him on his shoulder, and said, ¡°I¡¯m making ns for you . You still make fun of me . Be careful that I don¡¯t care about you . ¡±

    Lord Xu squeezed her hand, smiled, and pressed a hot kiss on the palm of her pink palm, and said: ¡°I am your husband . If you don¡¯t care about me, who will take care of me?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled and turned around, pretending to get up and leave: ¡°You are shameless . I won¡¯t tell you . ¡±

    Lord Xu grabbed her, and the willow-yellow dark flower drape slipped down, revealing her white neck .

    This fall also revealed the ck gold-wrapped string on her neck .

    In the past, when the two were intimate, it was after the lights were turned off at night, and Lord Xu never noticed the jade pendant on her neck . At this moment, when he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange: ¡°Huh, what is this?¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong touched the jade pendant on her neck . Her face showed a bit of annoyance . When she remembered that Feng Xuanyuan inexplicably put on this jade pendant that could not be removed, she felt angry .

    Pulling the jade pendant out of her cor, she pointed it to Lord Xu, and said, ¡°This was given to me by Feng Xuanyuan . Can you see if there is any way to take this thing off?¡±

    Upon hearing Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s name, Lord Xu¡¯s face sank, and he reached out his hand to pull the ck gold string, and he became domineering with a pampering tone: ¡°He gave you this? Don¡¯t wear it!¡±

    The tough rope was stretched a bit and deformed in his big hand, but he kept pulling . Yu Linglong looked helplessly at Lord Xu¡¯s face and said, ¡°You think I haven¡¯t tried it? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this rope . It¡¯s very evil, and it doesn¡¯t matter what you use . ¡±

    Lord Xu tightened his thin lips, as if to breathe with an invisible force, his big hands gradually strengthened as if he would never give up without breaking the rope .

    Seeing the deep marks in the palm of his hand, Yu Linglong immediately pulled the rope out of his hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, isn¡¯t it just a jade pendant? When I see him next time, I¡¯ll let him untie it . ¡±

    Lord Xu frowned, obviously in a bad mood . He stretched his hand over Yu Linglong and put her on the couch, his tone full of childish domineering: ¡°Sit here and don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll take my sword . I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Seeing him lift up his robe and walk out the door in a stride, Yu Linglong just felt dumbfounded .

    Was this jade pendant that serious?

    She hadn¡¯t noticed before that this kid was still such a machismo .

    In a blink of an eye, Lord Xu came back . His speed looked like he was flying back .

    He was holding a three-foot-long sword in his hand, and the scabbard was engraved with a pattern of flowing water . It was covered with ck gold, and when he pulled it out, she felt that the ck de was cold, obviously very sharp .

    Lord Xu said in a deep voice, ¡°This is a sword made of ck iron, which is invincible . I want to see if it is hard or the rope is hard!¡±

    Seeing him so serious, Yu Linglong had no choice but to sit still obediently, letting Lord Xu carefully pass the tip of the sword through the string in front of her neck and swiftly stroke it .

    Sure enough, it was an invincible sword, and the string that Yu Linglong could not do anything with was actually cut off .

    After hearing a crisp sound, the jade pendant fell in response . Yu Linglong only felt that her neck was free, and this problem that had troubled her for a long time was solved in this way .

    Lord Xu put the sword into the scabbard, and his handsome face showed a bit of childlike pride . Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw him like this, and joked, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    Lord Xu threw the sword away casually, put Yu Linglong in his arms, rubbed her head with domineering power with his big hands, and said in a deep voice, ¡°In the future, other than what I gave you, others will give you nothing . Don¡¯t wear it!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°If it is the jewelry given by others, I can only look at it, but I can¡¯t wear it?¡±

    Lord Xu was speechless . He lowered his handsome face, and bit her soft earlobe as punishment, and said, ¡°I mean a man!¡±

    Yu Linglong tilted her head, her pretty face seemed to be smiling, and she deliberately said, ¡°What if the emperor rewarded it?¡±

    Lord Xu wasughing and angry again and picked her up abruptly . She couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft cry, which made her feel better .

    ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re just being annoying, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    She softly punched his broad shoulders . Yu Linglong smiled slightly: ¡°I don¡¯t know who is annoying whom, let me down!¡±

    Lord Xuughed and put her down gently: ¡°If you wear something other men gave you again, let¡¯s see how I punish you!¡±

    Yu Linglong pursed her pink lips, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what I want . ¡±

    After that, she leaned down, picked up the jade pendant from the ground, and looked at it in the palm of her hand .

    She carried this jade pendant next to her body for more than half a year . This was the first time she held it in her hand and saw it so clearly . She saw that the jade pendant was radiant and cloud-like in blue and white . In her hand, it had a cool texture . It felt like it could prate the skin and prate into the blood, but it made her feel extremelyfortable and refreshed .

    The pattern on the jade pendant was a blue lotus flower, which Yu Linglong recognized at a nce . This lotus flower was exactly the pattern she had seen on the mountain where Gan Lin was rescued .

    Lord Xu took the jade pendant from her and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded slightly: ¡°I recognize that this is a pattern of the Blue Lotus Cult . ¡±

    Lord Xu said, ¡°Yes, this pattern is the Blue Lotus Cult¡¯s design, and this jade pendant is a token of the Blue Lotus cult . ¡±

    ¡°Token?¡± Yu Linglong¡¯s moist eyes showed a little puzzled, ¡°What do you mean by this? Could it be that with it, I will be able to run a rampage?¡±

    Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help but smile, but in a moment he narrowed his smile and his eyes became deep .

    ¡°Do you want to know about Blue Lotus Cult?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly, her pretty face suddenly morous, and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care, you might as well talk about it . ¡±

    Her slightly thinly callused fingers yed with the blue lotus jade pendant lightly . The expression on Lord Xu¡¯s face became thoughtful, and he slowly said: ¡°The Blue Lotus Cult is the world¡¯srgest religion . There are hundreds of thousands or hundreds of followers . There are so many people, all over the north and south of the Yangtze River . It has thergest congregation in the Eastern Chu Kingdom . Others, such as the Mongolian Kingdom, the Xixia Kingdom, the Nanyue Kingdom, and so on, have branches of the Blue Lotus Cult . ¡±

    ¡°The Blue Lotus cultists worship the Blue Lotus goddess, abstain from wickedness and killing, and advocate light and holiness . Since the establishment of the religion, they have recruited disciples and advocated teaching people to worship Buddha, and to live bliss in the future . The five elements, the Book of Changes, three religions, and the nine streams all have members of the Blue Lotus cult and have a wide range of influence among the people . Many years ago, Father discovered that the Blue Lotus cult had too far-reaching of an influence on the people and it was almost out of the control of the imperial court, so he had been ordering people to monitor secretly and intervene from time to time . The Blue Lotus Cult only advocates self-cultivation and seeks to have a clean and peaceful mind and body, but it has not caused much trouble, so it has been in peace with the court . But since Feng Xuanyuan took over as the leader of the Blue Lotus Cult three years ago, everything is different . ¡±

    ¡°Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s identity is extremely mysterious . Even if Father sent the most elite personnel, they still cannot find out his origin and identity . He only knows that this person has extremely high martial arts skills, and is arrogant but secretive . Since he took over the Blue Lotus Cult, the Blue Lotus Cult gradually embarked on an evil path . At first, he believed that only the souls of human beings at night would be the purest and ethereal, so he asked the congregation to gather in the middle of the night to collectively recite the Buddha¡¯s teachings and practice . Then, he believed that since it is necessary to cultivate the body and mind, it is necessary to abandon everything outside of the body in order topletely liberate the body and mind . Some congregants do not do their jobs properly and devote themselves to practice, some shed their wealth and live on the streets, and some even abandon their wives and children and travel alone . This has had a great impact on the people, because they go out at night and day, and behave strangely . Therefore, the people call it evil and consider the Blue Lotus religion a cult...¡±

    Yu Linglong became more frightened as she heard it . She remembered that when they met Feng Xuanyuan for the first time, they kidnapped Gan Lin . Even if they were chased by the dark guards led by Lord Xu, they refused to hand over Gan Lin, even begging for mercy . In the end, they used suicidal methods to leave Feng Xuanyuan with a ray of life . What he did was really evil .

    The room was filled with a faint scent of lily, and Lord Xu¡¯s voice was mixed in the lingering smoke, making it remote and empty .

    ¡°Father thought that the Blue Lotus Cult could not be allowed to develop in this way, so he made up his mind to rectify Blue Lotus Cult and ordered me to take over the matter . I sent people everywhere to track down Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s whereabouts . Unfortunately, his whereabouts are uncertain . I have been with him several times, and it was the first time I met him on the mountain . ¡±

    With a big hand stroking Yu Linglong¡¯s hair, Lord Xu whispered: ¡°I know you have been wondering what happened that time . This incident is really a long story...¡±

    The sky was getting dark, and Ling¡¯er entered the room to light a candle, and then quietly retreated .

    Lord Xu continued to talk but seemed to change the subject suddenly: ¡°I told you about the affairs of the court . Father has always relied heavily on Gan Yezhou, but because of the prince, there is a queen in the harem, and he has to deal with Gan¡¯s family . In fact, I can understand that Father needs Gan Yezhou to assist the court and teach the prince, and he is worried that the Gan family will be too powerful and will be out of his control . That¡¯s why I set up such a trap¡ª¡±

    Before she knew it, Yu Linglong had be engrossed . That suspicion had troubled her for too long . At this moment, the answer was finally about to be revealed .

    ¡°...I ordered people to spread rumors among the Blue Lotus Cult, saying that the current prince is the true emperor, and only after he ascended the throne, the Blue Lotus goddess will reappear and bless the people of the world, and Blue Lotus will teach the world . The Blue Lotus goddess has been admired for generations, and just to see the true face of the goddess in this life, this rumor caused a huge disturbance in the Blue Lotus Cult . Most of the congregation asked Feng Xuanyuan to use the power of the Blue Lotus Cult to let the prince ascend the throne as soon as possible and let the Blue Lotus goddess be born early . When the time came, I instructed the spies in the Blue Lotus Church to deliberately propose that Gan Yezhou is a powerful minister of the country . If he was willing to advise, the emperor would definitely adopt his opinion . The status of the Blue Lotus cultists was low, and they had no chance to see Gan Yezhou . They were not sure that Gan Yezhou would follow the Blue Lotus cultists¡¯ advice, so they kidnapped Gan Lin directly, and threatened Gan Yezhou to write a letter to the emperor, asking the emperor to abdicate . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s back felt chills after hearing it . Such a huge game of chess was really a mantis hunting a cicada, with the bird watching . At first, she thought it was Feng Xuanyuan who brought the Blue Lotus cultists and kidnapped Gan Lin to threaten Gan Yezhou . Later, she thought it was Lord Xu who was chasing and killing Feng Xuanyuan as a man in ck and was pursuing the Blue Lotus Cult . But she knew that the master behind this incident turned out to be the current emperor .

    She thought that the Blue Lotus Cult was the source of all her doubts, but now it seemed that the Gan Mansion, the Blue Lotus Cult, and Feng Xuanyuan were all being used by others, and finally turned into tools for the court to fight with .

    ¡°Gan Lin is the only son of Gan Yezhou . He fell into the hands of the Blue Lotus Cult, who is known for being evil . The Gan family was naturally frantic, and even the empress was rmed . The empress personally came forward and asked the emperor to use all his strength to rescue Gan Lin . Although Gan Yezhou was worried about his beloved son¡¯s safety, he did not worry after all . He really agreed to the Blue Lotus Cult¡¯s request . He only wrote to the emperor with tears, asking the emperor to take his loyalty as a lord and save his only son . Father naturally agreed, and even the imperial army was used, that is, the secret guard under mymand . He searched for the whereabouts of Gan Lin and finally found a secret stronghold of Blue Lotus Cult, and I met Feng Xuanyuan unexpectedly . Who knew that the location was hidden, but I didn¡¯t expect the location of the stronghold to be secretive . The nearby cover measures were carefully designed by Blue Lotus Cult . It looked like an ordinary forest, but it was actually a maze . In the huge maze, without the guidance of the core figures of Blue Lotus Cult, it would be impossible to find the ce where Gan Lin was hiding . Even though we wiped out all the Blue Lotus Cultists there, we still had no way to enter, and we didn¡¯t even catch Feng Xuanyuan . ¡±

    ¡°Feng Xuanyuan escaped with his life . What I didn¡¯t expect was that he would have you rescue Gan Lin . Thispletely disrupted my previous n . I sounded you out secretly many times before I was sure that you were not in the Blue Lotus Cult . People were just being used by Feng Xuanyuan, but after this, Feng Xuanyuan disappeared again, and the Blue Lotus Cult also calmed down, and it seemed that there were no more waves . ¡±

    When Yu Linglong heard this, her mind was already overwhelmed . She couldn¡¯t help but squeeze Lord Xu¡¯s hand and whisper: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there was such a reason . If I had known...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, and smiled self-deprecatingly: ¡°If I had known, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t change much . ¡±

    At that time, would she trust Lord Xu? She would never believe in his other identity . Even if Lord Xu was frank with her, she would not believe his words .

    Until this moment, she did not believe that there was a certain person in the world . Perhaps because Feng Xuanyuan was lucky, or because the Blue Lotus Cult was not exhausted, but Lord Xu so carefully arranged and designed each step that it couldn¡¯t eliminate the Blue Lotus Cult .

    Lord Xu took her shoulders, kissed her soft cheeks lightly, and said, ¡°How can I me you? Even if it¡¯s strange, I me myself for involving you as well . ¡±

    It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t catch Feng Xuanyuan . At that moment, he led the dark guards to surround them . Even if Feng Xuanyuan was seriously injured, even if he flew, it would be difficult to escape, but he couldn¡¯t give an order to make his martial arts known . They had to let the carriage that the subordinates were riding in to encircle Lady Yu, and missed the sess at their fingertips .

    Just because he couldn¡¯t just watch her receive the slightest harm, even if it was only a slight possibility, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to put her in danger .

    Feng Xuanyuan escaped . He could catch him again, but if she was injured because of this, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life .

    But for this reason, he would not say, or even think about it . In his heart, all of this is taken for granted, because protecting her was his duty, his mission, and the most important and only thing in the world . She was the world he tried his best to protect .

    Looking at the beautifully embroidered pcenterns, Lord Xu whispered: ¡°Father made such a strategy . One was to win over the Gan family so that Gan Yezhou was grateful to Father and surrendered him; the other was to test the prince and see how the prince is after that incident . The prince has been on his guard but ordered his army guards to help the Gan family capital to search for the Blue Lotus Cult and find the news of Gan Lin . On the surface, there was nothing unusual . Father thought that the prince did not want to usurp the throne, but not long ago, Father knew that in those days when Gan Lin disappeared, the crown prince¡¯s cronies secretly wooed officials and even mobilized the foreign defense army in the capital to stand by at any time . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was shocked . The emperor made this move, which was extremely dangerous . If the prince distorted the truth with falsehood, the consequences would be really unimaginable .

    The Blue Lotus Cult kidnapped Gan Lin and asked Master Gan to write a letter to make the situation so big . The court searched for the Blue Lotus Cultists everywhere, causing panic . If the crown prince had a n, he would take this opportunity to shake them up, subvert the court, and change the dynasty . Otherwise, it will not be too soon, but he will mobilize the army at this time . Why?

    It¡¯s just that if the prince really wanted to usurp the throne, why didn¡¯t he act then?

    Yu Linglong thought for a moment and slowly said: ¡°The prince is good at everything . The only drawback is that he is too suspicious . Because he didn¡¯t dare believe it, he will look forward to the future and act decisively . Otherwise, that time would be a really good opportunity . ¡±

    Lord Xu nodded and said in a low voice: ¡°Yes, I also thought about it afterward . The prince was actually very afraid of Father . In this world, the only thing that can restrain the prince is Father . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°And the only one who can check and bnce the prince is you . ¡±

    That¡¯s why the emperor relied heavily on Lord Xu and gave all his personal guards to themand of Lord Xu . The emperor, prince, and Lord Xu were all bnced in strength . The situation at this time was just one thing that affected the whole body . If any two parties joined forces, the other party would not be able to get benefits . The emperor cannot trust the prince, so he must trust Lord Xu .

    Lord Xu smiled faintly, and said softly: ¡°Linglong, have you ever thought about why my father gave me the title of Lord Xu?¡±

    He was the youngest prince, and he had lived in Mongolia for nine years . He was named Lord Xu when he returned to East Chu at the age of sixteen .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart moved . She suddenly remembered something in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but exim in a low voice, ¡°Could it be¡ª¡±

    The character for ¡°Xu¡± is made up of the characters for ¡°nine¡± and ¡°day . ¡± Nine is the supreme number, only the emperor can use nine as a title, but the emperor gave the title of Lord Xu...

    Lord Xu¡¯s smile was a bit bitter: ¡°Father had been suspicious of the prince for a long time, but the other princes were unable to contend with it . I am the preferred prince of the Mongolian State, and Father has supported me with all his strength, and naturally there is love for me . Another reason is not to use me to divert the attention of the prince . ¡±

    The emperor had nine princes, but he loved Lord Xu the most . During this period, there may be reminiscences of Concubine Ling, or there may be guilt about Lord Xu being sent to Mongolia to be a hostage at a young age . But there may be a secret reason behind this father¡¯s kindness .

    From the point of view of the emperor, the crown prince was the best candidate for the prince . In terms of ability and cultivation, they were all the emperor¡¯s capital, but from the perspective of his father, the prince has already shown the intention of harming other princes, and the emperor wanted to leave the throne to the most suitable person and wanted to save the lives of the other sons .

    At this time, fostering the power of another prince is not only a warning to the crown prince but also a protection for the other princes . It was indeed a good method .

    The emperor was telling the prince that your prince¡¯s position was conferred by the emperor . If you are not as good as he wants, he is also qualified to take away everything that belongs to you, because the emperor of Eastern Chu cannot stop you alone .

    Because of this, the crown prince will have all kinds of hatred towards Lord Xu, and he has sent countless people over to closely monitor Lord Xu, lest Lord Xu will take his position .

    As for Lord Xu, who had to take care of the emperor¡¯s thoughts and guard against the prince¡¯s cruelty, he could only choose to disguise himself and walk between the court and the people with a mask on .

    Yu Linglong rubbed her swollen temples, feeling that these things were far moreplicated than she imagined . she couldn¡¯t help but sigh and stretch out her hand to hold his waist, and unknowingly surged with endless sympathy and distress in her heart .

    His life experience had so many ups and downs . He used to suffer in Mongolia, but now he was back in East Chu, and he needed to be on guard at all times . How strong does a person¡¯s heart have to be to endure so much suffering?

    Snuggling against his warm chest, Yu Linglong said softly: ¡°Since he is going to kill you, you might as well restore your identity and give it a go . It¡¯s better than being careful . ¡±

    The prince¡¯s visit today was to test Lord Xu¡¯s details, but he also unknowingly exposed his own thoughts . After disguising for so long, Lord Xu had not escaped the prince¡¯s pursuit . It would be better for everyone to tear their skins off and fight and show the difference between superior and inferior .

    His big hand tightened and wrapped her gently around his chest . Lord Xu groaned for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, then I will enter the pce tomorrow and report to my father . ¡±

    Now that the prince knew his identity, he had no reason to continue disguising himself . If he shoulde, sooner orter, he woulde . It would be better to take this opportunity to restore his true identity .

    In this way, the prince would be warier of him, but he did not dare to act rashly .

    If the prince dared to send someone to assassinate him again, it would surely arouse the emperor¡¯s suspicion . By that time, his position as prince would be even more precarious, and he really didn¡¯t need to take this risk .

    The two of them were a little tired after speaking for a long time . Seeing Yu Linglong cover her mouth and yawn, Lord Xu reached out and picked her up, and walked to the bed . His hot lips kissed her lips with a sweet affection, and heughed in a low voice: ¡°Honey, it¡¯ste at night, it¡¯s better to let your husband help you . You should rest . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled unconsciously and stretched out her hand to embrace his neck . Her delicate cheeks nudged his cor coquettishly, and she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who is serving who¡ª¡±

    Lord Xuughed unconsciously, and casually waved his big hand to extinguish the candle .

    The canopy fell, covering his slightly narrow smile and the charm in the canopy .

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Early the next morning, when Lord Xu was sent out, Yu Linglong took Xuan Cao to the ountant .

    Although Yu Linglong had not been married into the Xu Pce for a long time, everyone in the pce knew that the new princess had a strong temper and had a very good rtionship with Lord Xu . This was not someone they could offend .

    Therefore, she suddenly arrived at the ount room, and the stewards in the ount room quickly stood up, standing with their hands down, not even daring to breathe .

    Xuan Cao set the brocade mattress she had brought to the chair, sat down with Yu Linglong, and made a cup of hot tea . Then she stood behind Yu Linglong . The people in the room were concentrating and holding their breath, all of them carefully looking at Yu Linglong .

    With her bare hands rxed, she lifted the teacup and gently skimmed the floating emerald green tea leaves . Yu Linglong spoke unhurriedly: ¡°Take out the ount book of the pce, I want to look at it . ¡±

    Everyone didn¡¯t dare to neglect her, and quickly took out the ount book details and presented them to Yu Linglong .

    Lord Xu was not very young, but his industry is extremely impressive . He had the ount books for more than a year, and there were hundreds of them,rge and small, and there were only seven or eight catalogs of ount books .

    Yu Linglong flipped through them casually, and she couldn¡¯t help being surprised secretly . Before seeing the ount, she had never thought that Lord Xu had so much property . Needless to say, the pawnshops, restaurants, moneyundering, and homes in the capital were actually in the ount books . There were also minerals, salt farms, and other industries . These things may not be regarded as much in modern times, but in ancient times, these were all monopoly industries, especially salt farms . As long as there was a small ce, they could get gold every day .

    After closing the ledger, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t feel suspicious . No wonder that day when she said she would use silver, Lord Xu agreed without blinking his eyes . It turned out that he did have this capital .

    Just looking at the achievements of these industries, it was estimated that it wouldst her a hundred and eighty years .

    Yu Linglong originally wanted to use her dowry as capital to have a career in ancient times . Now it seemed that it was not easy for her to manage the property in the Xu Pce .

    However, being rich naturally had the benefits of being rich . By guarding these golden mountains, her n will be easier to implement .

    Yu Linglong looked at the ledger and was silent for a long while . The longer these stewards waited, the more nervous they became, and they didn¡¯t know what the new princess was thinking .

    After a long time, Yu Linglong spoke, but what she saidpletely surprised everyone .

    ¡°I want to buy a mountain . ¡±

    The manager in charge of mountain forests and minerals hurriedly stepped forward subconsciously and replied respectfully: ¡°I wonder what the princess wants to do? Do you want to buy mines or grow orchards?¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head and said astonishingly: ¡°I want to buy a ce with poor mountains and rivers . The harder the conditions, the better, the worse the better, but the location should be closer to the capital . ¡±

    The manager was at a loss: ¡°This...¡±

    Didn¡¯t the purchase of property all count on the money? Who didn¡¯t think that the more fertile thend, the better, and the more beautiful the environment, the better? Who would buy that kind of poor mountains and bad rivers, wasn¡¯t it just a pity? What the hell does the princess want to do?

    Although he was ndering her in his mind, no one dared to disobey the princess¡¯s orders . Although he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he still agreed with a bewildered expression .

    Yu Linglong continued to order: ¡°Prepare fifty thousand taels of silver bills for me, some fragments, one hundred taels to one thousand taels, and send them to my room . ¡±

    The stewards agreed in unison, and Yu Linglong took out the ount book with the restaurants again, flipped through it for a while, kept a fewrge-scale names in mind, and got up and went out .

    After sending Yu Linglong away, the stewards were relieved and hurriedly followed Yu Linglong¡¯s instructions .

    ...

    Yu Linglong walked slowly in the garden of the Xu Pce, thinking silently all the way . Xuan Cao followed her behind her, stepping very lightly, for fear of disturbing her thoughts .

    It was already March, and the cherries, peaches, and plums in the garden were blooming . The spring was boundless, but Yu Linglong had no intention of appreciating these beautiful scenery, just concentrating on her own n .

    Back in the yard, Yu Linglong called: ¡°Ling¡¯er . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er ran out in response, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t speak, and after a pause, she said, ¡°Go get ready to go out with meter . ¡±

    Xuan Cao hurriedly prepared the clothes to go out but was stopped by Yu Linglong: ¡°Don¡¯t bother . Just find me an ordinary dress and put it on . ¡±

    Xuan Cao knew that Yu Linglong was going out in a disguise, and quickly responded, and hurried into the room .

    As soon as Yu Linglong sat down, Mama Liu walked in: ¡°Dear princess, a while ago, you ordered me to train a few maids . The maids are ready . I don¡¯t know when you are free, do you want to see them in person? ¡°

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly, and said, ¡°No, you have always been cautious in doing things . I¡¯m very relieved . There is a shortage of staff in the room, so just ask them toe up . ¡±

    Mama Liu was a little ttered, and said hurriedly: ¡°Yes, I will make arrangements . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded and called Xuan Cao toe over, and instructed: ¡°Mama Liu will bring people up in a while, and you can arrange their division ofbor . ¡±

    Xuan Cao agreed and changed her clothes to serve Yu Linglong, and Yu Linglong took Ling¡¯er out .

    These days, Ling¡¯er had grown a lot taller . At this time, she was wearing a ginkgo-colored coat, with two bean-sized pearl earrings on her earlobes, making her look very capable and smart .

    Yu Linglong was wearing an ordinary spring blouse with yellow feathers and lotus patterns with a bun on her head . She only wore two sea water pattern topazes, and her right temple was surrounded by a fake hibiscus flower . She looked pretty and delicate, like a girl from a humble family .

    They went out quietly without any guards in a ck carriage .

    In the narrow carriage, Ling¡¯er took the squirrel jacket in her hand, carefully wrapped it around Yu Linglong, and said: ¡°Although the weather is warm, there is still a bit of cold . Don¡¯t catch a cold . ¡±

    After a pause, a slightly sad smile appeared on her face, saying: ¡°When I was young, my mother always told me that girls should not catch cold at home, or they will get sickter . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked down at her . A touch of unbearableness passed through her heart, and her voice calmed down: ¡°Ling¡¯er, can you still find someone from your former family?¡±

    Ling¡¯er shook her head . Her mood seemed very low: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to find my own brother, let alone other people . ¡±

    She lowered her head . Yu Linglong could not see the expression on her face but could hear her voice getting lower and lower, so low that she could hardly hear her .

    ¡°...What¡¯s more, my family has died long ago . None of them survived . They were all killed . ¡±

    Yu Linglong only felt that her heart was getting tight . Ling¡¯er had been with her for more than half a year, and she almost regarded her as her own little sister . Seeing Ling¡¯er so sad, she couldn¡¯t help but speak: ¡°Don¡¯t be sad . You will have me in the future . ¡±

    These words were full of reassuring power . Ling¡¯er raised her head and smiled at Yu Linglong, seeming to have a lot of energy: ¡°I¡¯m not sad . To serve you is the blessing of a lifetime . How can I be sad about this?¡±

    As if she didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, Ling¡¯er turned her head and looked out the window . She wiped away the teardrops on her face and said: ¡°Princess, where are we going?¡±

    Yu Linglong sat upright and said, ¡°To the Cymen Restaurant . ¡±

    ¡°The Cymen?¡± Ling¡¯er raised her head suddenly . Her face was surprised and her frustration was wiped away . ¡°That¡¯s a famous restaurant in the capital . Are we going there to eat delicious food?¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°I think so . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes brightened, and she said excitedly: ¡°I heard that the crystal pork there is amazing, and they only make 30 servings a day . Many people wait in line the night before, but they might not be able to buy them . Well! I wonder if we will be lucky?¡±

    While she was talking, she became anxious and raised the curtain to urge the driver: ¡°Hurry up, hey, I said you should hurry up!¡±

    Yu Linglong showed a faint smile and turned her face to look at the scenery outside the window .

    This little girl was really greedy .

    The Cymen Restaurant was located in the most prosperous part of the capital . Before getting closer, you could see that it was full of customersing in and out . Before the carriage could reach the door, it was stopped by the little servant . A little waiter with a towel hurried forward and nodded and bowed to apologize: ¡°Dear guest, I¡¯m really sorry, parking is forbidden at the entrance of the shop . Could you please move down¡ª¡±

    Before he finished talking, the waiter looked up and saw Ling¡¯er helping Yu Linglong get out of the car, and was stunned on the spot .

    Under the sun, Yu Linglong looked like a fairy, with beautiful eyes and beautiful clothes . The hibiscus flower on her head was charming and sparkling . Every crystal emitted a bright light, covering her pretty face with a faint halo . Her beauty made the waiter hold his breath .

    ncing at the gaping waiter, Yu Linglong turned her head . Ling¡¯er unceremoniously pushed the waiter and shouted: ¡°What are you looking at? Lead the way!¡±

    The waiter came back to his senses and stammered: ¡°Yes, yes, thisdy...no, no, no,dy, pleasee here . ¡±

    Although Yu Linglong was young, she had the hairstyle of a married woman . The waiter made a mistake and hurriedly changed his words .

    Leading the two of them to a window seat on the second floor, the waiter finally regained his senses, and he kept rmending famous dishes from the Cymen to Yu Linglong, but Yu Linglong didn¡¯t seem to hear him, so she spoke directly:¡±Bring out the crystal pork . ¡±

    The waiter showed an embarrassed expression and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m really sorry . We only make 30 orders of crystal pork a day . Today¡¯s 30 orders are unfortunately sold out . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered secretly . Yu Lieyang, a kid who knew how to do business, was clearly engaged in hunger marketing if he only made 30 orders a day . It was a routine with modern limited editions . This trick deceived others, but could it fool her?

    Yu Linglong¡¯s face seemed to be smiling, but her voice was very cold: ¡°Really? Where is your chef? Tell him toe out!¡±

    The waiter was shocked and took a quick look at Yu Linglong and Ling¡¯er . They were very powerful . Although they were dressed normally, he could see that they were wearing expensive and meticulously crafted clothes . Even the hairpins on their heads were all exquisite and very delicate, and you can tell that they are not small at first nce .

    He didn¡¯t dare to neglect them, so he had to ask the chef toe out and led him to Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong took a look at the chef and saw that this man was sturdy in figure with an ordinary face . Although he was spinning around in front of the kitchen stove all day, the white cloth apron on his body was so clean and tidy that she could not help but secretly approve .

    The chef stepped forward and said, neither humbly nor arrogantly: ¡°May I ask what you want to tell me?¡±

    Yu Linglong said faintly: ¡°I want to order the crystal pork, but the waiter refuses to sell it . What is going on?¡±

    The chef replied: ¡°It¡¯s true what he said that we only make 30 orders of crystal pork a day, and one more can¡¯t be made . If anyone vites these rules, he will be fired on the spot . I dare not disobey the master¡¯s will . ¡±

    Yu Linglong asked calmly, ¡°Is it possible that Lord Xu is here, and you are not willing to do it?¡±

    It seemed that Yu Linglong hit the nail on the head, and directly pointed out her identity as and-owning person . The chef couldn¡¯t help but hesitate for a moment before he said: ¡°What is your name?¡±

    Ling¡¯er on the side shouted: ¡°Presumptuous! This is Princess Xu!¡±

    Seeing Ling¡¯er¡¯s righteous expression, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly . Ling¡¯er was here to protect herself, and she was obviously anxious to eat that famous crystal pork, and just pretended to be seeking justice . Her awe-inspiring appearance was actually caused by the gluttons in her stomach .

    As soon as this remark came out, the chef and the waiter were shocked and knelt down in a hurry: ¡°We did not know that the princess had arrived, and we were negligent . Please pardon us . ¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get up . What¡¯s all this?¡±

    Seeing Princess Xu¡¯s reluctance to make a public appearance, the two hurriedly stood up, with a 180-degree turn in their attitudes, and repeatedly said: ¡°We will prepare the dish, please wait for us!¡±

    The chef left, the waiter quickly brought a teapot over and said with a smile: ¡°Princess, this is the best Biluochun tea . Please try it . ¡±

    Seeing his cautious appearance, Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but snicker and threw a silver ingot to him: ¡°Take it, this is for you . ¡±

    The waiter was ttered and hurriedly answered, thanked her repeatedly, and went away .

    Yu Linglong only had time to look at the furnishings in the restaurant and saw that it was a three-story pavilion with carved beams and painted walls . The decoration was very beautiful . The first floor was the lobby, the second floor was private seating, and the third floor was a single room . The center of the pavilion was a wide patio, and the top floor was covered with zed tiles, and the sun shone down making the room appear very bright . There were decorations at the corners of the cloister of either exquisitely carved hanging tes, or elegant and fragrant orchids, or smallndscape screens, which added a high level of taste to the entire pavilion .

    It was lunch time now . The first floor was full of guests, and the second floor was full of people . Most of the guests were dressed in beautiful clothes, chatting andughing, and the waiter who passed the food served a variety of exquisite dishes . The dishes were urately delivered in front of the guests at each table, and the restaurant was full of voices, but it still appeared orderly .

    The only thing that was eye-catching was therge in the southwest corner of the second floor . There were a dozen big men sitting at the table, all in strange costumes, some with stubborn faces and fierce faces, and some with bare arms showing the tattoos all over their bodies, and some of them with des inserted outside their leggings . They were ying a game, and at first nce she knew that these people were not good people .

    The guests nearby obviously also noticed this, and they all sat far away, for fear that they would provoke these evil spirits .

    Yu Linglong retracted her gaze, sipped her tea quietly, and looked at the bustling crowd outside the window .

    In the end, the identity of the princess worked . Soon, the waiter delivered the dishes, four cold, four hot, and two soups . Among them, the crystal pork, the signature dish of the Cymen restaurant, was ced in the center of the table, exuding bursts of aroma, very appetizing .

    The waiter smiled like a flower in full bloom, and said respectfully: ¡°Princess, these are the most famous dishes of the restaurant, please try them . ¡±

    Just as Yu Linglong picked up her chopsticks, she heard a loud voice yelling: ¡°Hey, you stinky waiter, didn¡¯t you just say that it was sold out? What is this!? ¡°

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw a shirtless young man standing at their table . He looked about twenty-three or twenty-four years old . He was tall and covered with tight muscles . Even though it was early spring, he stripped off his coatpletely, revealing his dazzling tattoos . Yu Linglong nced briefly, only to see that the pattern was a beast with a mouthful of blood . It looked very hideous, which also added a bit of ferocity to the man .

    She saw the tattooed man grabbing the cor of the waiter with his left hand . His drunken eyes squinted, and he lifted his right fist the size of a vinegar bowl, and he was about to hit him . He shouted aggressively, ¡°How dare you look down on me?¡± It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t afford to pay, so why can¡¯t I eat the pork!

    The waiter was so frightened that he stammered trying to exin, but he couldn¡¯t say anything . When he wanted to tell the truth, he didn¡¯t dare to talk about Yu Linglong¡¯s identity in public, so he stubbornly tried to dodge the question .

    He didn¡¯t understand what he said, and he even annoyed the tattooed man . The man looked furious and cried out: ¡°How dare you look down on me . Believe it or not, I can demolish your restaurant!¡±

    Following his words, his right fist whistled and smashed down with a sharp breeze . The weak waiter could not bear the punch . Before it hit his face, he rolled his eyes back, almost passing out with fear .

    Unexpectedly, the tattooed man¡¯s fist did not hit the waiter¡¯s face, but it hit the pir behind his head . With a bang, a crater was actually smashed into the thick pir . The dust on the top fell down .

    The tattooed man was obviously satisfied with his strength, and when he saw the waiter¡¯s frightened appearance, he couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Haha, you dog! How dare you look down on me!?¡±

    As he spoke, he let go of the hand holding the waiter¡¯s cor, and the waiter was so frightened that he slumped directly on the ground, unable to say a word .

    Yu Linglong looked at the scene in front of her, and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly . She put down the chopsticks in her hand and stood up slowly .

    The tattooed man happened to look at her, and he met Yu Linglong¡¯s cold gaze . He was startled, and his loudughter couldn¡¯t help but stop .

    This delicate woman was dressed in a yellow shirt with feathers, and for some reason, she gave him a faint sense of oppression . Seeing her cold and pretty face, it seemed that even the sun outside the window was unknowingly dimmed, and some cold air came in .

    The tattooed man calmed down and suddenly yelled, ¡°Hey, little girl, what are you looking at?¡±

    Seeing his stern look, Yu Linglong smiled slightly and looked away contemptuously .

    The more ostentatious a person is on the outside, the less capable they are on the inside . Those who were truly capable were usually very restrained .

    At this time, Yu Linglong was suddenly reluctant to engage in these unnecessary arguments with such a person, and being familiar with such a person simply reduced her status .

    The quarrel just now has already rmed the tattooed man¡¯s aplices . Several drunk men stumbled over andughed happily: ¡°You said she looked at you for what you did, maybe she is in love with you and wants to be a concubine for you!¡±

    Seeing that hispanions were all around him, the tattooed man immediately became courageous . His face was covered with drunkenness . He even came forward full of smiles, and said to Yu Linglong, ¡°Littledy, do you really like me¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglongughed instead of being angry . If the tattooed man was just angry that he couldn¡¯t eat the crystal pork, she would not act like him if she was drunk, but now, this person dared to molest her in public . It wasn¡¯t just a quarrel, but now his days were numbered .

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face with a smile, the tattooed man got excited . He couldn¡¯t help getting closer, and smiled with a drooling face: ¡°How old are you?¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes, held up the crystal pork, and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat this dish?¡±

    Before the tattooed man could answer, Yu Linglong suddenly raised her hand and threw the greasy pork on the tattooed man¡¯s head!

    ¡°Then I will make you eat it!¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Unexpectedly, the little girl who looked delicate and tender actually did what she said . The tattooed man was hit by that pork before he could even hide!

    The greasy white flesh fell on the tattooed man¡¯s head and face . Some hung on his hair, and some stuck to the hideous tattoo on his body . The tattooed man who was in shock looked extraordinarily funny .

    The guests sitting next to him had already turned their necks and looked over to watch the excitement . Now, seeing the tattooed man stunned, they could onlyugh out loud .

    The tattooed man, who was so dizzy and smashed, came to with theughter . He was ashamed and annoyed . He wiped his face indiscriminately and turned his head around, yelling nonchntly: ¡°What bastard dares tough at me!?¡±

    Theughter stopped abruptly, and all the guests pretended to be mute in the anger of the tattooed man as if theughter was just his illusion .

    Unable to find someone to vent his anger on, the tattooed man turned around abruptly . This action was too violent . The pork on his head fell off, and hung on his ears, seeming like it was hesitating to fall and wanted to stay on his head .

    He didn¡¯t realize how ridiculous his appearance was . The tattooed man¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared at Yu Linglong as if wishing to skin her alive . His big fingers pointed right at her after the attack .

    ¡°You, you stinky girl¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even look at him . She just brushed the hem of her clothes in a leisurely manner, as if she was checking whether it was contaminated with soup and affected her appearance .

    Taking the kerchief from Ling¡¯er¡¯s hands and slowly wiping her hands with it . Yu Linglong¡¯s gaze fell on the tattooed man¡¯s body .

    Wiping the corners of her mouth casually, Yu Linglong seemed to have just finished a big meal . There was an imperceptible smile in her eyes, and she asked a bit jokingly: ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    This tone, with sneer and contempt, was treating him like a stray dog who she had just thrown a bone to .

    The tattooed man was furious . Several of hispanions around him were gearing up, as if Yu Linglong was not a charming single woman, they would rush to tear her to pieces .

    ¡°Smelly bitch . How dare you provoke our older brother? Do you even know who he is?¡± a man behind the tattooed man yelled fiercely, trying to find some momentum for the embarrassed tattooed man .

    Yu Linglong looked contemptuous and said: ¡°You think I care who you are!?¡±

    Was he pretending in front of her? Didn¡¯t they know that pretending with her will end badly?

    They were a bunch of small shrimps that overestimated their capabilities!

    Were they pretending to be in organized crime? Could it be that these guys didn¡¯t know that she was the ancestor of the underworld?!

    Yu Linglong had long known something . The so-called underworld meant that with their rules, the rules of the outside society arepletely useless . Here, the power is the rules, and the fists are the rules!

    The boss was whoever was tougher, whoever was more . They deserved their power!

    Looking at the group of scoundrels in front of him, Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth showed some sarcasm, and said: ¡°Did you have enough? There are more here!¡±

    Picking up a te of braised sea cucumbers, Yu Linglong smashed it on his head and covered his face . The thick soup sshed all over . The tattooed man was in the middle of the te, and several of hispanions were also stained .

    At this time, although the tattooed man and others were mentally prepared, they still could not escape Yu Linglong¡¯s lightning-fast blow . This sea cucumber was a hot dish, not like the crystal pork, and the Cymen prevented the soup from getting cold and solidified, and hot water was deliberately ced under the te to warm it . Therefore, the sea cucumber soup was greasy and sticky, and the temperature was extremely high . At this time, it was so hot that the tattooed man jumped up his feet, and his partners around him were also burned .

    If they were so humiliated, they would lose face if they didn¡¯t do anything .

    Although the opponent was just a delicate woman, the tattooed man and others still did not want to fight a girl . They rushed up together cursing, and some even drew their daggers and machetes . It seemed like they were bullying a little girl . It was clear that he regarded the opponent as a tiger, and all of them looked desperate to fight her .

    Looking at these fierce opponents, Yu Linglong smiled coldly . Her delicate embroidered shoes swiftly lifted and kicked on the table . The heavy tabletop stood up to the sound, and the tablecloth flew, and the table was full of dripping water . The soup and dishes flew straight out, heading for the tattooed man and the others!

    These gangsters were okay fighting normal people, but encountering a demon girl like Yu Linglong who was not afraid of fear, it was like a fly fighting a hawk, and she was not a heavyweight yer at all .

    Although they were all round and muscr, they just looked scary . If they were reallypared to the skills and experience of their opponent, they would bepletely at a disadvantage . The fleshy body would only make them more awkward, and even if they were beaten, they couldn¡¯t dodge .

    At this moment, when such a big table flew up, they couldn¡¯t avoid it at all . Some of them reacted faster and wanted to dodge backward, but they happened to hit theirpanions and fell down with them .

    It was just in a blink of an eye . Several people were knocked to the ground by the table . The group of people who were still alive just now fell to the ground . A person who was hit in the forehead was holding his head, a person who was hit by the waist was holding his waist, and a person who was hit by the arm clenched his arm andy in ce, with moaning and groaning sounds one after another .

    The worst thing was that someone was identally stabbed by apanion holding a knife, and his blood ran all over the floor, rolling his eyes in pain .

    During the whole process, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even stand up and kept sitting firmly on a chair . Her clothes didn¡¯t even have a trace of dust, not even a trace of soup or bloodstains, as if the person who just did it was not at all her .

    Seeing these street bullies were so embarrassed, the crowd of onlookers who had not dared tough a moment pped their hands and cheered, and the apuse continued . Obviously, Yu Linglong¡¯s outbursts were very pleasant .

    Facing everyone¡¯s praise, Yu Linglong just smiled faintly and stood up with Ling¡¯er without looking at the tattooed men rolling in a ball on the ground .

    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the stairs that the tattooed man crawled out from under the table . He clutched his head that was smashed, and shouted at Yu Linglong¡¯s back angrily: ¡°If you have the guts, you wouldn¡¯t leave!

    Yu Linglong looked back, looking at him with amusement as if waiting for his threat . She was waiting for him to stand up, so they would fight again .

    It was really interesting . How many big men were beaten like this by a woman, and still have the face to shout at her?

    Being stared at by her fierce gaze, the tattooed man couldn¡¯t help but stop, and for a moment he mored: ¡°We are from the Dragon Tiger Gang . I won¡¯t tell you a fake name . Myst name is Gao and my first name is Song, and my nickname is Blue Flower Tiger! Before you go anywhere, please tell me your name!¡±

    Seeing him being beaten until he was embarrassed and still holding on to his face, even Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t help being happy, and she said crisply: ¡°How dare you ask prin¡ªhow dare you ask mydy¡¯s name? ¡°

    He really couldn¡¯t own up to his mistakes!

    There was a smile on Yu Linglong¡¯s face, and it was obvious that she didn¡¯t consider them important at all . She had seen a lot of these bastards in her previous life . They bared their teeth but they couldn¡¯t step up to the te .

    Seeing that Yu Linglong didn¡¯t answer his question at all, the tattooed man gritted his teeth and resorted to the most vulgar trick: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare to leave a name?¡±

    Was he really using this trick on her?

    The smile on her face suddenly opened up, and Yu Linglong suddenly became childish . She wanted to know what would happen if these people knew that she was a princess?

    ncing at the cowardly tattooed man, Yu Linglong gestured to the waiter, who hurriedly ran over: ¡°What¡¯s your order, madam?¡±

    She whispered a few words to the waiter . Yu Linglong smiled slightly, and he ignored the tattooed man and the others, turned around, and went downstairs .

    The tattooed men cursed, but the waiter walked over to them .

    Several of the gangsters on the ground have already got up, all of them cursing: ¡°Damn, this little girl is really evil, why are we all caught?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know where the stinkydy came from, she even dared to provoke us¡ª¡±

    Seeing all of them still full of nonsense, the waiter scratched his head and said helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t scold, you got off easy . This is the princess¡¯s favor, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t keep your heads!¡±

    ¡°Princess!?¡± When everyone heard this, their eyes almost fell off . ¡°What? What did you say? That little girl is the princess?¡±

    The waiter said while sweeping the remnant soup on the ground, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s our master, Princess Xu, who has just been canonized by the emperor!¡±

    The gangsters who had just stood up felt their legs go out from under them .

    This time, they even forgot to stand up and didn¡¯t care for the looks on their faces . They all squatted on the ground looking at each other .

    How could they provoke the famously grumpy Princess Xu in such a big capital? If the government investigated them, would they still have their lives?

    ...

    Aftering out of the Cymen, Ling¡¯erughed: ¡°Princess, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you hit someone . This one just now was really fun!¡±

    Seeing Ling¡¯er¡¯s infinite joy, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help smiling . This little girl was thirteen years old, and she was still a child with this kind of temperament . She became so happy after watching a fight .

    Ling¡¯er tilted her head slightly, apparently recalling the wonderful scene just now, waving her hand a few times, but it seemed that she suddenly thought of something and dropped it .

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a pity about the crystal pork . I haven¡¯t eaten it yet!¡±

    Yu Linglong finally couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and she said: ¡°If you want to eat it, it¡¯s OK, and I will ask the master of Cymen to give you a te and let Xuan Cao and the others try it . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er immediately became happy again . The two got on the carriage, and Ling¡¯er still babbled all the way . Until they returned to the pce, she still looked like she was unsatisfied .

    Walking into the yard, Ling¡¯er rolled her eyes and said with a grin: ¡°Princess, are you hungry? I will order the kitchen to prepare snacks for you!¡±

    Yu Linglong stretched out her hand and flicked her forehead, and smiled: ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, just say it, and use me as a pretense! Go ahead . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er stuck out her tongue, obviously in a very good mood, and said: ¡°You still feel sorry for others, so I will go now!¡±

    Ling¡¯er quickly turned around, but identally almost ran into a figure who had juste out of the room .

    After seeing the tall figure in front of her, Ling¡¯er paled with fright, and hurriedly knelt down: ¡°I...I collided with the prince, please forgive me!¡±

    Despite talking andughing in front of Yu Linglong, Ling¡¯er was still a little afraid of Lord Xu . At this moment, she knelt on the ground, and looked very worried, as if waiting for Lord Xu to punish her .

    Lord Xu just smiled indifferently and looked into Yu Linglong¡¯s deep ck eyes . His thin lips raised slightly, with a slight smile, and he said, ¡°What are you talking about so happily?¡±

    Seeing that Lord Xu didn¡¯t take it seriously, Ling¡¯er was greatly relieved, and replied: ¡°Prince, the...the princess fought again . ¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Linglong only felt that a few ck lines had been drawn on her head . What did she mean ¡°fighting again¡±, as if she was so fierce!

    When Lord Xu heard this, he looked at her immediately to see if she was safe and sound . Then he rxed, stepped forward, held her hands, and let out a breath with moist eyes . He said lovingly: ¡°When you turn around and go out, call more guards to follow you . Ask them to deal with anything . Don¡¯t do it yourself . If you are exhausted, how can you live a good life?¡±

    After these words were said, the maids in the yard couldn¡¯t help lowering their heads and forcibly concealing the smiles on their faces .

    Who didn¡¯t know what kind of princess this was? She always took care of things herself, how did she suffer? The prince even asked her to take more people out . It really deserved to be the Prince Xu, who was notoriously troublesome . It was obvious that he wanted to watch the excitement!

    Seeing this tall, handsome-looking man lower his head and carefully knead her fingertips for her, even Yu Linglong felt a little sorry .

    Even if you are petting your wife, there should be a boundary, right?

    Stretching out her slender jade hand, she shook off Lord Xu¡¯s big hand, preventing him from further movement . With a small smile on her face, she asked in a low voice: ¡°What did the emperor say?¡±

    Seeing that they were going to talk serious things, the maids in the yard walked away, and Ling¡¯er also quietly retreated and went to the kitchen .

    Lord Xu took Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, and the two of them walked into the room .

    After helping Yu Linglong to sit on the couch, Lord Xu picked up a booklet from the table and handed it to her: ¡°Look . ¡±

    Yu Linglong unfolded it and saw a neat regr script written on it, saying: ¡°My Ninth Son, Yu Lieyang, is good at riding and shooting, and has both ability and political integrity, resourcefulness, loyalty, filial piety, and restraint . He will lead nine battalions and twelve generals, and the rest will remain the same . ¡±

    Lord Xu whispered: ¡°I told my father my thoughts, and my father agreed, and he immediately wrote this letter by hand . As an official mission, he will dere the edict when he goes to court tomorrow . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was slightly startled, and she couldn¡¯t help clenching the document in her hand, and said softly: ¡°Nine battalions and twelve generals, these are all the defenses that guard the capital...¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t expect that the emperor should be so happy . Lord Xu said his thoughts, and the emperor gave him the power of nine battalions and twelve guards .

    Did this also mean that the emperor had long been wary of the prince and wanted to find an appropriate opportunity to restrain the prince?

    For them, they really didn¡¯t know whether they should be happy or worried .

    The nine battalions and twelve guards were not too powerful, and they did not exceed 60,000 soldiers in total, but heading each of them was a strong general who was selected from the nation . It involved the internal army responsible for the imperial band, the imperial guard for the emperor¡¯s travels, and the capital, the armed foreign army, and many other important positions, such as the Xiaojia Camp and the Firearms Battalion in the Ninth Battalion . They possessed the most powerful cavalry and firearms of this era and were almost invincible . The guard battalions were the guards of the emperor and the pce . They were responsible for the important task of guarding the pce . With themanding power of these nine battalions, they controlled the entire pce and inner city .

    The Twelve Guards in the capital, on the surface, were only for ceremonial purposes, but in fact, they shouldered many secret tasks . They only obey the royal family¡¯s orders and only do things in ordance with the royal family¡¯s instructions . For example, Jin Wuwei, who monitored Yu Linglongst time, was one of the twelve guards in the capital . Among them, the secret guard, the secret guard led by Lord Xu, was even more mysterious . Even many court officials had never seen its true face . They only obey the orders of the emperor and are not responsible to anyone, and even the prince didn¡¯t have the right to mobilize them .

    More importantly, because of the importance of the nine battalions and twelve guards to the internal and external defenses of the capital, they have a very high status in the army . Most of the royal family officials are in their hands .

    The emperor¡¯s title given to Lord Xu as themander of the nine camps and twelve guards was extremely far-reaching . Themander of the nine camps was only a false title in name, but this official position was given to Lord Xu, and he had to be careful .

    Because the nine battalions and the twelve guards were responsible for all the defense of the capital, each battalion and themander of each guard was trusted by the emperor . Only the emperor or the person holding the emperor¡¯s manuscript can mobilize the power in their hands . They usually do their own things and don¡¯t interfere with each other . The leader of the nine battalions and twelve guards was personally appointed by the emperor only when preparing for war, and he was only responsible for the summoning and training of all the leaders of the nine battalions and twelve guards, and could not mobilize the forces under his name .

    On the surface, the emperor named Lord Xu as the leader of the nine battalions and twelve guards, but he was extremely fond of the youngest prince, so he flicked his royal brush and gave him such a title . In fact, it was a position where you didn¡¯t have to deal with things, but a discerning person knew the tricks in it, such as Yu Linglong, such as the prince .

    Handing over themand of all forces in the capital to Lord Xu not only showed his trust in Lord Xu, but it was also a shock to the prince .

    This move of the emperor would make the prince vignt, but there was no reason to oppose the emperor¡¯s suggestion . After all, although the nine battalions and twelve guards were famous, they had no real power .

    But if the prince really did something, even if the prince intimidated the emperor, Lord Xu would urgently mobilize all the forces of the nine battalions and twelve guards in the shortest possible time to contend with the prince in the name of the emperor .

    In this way, even if the prince had any ambitions, he would be hampered everywhere .

    But in this way, Lord Xu will also be the target of public criticism,pletely standing on the opposite side of the prince .

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s contemtive and silent appearance, his eyebrows frowned slightly . Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help reaching out his hand, gently smoothing the small folds between her eyebrows, and whispered: ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Yu Linglong sighed slightly . She raised her face to look at him and said, ¡°Do you understand what the emperor meant?¡±

    Her eyes like spring water were squiggling, seeming to be filled with waves of ripples . It was such a seductive and deep beauty . Lord Xu can¡¯t help but lean down her face, and his angr lips softly cover her cherry lips like feathers with a bit of joy, a bit of pity .

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine . ¡± He lingered on her delicate and soft lips, and murmured vaguely between her teeth, ¡°I finally got you, so how can I be willing to leave? For you, I will protect myself . ¡±

    Yu Linglong felt warm as if she was holding a little bunny when she was kissed . She couldn¡¯t help opening her teeth and biting him hard .

    ¡°Hmm¡ª¡± When he was bitten by surprise, Lord Xu looked at her with some amazement, but he was facing her moist eyes with anger .

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave! Let me say this again, see if I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Her pink lips pursed, and Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face showed a bit of anger, but her eyes betrayed her unconcealed worry .

    Seeing her charming and lovely appearance, Lord Xu felt both distressed and affectionate . His thin red lips were bitten by her and a touch of ecstasy appeared, and his big hand grabbed her back, and he kissed her no matter what .

    ¡°Linglong, my Linglong...¡±

    Different from the soft-touch like cotton just now, the true feelings of Lord Xu at this moment seemed to have forgotten everything around her . The corners of her cold lips were aggressively being attacked, with a brutal breath and wild strength, on her cheeks, on her neck, and on her corbone . He moved down inch by inch, as if he wanted to burn his exclusive marks all over her body .

    He loved her so much it hurt . He adored her, and as long as she belonged to him, he will never leave forever .

    Yu Linglong was a little confused and confused by him . She was trying to keep thest trace of rity in her mind, and whispered softly: ¡°I¡¯m talking business with you...¡±

    Before she finished her words, she only felt her body lighten suddenly . Her slender waist was squeezed tightly by him, and she rose into the air and rolled into his arms .

    Although the couch wasrge, they couldn¡¯t help lying side by side . Lord Xu simplyy down on it, hugged Yu Linglong in his arms, and let her lie on his body .

    His big hot hand rubbed her soft ear earlobes restlessly, and the other was pinching and touching on her cinched waist, obviously very fond of it .

    Finally, Lord Xu pecked her swollen pink lips and then raised her eyes with a smile, with a slightly narrowugh in his tone .

    ¡°Huh? What business?¡±

    At this moment, the sun was setting . The splendid sunset glow in the spring cast colorful and brilliant colors on the high sky, and it fell on the beautiful woman on the couch through the fine screen windows .

    Her spring clothes were messy, and her fragrant shoulders were slightly exposed . Her white porcin-like skin glowed with a seductive light pink, the delicate curve of her corbones were exquisite, and there were a few plum blossom-like marks on her chest, and her beautiful eyes were filled with mist that made her look like a fairy that descended on the mortal world, full of unreal beauty .

    Even though I saw more of the stunning Lord Xu in the world, I couldn¡¯t help holding my breath at this moment, and the ink-colored pupils became deeper and deeper as if he was indulged in her beauty and didn¡¯t want to wake up .

    The temperature of his palm was hot on her waist, and her ears tickled with his flickering caressing . Yu Linglong leaned on his chest . She couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath, trying to calm her mind so that her voice could calm down .

    ¡°What are your ns?¡±

    Since the emperor gave him such great powers, he naturally instructed him to have full power against the prince and to bring Lord Xu from a dark to a bright ce . This might make the prince who was suspicious of Lord Xu deliberately seizing the throne speed up the pace of murdering him . How should Lord Xu respond?

    The big hand tightened and pressed her in his arms closer to himself . Lord Xu¡¯s lips fell on Yu Linglong¡¯s forehead, and said lowly: ¡°If the emperor does this, the prince has three ways to go: one way is to give up the previous deployment, ept the will of Father, and be a virtuous prince, assisting the father wholeheartedly; the other way is to take risks, resist the arrangement of Father, and take the world in his own hands; the third is to follow them with the same, and he can¡¯t bear it, waits for the best time, or waits for a reason why he has to rebel . ¡±

    Lord Xu paused and said, ¡°If you were the prince, what would you do?¡±

    The setting sun gradually sank below the horizon . The splendid sunset clouds all over the sky turned into a deep purple, and a few bright stars had already appeared in the east .

    As night fell, no candles were lit in the room, and even though it was a spring night, the cold air was still immersed in the cold .

    Yu Linglong leaned in his arms . His warm embrace, even in the cold night, gave her infinite heat and stability .

    In the darkness, her voice seemed quiet and peaceful, as if she was just talking about tomorrow¡¯s weather with Lord Xu .

    ¡°The important thing is not which way he chooses, but which way we want him to choose . ¡±

    The prince had made up his mind to get rid of Lord Xu . At this time, avoidance and disguise were no longer the best way . Only by facing difficulties can he take the initiative and win a ce for himself .

    In this world, whether it was ancient or modern, whether it was society or nature, it was always true that the weak eat the strong . If you are not strong enough, you can only be a fish on the chopping board .

    Two evenly matched forces can never coexist peacefully . Even if they are brothers, they cannot coexist at the same time .

    Even if Lord Xu was unwilling to fight for the throne, his identity was destined to be impossible for him to remain neutral in the storm . If he did not fight, it represented weakness . He could only be ughtered, and he could only die silently . In the history books, at most, only his pale and feeble name was left .

    If this was the case, it would be better to give it a go . Why can¡¯t he have what the prince owns!?

    Lord Xu obviously had the same thought . In countless pretenses and forbearance, the prince did not care about brotherhood at all . He would press every step of the way and finally murder him . Under such circumstances, why should he go any further? How could he endure it anymore!?

    The setting sun hadpletely gone down, the room had plunged into a pitch-ck darkness, and the air was floating with a faint fragrance, full of mncholy power, and it seemed to be ready to explode anytime, anywhere .

    Yu Linglong moved in Lord Xu¡¯s arms and changed to a morefortable position . Her small face was slightly raised, and her wless face was amazingly white in the dark, making her watery eyes shine .

    The little hand tapped on his chest, and her in and pretty face smiled and said, ¡°You have the power to make the prince be jealous of you . This is just the first step of the n . ¡±

    Affected by her soft smile, Lord Xu reached out and held her restless little hand, his inky eyes gleaming in the dark, like stars .

    ¡°Then, tell me, what¡¯s the next step?¡±

    Seeing his bright eyes, Yu Linglong knew that he already had an idea, but he just wanted to see if their ideas coincided .

    Yu Linglong thought for a while andughed: ¡°Although the emperor has given you military power, he obviously took care of the prince¡¯s feelings and refused to give you real power in public . This makes it possible for the prince to still choose to stand still . Our next n is to make the prince¡ª¡±

    Raising her hand and smoothing the fluffy hair near her ears, Yu Linglong smiled, and her pink lips exuded the next words with murderous awe .

    ¡°...Have no other option but to rebel . ¡±

    Although the emperor wanted to frighten the prince, he did not dare to press too hard . The prince did not have any major faults except that his generosity was too small and his suspicion was too heavy . In contrast, the emperor must be more willing to choose a conservative approach . Can he protect the lives of his other sons without any worries, and have the prince ascend to the throne smoothly? Now the emperor is in power and can still control the prince, but after the emperor turned a hundred years old, how could the prince be willing to tolerate these powerful younger brothers?

    Yu Linglong could understand the emperor . His psychology was contradictory . It was weak . The princes such as Lord Xu were his sons, but the prince was also his son, and he was the prince of the country that he had cultivated after years of painstaking effort . He wanted to try to ensure a bnce so that the crown prince and Lord Xu and others can live together peacefully, but this was just his wishful thinking as a father .

    There was only one in this world, there was only one throne . When the throne he sat on became the focus of everyone¡¯s contention, it would inevitably cause a bloody battle of life and death .

    If they are to me, they can only be med for their careless reincarnation and being born in the emperor¡¯s house .

    There has never been a perfect thing in this world . Since you have chosen to enjoy the supreme superiority brought to you by power, and at the same time you bear the endless pain it brings to you . If you want to climb up to the throne, you must step on a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood . You even have to step on the corpses of your brothers and sisters before you can sit on it .

    What you want is the most precious thing, and naturally you have to pay the most precious price for it .

    In the darkness, Lord Xu¡¯s chest rose and fell . His breathing was heavy, and he was obviously determined .

    The corners of his thin lips brushed over her soft cheeks, leading him to answer in a low and resolute manner: ¡°Yes . ¡±

    ...

    The next day when it was dark, Lord Xu went to court .

    After he went out, even though she was very sleepy, Yu Linglong gradually became sober and couldn¡¯t sleep anymore .

    The early morning of the spring was extremely cold . Without the warm embrace around her, the chill slowly soaked into the brocade . The charcoal fire had long been extinguished, and the whole room was shrouded in the dim light of dawn, looking cold and empty .

    After tossing and turning for a while, Yu Linglong finally got up helplessly .

    Dependence on others was really not a good thing . She once slept so steadily with him, and now without him, she became so squeamish .

    Calling the maid toe in, Yu Linglong cleansed her face with warm water, which made her feel a lot morefortable .

    After wiping the water drops on her face with a snow-white silk kerchief, Yu Linglong dropped the kerchief in the copper basin, only to find Ling¡¯er standing at the door, looking like she was hesitant to speak .

    Her eyebrows raised slightly, and Yu Linglong asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ling¡¯er had always been refreshed and happy . Why was she so awkward today?

    Seeing her ask, Ling¡¯er walked over slowly . The expression on her face looked very strange, and after thinking about it for a moment, she said: ¡°Princess, there is someone outside the house...someone is visiting . ¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up, and the maid immediately covered her slender body with a scarlet brocade jacket, and the room suddenly became brighter .

    Sitting in front of the dressing table, Yu Linglong asked casually: ¡°Who is here?¡±

    Ling¡¯er followed, with a bitter smile on her face, and said, ¡°It¡¯s the one named Gao Song . ¡±

    ¡°Gao Song?¡± She tilted her head . Yu Linglong thought this name was a bit familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she heard it, ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Ling¡¯er was taken aback for a moment, and then she realized that the princess had beaten up those gangsters yesterday, and then shepletely forgot after the fight, and she didn¡¯t even remember what his name was .

    Ling¡¯er had to say: ¡°Princess, have you forgotten? Gao Song is the blue and white tiger that we met in the Cymen restaurant yesterday!¡±

    Yu Linglong thought of the tattooed fellow, and she couldn¡¯t help showing disdain: ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Ling¡¯er said helplessly: ¡°As soon as those people heard that they had offended you, they ran over at night and knelt outside the gate of the pce, saying that they wanted to apologize to the princess . ¡±

    ¡°Last night?¡± Yu Linglong was startled slightly, ¡°Then why did you report this morning?¡±

    Ling¡¯er carefully checked Yu Linglong¡¯s face and said, ¡°Those people don¡¯t dress like good people, and the porter didn¡¯t dare to announce them without authorization, so they knelt outside, saying that they will leave after they knelt for an hour or two . Who knew they had knelt all night . ¡±

    What Linger didn¡¯t dare to say was that when Lord Xu saw these people at the door in the morning when he was in court, he asked about them . As soon as he heard that it was the little gangsters who had offended the princess yesterday, he asked the guard to beat them again . Suddenly, at this moment, all of those people had bruised noses and swollen faces, and their injuries were more serious than when they were beaten by Yu Linglong yesterday, but they still refused to leave . They had to see the princess .

    The concierge in the mansion didn¡¯t dare to conceal it anymore, so it had to be reported to Yu Linglong and the princess had to be asked toe forward and resolve the matter .

    Otherwise, after waiting for a while, the prince came back from court and saw these people, saying that they could not make any more efforts, or he would give them a good beating .

    The prince and the princess were newly married, and it would be unlucky to cause death for this matter .

    Picking up a piece of rouge made in her hand, Yu Linglong said casually: ¡°I see . let them go to the side hall and wait . ¡±

    This was a promise to meet Blue and White Tiger and them .

    Ling¡¯er breathed a sigh of relief and quickly went out to give orders .

    After Yu Linglong had finished dressing and had breakfast, she walked to the side hall of the outer courtyard .

    Blue and White Tiger and others were already waiting in the side hall . As they were, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to sit and wait, but the princess didn¡¯t arrive, so it would be too silly to kneel on the ground like this . Several people were standing awkwardly . They heard the news from outside, ¡°The princess is here¡± and he knelt down on the ground in a panic . They shouted, ¡°We are bowing to the princess, long live the princess!¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this nondescript yell . What was this all about? She was a princess, not a queen, and they also yelled that she was here . Were these bastards really ignorant of the rules? Did they still want to tter her?

    Yu Linglong refrained fromughing, walked up to the leader sternly, lifted her red skirt, sat down, and then looked at the group of people who were kneeling on the ground .

    She saw that they were all festooned and wounded everywhere . Some of them were still bloody, and some of their faces were criss-crossed, and they were obviously beaten severely .

    Yu Linglong was a little stunned . She clearly remembered that she had just smashed them twice with a te . How could they be injured like this overnight?

    She thought of Ling¡¯er¡¯s hesitant and halting appearance, and after a few rounds of thought, she understood the internal cause of the matter, and the smile on her face could no longer stop .

    Okay, you Yu Lieyang . They must be reported . If someone bullied your wife, do you just clean them up like this?

    If it weren¡¯t for the upper court, it was estimated that Lord Xu woulde up with some tricks to take revenge on these young gangsters who were sincerely afraid toe to the door to make amends .

    She knew him too well . Like her, he had never been a good man and believer in his bones . It was even more fantastic for both of them to ept them when they meet . What she and he liked most is to beat people .

    It was absolutely impossible for those who have offended them to be forgiven by bowing . They will definitely not be forgiven when they kneel and beg for mercy, they would have to have their tails between their legs before they would be let go .

    If it weren¡¯t for these people who had been kneeling at the gate of the pce all night, Lord Xu would have been toozy to fight, so he would have them tied up and sent to jail .

    Watching Yu Linglong walk into the room, Blue and White Tiger wished he could not press their bodies and foreheads to the ground . Their eyes were closely following Yu Linglong¡¯s embroidered shoes, and they constantly adjusted their knees and bows ording to where Yu Linglong was walking .

    Yu Linglong sat on the head seat, and Blue and White Tiger and the others followed her in a 180-degree half-circle .

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was sitting steadily, they bowed quickly, cried bitterly, and said one after another: ¡°We have made a mistake . We have offended the princess, please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°Princess, you are so great . Please don¡¯t argue with us, you can spare us!¡±

    ¡°Princess, please be kind to us . Forgive us, and we will work ourselves to death to repay the princess¡¯s kindness!¡±

    They didn¡¯t dare to look up . They only desperately touched the ground with their foreheads and made a dull bang . If they raised their heads, they would be astonished to see Yu Linglong at this moment, with a smile on the corners of her eyes and mouths that had the tenderness that came when she thought of someone .

    Blue and White Tiger and the others begged for a long time before Yu Linglong withdrew her thoughts and her face returned to coldness .

    Reaching out to take the teacup from Ling¡¯er, Yu Linglong gently sipped the tea, but said nothing .

    She did not speak, and the Blue and White Tiger and others who were kneeling down were even more disturbed, and no one could figure out the thoughts of the princess .

    Could it be that the princess is thinking about how to deal with them?

    Blue and White Tiger and others are used to being aggressive and domineering most days . They fell into the hands of others for the first time at this moment . Of course, they were extremely indebted . The more they thought about it, the more they were afraid . The big and rough men shuddered slightly

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    In fact, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t think about those weird punishments . What she thought about was the matter that she discussed with Lord Xust night .

    Compared to the uing major event about the country, these little gangsters in front of her were like mosquitoes, inessible, and almost ignorable .

    Only......

    Suddenly, there was an idea in Yu Linglong¡¯s mind . Perhaps these gangsters could help them .

    A smile reappeared on her face, butpared to the gentle smile just now, this smile looked distant and indifferent .

    ¡°Get up . ¡±

    Blue and White Tiger and others, who had been kneeling for a long time, heard these words as if they heard the sound of nature . They quickly got up from the ground, but still did not dare to raise their heads . They just stood on the ground with their hands down, acting obedient .

    Yu Linglong tilted her head slightly, trying to recall what Blue and White Tiger said yesterday, and then asked after a pause: ¡°What did you say yesterday, what Dragon and Tiger gang are you?¡±

    Blue and White Tiger hurriedly replied respectfully: ¡°Yes, it is called the Dragon Tiger Gang, because the younger ones are named after dragons and tigers...No, no, no, in front of the princess, we are neither a dragon nor a tiger, but we are insects . ...¡±

    Seeing them incoherently frightened, Yu Linglong nodded with satisfaction, and asked, ¡°In addition to oppressing the people, what else do you do on weekdays?¡±

    Upon hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Blue and White Tiger and the others immediately raised their hopes .

    What did the princess mean by asking about this? Was it to ask them what evil they usually do and did she want to deal with them?

    Although Blue and White Tiger and others have developed their bodies, they were not simple in mind . They quickly said: ¡°No, no, no, no, we wouldn¡¯t dare anymore, we know that we are wrong, and we will definitely change our minds and behave in the future... ¡°

    While talking, several people were about to kneel down again, and Yu Linglong said impatiently: ¡°Okay, stand and talk . ¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the magistrate, and she didn¡¯t care about the mess they were making . Whether these people bullied the weak and feared the strong, as soon as they heard this kind of problem, they were like enemies .

    The half-bent knees of Blue and White Tiger and others paused . They were neither kneeling nor standing . Their posture was very awkward .

    Yu Linglong thought for a while and said, ¡°How many people are there in your Dragon Tiger Gang? Who is the boss?¡±

    Blue and White Tiger quickly replied: ¡°Not many . There are more than a hundred people in total, I...um...I am...¡±

    With big hands scratching his head, Blue and White TIger¡¯s face showed a very embarrassed expression . Just like him, he bowed his knees to a woman in front of his inferiors . Wherever he dared to call himself the boss, his face lookedpletely ashamed .

    Yu Linglong nced at Blue and White tiger recalled his skill in her mind and made a decision .

    ¡°How old are you?¡± Yu Linglong suddenly asked a seemingly irrelevant question .

    Blue and White Tiger was stunned . He was unable to recover for a while, and replied truthfully: ¡°I am twenty-eight this year . ¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head: ¡°You¡¯re not too young . ¡±

    Blue and White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but bow his head in shame . They all said that he should be famous as soon as possible . Although he became the boss of a small gang before his 30s, it was estimated that this will be the case in his entire life .

    In the future, he will lead my younger brothers to fight and kill, and arrogantly rob . If the result is good, he can barely live to grow old . If there are any idents, there is the possibility of being corpses on the street at any time .

    For example, yesterday, he just took the younger brothers to Cymen to have a meal and offended the little-known Princess Xu . If Princess Xu was unhappy, they couldn¡¯t be sure whether they would keep their heads or not .

    It was difficult for people like them to be famous!

    Blue and White Tiger¡¯s frustration obviously infected the little brothers around him . The rest of the people looked at each other, remembering their own disappointments, and bowed their heads in low spirits .

    Yu Linglong looked at the frustrated little gangsters in front of her with cold eyes, seized the opportunity, and asked faintly .

    It was these words that, like a thunderstorm, blew up Blue and White Tiger and the others suddenly .

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to get ahead, do you want it?¡±

    Blue and White Tiger and others raised their heads shamelessly and looked at Yu Linglong in disbelief .

    They were arrogant and domineering . Didn¡¯t they just want to have a better life and make a difference in the future? Was it possible that the noble Princess Xu wanted to cultivate them?

    After a moment of being stunned, Blue and White Tiger and others came to their senses and immediately knelt to the ground impatiently .

    ¡°If the princess will promote us, we will never hesitate to die!¡±

    Seeing those faces flushed with excitement, Yu Linglong smiled . Her pink nails were gracefully raised, and she said, ¡°Get up and talk . ¡±

    Blue and White Tiger and others quickly stood up . Their eyes fixed on Yu Linglong, waiting for Yu Linglong¡¯s instructions .

    ¡°From now on, you will follow me . ¡±

    These words made Blue and White Tiger and the others excited . Following Princess Xu, it was a step up to the sky for them . Naturally, it was more beautiful than beating a blind man on the street or scolding a dumb man!

    Blue and White Tiger grinned and couldn¡¯t help but tentatively ask: ¡°Princess, what do you want us to do?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Ling¡¯er, and Ling¡¯er understood . She drew a few silver bills from the purse and handed them to Blue and White Tiger .

    Yu Linglong said: ¡°Take these silver pieces . First go find a few shops to make a living, and hire more people . ¡±

    Blue and White Tiger looked down at the amount on the banknote, and couldn¡¯t help but close his mouth: ¡°This much?¡±

    Yu Linglong got up, walked out, and said as she walked, ¡°Since you are called the Dragon Tiger Gang, you will make a career, lest you lose your name!¡±

    Blue and White Tiger¡¯s face blushed, and he couldn¡¯t help but clench the banknote: ¡°Yes, we must obey the instructions of the princess . ¡±

    Thisrge sum of money was the basis for them to stand up in their lives!

    Yu Linglong walked to the door, paused, and dropped a sentence without looking back: ¡°Also, no one is allowed to cause trouble without my instructions . ¡±

    She took in these gangsters, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to be their backer . She wasn¡¯t paying for them, so this ugly thing should be said first .

    Startled by her cold tone, Blue and White Tiger quickly said: ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare . ¡±

    Yu Linglong pointed to Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°If anything happens, go to the back door of the pce and ask for Ling¡¯er . ¡±

    The respectful eyes of Blue and White Tiger and others immediately fell on Ling¡¯er, and they shouted in unison: ¡°Lady Ling¡¯er . ¡±

    Suddenly being stared at by a group of big men, Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but blush . She quickly straightened her face, nodded to them as a response, and quickly followed Yu Linglong out .

    She was not mentally prepared for the role the princess had her y at all!

    Ling¡¯er followed Yu Linglong out of the house, but she saw Yu Linglong staring at the few little maids who filed in the courtyard with buckets .

    After a long while, Yu Linglong asked nonchnt words: ¡°Where can I buy ves?¡±

    Ling¡¯er felt very strange, and replied with a puzzled look: ¡°You want to buy people? I will go and find a broker...¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head and said, ¡°No, I want to buy a ve, the lowest, most humble, and most miserable ve . ¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Ling¡¯er¡¯s face showed a rare seriousness: ¡°Princess, can I ask you, why do you want to buy a ve?¡±

    Perceiving the abnormality in Ling¡¯er¡¯s tone, Yu Linglong turned around and said, ¡°Remember when I said I was going to buy a mountain that day?¡±

    Ling¡¯er nodded, and her expression softened a little: ¡°Does the princess want a ve to go to the mountain? I understand . ¡±

    Yu Linglong did not speak but did not deny it either . Did Ling¡¯er think she was buying a ve to cultivate the mountain and farm? No, her purpose was more important than cultivating a mountain .

    Ling¡¯er looked in the direction where the little maids had disappeared, with a look of memories on her face, but with a bit of pain and sorrow .

    ¡°Princess, I also came out of the hands of the broker before . That period of time was really...¡± Linger tightened her lips, obviously not willing to remember anymore, but quickly turned to the topic, ¡°But my destiny was still good because I was born clean, so they can sell me to big families with many innocent girls . No matter how bad I am, I can also be the servants or concubines of small families . But many people are not so lucky . I have seen it with my own eyes...it was really scary...¡±

    Her voice gradually dropped . Even in the splendid spring, her tone did not feel a trace of warmth, but it was full of chills that made people shudder .

    ¡°...Among them, there are males and females, old and young . The youngest I have ever seen was not more than three, and they don¡¯t know anything . They were also dragged out and sold . The child¡¯s mother said something we didn¡¯t understand, crying herself to death . Princess, I really didn¡¯t understand . They are also human beings, why should they be treated like this?¡±

    Yu Linglong asked softly: ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Ling¡¯er said: ¡°Some of them are prisoners of war, some are prisoners, and some are uncivilized barbarians caught in the frontier . Many of them are even being dragged down by having a family to feed, and even children of a few years old are caught . Because their family background is unknown or theirnguage is unknown, or they are mute or have a criminal record, serious people will not buy them as family members . If they fall into the hands of the broker, they can only go to the most miserable ces, such as brothels...¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s thin eyebrows were tightly twisted into a ball, and she could only go on through gritted teeth: ¡°But even a brothel is not easy to get into . They only want young and beautiful girls, and other people can only go to salt mines, coal mines, quarries, and even lime mines . I heard people say that none of the people who went to these ces could live for three months . ¡±

    Even Yu Linglong, who was hard-hearted, couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked when she heard these words . In this era, there was no machinery and no gas masks . Everything depended on manpower and handwork . If the situation was really like what Ling¡¯er said . ...

    She really didn¡¯t want to imagine how those people were living thest moments of their lives under the difficult conditions, where their lives were so humble that they could not even be weary .

    Yu Linglong sighed and said softly: ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you . Take the silver, and buy a ve for as much as you want, but only those under the age of twelve . ¡±

    Although her n was cruel, at least let these ves who have only one dead end would survive .

    Ling¡¯er pulled her thoughts back, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange when she heard Yu Linglong¡¯s words: ¡°The princess wants to buy those children? What can they do?¡±

    Yu Linglong did not answer but walked towards the garden .

    There was a gust of wind blowing from nowhere, blowing the blooming spring flowers all over the sky . Unknowingly, the remnants of red fell all over the ground .

    In the depths of the flowers, a woman in the red dress, with a decisive figure, seemed to be determined that nothing could stop her, and walked forward .

    Some things, since they have been decided, they must be done to the end .

    ...

    Everything was just as Yu Linglong had expected . Since the goal of frightening the prince was to be achieved, then Lord Xu¡¯s canonization ceremony will be extremely grand .

    On that day, she was dressed up in gorgeous clothes and appeared at the top of the tower . Her bright beautiful eyes flew sharply, looking at the high tform outside the city from a distance .

    There, the armor is distinct, handsome, and fierce .

    Even though they were far away, she could still hear the deafening ritual music . With the majesty of the royal family and the awe-inspiring army, it pierced through the ears of the crowd like a sword .

    The imperial canopy symbolizing the emperor was particrly obvious in the ck armor . The emperor personally visited .

    The metallic light was like a tide over the sky, glowing with cold, cold light . It was the legendary nine battalions and twelve guards . The g stood clearly on the huge open ground, faintly exuding the emperor¡¯s might .

    They were the top army in the world . They were responsible for the important mission of guarding the imperial city . They were the noble-born nine battalions and twelve guards .

    Even if they didn¡¯t say a word, the soldiers still stood tall, exuding awe-inspiring coldness and excellence .

    In the army full of swords and weapons, there was a figure . Even among the thousands of people, he was still shining proudly, attracting her eyes .

    On the red felt that stretched for several miles, a tall figure walked firmly towards the high tform .

    He was dressed in ck iron armor, with a sword on his waist, and a pure ck cloak flying high in the wind . His stature was straight and loose as if he had gathered the power of the whole world and broke through the sky .

    Walking ten feet away from the high tform, he unloaded the sword, handed it to the officer, and stepped up the steps .

    The hundred or so steps were very long and very high . She slightly squinted her eyes and followed the figure of Lord Xu in the brilliant sunshine .

    That was her husband, her dependence, her pride .

    At this moment, there was a sense of pride in her heart that she had never felt before . In the rose gold auspicious cloud pattern brocade robe, her slender fingers involuntarily pinched together secretly .

    For the first time, she deeply felt that she and he shared the honor and disgrace .

    It turned out that this was true love . She and he were not just about supporting each other, but guarding and watching each other . He was not a towering green pine, and she was not a small flower who needed shelter from the wind and rain . She and he were two trees that were closely intertwined at the roots underground . Their stubborn branches stretched out to the sky infinitely . No one will limit the other . They will only silently convey energy to each other, share the sun and rainstorm, and finally together, they will grow into a towering giant tree .

    The perfect love is never to let her escape the world but to let her see the whole world through him .

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The canonization ceremony was not over yet . Yu Linglong quietly walked down the tower .

    Her magnificent robe was dragged heavily over the steps, and the spring breeze came with a little bit of coldness, but she didn¡¯t pick up any corners of her clothes .

    At this moment, she felt that she suddenly had a little more responsibility on her shoulders, but because of this weight, her footsteps became more stable and powerful .

    Now that she was involved in the center of this storm, they would fight the storm together!

    Next to the red-covered carriage, Yu Linglong held Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand and raised her eyes again to look out of the city, where the sun hadpletely broken free from the cloud cover, and the sky was full of sun rays .

    Slightly squinting her eyes, she suddenly wondered how spectacr it would be to shine on his strong shoulders .

    Slowly lifting her foot, she boarded the carriage . Ling¡¯er respectfully lowered the curtain, turned her head, and said crisply, ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡±

    The carriage rose at the sound, and the sparkling sound resounded on the empty street, which seemed particrly long .

    In the luxurious carriage, Yu Linglong sat on the thick brocade mattress, meditating on her next n .

    Lord Xu was canonized as the leader of the nine battalions and twelve guards . This was almost equivalent topletely ruining the prince¡¯s face . How would this prince disguise his reaction with benevolence and filial piety this time?

    Without having to think about it, he must have gritted his teeth and hated Lord Xu and would list Lord Xu as his number one enemy for this reason .

    This was better . Since he was unkind, he shouldn¡¯t me others for being unrighteous .

    It¡¯s just that, if their n was to be implemented, it may require careful design . The prince was tolerant for many years and would never do it lightly, let alone give up his position rashly . She would need some time to prepare if she wanted to force him to rebel . Of course, this also required Lord Xu¡¯s n .

    Silently thinking about it, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t realize that at some point, the carriage had turned into a quiet alley, and the sound of the horseshoes against the ground seemed particrly clear in the quiet alley .

    The surroundings were empty and quiet, and the carriage was going steadily, but Yu Linglong¡¯s heart suddenly jumped for no reason .

    This was almost her instinct . She had a hunch whenever danger was about toe .

    Suddenly, the wind screamed around and rolled towards the carriage she was riding in . Yu Linglong first heard the sound of horse hooves steadily moving forward and suddenly messed up . It seemed that the horses pulling the carriage were frightened, and then immediately she heard the call of the coachman: ¡°Who¡ª¡±

    The coachman only spits out one word, then stopped talking abruptly, and went silent, as if he had disappeared out of thin air .

    Could it be that someone attacked!?

    Ling¡¯er sitting at the door of the car immediately became alert and opened the curtain . Yu Linglong only had time to see a ghostly figure shing by outside the car, and heard Ling¡¯er eximing: ¡°It¡¯s you¡ª¡±

    Before Ling¡¯er had finished speaking, her tiny body was pulled out of the carriage . She only heard a muffled grunt, and Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t move .

    As early as the moment the coachman shouted, Yu Linglong had already pulled out her dagger and was ready to fight . She didn¡¯t bring a guard this time, and except for the coachman and Linger, it was only her .

    Obviously, the outsider used swift and ruthless means to get rid of the coachman and Ling¡¯er, and then he was going toe at her .

    Sure enough, the still trembling curtain was lifted up, and an upside-down face appeared in front of Yu Linglong .

    When he came in, he happened to aim at the dagger she had already been holding near the curtain . The shimmering tip of the knife happened to touch the little red dot between her eyebrows .

    At this moment, Yu Linglong had a momentary illusion, thinking that the red dot was the blood she shed from piercing her eyebrows .

    His long and narrow eyes nced at the dagger in her hand, but Feng Xuanyuan didn¡¯t have any nervous expressions at all, he just smiled evilly: ¡°Yu¡¯er, we meet again . ¡±

    His smile was so wless, yet full of wicked evil spirits . Yu Linglong had never seen a man like him in her previous life . He walked secretly, had a perverted temperament, but looked like a ghost, entangled in her .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s palms couldn¡¯t help but sweat . Although she had only seen Feng Xuanyuan a few times, she knew very well that his martial arts were really unfathomable, and she was definitely not his opponent .

    At this moment, her dagger pointed directly at his eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t care . His eyes looked at her coquettishly, as if she was already a ything in his palm and had no ability to resist .

    Yu Linglong squeezed the dagger in her hand, and said solemnly: ¡°Get out!¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan shook his head regretfully, speaking as if he was coaxing an innocent child: ¡°Yu¡¯er, I found you so easily, how could I just leave like this?¡±

    She unceremoniously sent the dagger in her hand forward, and the sharp tip of the knife had already pressed against his skin, and it seemed that he was about to break into his skin .

    Her beautiful eyes burst with anger, and Yu Linglong sternly shouted: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, are you afraid of death!?¡±

    The next moment, before she could see Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s movements clearly, her wrist was suddenly clenched . Yu Linglong grit her teeth, exhausted all her strength, and stabbed Feng Xuanyuan fiercely!

    With a crisp sound, the dagger that pierced Feng Xuanyuan turned around halfway, and with all the strength of Yu Linglong, it pierced the wooden board of the carriage up to its handle, leaving only the handle of the dagger trembling slightly outside .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s center of gravity was unstable, and Feng Xuanyuan pulled her into his arms in an instant . Her slender body was immediately held tightly and she couldn¡¯t move at all .

    He picked up his chin familiarly and was forced to meet her phoenix eyes bursting with cold light .

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you really want to kill me?¡±

    Yu Linglong gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, you let me go! Or I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°Or you¡¯ll what?¡± With long and narrow eyes with a yful smile, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s big hands were reluctant to leave, rubbing her delicate chin, ¡°Did you bite your tongue?¡±

    Yu Linglong turned her head fiercely and got rid of his hand . She didn¡¯t even look at him, and said coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I will kill you!¡±

    The big hand wrapped around her slender waist suddenly tightened . Even with a fewyers of clothing, she could still feel the tightness and scorching heat in his palm .

    ¡°Do you think he cane to rescue you?¡± Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s voice emphasized that ¡°he,¡± obviously unwilling to mention the name of Lord Xu, ¡°You went to see his canonization ceremony . How was it? It was beautiful, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hearing Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s ferocious tone, Yu Linglong was slightly startled, but for a moment she was furious .

    He was following her, monitoring her!?

    This pervert!

    ¡°Why do you care where I go!?¡±

    ¡°Of course I care,¡± Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s hands tightened, full of domineering and overbearing power, ¡°I know where you went, who you were with, and what you have done!¡±

    Suddenly hearing his childish words, Yu Linglong was a little startled . Was this kid bluffing?

    Because she was too tightly held, Yu Linglong had to lift her head to see Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face .

    A strange brilliance burst into his face . His expression was unpredictable, suddenly angry, suddenly dark, and suddenly violent, but his long and narrow eyes were shining, with an incredible edge .

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly . Her words like a de, cold and sharp: ¡°Master Feng, do you remember? I am married to Lord Xu, you saw this with your own eyes! Don¡¯t forget, now I am Princess Xu!¡±

    Agitated by her words, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes suddenly became bright, and his cold lips were sharply raised, and he burst out manic and tyrannical words: ¡°Do you think I care about whose princess you are!? Even if you are the princess, the empress dowager, or the empress, I only recognize you as mine!¡±

    Seeing him grit his teeth, it seemed that his emotions might get out of control anytime and anywhere . Yu Linglong screamed, but before she could move, the next moment, her neck had already been hit, and her eyes suddenly went dark and she fainted .

    The force to stun her was very precise . Feng Xuanyuan looked at the delirious woman in his arms, and the frenzy on her face gradually softened .

    After sighing deeply, Feng Xuanyuan gently lifted her and rose into the air .

    After jumping a few times, he had disappeared with her, leaving only an empty carriage with a floating curtain and two unconscious people on the ground .

    ...

    At some point, Yu Linglong finally woke up .

    As soon as she recovered her senses, she immediately sat up, kneading the neck that had been hit, and looking at the surroundings vigntly .

    This was a huge room, evenrger than her bedroom in the Xu Pce . The furnishings were not extravagant, and the simple and practical style was everywhere . However, if she looked carefully, she could find that the beds, tables, chairs, utensils, and decorations in this room were all high-quality with exquisite workmanship . Only the wide blue brocade quilt on her body felt delicate, soft, and thick, and the cover was extremelyfortable .

    The door of the room was ajar, and there were a few sounds outside, seeming to be discussing something . Yu Linglong got off the bed without making any noise and walked to the door lightly .

    Recalling the scene before she was knocked unconscious, she easily came to a conclusion that at this moment she should have been kidnapped by Feng Xuanyuan, and this ce was probably Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s site .

    The voices from the outside gradually became clear . They were a few strange voices, some old and some loud, seeming to be arguing about something important .

    ¡°...Today¡¯s matter must deal with my disciples! Otherwise, in this peaceful and prosperous world, why set up a military leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes, especially Lord Xu! Even if the people don¡¯t know it, don¡¯t we know? What kind of person is Lord Xu, who has been chasing after us for many years? Last time it was a bloodbath! If it weren¡¯t for this, would we be so badly injured and want to live in seclusion here?¡±

    ¡°Leader Mingjian, if this continues, I¡¯m afraid my many congregations¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Amidst the noise, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s voice had a chill that Yu Linglong had never heard before . She heard him say in a deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you forget what happenedst time!?¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of this sentence but faintly felt that the matter they were discussing was rted to Lord Xu .

    Because of Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s words, all the arguing voices were silent . Although she was not immersed in the scene, Yu Linglong could still clearly feel the seriousness and grief in the room .

    After a long time, an old voice slowly said: ¡°We will listen to the arrangements of the leader . ¡±

    There was a smallmotion in the room, but no one objected .

    It seemed that although Feng Xuanyuan was young, his prestige in the Blue Lotus Cult was extremely high .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s voice seemed to be magical, faintly revealing a calm and reassuring power: ¡°Thest incident was that the Goddess was testing the determination of all the congregations . Those congregants who were affected in the capital can only say that they are insincere . They have been sent to warn them repeatedly, saying that the government will take action to move their families . Thousands of religious people are enough to keep them safe, but they don¡¯t believe it . They only cared about family property and status, and they destroyed their families . ¡±

    His voice fell low . His mood clearly fluctuated, and he paused before continuing: ¡°Although we have lost a lot of members, after that storm, all the church members left today are sincerely converted and serve the Goddess honestly . This is also a good thing for my Blue Lotus Cult . But even so, we should not act rashly, and we must not let thousands of congregations bleed in vain!¡±

    There was silence in the room, but Yu Linglong could feel there was a kind of enthusiasm surging slowly .

    There was a sound of footsteps in the room, and it seemed that Feng Xuanyuan had stood up and was walking on the ground .

    ¡°The day before yesterday, I observed the celestial bodies and found that there was a small star falling beside the Goddess, the direction is to the east . ording to the doctrine, before the Goddess¡¯s death, there must be a sainting down, so these days, I have been Looking for the saint, if we can get the assistance of the saint, the revival of our Blue Lotus Cult will be just around the corner!¡±

    There was a burst of cheers in the room . Obviously, after hearing Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s words, the Blue Lotus Cultists were all excited, wishing to find the Blue Lotus saint immediately .

    Taking advantage of the noise, Yu Linglong quickly checked the room, looking for a way to get out . Who knew this room was so big but there was not even a window . The door to her room was the only way out .

    Yu Linglong had to quietly push open the door of the room, trying to see the situation clearly . Who knew that while the door looked heavy, it was very light when she pushed it . When she pushed it carelessly, the door immediately made a soft noise .

    Yu Linglong screamed horribly in her heart . Although the sound was not loud, how could she keep it from Feng Xuanyuan? Her push was reallypletely exposed .

    Sure enough, the sound of the room door hadn¡¯tnded yet, and those narrow eyes had already shot over, and seeing her in the dark, the corners of Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s lips made an evil curve .

    She had been discovered anyway, and Yu Linglong walked out graciously .

    She had just eavesdropped on them . She thought there were only a dozen people outside, but she discovered that the room was full of people when she came out, and the outside of the room was also full of congregants who were watching . The people inside and outside the room were all dressed in blue robes . Among them, there were men and women, old and young, all quiet .

    Yu Linglong originally thought that if there were few people, she might even take the opportunity to escape . When she saw the situation in front of her, she obviously couldn¡¯t escape .

    Seeing her suddenly walk out of the leader¡¯s room, everyone was shocked, and they all looked at Feng Xuanyuan .

    Feng Xuanyuan didn¡¯t notice it, and stretched out his hand to Yu Linglong, showing an unclear smile: ¡°Come here . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was on guard and walked towards him step by step, and stopped when she reached him .

    Ignoring theplicated gazes around, Yu Linglong only looked at Feng Xuanyuan, and said in a low voice, ¡°When will you let me go?¡±

    Even though she had deliberately kept a safe distance from him, Yu Linglong was still pulled into his long arm and dragged to his side .

    His voice rang in her ears as if he was teasing her triumphantly: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it . ¡±

    Two angry blushes rose on her pink cheeks, and Yu Linglong gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, stop dreaming!¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan didn¡¯t care at all; on the contrary, he was very happy . Obviously, Yu Linglong by his side was what he was most proud of .

    His hand freely reached to her neck, with an affectionate attitude, but his domineering voice sounded softly in her ear: ¡°As I said before, I am tied to you, you are mine¡ª¡±

    Her slender fingertips flicked, but they froze . Yu Linglong was very happy to see Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face suddenly turn ck, and a raging anger rose up .

    Grasping her arm tightly, his suppressed voice carried the anger that swept through everything, and he whispered: ¡°Where is the jade ne!?¡±

    That piece of jade, that piece of jade that was vital to life and death, that piece of jade that he personally put on her neck, iming that no one but him can take it off in the world, why was it missing!?

    Yu Linglong¡¯s lips were slightly raised, revealing a disdainful smile . She took out the jade pendant from her waist and handed it to him: ¡°I¡¯m returning your jade pendant!¡±

    Since Lord Xu removed this jade pendant from her neckst time, she has always kept it in the purse on her waist . Lord Xu said that this was a token of the Blue Lotus Cult . She did not want to destroy it easily, and it was another reason to get entangled with Feng Xuanyuan .

    Now, this opportunity was just right, and if she paid him back, she wouldn¡¯t owe him anything .

    In her slender, white palm, the jade pendanty quietly, like a magical me, bursting with agile light .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes were sharp, but he was surprisingly silent .

    But the others whom Yu Linglong hadn¡¯t noticed looked at each other, and it seemed that after a long time, they finally came back to their senses .

    All of a sudden, they knelt down to the ground . Their voices were uniform, but they were deafening like thunder in Yu Linglong¡¯s ears .

    ¡°All hail the saint!¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The scene before her was unexpected . She had heard what they said in the room just now . Although she didn¡¯t understand the internal affairs of their Blue Lotus Cult, she could fully feel from their words how much they admired and looked forward to the so-called Blue Lotus saint .

    But what was the situation now? She just took out a jade pendant that couldn¡¯t be more ordinary, and these people knelt down and called her a saint!?

    Of course she didn¡¯t believe that these people were collectively mad, so there must be only one reason why she was mistaken for the Blue Lotus saint .

    Looking at the man with sparkling upturned eyes in front of her, Yu Linglong¡¯s voice was irritated like never before, so irritated that she wanted to crush the name between her teeth into powder: ¡°Feng, Xuan, Yuan!¡±

    Hearing her gritted teeth calling out his name, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face showed a faint smile, but it made her unable to see what his emotions were . If he had a hint of emotion, it would be a faint joy .

    Yes, this was the first time he saw her out of control, and the first time he saw her irritated because of his ns .

    She had always been arrogant and indifferent in front of him, and the few words she said from time to time are always with weapons, full of deep irony . At this moment, the woman in front of him was full of anger, her temples were fluffy, her ck onyx-like eyes were shining, and her cherry-like lips were full of anger, seeming to be burning with a raging me .

    He liked her like this, and one day, he could also affect her mood and make her angry, instead of that aloof, icy look .

    Facing her angry eyes, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s smile gradually deepened, and in a sh, he made a move that made Yu Linglong startled and angry .

    His tall figure suddenly fell . Feng Xuanyuan knelt on one knee, his narrow eyes slightly lifted, looking up at Yu Linglong¡¯s beautiful face, and he whispered clearly: ¡°I, Feng Xuanyuan, hail the Blue Lotus saint! May the saint live with mercy and protect my thousands of people of the Blue Lotus Cult!¡±

    If the previous behaviors of the worshipers kneeling down can be exined by misunderstandings, then Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s behavior at this moment undoubtedly confirmed her identity as the Blue Lotus saint!

    There was that jade pendant that reveals her identity, and Feng Xuanyuan personally promised this sentence . Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t argue with a hundred mouths, and could no longer take off the title of the Blue Lotus saint!

    Looking at therge figure in blue clothes kneeling in front of her, Yu Linglong, who had been ustomed to countless big scenes, couldn¡¯t digest the news for a while .

    She was still immersed in the infinite resentment that she fell into Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s trap, and countless fragments shed quickly in her mind¡ª

    He once said that he would give her the unimaginable .

    He once said, I want to tie you .

    He once said, if you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with me, I won¡¯t let you do it!

    But she never expected that he would use this extreme method to force her to stay by his side!

    It was really ironic . Her husband was an enemy of the Blue Lotus Cult, but she somehow became the Blue Lotus saint!

    Her cold palms involuntarily clenched tightly, pinching the blue lotus jade pendant in her hands . She would never want this identity!

    After quickly sorting out her thoughts, Yu Linglong said in a low voice, ¡°Master Feng, what does this mean?¡±

    As if anticipating that she would have this question, Feng Xuanyuan stood up . The corners of his thin lips evoked a shallow arc, and he looked down slightly respectfully, and replied, ¡°The jade pendant in the hands of the saint is the long-lost treasure of the Blue Lotus Cult . The religious text says: Nineyered jade lotus, the ordinary saint, shines through the gate of heaven, and ovees the disaster . This jade lotus is the symbol of the saint . ¡±

    Yu Linglong gritted her teeth when she heard it . This guy was really bullshitting her . This jade pendant was clearly what he gave her!

    Although her mind was like a burning prairie fire, Yu Linglong calmly controlled herself and did not shout out this sentence in public, because she knew that she was in the Blue Lotus Cult at this moment, even though she could tell that she was not the Blue Lotus saint at all, Feng Xuanyuan personally brought this jade pendant to her, and these fanatical Blue Lotus cultists wouldn¡¯t believe it .

    One was the prestigious leader in their hearts, and the other was a strange girl holding their long-awaited jade pendant . Would these people believe her meager exnation?

    Yu Linglong could even guess that Feng Xuanyuan would dare to say this in public . Naturally, he had thought about it, and he was not afraid that she would expose herself . Even if she insisted that this jade pendant was given to her by Feng Xuanyuan, Feng Xuanyuan would have a reason to exin it . How could these Blue Lotus cultists, who were extremely fanatical in their religious beliefs, doubt Master Feng, who they trust with all their hearts?

    Facing Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s sly gaze like a fox, Yu Linglong suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness as he looked at the thousands of cultists who were kneeling before him .

    This was forcing her to desperate action . At this moment, if she could tell that she was not the Blue Lotus saint, who would believe it?

    It was these Blue Lotus Cultists who believed in her, and if they believed that she really wasn¡¯t the Blue Lotus saint, she did not dare to imagine the consequences of falling into the Blue Lotus Cult¡¯s nest .

    Would these extremely disappointed cult followers tear her apart in public?

    The cool jade pendant made her hands hurt, so she closed her eyes helplessly and forced her mouth open .

    ¡°Get up . ¡±

    This simple sentence meant that she has epted her identity at the moment .

    As for the future, let¡¯s save it forter!

    Hearing her depressed voice, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face was smeared with a smug look, but it disappeared without a trace in an instant . He turned around and said loudly to all the Blue Lotus cultists on the ground: ¡°The saint is here now . The revival of my Blue Lotus Cult is just around the corner!¡±

    Seeing the excitement on the faces of those believers and shouting in unison with Feng Xuanyuan, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart suddenly shed with an ominous premonition .

    So many people gathered here, and they did not conceal their whereabouts and voices, so it can only show that this ce must be a ce far away from the capital, and it was very likely even in the wilderness .

    During the time when she fainted, how far away did Feng Xuanyuan take her? How far was it from the capital?

    Yu Linglong looked at the dark night sky above her head . It should bete at night . Yu Lieyang must have discovered her disappearance a long time ago . Using the methods of him and the dark guards he led, has he found this ce yet!?

    Without waiting for her to think about it, Feng Xuanyuan stretched out his hands and pressed down, motioning to the congregation to stop, and then said loudly: ¡°It¡¯ste, and the saint needs to rest . You may leave . ¡±

    The congregation bowed Yu Linglong together and then retreated .

    Yu Linglong kept her face cold and didn¡¯t say a word . It wasn¡¯t that she was pretending to be arrogant, but she was still full of anger at the identity of this inexplicable saint .

    But her indifferent appearance added a bit of mystery to her . The Blue Lotus Cults who retreated did not even dare to look at her . All of them bowed their heads deeply and withdrew .

    Seeing that Feng Xuanyuan was still exining to the elders, Yu Linglong turned and returned to the room .

    After a short while, Feng Xuanyuan also entered the room . Seeing Yu Linglong sitting on the couch with a calm face, he gave a brisk smile and said, ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    Hearing his indifferent tone, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart burst into an unknown fire, and she stood up suddenly, her porcin-white face full of cold anger .

    ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, you¡¯d better exin to me what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Seeing her imposing appearance, Feng Xuanyuan was not at all afraid, as if he had only seen a cat with raised fur, screaming that she needed hisfort .

    Walking up slowly, a wicked smile appeared on Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face, and his narrow eyes looked at Yu Linglong without blinking .

    ¡°I want you to stay by my side . ¡±

    His voice was full of domineering aura, announcing her belonging as if he regarded her as a piece of clothing, a decoration, that if he liked, he could keep .

    It¡¯s just that his eyes betrayed his emotions . In that focused gaze, there was a touch of inquiry, a touch of reluctance, a touch of nostalgia, just looking at her like this, as if in the blink of an eye, she would fly away .

    With her nails digging into the palms of her hands, she tried to suppress her anger, and stared directly at Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes coldly: ¡°You nned all this a long time ago!¡±

    This was not an interrogative sentence, but an affirmative sentence .

    From the day he put this jade pendant on her, she had always felt that something was wrong . On the edge of the cliff that day, his expression and tone did not seem like he was giving her a gift at all . It seemed to imprison her .

    But she really didn¡¯t expect that this seemingly ordinary jade pendant had such a symbolic meaning!

    Passing the jade pendant held in the palm of her hand to Feng Xuanyuan, Yu Linglong said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a saint . I¡¯m returning this thing to you!¡±

    Looking at her white palms, Feng Xuanyuan lost his senses for a moment, but he raised his eyes to look at her, teasingly said: ¡°Do you want me to tie it back on your neck?¡±

    Seeing him act so bold, Yu Linglong was so angry that her eyes spit fire, and the anger that had been suppressed all night finally gushed out, raising her hand and smashing the jade fiercely .

    ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, you are looking for death!¡±

    The big hand swiftly lifted the jade pendant she threw back into his hand . Feng Xuanyuan looked down at the palm of his hand, and then looked at Yu Linglong with a slightly more evil expression: ¡°It seems that you really want to have me tie it to you with my own hands . ¡±

    Seeing him walking towards her step by step, Yu Linglong subconsciously reached out to reach the dagger on the outside of her calf . Unexpectedly, she touched it, but she felt nothing .

    Seeing the surprised look on her face, Feng Xuanyuan smiled coldly: ¡°Did you think I would let you keep it?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s white fist suddenly clenched, but her heart sank heavily!

    It seemed that when she was unconscious, he had checked her body and confiscated the dagger!

    ¡°Give it back to me . ¡±

    This was not a plea, but an order .

    Lifting his eyebrows, Feng Xuanyuan asked bluntly, ¡°Why?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Yu Linglong slowly got up and sat on the couch again .

    The initial anger of bing a Blue Lotus saint has passed, and Yu Linglong¡¯s mind became sober . At this moment, she had roughly guessed Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s true intentions .

    With a cold smile on her pretty face, Yu Linglong looked at Feng Xuanyuan and asked faintly: ¡°If your subordinates knew that I am not the real Blue Lotus saint, do you know what kind of trouble the Blue Lotus Church will be in??¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan smiled confidently: ¡°They will never know . Only me and you know this secret, and they won¡¯t believe what you say . ¡±

    Yu Linglong clenched her teeth . It seemed that she was right . Feng Xuanyuan would never let her have a chance toe clean!

    Her beautiful eyes squinted . Yu Linglong turned her face slightly, raised her eyebrows, and said with a faint smile: ¡°Oh? Then maybe after they calm down, they will be very curious why the Blue Lotus saint appeared earlier, but notter . Will it only appear when Blue Lotus Cult has been hit hard?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold, and Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s voice was a little stern: ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at his nervous expression in time and slowly said, ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you have been using me all the time . At first, you used me to save your own life . Later, you used me to save Gan Lin . Now, you¡¯re using me to be the saint of Blue Lotus, to stabilize the now shaky Blue Lotus Cult . Feng Xuanyuan, besides using me, what else do you have to do to me? I really regret saving you in the first ce!¡±

    Herst word had not yetnded, and the ghost-like blue figure had shed in front of her, and before she could react, her body had fallen into a domineering embrace .

    ¡°How dare you say that!?¡±

    How could she think that? Did she think he had been using her, think he had no affection for her? Was she blind? Could he not see his care and seriousness for her!?

    If he didn¡¯t want her to stay by his side, how could he give her the hard-won blue lotus jade pendant, and how could he single-handedly stop her sedan chair and prevent her from marrying someone else?

    She was in his arms at the moment, but even if he hugged her tightly, he still couldn¡¯t feel her presence . Was that tight and awkward body her? Why did he stick to her so tightly, but still didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of security, as if when he let go, she would disappearpletely and he would never catch her again .

    He only wanted her . He wanted to own only her . Was this wrong? Why did he do so much, but she never felt his intentions?

    He only felt that his heart was so painful, that kind of pain that went deep into his bones and was heavier and crueler than any injury .

    This pain bit his heart so cruelly that he couldn¡¯t even feel Yu Linglong¡¯s resistance .

    She bit him mercilessly and grinded hard . Yu Linglong knew that she couldn¡¯t beat the evil Feng Xuanyuan in front of her, so she could only use the most instinctive trick of a woman: biting!

    The tiny teeth bit him fiercely until her mouth was full of blood, but the man who was holding her tightly seemed unconscious, holding her motionlessly .

    After a long time, feeling the force on his arm gradually loosen, Yu Linglong finally broke free from this iron embrace .

    With this, even she herself was a little surprised . Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s left chest had already been bitten by her with two rows of fine blood holes . The blood soaked his blue robe, and it was still pouring out .

    Did this man feel pain? He didn¡¯t even move .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart shook slightly, but she came to her senses in an instant, reached out her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Return the dagger to me, and I won¡¯t tell your secret . ¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan, who was bitten by her, raised his sharp eyebrows at her words . He looked at Yu Linglong carefully and said, ¡°This dagger is important to you?¡±

    She was so arrogant and unruly, but she was willing to give a mere dagger, and actively promised him not to tell the secret of this day . This dagger must have a very important meaning to her .

    Yu Linglong nodded, and did not intend to hide it: ¡°It was given to me by my husband . ¡±

    Her soft words shocked Feng Xuanyuan severely .

    Her husband!?

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    She was wearing a red wedding gown that day, and she shed past his eyes . Feng Xuanyuan clenched his teeth involuntarily, and his tone had a cruelty in it that he didn¡¯t even notice: ¡°From now on, he will no longer be your husband!¡±

    After being stunned by his inexplicable words, Yu Linglong snorted coldly: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, don¡¯t forget, the emperor ordered me to marry him . You cannot determine anything about the princess he selected!¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s body trembled suddenly, and he said angrily: ¡°You are not someone¡¯s princess, you can only be mine!¡±

    She was the person Feng Xuanyuan had his heart set on, so she couldn¡¯t be someone else¡¯s wife! Even if she became Princess Xu, he didn¡¯t care!

    Her fists clenched by his childlike savage attitude . Yu Linglong retorted unceremoniously: ¡°What do you think you are talking about?¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, he had grabbed her slender shoulders . Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s cold face was full of violent emotions at this moment, and the red dot between his brows was like a drop of blood that burst out of his eyes .

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said!¡±

    His long and narrow eyes stared at her fiercely, as if he would crush her to pieces in the next moment .

    Yu Linglong raised her small face and met his fierce gaze without fear . Her eyes were sharp: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, if you let me go now, maybe I will let him save you...¡±

    Raising her hand, she broke off the fingers he pinched her shoulder with, and said coldly: ¡°Otherwise, even if your Blue Lotus Cult is all over the world, it will not be able to stop his army!¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan looked up to the sky andughed: ¡°Funny! Do you think he canmand nine battalions and twelve guards if he is canonized?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t refute but just looked at him coldly, with an arrogant expression, as if looking at a fool who couldn¡¯t help himself .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s brazenughter gradually died down, and his gaze at her became sharp: ¡°What exactly do you know?¡±

    Yu Linglong sat down slowly, raised her eyes to look at him, and said word by word: ¡°It¡¯s not the first day you yed against him . Can¡¯t you guess the connection here?¡±

    She still remembered what Lord Xu once said to her . Thest time Gan Lin was kidnapped by the Blue Lotus Cult was a trap nned by Lord Xu, and she immediately thought of the reason for Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s abnormal behavior at the beginning .

    From the moment the Blue Lotus cultists were hunted in the capital, Feng Xuanyuan should have realized that this was a huge trap, so he would tell a stranger like Yu Linglong where Gan Lin was imprisoned and made a decision to release him . This didn¡¯t make the Blue Lotus Cult fall into a disaster .

    She still remembered that on the cliff that day, Feng Xuanyuan once said that they had fallen into a bigger conspiracy .

    This conspiracy referred to the trap set by Lord Xu . The Blue Lotus Cult was all over the country, and Feng Xuanyuan was not an ordinary person . They should have discovered Lord Xu¡¯s identity a long time ago, so they would be more careful . This was why Feng Xuanyuan was here . The reason he came to hijack the sedan chair on the day of her wedding to Lord Xu was that he wanted to use Yu Linglong to force Lord Xu to show up and trigger a fight between Lord Xu and the crown prince .

    This insidious strategy can only be imagined by a person like Feng Xuanyuan .

    Hearing her meaningful words, Feng Xuanyuan looked at her with a little scrutiny: ¡°You mean, the emperor¡¯s canonization of his official position is not a false title?¡±

    If this was the case, then Lord Xu really had the strength of nine battalions and twelve guards, and Blue Lotus Cult will no longer be able topete with it .

    Yu Linglong sneered . Her attitude seemed to be acquiescence in Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes were getting cold, and Feng Xuanyuan snorted coldly, and said, ¡°Do you really believe that he will use the nine battalions and twelve guards for a woman?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly and said three words loudly .

    ¡°I trust him!¡±

    Looking at those extremely determined eyes, Feng Xuanyuan was stunned .

    There were two blushes on her face . Her eyes were shining, and her face was filled with the radiance of trust, a beauty he had never seen before .

    Unfortunately, her beauty is only because of another man, not because of him .

    Aplex taste suddenly appeared in his heart, and Feng Xuanyuan suddenly turned around and kicked the red wooden table behind him .

    The heavy table flew up swiftly and hit the back wall . There was a muffled bang, and the huge table was broken and turned into a pile of fragments .

    ¡°Then just wait here and see when he wille and rescue you!¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan dropped these words and strode out of the room without looking back .

    Yu Linglong sat quietly on the couch . The candlelight in the room was blown out by Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s strong wind that just kicked off the table, and she just sat in the darkness, motionless .

    When there was hope in her heart, even if she was in the dark, she still had light to guide her . This, she firmly believed .

    ...

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t wait too long . When the gray light leaked from the door, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, followed by a panicked voice: ¡°Master, the mountain is surrounded, all around are human beings, they look like...like guards from the capital!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Yu Linglong stood up suddenly .

    He is here, he really is here!

    Before she could reach the door, the door was pushed aside, and an angry Feng Xuanyuan appeared at the door, giving her a look of surprise .

    The long and narrow eyes were full ofplex emotions: shock, anger, mania, viciousness, jealousy, all kinds of emotions inteced were in his eyes, making him look extraordinarily depressed .

    Looking at Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s tight face, Yu Linglong slowly stopped .

    She looked straight at Feng Xuanyuan, and said coldly: ¡°Between the Blue Lotus Cult and me, which one do you choose?¡±

    Looking at her slender figure, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes felt a twitch, and his pupils suddenly tightened .

    Which one should he choose!?

    On the one hand was the Blue Lotus Cult, who he was responsible for, and on the other hand, his beloved woman who he was unwilling to let go . As a man, should he choose responsibility or emotion?

    He took pains to bring her here, should he let go like this?

    Seeing his fixed eyes, Yu Linglong sighed slightly .

    ¡°Now let me go, there¡¯s still time . ¡±

    In the morning light, the tall figure moved slightly, as if being awakened yet stunned by her words .

    Behind him were the chaotic footsteps of countless Blue Lotus cultists looking for a ce to hide, the crying of children being frightened and suppressed, the anxious voices of leaders eagerly discussing countermeasures, and all the trusting gazes condensed on his back . It was the life of thousands of religious people, the promise and burden that he cannot let go of in this life .

    After a long time, Feng Xuanyuan spoke heavily .

    ¡°Go . ¡±

    Yu Linglong secretly breathed a sigh of relief and stepped out of the room .

    The first ray of morning light on the top of the mountain cast on her face, and Yu Linglong, who had been sitting in the dark room all night, couldn¡¯t help narrowing her eyes .

    Before she could adjust to the light outside, she heard many surprise voices: ¡°Saint! Leader!¡±

    Yu Linglong was taken aback for a while . She still couldn¡¯t get used to this name, because in her heart, she never regarded herself as the Blue Lotus saint .

    But at this moment, rebuttal seemed meaningless . Yu Linglong just nodded lightly and was dragged out by Feng Xuanyuan with a stern face .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised when she heard the faint footsteps behind her . She didn¡¯t expect that these Blue Lotus cultists would have such trust in the Blue Lotus saint . Even if powerful enemies were waiting outside, they were still bold and followed behind her and Feng Xuanyuan .

    At the moment, she had no intention to stop those who were following them . She only thought about the person she was about to see . She had been missing for so long, was he worried?

    On the rugged mountain road, Feng Xuanyuan didn¡¯t say a word, nor did he stop the congregation behind him . He just pulled her and walked out .

    From a distance, she could already see those strong, ck-clothed people, standing in a serious formation at the bottom of the mountain . It seemed that once they were ordered, they would immediatelyunch an attack on the mountain .

    Seeing that he was about to reach the ce of the men in ck, Feng Xuanyuan suddenly stopped .

    Yu Linglong had good physical strength, but she was dragged by him all the way and sighed slightly . When she stopped, she suddenly realized that the nearby scenery was so familiar . This was actually the Cuihua Mountain where she rescued Gan Lin, and it was also the ce where she first encountered Feng Xuanyuan and Lord Xu fighting .

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of grief in her heart . She didn¡¯t expect that she just came to pick up Lady Yu and she would meet such two unparalleled men in the world, which changed her life . If it weren¡¯t for that random encounter, maybe she would be just an ordinary general¡¯s illegitimate daughter, living an ordinary and worry-free life .

    This thought was fleeting, and the next moment, she was attracted by a familiar figure .

    A tall and straight figure was sitting on the horse, standing at the forefront of the ck-clothed men¡¯s team . His ck cloak was flying in the wind, and the dazzling silver eagle came out from the corner of the robe .

    In the light of dawn, his figure was tall and strong, full of reassuring power .

    Although it was only one night, Yu Linglong suddenly felt that she hadn¡¯t seen him for a long, long time .

    Seeing her safe and sound, a surprise shed across Lord Xu¡¯s eyes . He didn¡¯t even have time to say anything . With a kick on his feet, he flew directly from the horse and jumped in front of them .

    Seeing him suddenly standing up, Feng Xuanyuan cried out in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡±

    Yu Linglong only felt that the back of her neck was tight, and her skin was covered with a big hot hand, but she didn¡¯t feel upset .

    He obviously wanted to use Yu Linglong as a hostage to threaten Lord Xu .

    Lord Xu stood at a distance from them and waved his big hand back, stopping the advance of the guards .

    His deep eyes hovered greedily on Yu Linglong¡¯s face for a moment, making sure that she was unharmed, and then he whispered: ¡°Linglong, don¡¯t be afraid . ¡±

    Hearing his slightly hoarse voice, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but sense a touch of distress . Lord Xu¡¯s face was a little haggard . Apparently he was awake all night, leading people to Cuihua Mountain .

    ¡°I¡¯m okay . ¡± As if she didn¡¯t feel the big hand tightly on her neck, Yu Linglong showed a gentle smile, signaling Lord Xu to rest assured .

    In the sunshine, her pretty face was as bright as spring flowers, which made him feel extremely distressed .

    Until this time, his Linglong was still so calm, just because he was worried .

    Looking at Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s body, losing all the temperature in an instant, Lord Xu said coldly, ¡°Master Feng, what do you want?¡±

    He didn¡¯t stupidly demand that Feng Xuanyuan let her go, but as soon as he scanned the situation in front of him, Lord Xu understood that Feng Xuanyuan was about to negotiate terms with him .

    Seeing the affectionate gaze of Lord Xu and Yu Linglong, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face was filled with pain, but then he immediately concealed his emotions, revealing a faint smile .

    ¡°Will you give me everything I want?¡± The corners of his thin lips twitched, looking evil and charming in the morning light, ¡°Then I want her!¡±

    The big hand gently pushed Yu Linglong forward, without exerting any force, but a burst of anger suddenly rose on the cold face of Lord Xu: ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan smiled to the sky, raised Yu Linglong¡¯s chin with the other hand, and seemed to caress it frivolously, and whispered in a voice that only the three of them could hear: ¡°Yu Lieyang, do you want her to live or die!?¡±

    Lord Xu squeezed his big hands, and his voice was colder than ever before: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, if you dare to hurt her, I will massacre Cuihua Mountain!¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help feeling warm when she heard his loud voice . She didn¡¯t know that she was so important to him, so important that he would not hesitate to kill thousands of people for her .

    Feng Xuanyuan stroked her for a while and seemed to be shocked by Lord Xu¡¯s words . Although he knew that Lord Xu had a special liking for Yu Linglong, Feng Xuanyuan did not expect that Yu Linglong held such an important position in his heart .

    Feeling Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s distraction, Yu Linglong seized this fleeting opportunity, and mmed her elbow backward, hitting his chest where he had been bitten by her yesterday . Taking advantage of Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s pain, she turned around sharply and immediately rushed in the direction of Lord Xu .

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t beat Feng Xuanyuan with her skills, so she could only use this method to divert Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s attention and win a chance for herself to escape .

    What a character Feng Xuanyuan was . It was naturally impossible for her to escape like this easily, but he stretched out his big hand quickly, and quickly grabbed at her!

    But Lord Xu moved faster . The moment he saw Yu Linglong move, Lord Xu immediately moved, too . When Feng Xuanyuan grabbed Yu Linglong, he had already grabbed her and held her in his arms!

    All this happened in a sh . Before everyone could see what was going on, Yu Linglong was held tightly by Lord Xu, as if no matter what happened, they could no longer separate .

    Falling into that warm and familiar embrace, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart that was alert all night finally rxed .

    Sniffing his faint mint scent deeply, Yu Linglong involuntarily stretched out her arm to hug him . This was the first time she felt that she was so dependent on someone . Even if the world fell apart, she would not be separated from him .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s hands stopped stiffly in the air, and a pair of long, narrow eyes fixedly looked at the two people standing next to each other, as if they were stuck in a pose, and he could no longer look away .

    The boundless sunrise stretched across Yu Linglong and Lord Xu . The figures of the lovers looked so perfect and harmonious that he couldn¡¯t bear to destroy them, and he couldn¡¯t destroy them .

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Seeing Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s deeply stinging appearance, Lord Xu vigntly pulled Yu Linglong in his arms behind him, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, what are you doing?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan slowly withdrew his hand and stood up straight . He didn¡¯t seem to hear Lord Xu¡¯s words . He only looked at Yu Linglong . His voice was filled with irrepressible despair: ¡°Yu¡¯er, you really don¡¯t want to stay?¡±

    Her little hand held Lord Xu¡¯s hand tightly . Yu Linglong nodded firmly, then turned around and stood with Lord Xu, unwilling to say a word to him .

    Lord Xu¡¯s big hands held her back, but his eyes were fixed on Feng Xuanyuan all the time . Obviously, Yu Linglong was not in danger, and he had no worries about the future .

    On his handsome face, there was a disharmonious coldness, and Lord Xu solemnly shouted: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, do you know how serious it is to kidnap the princess!?¡±

    Holding Yu Linglong tightly with his big hands, he exposed his worries at the moment . He didn¡¯t dare to think about how she would be hurt if something went wrong just now!?

    Feeling his tension at the moment, Yu Linglong patted his hand lightly and signaled him to rest assured that she had indeed taken a dangerous move just now, but subconsciously, she didn¡¯t think Feng Xuanyuan would hurt her .

    Although just now, his hand was on the fatal point of her body, only she knew that there was no strength in his hand, and the threatening appearance was just for Lord Xu .

    There were countless Blue Lotus Cultists behind him . In their eyes, she was the noble and iparable Blue Lotus Saint . How could Feng Xuanyuan attack her?

    Whether it was in private or public, Feng Xuanyuan would not hurt her .

    She could guess Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s mind and use his feelings, but between Feng Xuanyuan and Lord Xu, she could only choose Lord Xu .

    She couldn¡¯t make him be sad for her again .

    Looking at the pair of lovers in front of him, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s mouth formed aplicated curve, as if he was sneering andughing at himself .

    Lowering his voice, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s voice was dull like never before, softly repeating the words of Lord Xu: ¡°Princess? Princess...¡±

    He seemed to be talking to himself, but he seemed to be asking him to confirm her current identity .

    She was the princess, the woman of Yu Lieyang, not the ordinary woman who saved his life and was arrogant and indifferent to him .

    Things were impermanent, and he once had the opportunity to express his feelings to her, but he was too confident and believed that one day, she would belong to him .

    However, she did not wait for him where she was . Standing in front of him at this moment, she and another man were holding hands, standing side by side, looking at him, their eyes full of hostility .

    It turned out that he was one step toote, and he waste for a lifetime .

    In the mountain wind, the three figures stood opposite each other, but there were no more words .

    At this moment, a crisp and innocent voice suddenly sounded behind Feng Xuanyuan . In the silence, this voice seemed extremely abrupt .

    ¡°Saint, where are you going?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s figure moved slightly unconsciously, but he didn¡¯t turn his head back, Yu Linglong looked at the person who was talking, but was slightly startled .

    It was a five or six-year-old boy who was being held by a young woman dressed in blue clothes . He tilted his head and looked at Yu Linglong, his big eyes full of curiosity .

    ¡°My mother said when the saintes down, we will have a good life, is it true?¡±

    Hearing the child¡¯s innocent words, his mother was shocked, and quickly pulled the child to kneel on the ground, and said while trembling: ¡°The child is ignorant, please forgive me . ¡±

    The boy was dragged to his knees, but he still raised his head to look at Yu Linglong, with a dazed little face on his face: ¡°Saint, are you leaving now?¡±

    Seeing the child¡¯s innocent eyes, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know what to say for a while .

    The boy reminded those Blue Lotus Cultists who had been following Feng Xuanyuan . They knelt on the ground one after another, calling out in unison: ¡°Saint!¡±

    No one said any more, but everyone was looking at Yu Linglong, with pleading expressions in their eyes .

    She was their faith, their hope, and the god they prayed for all their lives .

    At this moment, Yu Linglong had pursed her lips, but she seemed to be blocked by something, and she couldn¡¯t say it anymore .

    She didn¡¯t want to see so many pairs of hopeful eyes lose their brilliance because of her refusal . Even if her heart was like a stone, she didn¡¯t want to let so many people¡¯s hopes burst instantly like a bubble .

    Cruelly, she turned around resolutely and walked down the mountain with Lord Xu .

    Her cherry lips slightly opened, and she said in a voice that could only be heard by Lord Xu: ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them . ¡±

    Holding her big hand tightly, Lord Xu paused for a while before he solemnly agreed: ¡°Okay . ¡±

    Looking at her decisive back, a low sob sounded from the crowd kneeling on the ground, with a bit of despair and a bit of sorrow .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s low voice sounded behind her: ¡°The saint has mundane matters to deal with, so she has to leave temporarily . ¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t look back, Yu Linglong could feel Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s sharp gaze, like a light on her back, piercing her deeply .

    His confident voice echoed in the mountain wind, with an overwhelming chill .

    ¡°...Soon, she will return to us . ¡±

    Everyone heard what he said, including Lord Xu and Yu Linglong of course .

    Lord Xu ignored Feng Xuanyuan, but when he heard what he said, the big hand holding Yu Linglong suddenly increased in strength, as if he was afraid that Feng Xuanyuan woulde up to grab her in the next moment .

    Feeling his domineering hand strength, Yu Linglong raised her head . Her morous face showed a smile that signaled his peace of mind, and she said softly: ¡°You hurt me . ¡±

    Seeing her delicate appearance, Lord Xu¡¯s hand was loosened, but the coldness on his handsome face remained undiminished . With his big hand tightly around her waist, he took her to the horse with a light leap .

    Hundreds of dark guards were all expressionless and didn¡¯t even move . If it weren¡¯t for the mountain breeze blowing their clothes, people would almost think they were a group of sculptures .

    In the mountains and forests, some spring flowers have quietly bloomed, and these ck figures stood in the mountain flowers, looking out of ce, full of a solemn atmosphere .

    Putting Yu Linglong firmly in her arms, Lord Xu gave a solemn order: ¡°Go . ¡±

    The mounts swiftly walked . The secret guards were agile, and in a blink of an eye, they disappeared into the mountains and forests, like a ck tide, retreating cleanly without a trace .

    This was the secret guard of the royal family, silent and terrifying .

    Looking at Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a gloomy look at the bottom of her narrow eyes .

    Yu¡¯er, I won¡¯t just give up on you like this!

    ...

    He wrapped arge cloak around her tightly, holding her slender body tightly in his arms . She leaned on his warm and solid chest, feeling extremely relieved .

    The horse galloped, and the sound of the wind whistling in her ears made her tender cheeks tingle slightly . She moved her body, and just as she was about to say something, she felt his big hand tighten and press her closer .

    His sturdy chin rested on the top of her head . His breath was heavy and his voice was low: ¡°Don¡¯t move . ¡±

    With just two words, she could feel his suppressed anger . Yu Linglong felt a little strange, but after all she decided to obey him, sat on the horse obediently, let him hold the reins, and rode all the way to the capital .

    On the way, he didn¡¯t say a word . He just hugged her tightly, as if only in this way, he could be relieved .

    The early morning sun shone on the tall and heavy city walls . Outside the city gate, there were long lines of carriages and horses preparing to enter the city, waiting for the inspection by the soldiers at the gate .

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t pay attention to the soldiers who were investigating the people . Holding the horse¡¯s rein, his thin lips were tightly pressed, and he went straight to the city gate .

    ¡°Who is it? Stop!¡± The soldiers on guard clenched their red tasseled spears vigntly, making a gesture to stop .

    It was just that their movements weren¡¯t as quick as Lord Xu¡¯s mounts . In a blink of an eye, the tall horses already rushed through the barriers and rushed straight into the city .

    ¡°Grab¡ª¡± The headed officer uttered this word and stopped his speech abruptly .

    The long wind filled the man¡¯s ck robe, and on the corners of his clothes, the sharp silver light shed under the sunlight, almost stinging their eyes .

    That couldn¡¯t be......

    The guards looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to say another word, as if they were afraid that their loud voices would annoy the ck men immediately .

    Although they hadn¡¯t seen the legendary royal guard, with the mysterious ck clothes, the symbolic silver eagle, and the brutal murderousness of the people immediately were enough to stop them .

    Ignoring the startled gazes of everyone along the way, Lord Xu galloped and rushed straight to the door of the Xu mansion before swiftly stopping .

    Taking Yu Linglong off the horse, Lord Xu stepped into the pce .

    ¡°I can walk by myself...¡±

    Yu Linglong had just said such a word, and when she raised her eyes, she saw his stern face .

    She had never seen him look like this . Even in the days when she didn¡¯t know his identity, his eyes under the mask had never had such emotions .

    At this moment, his warm eyes no longer had the same temperature as usual, like the endless night, surging with blizzard-like anger, with the power to sweep everything, about to break through the final calm and reason .

    Yu Linglong was taken aback for a moment . What was wrong with him? Wasn¡¯t she right here? Why was he still in a terrifying appearance as if she shouldn¡¯t get close to him?

    He held her tightly with his big hands, and he had a cold look on his face . He rushed to the inner courtyard, and this scene was naturally extremely terrifying in the eyes of the next person .

    ¡°Prince, princess...¡± Butler Zhao led a group of servants and guarded carefully at the gate .

    ¡°Doctor!¡± Lord Xu dropped a sentence without looking back and entered the inner courtyard with Yu Linglong in his arms .

    When he heard him speak, Butler Zhao and others were relieved, and immediately got busy: ¡°Please get a doctor, go get a doctor!¡±

    ¡°The princess is back, get hot water!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and prepare breakfast for the master!¡±

    The workers hurriedly prepared separately, and Yu Linglong, who was leaning in the arms of Lord Xu, was a little bit dumbfounded when he heard the chaotic sounds .

    It made it seem like she was seriously injured!

    Lord Xu held her before entering the yard . Ling¡¯er rushed up: ¡°Princess, are you okay! I am useless¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Lord Xu roared: ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Ling¡¯er was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak anymore, and she froze in ce .

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t even look at Ling¡¯er, and directly took Yu Linglong into the room and gently put her on the bed .

    Looking at Ling¡¯er who was kneeling in the yard, Yu Linglong sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not her fault . ¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s eyes seemed to burst into mes, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°She didn¡¯t try her best to protect you . She¡¯s lucky she isn¡¯t getting killed!¡±

    Yu Linglong was speechless . Although Ling¡¯er could fight, after all, she was just a 13-year-old girl . Wasn¡¯t it too difficult for her to protect someone?

    Knowing that he was getting angry, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t say much, so she could only lie on the bed obediently and let him carefully tuck in the quilt for her .

    It was rare to see her sopliant . Lord Xu didn¡¯t say anything anymore, but his face was still cold and sour as if someone owed him money .

    After pouring her a ss of water, he first tested the temperature of the water before feeding it to her personally .

    Seeing his careful behavior in her eyes, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of surprise . Was he going to feed her water?

    Seeing his slightly awkward movements, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart seemed to be touched by something extremely soft, and she took his big hand and drank water in one mouthful .

    After feeding her water, Lord Xu stretched out his hand and wiped the water marks on her lips with his thumb . His face was still angry, but the movements of his hands were very gentle .

    The timid voice of Xuan Cao came from outside the door: ¡°Master, the doctor is here . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er was still kneeling in the yard . Who didn¡¯t know that the prince was in a very bad mood . Although Xuan Cao was worried about Yu Linglong¡¯s health, she really didn¡¯t dare to take a step into the room .

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Hearing the cold words of Lord Xu, Xuan Cao hurried into the room with the imperial physician . Taking this opportunity, he couldn¡¯t wait to look at Yu Linglong up and down, confirming that his princess was okay, and he was relieved .

    The imperial doctor bowed, put down the medicine box, took out the pulse pillow, and walked to the bed .

    Seeing Lord Xu sitting on the side of the bed with a cold face, his whole body exuding bursts of cold, the imperial physician was slightly taken aback, and he was a little at a loss .

    Seeing this, Yu Linglong said softly: ¡°Husband, go out and wait . ¡±

    At this time, it was only her who spoke before he could listen .

    Hearing her voice, Lord Xu stood up, took a look at the imperial doctor, and walked out the door .

    The doctor couldn¡¯t help but shudder with this stare, and he didn¡¯t dare to think about it, so he quickly stepped forward and tried his best to diagnose and treat .

    Yu Linglong knew her physical condition, but she didn¡¯t eat, drink, or sleep all night . As long as she had something to eat and rested for a while, she would be fine, but Lord Xu looked concerned, and she had no choice but to let the imperial doctor go through it and give him peace of mind .

    It took about fifteen minutes before the imperial physician walked out of the room and said respectfully to Lord Xu, who had been waiting in the corridor, ¡°Thanks to you, prince, the princess¡¯s health is not serious . She will be fine after two or three days of rest . It¡¯s just that there is a little broken skin on her right calf, and some topical ointment is needed...¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s face was dark . He turned around quickly and stepped into the room .

    Yu Linglong was sitting next to the bed, looking at the injury on her calf . Only a little bit of skin was scratched, and she didn¡¯t even notice it . It was probably from being brought up the mountain after being stunned by Feng Xuanyuan .

    Seeing the redness and swelling on her calf, Lord Xu¡¯s face was even more ugly . He reached out and grabbed the water basin from the Xuan Cao who had just entered the room, and walked over with it .

    Xuan Cao was frightened by Lord Xu . Seeing this situation, she had to quietly leave the room and shut the door smoothly .

    In the room, the tall figure of Lord Xu sat on the small footrest, looking a bit nondescript . His big hands carefully held Yu Linglong¡¯s slender ankles . He lifted some water from the basin and slowly washed her wound .

    Yu Linglong sighed slightly . It seemed that she had been taken away, and this guy felt guilty, so he would take care of her personally to make her feel a little better .

    Seeing his clumsy movements, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart softened and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t me you . ¡±

    She really didn¡¯t want to watch this big man me himself for such a small thing . This little injury was a piece of cake for her, and there was no need to take it to heart .

    Hearing what she said, Lord Xu paused slightly and said in a dull voice, ¡°I me myself!¡±

    He could hardly believe that he would make such a terrible mistake that caused her to disappear all night! If anything happened to her...

    He couldn¡¯t think about it, and he didn¡¯t dare to think about it . He could only be sleepless, looking for her all night long, to force himself not to think about the ident that might happen .

    Remembering that he once swore to protect her from any harm, but let her be kidnapped because of his negligence, his heart hurt like a knife, and he could barely breathe .

    Holding her white ankle in his big hands, he looked at the redness and swelling . Although there was no bleeding, his heart was so hot and painful . Her skin was so wless, but now she was hurt . It was his poor protection that made her suffer like this .

    Seeing the wound on her body, his heart hurts a hundred times more than her wound .

    He gently wiped the drops of water around her wound with a kerchief, but he did not dare to touch the water on the wound for fear that it would hurt her identally . Lord Xu carefully blew her wound before returning it . In his cold and merciless eyes, the moment is full of distress .

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Seeing her hurt, he wished it hurt him, even if it was ten times deeper, he was willing to take it, as long as it didn¡¯t make her hurt, even only a little bit .

    Yu Linglong said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt . ¡±

    She really didn¡¯t care about this little injury . In her previous life, she suffered much more serious injuries . She survived . This time, she just scratched her calf . It was almost like a tickle .

    But she didn¡¯t expect that such a small injury would make him feel so distressed .

    Seeing his deep and secluded eyes full of self-me and heartache, Yu Linglong decided to divert his attention .

    Pulling up his big hand and cing it on her t belly, Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m hungry . ¡±

    Only then did Lord Xue back to his senses, and carefully put her calf on the bed . He patted her hair, and his face showed a bit of gentleness after being cold all morning .

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Blinking mischievously, Yu Linglong said, ¡°I want to eat pig trotters . ¡±

    Lord Xu wrinkled his sharp eyebrows, revealing a little suspicion: ¡°Are you sure you want to eat that this morning?¡±

    Yu Linglong pointed to her calf and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t you have to eat something to make up for it? I¡¯ll eat a few trotters, and the injury will be fine . ¡±

    Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help but smile . He knew that she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to demean herself and amuse him . He couldn¡¯t help being moved, and leaned over and put a heavy kiss on her forehead: ¡°Lie down . ¡±

    After striding out of the room, Lord Xu said loudly: ¡°The princess wants to eat pig trotters, go prepare it!¡±

    The maids who had been nervous for most of the day heard the obviously smiling voice of the master and finally rxed . They didn¡¯t care about how strange the request was . They all agreed and hurriedly prepared .

    Yu Linglongy on thefortable bed, listening to the familiar sounds outside, and only felt that her tight body finally rxed, and then gently closed her eyes .

    This was the first time she had been so rxed andfortable since she came to this ce . This feeling was so familiar and unfamiliar, making her almost a little uncertain of what kind of feeling it was .

    Warmth,fort, peace of mind, and thepany of your beloved person . This was a sense of belonging, a sense of security, and a sense of rxation that you never want to leave once you fall into it .

    This was the first time that she had a deep understanding of what home was .

    This was her home, this was their home . Only here can she feel warm and peaceful .

    ...

    After breakfast, Yu Linglong slept all day and didn¡¯t wake up until dusk .

    On the tip of her nose was the scent of mint that was too familiar, and under her head was his solid arm . Leaning against his arms, Yu Linglong slept extremely sweetly .

    She moved her bodyzily . She didn¡¯t even want to open her eyes, so she arched into his arms again, and her little hand climbed directly on his shoulders, skillfully lifted his shirt, and pressed tightly to his skin .

    Across the thin fabric, her face felt the muscles on his chest gradually tighten, and her body temperature gradually became hot . She couldn¡¯t help but smile narrowly, and slowly opened her eyes .

    In the dim room, his eyes were shining, staring at her motionlessly .

    Seeing her awake, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help but lower his handsome face, bite her lips fiercely, and plundered her for a moment like punishment, before letting go of her reluctantly .

    ¡°You little thing, you can¡¯t even behave in sleep!¡±

    Pursing her mouth and covering the smile on her lips, Yu Linglong gathered the hair around her temples and smiled: ¡°My lord, you are behaving, holding a beauty, motionless . ¡±

    After she finished speaking, she immediately appeared surprised, and her little hand pulled up the quilt, and her face turned pale: ¡°Why is there a snake in the quilt? It¡¯s biting me, let me hit it!¡±

    The brocade quilt embroidered with mandarin ducks ying in the water was torn off by her, revealing the ¡°spectacr¡± scene under the quilt . Lord Xu was so angry and amused by her that he grabbed her restless little hand and threw her down on the bed .

    ¡°The princess is going to hit a snake? I¡¯m afraid once you try it, and you will never want to hit it again . ¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s face was slightly hot, and she subconsciously turned her face away and stopped looking at him: ¡°So shameless!¡±

    Sure enough, men have no limits . What could she say to him?

    His deep inky eyes were smiling, and he took her small hand with his big hand and kissed it with his thin lips . Lord Xu deliberately asked: ¡°Why am I shameless, is the princess going to tell me?¡±

    Yu Linglong was speechless . This guy was ruthless .

    She quickly changed the subject: ¡°Are you okay today, why haven¡¯t you left all day?¡±

    She was always alert when she slept, but today she didn¡¯t even dream, and she slept very sweetly . She knew that this was because he hadn¡¯t been out for a day, staying by her side, and holding her to sleep motionlessly .

    It¡¯s just that she felt a little strange . At this crucial time, Lord Xu had just been named the leader of the army . How could he be so leisurely and didn¡¯t have to go out for a day?

    With a big hand stroking her smooth skin, he leaned down and kissed her earlobes, licking teasingly with the tip of his tongue . His voice was full of burning desire, and he whispered: ¡°You are more important . ¡±

    He did not answer her question, but with such a sentence, he prevented her from trying to divert his attention .

    In her ear was his soft kiss mixed with his scorching breath . Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath: ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Hearing this sound in his ears, it was tantamount to a suggestion of encouragement . He moved his hand to her waist, explored inside her underclothes, and wandered around wantonly .

    Two red clouds floated on her delicate cheeks, which became more alluring in the dim light . He couldn¡¯t help lowering his head, kissing her slightly parted cherry lips, and lightly tracing the shape of her lips . His seductive voice whispered her name: ¡°Linglong, my Linglong...¡±

    Yu Linglong only felt that her whole body was hot and unbearable, and she could hardly feel everything outside her body . She just responded selflessly to him, her pink and soft lips entangled with him actively, as if she wanted more .

    Seeing her coquettish appearance, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and with his big hands, he tore off the shackles on both of their bodies, and couldn¡¯t wait to start attacking the city and looting thend .

    His heavy kisses rained down on her cheeks, lips, and behind her ears, as if he wished to eat her into her abdomen and melt into her bones and blood .

    After a while, it waspletely dark and the room became quiet .

    Thete spring night was still a bit cold, but there was no coldness in the room . The air was filled with an exquisite smell, mixed with the residual odor after it subsided .

    Lying on the pillow, Yu Linglong only felt that all her strength seemed to be exhausted, and she didn¡¯t even want to move .

    As if protesting against herziness, a few cooing sounds suddenly came out from her stomach, which was especially obvious in the dark .

    Gently kissing a drop of crystal sweat from her delicate corbone, Lord Xu¡¯s eyes were bright and narrow: ¡°What, is the princess not full yet?¡±

    Her hot cheeks rose a few degrees again, and Yu Linglong swallowed and said, ¡°You are shameless, you are shameless!¡±

    Lord Xuughed and kissed her a few more times before he got up: ¡°Well, let¡¯s get up first . If we are still not full, we can eat more after dinner!¡±

    Yu Linglong moved slightly, only feeling sore in her waist, she couldn¡¯t help frowning her eyebrows and sighed helplessly .

    This guy was too much, why did he work so hard?

    Sensitively aware of her feelings, Lord Xu immediately stepped forward to support her, his handsome face a little nervous: ¡°What, are you ufortable?¡±

    He had just put on his robe, and before he could tie it, Yu Linglong looked up and saw his shirt half untied and his chest bare .

    In the dim lighting through the window, the long hair of the man in front of her was scattered randomly on his shoulders, his solid chest was shining with a faint light, and his deep eyes looked like the dark night, which made her fall into his gaze and never want toe out of it .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help sighing . This guy really looked more and more beautiful, even she was nearly love-struck .

    Yu Linglong put one hand on her waist, and put the other on her bare chest and said, ¡°You only have yourself to me!¡±

    Looking at her shy and infinite appearance, and then at her squeezed waist, Lord Xu still didn¡¯t understand . His handsome face couldn¡¯t help smiling, and he whispered in her ear, ¡°I will make up for you at night, how about it?¡±

    Seeing his mischievous appearance, Yu Linglong feigned anger and pushed his hand away . Why was he still thinking such dirty thoughts!?

    The two of themughed and she finally got up from the bed . She asked the maid toe in to fetch water to clean up and then ordered the kitchen to cook dinner .

    After dinner, Yu Linglong asked Xuan Cao to make a pot of tea before talking to Lord Xu about the Blue Lotus Cult .

    Yu Linglong roughly told him the story of being kidnapped . Lord Xu had a burst of anger, and his big hands clenched tightly . It seemed that if he saw Feng Xuanyuan at this moment, he would be able to smash him into thousands of pieces .

    ¡°...It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get the dagger back,¡± Yu Linglong said in a daze . Although Lord Xu had given her a lot of things, her favorite was the dagger that had been with her for a long time, and she also relied on it . With the help of the dagger, she was able to ovee danger many times .

    Lord Xu took her shoulders andforted her: ¡°Forget it . If you like it, I will find a good one to give it to you another day . ¡±

    Obviously, he did not take the dagger to the heart . His attention waspletely focused on another matter: ¡°I only know that the jade pendant is a token of the Blue Lotus Cult and represents the status of the wearer in the Blue Lotus Cult . But I didn¡¯t expect that that piece of jade pendant turned out to be a symbol of the Blue Lotus saint . ¡±

    With deep eyes looking at the jumping candlelight, Lord Xu looked thoughtful: ¡°Why did Feng Xuanyuan choose you?¡±

    Yu Linglong was also a little puzzled . After thinking about it, she said, ¡°He is a man who is arrogant and does whatever he wants . Maybe all this is just a coincidence . ¡±

    Lord Xu slowly shook his head . His expression was very solemn: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan is a man with a public appearance, but in fact, he is thoughtful and acts viciously . It was really inevitable . ¡±

    Especially since this matter also involved her, he couldn¡¯t take it lightly .

    Could it be that Feng Xuanyuan had taken a fancy to the identity of Princess Xu Linglong Xu, and wanted to use her to attack him? It was impossible . ording to Yu Linglong¡¯s statement, Feng Xuanyuan had given her this jade pendant to Yu Linglong long ago . Even if Feng Xuanyuan really nned it, it would be impossible to predict .

    Could it be...

    Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help but sink when he thought of that possibility .

    ording to the teachings of the Blue Lotus Cult, the leader of the Blue Lotus Cult and the saint could bebined . Did Feng Xuanyuan choose Yu Linglong with this thought in mind?

    Thinking of Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes while looking at Yu Linglong, Lord Xu¡¯s face became cold .

    How did he allow others to covet his woman!?

    Seeing his erratic face, Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows lightly: ¡°What?¡±

    Lord Xu slowly released his sped hands, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You have to be more careful when you encounter Feng Xuanyuan in the future . ¡±

    Looking at his solemn face, Yu Linglong nodded: ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry . ¡±

    Lord Xu sighed, took her into his arms, and said, ¡°I will try my best not to leave you . ¡±

    His thin lips touched her fragrant hair, and he whispered: ¡°If possible, I really want to give up everything and return to the mountains and forests with you . I will only have you, and you will only have me, and we will live a peaceful life . ¡±

    Yu Linglong leaned on his chest and said softly: ¡°One day, one day . ¡±

    The bright candlelight leaped, projecting the two cuddling figures on the window paper, which seemed so intimate .

    ...

    At the same time, apletely different scene was staged in the pce .

    A crescent moon shone on the roofs and gargoyles and sprinkled a cold and hazy brilliance on the tall vermilion walls . At this moment, the pce seemed mysterious and secluded . No one could imagine that a vicious conspiracy was brewing here .

    The humongous pce was a dazzling sight, and the air was filled with a deep aroma of agar, but it didn¡¯t give anyone a sense of peace and tranquility .

    Walking onto the carpet made of peacock feathers and golden silk, his face was a little confused . His big eyes lifted, and his gaze fell on the noble and elegant figure behind the pearl bead curtain, and his voice hesitated: ¡°Aunt . ¡±

    A soft voice sounded behind the bead curtain, with a faint smile: ¡°Lin¡¯er,e here . ¡±

    Gan Lin walked forward and said in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know if my aunt told me, what¡¯s the order? The pce gate is almost closed, I should go back . ¡±

    The queen didn¡¯t say a word . She seemed to be looking at him carefully through the bead curtain . Her eyes fell on him, and Gan Lin only felt a little ufortable .

    After a long while, a low sigh came out from the curtain: ¡°Lin¡¯er, I haven¡¯t seen you these days, why have you lost so much weight?¡±

    Gan Lin slowly lowered his head without answering .

    Who didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about? The woman he liked was married to someone else . He was a young man in love, how could he not be wasting away .

    Seeing that he was silent, the queen sighed deeply and said earnestly: ¡°Lin¡¯er, you are the only son of my Gan family . You have a great future ahead . You must not ruin your body over a woman . ¡±

    Gan Lin agreed in a low voice: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember . ¡±

    Even he himself couldn¡¯t believe if he was able to get out of this blow and continue to be a carefree and happy young son .

    Hearing hisck of confidence, the queen said with a bit of hatred: ¡°There are so many women in the world, why did you just fall in love with her? You are really...¡±

    The queen stopped talking as if she couldn¡¯t bear to me him anymore .

    Gan Lin stood quietly in the center of the hall, but he didn¡¯t deny it, and she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking .

    After a long time, the queen suddenly asked: ¡°Lin¡¯er, do you really like her?¡±

    Seeing a glimmer of hope in her voice, Gan Lin suddenly raised her head: ¡°Aunt, do you have a n?¡±

    The queen said coldly: ¡°There are no ns in this pce, she has been married as Princess Xu, she is a married woman . ¡±

    The hope in Gan Lin¡¯s eyes was shattered . He lowered his eyes, his long eyshes trembling slightly under the light of the pcentern, and he whispered: ¡°The aunt asked what I am doing these days, but nothing I say is of any use .

    He regretted it very much . If he told his aunt earlier, maybe his aunt would make the marriage for him, and he would be able to be with her, but now, it was toote .

    In the empty pce, the queen¡¯s voice was a little low: ¡°Lin¡¯er, don¡¯t give up now . ¡±

    Gan Lin smiled bitterly, and his big beautiful eyes were full of loss: ¡°If it was someone else, it would be fine, but she...¡±

    How could he forget her? He would never forget the girl who reached out to him in the dark . She gave him endless courage .

    His voice lowered, floating in the empty hall, barely audible: ¡°But she is different in my heart . ¡±

    Seeing this self-suffering man, the queen sighed, with a depressed tone in her voice: ¡°Lin¡¯er, I¡¯m asking you, will you never give up on her no matter what?¡±

    Gan Lin didn¡¯t understand the queen¡¯s meaning for a while, thinking that she just wanted to test his sincerity, so he replied resolutely: ¡°Yes! Aunt, if she is not Princess Xu, no matter what she bes, I will still want her!¡±

    Those beautiful upturned eyes looked at him deeply through the bead curtain, as if guessing how credible his words were .

    After a while, the noble voice slowly said: ¡°You must remember what you said today . ¡±

    She gently waved a white jade-like hand . The red-and-gold ring on her pinky drew a sharp light in the air, and the queen whispered: ¡°Leave . ¡±

    Gan Lin was confused, but he did not dare to refute the queen¡¯s words, so he had to leave .

    Behind the dense and round pearl bead curtain, that elegant face showed a cold smile, which seemed a bit hideous in her exquisite makeup .

    Soon, there will be a good show

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    In the early morning, Yu Linglong had just had breakfast, and a maid came to report that the butler at the ountant had sent news that the mountain Yu Linglong had ordered them to buy had been bought .

    Hearing this news, Yu Linglong was very interested . She wanted to see if these ountants would really buy her a poor mountain and a ce with bad water ording to her instructions .

    Yu Linglong ordered someone to bring in the butler who bought the mountain and nned to ask him in person .

    The butler rarely came to the inner courtyard, and even after entering the room, he didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head, but bowed deeply, raised the title deed in his hand above his head, and dared not say a word .

    Ling¡¯er took the title deed and offered it to Yu Linglong . Yu Linglong nced at it, and only saw that it was a mountain and woond of more than 500 acres, then put down the title deed and looked at the butler .

    ¡°Tell me about the situation in this field . ¡±

    The butler was in a panic, fearing that the purchase might not be in line with the princess¡¯s wishes, so he hurriedly said, ¡°This mountain is in the north of the city, twenty miles away from the capital . There are nine hills,rge and small, and there are only two sources of water, and there are only a few mountain springs, and no streams or rivers . There are grass and trees on these two hills, but they are very sparsely distributed . The other seven hills are stone hills with no grass...¡±

    The butler¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower . He had been in charge for so many years and he had never bought such a low-quality mountain forest . Although he bought it ording to the princess¡¯s order, his heart felt really guilty .

    But Yu Linglong listened very seriously, and nodded while listening, obviously satisfied: ¡°How much money did you spend in total?¡±

    The manager wiped the fine sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°It took a total of six hundred taels . ¡±

    This silver was certainly not a problem for the Xu Pce . The problem was that such inferior properties were really not easy to buy . He also tried his best to find out that there were such ces for sale .

    Yu Linglong nodded: ¡°You have done a good job . Leave the title deed here . Go back to the ountant and get ten taels of silver . ¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe his ears one bit . After buying such a bad ce, he still got a reward?

    After a moment of shock, he came back to his senses, knelt down, and thanked her for the reward, and withdrew with suspicion .

    Yu Linglong looked down at thend deed in her hand, and suddenly turned around and asked: ¡°Ling¡¯er, how are the people I asked you to buyst time?¡±

    Ling¡¯er put down the kettle in her hand and said: ¡°Mama Liu and I went to several ces and bought a group of people . ¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°There are sixty or seventy,¡± Ling¡¯er added hurriedly, ¡°They were all bought in ordance with the requirements of the princess . ¡±

    As Ling¡¯er spoke, she secretly looked at Yu Linglong¡¯s face, as if she was afraid of being med .

    Yu Linglong looked at her expression, and after a little thought, she knew the reason . Ling¡¯er must have bought all the children who met the requirements when she saw that the ves were pitiful . Now she came back, and she was afraid that Yu Linglong wouldin, so she was cautious .

    Pretending to not see Ling¡¯er¡¯s anxiety, Yu Linglong smiled faintly, and said: ¡°Well, if they meet the conditions in the future, you can just buy as many as you want . ¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong did not me her, Ling¡¯er was greatly relieved: ¡°Yes, Princess . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er thought for a while, but couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Princess, you want to buy so many ves . What are you going to do?¡±

    If it was just to open the mountain, then there was no need to buy as many . Besides, as the butler just said, this mountain was almost a stone mountain . It had been barren for a long time . If she bought so many people to send to the mountain, there was not so much work to be done!

    Yu Linglong was silent for a moment and said, ¡°I want to teach them martial arts . ¡±

    ¡°Martial arts?¡± Linger¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Princess, are you trying to...¡±

    She seemed to have noticed her mistake . Ling¡¯er hurriedly covered her mouth, but her eyes were still wide open, obviously very surprised .

    The princess had changed a lot since she married into the Xu Pce . Her smile had changed a lot, and she had be more kind to her servants . As a maid, she was of course happy to see the princess in a better mood, but she didn¡¯t understand what the princess was doing recently .

    Buying mountains, buying ves, these things were normal, but teaching ves martial arts, and epting the Dragon Tiger Gang, she really didn¡¯t understand these .

    The princess was just ady in the house, who had no worries about food and clothes, so what would she do?

    Ling¡¯er certainly couldn¡¯t understand Yu Linglong¡¯s approach . In her opinion, Yu Linglong had be the noble Princess Xu . She should dress every day like other noble women, go to banquets, drink tea, and listen to ys . But Yu Linglong didn¡¯t think so . With her personality, doing these things was so boring that she didn¡¯t even bother to do them .

    In addition to the current situation, Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t understand it, but she was insightful . Although the prince did not move these days, she would never let Lord Xu go . As the wife of Lord Xu, she naturally wanted to help her husband .

    Buying forests and cultivating manpower were all preparations for the future .

    She didn¡¯t want to exin these things to Ling¡¯er but just ordered her n to be carried out .

    ¡°Mama Liu, go to the mansion to find a few rough women who can cook to go to the mountains to work . Ask them who would like to go . The monthly payment is ten times that of the mansion . ¡±

    The mountain environment in the northern suburbs was harsh, and it was far from the capital, so no one was willing to live there . Yu Linglong had increased their monthly payment, which can be regarded as a kind ofpensation .

    Yu Linglong was telling Mama Liu about hiring a mason to build a house on the mountain . Ling¡¯er, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly knelt down .

    ¡°I want to ask the princess for one thing . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little surprised . She knew Ling¡¯er¡¯s temperament, perhaps because of her origin . Although she was just a ve, she had always been a bit arrogant and stubborn . She had been with her for nearly a year, and Ling¡¯er had never been so serious about asking Yu Linglong to save her brother .

    With her eyebrows furrowed, Yu Linglong said, ¡°Get up and then talk . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er shook his head, with a rare insistence on his face: ¡°Princess, I beg you to agree, let me go to the mountain to practice martial arts . ¡±

    Yu Linglong was very surprised: ¡°You want to go to the mountain?¡±

    Ling¡¯er nodded firmly: ¡°Yes, I will also go up the mountain . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Ling¡¯er deeply: ¡°You just heard it all . The conditions on the mountain are very difficult . ¡±

    Although Ling¡¯er¡¯s identity was a maid, she was Yu Linglong¡¯s personal maid . In this Pce of the Xu Dynasty, she already had a very high status . Although she usually served Yu Linglong, she also had a small maid to serve Ling¡¯er when she was out of the room . But thisfortable life was not enough for Ling¡¯er, and she wanted to go to the mountain to endure hardship?

    Ling¡¯er bowed to Yu Linglong and her little face was full of seriousness: ¡°Princess, I am not very capable and can¡¯t protect the princess . The princess was in danger several times, and I am really ashamed...¡±

    Her voice gradually choked up, but she held the tears in her eyes and refused to let the tears flow down: ¡°I beg you to give me a year . I must work hard and learn martial arts to protect you . ¡±

    Thest time Yu Linglong was kidnapped by Feng Xuanyuan, she was knocked out without even having a chance to make a move . When she was on the snowy mountain during the spring hunt, she tried her best to escape, but she had already lost Yu Linglong¡¯s position; and when they were surrounded by officers and soldiers from Yu Weiwu, she even needed Yu Linglong¡¯s action to save her life .

    She was the maid of the princess, but she still needed the princess to help her . In the most dangerous times, not only could she not protect the princess, but she also hurt the princess . The thought of this made her heartbroken .

    She had suffered family breakages and deaths . She even left her brother, but she still watched him being taken away and sold by others . She didn¡¯t want to be so weak, so useless, that even her own destiny was beyond her grasp, let alone protecting the people she wanted to protect .

    Now, what Yu Linglong had to do gave her a glimmer of hope . She knew the skills of the princess and the prince . If they wanted to teach ves martial arts, then the martial artist invited must be someone with high martial skills . If she was able to learn martial arts, she would not be vulnerable when she protected the princess in the future, so she thought about it for a while, and then made up her mind .

    Yu Linglong was shocked when she heard Ling¡¯er¡¯s words . She didn¡¯t expect Ling¡¯er to learn martial arts to protect her .

    For a long time, she only regarded Ling¡¯er as a neat little maid, and she was used to protecting herself . But this time, she didn¡¯t expect that Ling¡¯er was no longer a little girl, and in her heart, she had already regarded Yu Linglong as the person she wanted to protect to the death .

    It was just that Ling¡¯er had been with her for so long, and she suddenly asked to leave . She was really reluctant to leave her and reluctant to go to the mountains to endure hardship .

    Seeing the appearance of the master and servant looking at each other silently, Mama Liu sighed and persuaded: ¡°Princess, since Ling¡¯er has such a heart, it¡¯s better for the Princess...to fulfill her wish . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er still knelt on the ground, looking like she wouldn¡¯t get up if Yu Linglong didn¡¯t agree .

    Yu Linglong stared at Ling¡¯er for a long time before nodding slowly: ¡°Okay, you can go . ¡±

    Needless to say, she understood Ling¡¯er¡¯s intentions and her persistence . One year was not a long time . It may not be a bad thing for Ling¡¯er to experience it .

    Ling¡¯er said softly: ¡°Thank you, princess . ¡± Then she stood up .

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°Get ready to go out with me tomorrow . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er was leaving temporarily, which also reminded her that she should go and see some things .

    ...

    Knowing that Blue and White Tiger didn¡¯t run an honest business, Yu Linglong was mentally prepared beforeing, but when she saw the business of the Dragon Tiger Gang, she still suffered a lot of psychological shocks .

    The sun inte spring was drowsy, and even the soft wind was warm . The trees on both sides of the street had be a bit lush, all kinds of flowers were blooming in Baihua Lane, and spring was everywhere .

    Although it was not yet summer, the brothel girls in Baihua Lane have long been eager to put on summer clothes . The streets were full of colorful and bright clothes, covering their white skin, and paired with that whimsicalughter, the way they embraced guests, and their unbridledughter made the alleys that were not spacious be very lively .

    Ling¡¯er had never seen such a scene . She bowed her head deeply from the moment she entered the alley, and she didn¡¯t even dare to look at them .

    She originally thought that the princess and her had changed men¡¯s clothing so it would be more convenient to go out, but who knew that at the moment those brothel women saw them both wearing men¡¯s clothing, young and handsome, all of them rushed up like flies to blood as if they could not wait to bring them into their buildings . They went to work immediately .

    ¡°Oh, my little brother was born so handsome, do you want me to keep youpany?¡±

    ¡°The two masters shoulde to us, my house is notoriously good, and I promise to make you twofortable!¡±

    Even the girls upstairs heard themotion and came out, stood in front of the window, leaned forward, and shook their handkerchiefs desperately at them: ¡°You two shoulde up soon, I want you two dearly!¡±

    Yu Linglong could still remain calm, but Linger¡¯s face turned red when she heard her, and she followed Yu Linglong closely, fearing that the women¡¯s army would be too fierce, so she directly rushed the princess .

    As she was walking, there was a puff from the top of her head . It turned out that a brave girl dropped a fan and hit Ling¡¯er on the head in an attempt to attract their attention .

    Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear it . With a hard hand, she pulled the fragrant fan to pieces, and rushed up to the building, and shouted, ¡°Go away!¡±

    When she raised her head, her little red face looked right at her . Ling¡¯er¡¯s words not only did not have a deterrent effect but instead caused augh .

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re blushing, are you still a baby?¡±

    ¡°This red one is even more handsome . Little brother,e here, I promise you will want to try it once if you taste it once!¡±

    ¡°Such a handsome little man, I can¡¯t bear to fight! Come up quickly, I love you very much!¡±

    The seductive voice was joking, and the words were tantly spoken . How was Ling¡¯er a match for these women? She suddenly blushed, and couldn¡¯t speak .

    At this moment, a rough voice sounded in the alley, which seemed out of ce amidst the chuckles of tenderness .

    ¡°Are you full and have nothing to do? How dare you provoke our Master Ling, don¡¯t you want to live anymore!?¡±

    A tall man was standing in the center of the street, roaring loudly . He was shirtless and his muscles were tight, making therge tattoo very hideous .

    Ling¡¯er finally breathed a sigh of relief . For the first time, she was so grateful for Blue and White Tiger¡¯s timely appearance . She hurried forward and shouted in a grateful tone: ¡°Brother Gao . ¡±

    Blue and White Tiger was ttered, and quickly whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t, you should still call me my nickname, how can I be worthy of the name ¡®big brother?¡¯¡±

    After speaking, Blue and White Tiger took a few steps forward and respectfully bowed to Yu Linglong .

    In front of so many people, Blue and White Tiger didn¡¯t dare to call her Princess Yu Linglong . He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Boss, pleasee in . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded to him, acquiescing to this title . It seemed that this Blue and White Tiger was still learning . He understood things clearly and reacted quickly . This boss not only concealed her identity as a woman but also expressed self-respect .

    Looking away from Blue and White Tiger, Yu Linglong looked at the sign behind him, feeling a little speechless .

    In front of her was a small three-story building . It seemed that it was a brothel before it was renovated after being taken over by Blue and White Tiger . Now the smell of rouge had been swept away . The door was wide open, and a piece of grey cloth curtain hung over the door, shaking from time to time with the wind . There was a very magnificent red sandalwood sign at the door, with the four big golden characters written on it¡ªRuyi Gambling House .

    Although it was not night yet, the gambling house was very noisy, and the sound of rolling dice and throwing Pai Gow continued one after another . It could be seen that the business here was very good .

    Blue and White Tiger led Yu Linglong and Ling¡¯er into the door . It was really lively inside . Almost all the game tables were crowded with people, and all of them rolled their sleeves up, and they seemed very excited .

    Yu Linglong and the others went up to the third floor . It was rtively quiet there . Blue and White Tiger asked someone to make tea and poured it to Yu Linglong himself: ¡°Boss, take your time . ¡±

    Yu Linglong put down the teacup and slowly said, ¡°Why open a gambling shop?¡±

    She used the silver to do business for Blue and White Tiger, but she didn¡¯t ask him to open a gambling shop . Yu Linglong was not worried that the gambling shop was illegal¡ªhe had never done anything illegal in her previous life¡ªbut this did not mean that the first business she was willing to open herself was a gambling shop .

    After all, this kind of ce was a mixture of good people and scumbags, and nobody could resist it .

    Blue and White Tiger scratched his head embarrassedly and exined: ¡°This...Boss, you know me . I have done business here, and I am familiar with this kind of ce...¡±

    While talking, he sneaked a nce at Yu Linglong¡¯s face, as if he was afraid of her ridicule . Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s calmness, he continued, ¡°I wondered, we couldn¡¯t do anything else . We will pay the boss again if we make nothing . But it would be better to open a gambling shop . The brothers only have these two brute strengths .

    Yu Linglong nodded and asked, ¡°Why did you open it here?¡±

    Just now, Ling¡¯er was greatly ¡°molested¡± by the women in the brothel . Although Yu Linglong remained silent, she was still a little ufortable . Why did they choose Baihua Lane to open a gambling shop?

    She guessed some of the reasons, but she still had to listen to Blue and White Tiger¡¯s thoughts .

    Blue and White Tiger quickly said: ¡°I think there are many people whoe and go in this ce, and they are all masters with money, nothing else . Money and sex cannot be separated, I think . Most people thate to this kind of ce also like to y a few hands, so I chose this ce . ¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t speak, but her face showed tacit approval, and Blue and White Tiger finally breathed a sigh of relief .

    He continued: ¡°The boss asked us to continue to recruit people . These days, we have a lot of brothers in the Dragon Tiger gang . Some of them are good . They stay in the gambling house to train, and the rest are still following the previous brothers in the old business . ¡±

    They all thought that money was good . Blue and White Tiger finally had afortable life this time, with silver in his hand, and a storefront, and had a lot of younger brothers underneath him . He finally found a little bit of the feeling of being a big brother .

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that all of this was bestowed by Yu Linglong, so he was sitting in the Ruyi Gambling House every day, just holding his breath and waiting for results .

    Blue and White Tiger didn¡¯t say it straight, but Yu Linglong also understood that their so-called old business was nothing more than upying a site and collecting protection fees, and working with fists was enough .

    Yu Linglong thought for a while, and said, ¡°Have you used up the silver that I gave youst time?¡±

    She didn¡¯t give much money to Blue and White Tigerst time . First, she didn¡¯t fully understand who Blue and White Tiger was . Second, she wanted to test his ability . Now it seemed that renting an entire building in Baihua Lane will cost a lot of rent, plus opening a gambling house with younger brothers, there should be very little money left over from thest time .

    Blue and White Tiger smiled and said: ¡°There are still seven or eight hundred taels . It¡¯s enough for a while, not to mention that there are also daily profits in the gambling house now . Boss, don¡¯t worry about it . ¡±

    This was a bit unexpected for Yu Linglong . She originally thought that someone like Blue and White Tiger would not have much money left . She didn¡¯t expect this strong man would be able to live a good life .

    In this way, Yu Linglong was more relieved . She looked at Ling¡¯er, and Ling¡¯er drew a few silver bills from her cuffs and handed them to Blue and White Tiger .

    Seeing the number of silver bills in her hand, Blue and White Tiger was almost speechless . The boss was too generous . This time, she gave him ten times more money thanst time .

    With such arge sum of silver, Ling¡¯er just pulled it out of her cuff so casually, as if it were just a few pieces of waste paper .

    Yu Linglong ignored his shocked expression and said, ¡°You are doing a good job . With this money, I want you to continue to open shops . You can open a few more gambling houses or a brothel, but you should also do some serious business . The brothers of the Dragon and Tiger Gang are people from decent family backgrounds . If there are people who know how to do it, let them do it . If no one understands, then buy ready-made shops and staff . Remember, grain shops, cloth shops, restaurants, and pawnshops must be opened, and if the money is not enough, juste to me to get some more . ¡±

    After these words were said, Blue and White Tiger and Ling¡¯er were both stunned, and they couldn¡¯t even move .

    Ling¡¯er hardly believed her ears . The princess still had to open so many shops? There might even be brothels? Could it be the ce where the beautiful women outside live? Oh my god, what is the princess doing?

    Blue and White Tiger was shocked by the scene depicted in Yu Linglong¡¯s calm tone . He used to be the boss of the Dragon and Tiger Gang . Although his name was good, he was almost like a small shrimp in the capital with hidden talent everywhere . After meeting Yu Linglong, he was able to be the owner of a gambling shop with hundreds of younger brothers . This was a dreame true for him, but now, Yu Linglong had allowed him to run so many shops?

    Grain shops, cloth shops, restaurants, pawn shops, even brothels? When he thought that he would manage so many shops in the future, he almost felt as if he was going to the sky one step at a time . His lips trembled with excitement, and he couldn¡¯t say anything .

    Yu Linglong looked at the dumbfounded appearance of the two of them, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, reaching out and knocking on the table: ¡°Did you hear everything clearly?¡±

    Ling¡¯er and Blue and White Tiger came back to their senses . Ling¡¯er pursed her lips but did not dare to refute Yu Linglong¡¯s decision . Blue and White Tiger excitedly kneeled down: ¡°Boss, I...I, I will definitely live up to you . You can trust me!¡±

    Seeing Blue and White Tiger with incoherent excitement, Yu Linglong just smiled faintly, then took off the jade pendant on her waist and handed it to Blue and White Tiger .

    ¡°I have something to do with Ling¡¯er and I have to go out for a while . If you want to contact me in the future, take this directly to the pce and ask someone to send me a message . ¡±

    Taking the piece of jade pendant with a faint fragrance, Blue and White Tiger held it carefully with both hands . As if for fear of offending her, he said respectfully: ¡°Yes, boss . ¡±

    After giving another order to the Blue and White Tiger, Yu Linglong stood up and was about to leave, and Blue and White Tiger hurriedly followed behind .

    The second floor was an elegant room, which is obviously for qualified gamblers, but the gamblers¡¯ psychology was the more lively the better, so the doors of these rooms were not closed, and you could still hear the sounds from time to time .

    Yu Linglong just walked to the top of the stairs and heard a proud voice: ¡°Haha, I¡¯m lucky today, little guy, watch me win it all!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked up and saw that in the room at the corner of the stairs, the curtain was raised high, and the situation in the room was unobstructed .

    She saw the familiar figure at a nce, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth .

    She finally ran into him again

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s thoughtful gaze, Blue and White Tiger asked cautiously: ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her hand, pointed at the figure facing away from them inside the door, and said, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    Blue and White Tiger looked in the direction of her finger and immediately replied: ¡°That is a regr customer in the gambling house . No one knows his identity, but everyone knows that he is very rich . I have heard someone call him Master Feng . ¡±

    Yu Linglong curled her lips and sneered . That¡¯s right, Feng Sihuai .

    She hadn¡¯t seen Minister Feng¡¯s son for a long time, and she didn¡¯t expect to meet him here .

    Since you bumped into her, don¡¯t me her for being rude .

    Yu Linglong beckoned Blue and White Tiger toe over, whispered a few words in his ear, and Blue and White Tiger¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°Boss, this...¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°What are you afraid of? I am here . ¡±

    Hearing these words, Blue and White Tiger waspletely relieved . His boss was the dignified Princess Xu, who dared to provoke her?

    Thinking about it this way, Blue and White Tiger immediately let go of his worried heart, and immediately agreed: ¡°Yes, boss . Don¡¯t worry, I promise to get things done properly . ¡±

    Finally, he nced at the figure who was still happily calling for a bet . Yu Linglong smiled faintly and went down the stairs .

    Feng Sihuai had never had a chance to clean him up, but he didn¡¯t expect that he woulde to the door himself, bringing about his own path to destruction .

    ...

    From the Ruyi Gambling House, it was gettingte, and Yu Linglong took Ling¡¯er back to the pce .

    As soon as she entered the gate, she felt something was wrong with the atmosphere in the pce . The butler and the servant at the gate were all bitter as if they had just been scolded by someone . When the people in the pce saw Yu Linglonging back, they immediately smiled, rushing to tell each other: ¡°The princess is back, the princess is back!¡±

    Yu Linglong felt a little strange when she saw a long figure stride out .

    Seeing her standing safe and sound at the door, Lord Xu¡¯s dark face eased a little . He stepped forward and grabbed her hand and looked up and down . He couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw the men¡¯s clothing on her and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Seeing his strangely ugly face, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit funny . Lord Xu had recently gone out early and returnedte . She didn¡¯t tell him that she was going out today . She didn¡¯t expect this guy toe back and not see her, or that he would put on such a stinky face .

    Looking at the servants around him who were serving carefully, Yu Linglong could easily guess that it was probably because Lord Xu had already lost his temper just now, and the servants in the pce were scared .

    Yes, before marrying her, Lord Xu always had a smile on his face, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything, but after getting married, his temper became more and more like hers . Some people thought she had a magic power to make a romantic prince be so carefree .

    Her little hand patted his big hand, which was holding on to her tightly, and lightly pinched the back of his hand when people were not paying attention . She smiled and said, ¡°Husband, why are you back so early today?¡±

    Looking at her smile, Lord Xu finally looked a little better, but he still asked reluctantly: ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me . I asked where you have been, why didn¡¯t you bring the guards?¡±

    The sudden disappearance of herst time almost gave him a psychological shadow . Today, he was panicking outside for no reason, so he returned to the mansion early . Who knew that she was not in the mansion when he came back .

    The maid who was serving was severely reprimanded, and even the unknowing porter and guards were not spared . Then he immediately ordered people to move out of the house and all the streets to look for the princess . Even though he knew that he was angering others, he couldn¡¯t find her, and he just couldn¡¯t help his temper .

    It wasn¡¯t until he saw here back unscathed that his heart finally rxed .

    It¡¯s just that he still had to have a stern face, otherwise the woman will leave as soon as she says with no manners at all, and sooner orter he will be scared into a mental breakdown .

    Seeing his sharp eyebrows frowning tightly together, Yu Linglong felt distressed . She regretted going out and not reporting to him in advance, and her tone was gentle: ¡°I won¡¯t next time, husband, don¡¯t be angry . ¡±

    When he saw her soft, even if Lord Xu regained his anger, it was rubbed away by her delicate appearance, and his cold and hard heart instantly turned into water .

    He grabbed her soft waist and squeezed her waist like a punishment . He said in a deep voice, ¡°No one is allowed to go out and run around! Will you remember!?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled sweetly: ¡°I¡¯ll remember . ¡±

    She apologized . Anyway, it was her own man, so it was not a shame to pay for it .

    However, she apologized, so why did he still refuse to take the big hand off her waist?

    A bit of anger still remained on Lord Xu¡¯s face, but his big hand was ced on her waist, and he didn¡¯t even mean to take it away .

    In fact, his attention had long been shifted to her clothes . He had always known that she was a stunning beauty, but he did not expect that she would look so good in menswear, much more than when she was dressed in gorgeous dresses . She looked more heroic, and she seemed to have a different charm .

    If it weren¡¯t for the yard, in front of so many people, he really wanted to ¡°enjoy¡± it .

    But in front of outsiders, he still had to retain the dignity of a master and walked towards the room with her .

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Knowing that he was still ignited, Yu Linglong was anxious to seize this opportunity to divert his attention, and nodded quickly: ¡°I¡¯ve been hungry for a while . ¡±

    Lord Xu snorted, and said, ¡°Who let you run outside and without eating anything!¡±

    Having said that, his big hand waved back, and the maids understood and quickly went to prepare food .

    Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°As a matter of fact, I was thinking of you, so I didn¡¯t dare to stay outside . ¡±

    After saying this, Yu Linglong herself felt that she was being too corny .

    However, Lord Xu was obviously absorbing everything, and thest trace of anger on his face disappeared . He ced her at the table and sat down, and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is almost the same!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled helplessly, it was not easy, but she finally got the master .

    Lord Xu untied a purse from his waist, handed it to Yu Linglong, and said, ¡°This thing will be kept next to your body, so please remember it . ¡±

    Yu Linglong received it and asked in surprise, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Lord Xu took out the same things in his purse and exined them to her: ¡°These are just in case . This is a dagger . Although it is a bit smaller than the previous one, it is very sharp and suitable for personal carrying . This is for seeking help . If you are in danger, just open the lid . It will emit red fireworks . If the nearby guards see it, they wille to the rescue . This is sleeping incense, this is Mongolian sweat medicine, these are pieces of silver...¡±

    Since the two of them were together, he rarely talked so much, but Yu Linglong didn¡¯t feel bored at all . Seeing the little things in her purse, she was moved .

    It was really hard for him to be so careful, and even remember these little things and prepare properly for her . It seemed that thest time she was taken away, it really shocked him so much that he would arrange so many self-defense weapons for her . She knew that he was not a careful person, but every time it involved her, he would always take it to heart and treat it with the most serious attitude .

    Without noticing Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes, Lord Xu put back the contents in the purse, tied it on her waist, and sighed, ¡°I hope you never need these . ¡±

    Yu Linglong put her hand on her purse and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry . I will protect myself and never make you worry about me . ¡±

    She knew that this was not only the self-defense equipment he prepared for her but also his heart .

    This little purse was tied to her just like his heart was .

    From then on, she was no longer her own, and her every move, every word, and deed was in his heart .

    He sped his hands together and stared affectionately at her . Without saying a word, she understood him, and he also understood her . The so-called interlinking feelings was the situation at this moment .

    After a long time, a cautious voice sounded outside the door: ¡°Prince, princess, supper is ready . ¡±

    Lord Xu raised his hand, rubbed her head fondly, and said softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s eat something first and talkter . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded, and said, ¡°Come in . ¡±

    The maids filed in and put eight dishes and two soups on the table, and then quietly retreated .

    Lord Xu first gave Yu Linglong a chopstick dish before asking, ¡°Where have you been and why did you dress like this?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t intend to hide from Lord Xu, so she said truthfully: ¡°I went to Baihua Lane . ¡±

    The chopsticks in Lord Xu¡¯s hand stopped . He looked at her suspiciously, apparently about to ask her what she did there .

    Yu Linglong recounted the matter from the beginning, and when he heard that she had opened a gambling shop and nned to do other business, Lord Xu smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, just do it . ¡±

    Of course he didn¡¯t care about the sess of these shops, he just liked watching his little woman do what made her happy, so of course he wouldn¡¯t stop her .

    It didn¡¯t matter what gambling house or business she runs, as long as she liked it .

    From knowing her, he knew her temperament and how she did whatever she wanted . She never cared about other people¡¯s eyes or opinions . She acted rashly and was never afraid . This was what made her special and the reason why he admired her .

    Loving her meant giving her freedom instead of tying her wings, covering her eyes, and confining her mind . He wanted her to be herself, not a woman named Princess Xu .

    Knowing that he would not object, Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°I want you to do me a favor . ¡±

    Lord Xu raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Tell me . ¡±

    Yu Linglong spoke through her n, and the more Lord Xu listened, the more serious his expression became .

    She bought a mountain and bought ves . He didn¡¯t think much about it at first, but after hearing her n, he also felt that it was indeed a good idea .

    Although he had the nine battalions and twelve guards in his hand, this was not his direct force after all . The prince had his own army . Unless he really wanted to rebel, Lord Xu did not have sufficient reason to mobilize the nine battalions and twelve guards to fight against the prince¡¯s pro-army .

    Although Yu Linglong¡¯s method would not be effective in the short term, it was a direct force she had cultivated after all . Even if the emperor changed his mind in the future and withdrew his forces from him, he would not be a lonely person, and he would even be able to protect himself .

    Even if he didn¡¯t need these people, these well-trained people can be Yu Linglong¡¯s people to help her do things and protect her .

    Lord Xu thought for a moment, then nodded and promised: ¡°Okay . You need to find martial arts masters to train the ves . Leave this to me . I have a few suitable candidates in mind . We can let them enter the mansion in a few days, and you will personally select them . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled happily . The most difficult problem was solved so easily .

    Buying mountains and buying ves was all you needed to have money, but finding a qualified martial artist was not a problem that money could solve .

    After the meal, the maid took away the food . Xuan Cao steeped top-quality Lushan White Mist Tea and served it . Lord Xu and Yu Linglong were talking while drinking tea .

    After chatting a bit, Yu Linglong remembered what happened during the day and said, ¡°Husband, do you remember Feng Sihuai?¡±

    Hearing this familiar name, Lord Xu¡¯s face sank: ¡°Of course I remember, why?¡±

    Of course he will not forget this name, that is the brave kid who dared to molest Yu Linglong . If it weren¡¯t for the special situationst time, he really wanted to clean up Feng Sihuai .

    Seeing his obviously savory expression, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t helpughing . She drank tea while slowly telling Lord Xu about the Feng family .

    Feng Sihuai molested Yu Linglong but was beaten up, andter asked Lady Feng to trouble Yu Linglong, andter Minister Feng and General Yu found faults . Lord Xu knew about it, and Yu Linglong passed that by and told him of the next thing .

    From the time she discovered that Yu Qianliu was bought by someone and wanted to lead her into the game, she talked about howter Yu Qianliu froze to death at the gate of the Feng mansion, and then when General Yu and Feng Sihuai confronted each other in court, Feng Sihuai was beaten with a board . Later, Minister Feng found a reason to take him away . Until the end of the story of the Feng family and Yu family¡¯s rivalry, Yu Linglong¡¯s tone was t, but the more he heard, the thicker his eyebrows frowned .

    This Feng Sihuai was so courageous, he even dared to provoke revenge again and again . If his woman was smart and could escape a trap, he could hardly think of the consequences of him trying to trap her .

    The more Lord Xu listened, the angrier he became, and he couldn¡¯t help but bang on the table: ¡°This dog, let¡¯s see how I can deal with him!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled and grabbed Lord Xu, with a delicate little face with a proud expression, and whispered: ¡°You don¡¯t need to take action . I have set the trap, we just have to wait for him to jump in . ¡±

    How could this kind of small shrimp be used by Lord Xu? It would be more than enough to clean him up by herself .

    Her intelligent eyes blinked, and she slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that if I want to put the Feng family back together, I still need my husband¡¯s help...¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Suddenly, it was the Grain in Beard Festival. Yu Linglong didn¡¯t know until ancient times that this Grain in Beard Festival was actually a big festival in the eyes of the ancients because the Grain in Beard Festival was also called the Girl¡¯s Festival. It was necessary to disy various gifts to the goddess of flowers. The girls in the boudoir had nothing to do on weekdays, and they highly respected this custom. Shi Huiru had nned it long ago and had to spend this girl¡¯s festival seriously, so she had to fight with Yu Linglong in advance to ask her to go to the Shi house to worship the flower goddess together. Yu Linglong had never been interested in the things of these little daughters¡¯ houses, so she turned it down with excuses.

    Unexpectedly, on this day, the crown prince¡¯s wife personally left her post and called a carriage. She insisted on asking Yu Linglong to go to the Prince¡¯s Mansion to enjoy the flowers. She also specifically said that all the princesses would go. Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to go. She thought that in this sensitive period if she didn¡¯t go, she might appear to be afraid of the Prince¡¯s Mansion, let alone the princesses admiring the flowers and forgiving them for not daring to do anything too outrageous, so she agreed.

    At this time Ling¡¯er had left the Xu Pce. Yu Linglong brought out the two maids promoted by Mama Liu, Hong Xing, and Qing Mei. Both of them were about fifteen or sixteen years old. This was the first time they had apanied Yu Linglong out, so they served her with extra care.

    Compared with thefort and exquisiteness of the Royal Pce of Xu, the Prince¡¯s Mansion was more majestic and solemn. On the tall gates, there were eight neat rows of copper nails, only one row less than the pce gate. Two mighty creatures sat at the gate. With their mighty demeanor and their primitive patterns, they were a thing of antiquity at first nce. It was full of vigorous aura and added a lot of grandeur to the entire Prince Mansion.

    When she arrived in the back garden, she saw green grass and fluffy flowers all over the ce. In the rugged rockery, there were scattered clumps of colorful bonsai, tied gold beads, red fruit, colored silk, exotic flowers of various colors, or strange rocks and strange scenes, shining bright and dizzying.

    From a distance, the princess greeted her personally, with a smile on her face: ¡°Ninth Sister, you are finally here. Everyone is here, we¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at the banquet, and she came across a circle of faces with different looks. Some were indifferent, some were cold, some were disdainful, some were jealous, and some were colorful. They were simply more beautiful than the flowers in this garden.

    Among them, one pair of eyes were particrly venomous, as if spraying mes, as if wishing to burn Yu Linglong alive.

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly, not paying attention at all, and turned away from her gaze calmly, ignoring the quizzical face.

    The princess did not seem to notice the abnormality of the people, so she led Yu Linglong to the table, with a soft and friendly smile on her face: ¡°Ninth Sister, you have been married for so long, and we didn¡¯t have a chance to get close. Last time I heard that you and Ninth Brother were in danger in the snow valley, and I was worried about my sister-inw. However, I am only a silly woman, and I couldn¡¯t help much. I could only pray in front of the Bodhisattva day and night and ask the Bodhisattva to bless you. Fortunately, heaven helped you and Ninth Brother, and you came out unharmed. They didn¡¯t even miss a single strand of hair. It was so great.¡±

    While talking, the princess took her to the only empty chair beside the table, which happened to be next to the woman with fire-breathing eyes.

    Yu Linglong sat down quietly, and the princess on the side was still weing everyone warmly: ¡°Today, everyone here is familiar with one another. Sisters, don¡¯t be polite. Eat well and have fun.¡±

    When everyone arrived, everyone raised their chopsticks and prepared to eat.

    The woman next to Yu Linglong stood up quickly, her little face shouting at the princess, ¡°Sister-inw, I don¡¯t want to sit next to her!¡±

    She stretched her small hand and pointed it straight at Yu Linglong. The woman¡¯s face was unabashedly angry: ¡°This kind of person is not worthy for me to sit with her!¡±

    The crown princess frowned slightly, and whispered: ¡°Xinlin...¡±

    It was not someone else who was speaking, but Princess Xinlin who regarded Yu Linglong as her biggest enemy in her life.

    The face of the princess looked very embarrassed. Princess Xinlin was the empress¡¯s adopted daughter and the princess¡¯s adopted sister. Her status was naturally different, so she was able to participate in this flower viewing party for the princesses. The princess also found it difficult to deal with her expressing a child¡¯s temper in the face of so many people.

    The seating arrangements of the princesses had been arranged long ago, and it would indeed be a difficult thing to deal with if the seats were changed for Princess Xinlin alone.

    Seeing Princess Xinlin¡¯s angry appearance, the princess wanted to say something but she didn¡¯t know whether she should try to persuade or meet the requirements of Princess Xinlin. Moreover, she had to take into ount Yu Linglong¡¯s feelings.

    For a while, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the three of them.

    Everyone was sitting properly. Only Princess Xinlin was standing, with her little finger pointing at Yu Linglong, which looked very lofty.

    Yu Linglong took a quick sip of tea to moisturize her throat, and then she raised her eyes to Princess Xinlin.

    This Princess Xinlin is really brain-dead. She had taken care of her so many times, but she still didn¡¯t have long-term memory at all.

    Reaching out and grabbing a few melon seeds and slowly eating, Yu Linglong moved her eyes to Princess Xinlin¡¯s finger pointing to her, and said coldly: ¡°Hasn¡¯t your mother taught you before? Pointing to others is very uneducated!¡±

    After saying this, everyone in the room suddenly gasped.

    Legend had it that Princess Xu had a sturdy temperament and vicious methods. They didn¡¯t expect her to live up to her reputation.

    Princess Xinlin shook with anger and screamed: ¡°Who are you, dare to teach me!? Look in the mirror. Are you worthy of my elder brother?¡±

    Seeing Princess Xinlin¡¯s face flushed with anger, Yu Linglong finally realized.

    It was no wonder that this girl always found fault with her. It turned out that it was the unhappy love affair that Lord Xu provoked outside.

    If she put it aside before, she wouldn¡¯t want to argue with this silly little girl. But now Lord Xu was her husband, and if you want to covet him, you have to ask her first.

    After eating the melon seeds in the palm of her hand, Yu Linglong pped her hands and decided that it would be better to let this little girl give up as soon as possible.

    With a pretty face with a sardonic smile, Yu Linglong smiled sinisterly: ¡°I am Princess Xu who was appointed by the emperor himself. What, do you have an opinion?¡±

    Just piss you off, it¡¯s best to piss you off!

    ¡°You, you¡ª¡± Princess Xinlin¡¯s eyes were wide open, but after all, she was not stupid. She just held her breath and didn¡¯t dare to refute Yu Linglong¡¯s words.

    Did she dare to say that Yu Linglong was wrong? If she dared to say it, she was doubting the emperor¡¯s decision. Even if she was the princess, she couldn¡¯t bear such a big crime.

    Seeing Princess Xinlin was defeated, Yu Linglong smiled openly: ¡°Do you want to eat standing up? Do you want someone to take away the chair?¡±

    Princess Xinlin was about to be mad but was blocked by Yu Linglong¡¯s words, and simply sat down on the chair, and said angrily: ¡°Why should I stand? I want to sit¡ª ¡°

    Unexpectedly, she hadn¡¯t finished speaking, but there was air under her body, and she was sitting directly on the ground!

    Her heart stopped. Her strength was naturally not light, and she screamed when she fell so hard that tears suddenly came out of her eyes.

    Yu Linglong looked very surprised and smiled: ¡°Sorry, I thought you didn¡¯t want to sit on it. I thought this chair was getting in the way, so I moved it.¡±

    Having said that, there was no guilt on her face, and her tone was full of obvious gloat.

    She moved so fast that she didn¡¯t even see the people at the table. She just took a light kick and Princess Xinlin¡¯s chair was kicked out. Of course, she could only sit on the ground.

    Princess Xinlin¡¯s skin was delicate and her muscles were tender. How could she withstand such a fierce fall? She was in pain, and tears were dripping down her face: ¡°Woo, sister-inw, you made me fall!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Princess Xinlin with a bit more contempt. She still had the temper to make people feel sorry for her when she suffered a loss. This girl hadn¡¯t grown at all.

    The crown prince¡¯s wife took a deep look at Yu Linglong, then turned around and said: ¡°What are you still doing there? Help the princess right up.¡±

    The people in the audience watched the good show with rapt attention, and even the maids who served by the side of the room were also stunned. They had never seen such a tough princess.

    Hearing the princess¡¯s instructions, the maids hurried forward and helped Princess Xinlin. Princess Xinlin stood up slowly while crying through gritted teeth: ¡°It hurts so bad, wahhh, you¡¯re bullying me¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong pulled the corner of her mouth contemptuously. Bullying? If you didn¡¯t deliberately pick a fight, would your elder sister need to take action?

    The crown princess cleared her throat and said, ¡°Hurry up and take Princess Xinlin to the back to rest, and send the imperial doctor into the mansion quickly to examine her injuries.¡±

    After speaking, she turned to Yu Linglong again, and said, ¡°Xinlin is young and ignorant, so you shouldn¡¯t lower yourself to her.¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered, young and ignorant? Xinlin¡¯s age was about the same as hers, so why should she take care of her?

    Thinking like this in her mind, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t say anything but just nodded lightly.

    Seeing the princessmanding the maids to carry Princess Xinlin out, Yu Linglong nced at the princess deeply and buried her doubts in her stomach.

    The conflict between her and Princess Xinlin was no secret. The princesses sat at arge table, but the princess arranged for her to sit next to Princess Xinlin. Was it intentional?

    After such a small disturbance just now, the dinner seemed a little dull, and the princess ordered the musicians to y music, and the atmosphere slowly eased.

    After the meal, there was a poem contest of ancient women as usual. Yu Linglong naturally didn¡¯t have the interest to participate, she just sat at the tea table under the shade of flowers and drank tea.

    This should be her first time attending a banquet as Princess Xu. It had to be said that these women married to the royal family were indeed outstanding. They must be of great family backgrounds, their appearances must be graceful, their manners must be noble and elegant, and their speech must be refined. In contrast, she was like a chicken standing in a flock of wild cranes, standing out from the group, and out of ce.

    For example, at this moment, she was sitting here alone and drinking tea quietly, and other people were in small groups enjoying the flowers, or meditating on their writing, or enjoying the music during the feast, but no one dared toe forward and talk with her.

    Yu Linglong suddenly thought of Shi Huiru. A small dimple appeared at the corner of her mouth, making her cold face softer.

    At this time, Shi Huiru must be having a lot of fun in her yard, without a doubt. she had been looking forward to the Girl¡¯s Festival for so long, so naturally, she would be having a lot of fun.

    Yu Linglong could almost imagine that Shi Huiru wille to her in a few days and happily describe her wonderful experience of celebrating the Girl¡¯s Festival.

    Yu Linglong was thinking about it, and the princess came over with a generous smile, ¡°What are you doing, Ninth Sister?¡±

    It must be because she was sitting here alone and was afraid she was lonely. The princess, as the host, wanted to do the best job of a host, so she also sat down, looking like she was going to talk.

    ¡°Does Ninth Sister like to drink tea? What do you like to drink? I¡¯ll ask someone to bring a few boxes of good tea to youter.¡±

    Yu Linglong retracted her thoughts and replied faintly: ¡°Tieguanyin tea.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like the fragrance of scented tea, nor the richness of Pu¡¯er. Only the light but endless aftertaste of Tieguanyin was the taste she liked.

    A faint contempt shed across the eyes of the princess, but the smile on her face grew stronger: ¡°So my younger sister likes to drink this. I happen to have a lot here, and you will also taste my Tieguanyin.¡±

    Tieguanyin was one of the mostmon teas, which can be drunk even by the servants on the street. Yu Linglong chose this kind of tea to drink. It will naturally make people think that she had a humble background that only served this kind of ordinary tea.

    The princess beckoned, and immediately a maid came up, poured water, washed the tea, brewed it. She seemed to know the art of tea, and her movements seemed very familiar. Obviously, this maid was professionally trained.

    Yu Linglong only nced faintly, then looked away. She didn¡¯t dislike tea art but felt that the maid¡¯s movements were too dull, which made her look fancy but was not pleasing to the eye.

    Although she turned her head, she saw from the corner of her eyes that the princess nced at the maid, and the maid quietly stepped back.

    Yu Linglong looked at the princess indifferently when she saw her stretch out a slender hand, took a cup of tea with her hand, and handed it to Yu Linglong: ¡°My younger sister must also taste my Tieguanyin.¡±

    She had a soft wrist, holding a white jade teacup, and the golden crystal caltrop lid was formed into a beautiful magnolia shape, covering the top of the teacup. This situation was enough to make people feel astonished.

    In the sun, the lid on the princess¡¯s finger exuded a bright light, which made her unable to open her eyes.

    Yu Linglong watched this scene steadily and suddenly smiled faintly.

    Reaching out to take the teacup, she covered her face with her sleeve, pretending to take a sip. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°The tea for the princess is really different.¡±

    Seeing her drinking, the crown princess¡¯ eyes shed with joy, and said: ¡°If you like it, I will send it to you tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Linglong put down the teacup, her eyes drooping slightly: ¡°Then thank you, princess.¡±

    Seeing the princess could not help but look at her gaze, Yu Linglong sneered secretly in her head. After all, she was a woman, so she couldn¡¯t help herself.

    After chatting casually for a bit, Yu Linglong stood up, and the princess asked hurriedly, ¡°Where are you going, younger sister?¡±

    Seeing her impatient look with bright eyes, Yu Linglong gestured and supported her forehead: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a little ufortable, and I want to go back.¡±

    The princess just let her go, and immediately smiled: ¡°Since you feel ufortable, please rest and go back. You shoulde with me.¡±

    Looking at the gentle hand reaching her, Yu Linglong smiled slightly: ¡°Okay, then thank you, princess.¡±

    No wonder she personally sent a carriage to pick her up in the morning. She did not take the carriage of the Xu Pce, so naturally she could only rely on the arrangements of the Prince¡¯s House. The prince¡¯s trap was really exhaustive.

    Since she was so kindly invited, she wanted to see what kind of ¡°surprise¡± the princess had arranged for her!

    The crown princess took her hand, took her around, and walked to a secluded courtyard in the backyard of the Prince¡¯s Mansion, and personally helped her onto the bed in the room. Then she said softly: ¡°It¡¯s quiet here. Have a good rest, and I will see youter.¡±

    Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly and said softly, ¡°Thank you...¡±

    She still didn¡¯t know what medicine was in the tea, and it was inconvenient to show too much, so she just pretended to be a little weak. From the eyes of outsiders, she already looked like she had been drugged.

    The princess looked very happy and smiled: ¡°What are you talking about? You and I are family, your sister-inw should take care of you, right? ¡°

    Seeing her smiling like a spring breeze, she waspletely caring for her. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Yu Linglong would not believe that the princess was really the one who gave her the drug just now.

    Seeing the princess get up to leave, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart suddenly moved. She grabbed her hand and called out, ¡°Sister-inw!¡±

    This was the first time she called the princess sister-inw. The princess was taken aback, her blushing lips tightened involuntarily, and she whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Yu Linglong held her hand tightly and looked at her. She felt nervous. She calmly patted Yu Linglong¡¯s hand andforted her: ¡°Have a good night¡¯s sleep, just have a good night¡¯s sleep. I¡¯ll be here soon.¡± After speaking, she withdrew her hand in a panic.

    Yu Linglong nodded lightly andy on the couch obediently.

    Yu Linglong opened her eyes when she heard the voice of the princess taking people out.

    The palm of her hand slowly loosened, she looked at the long golden fake nail in her hand and smiled coldly.

    The princess must have focused all of her attention on the matter in her heart, otherwise, how could she not even notice that she was pulling off a fake nail?

    But, what kind of drug did the princess give her, and what was the purpose of bringing her here?

    She was thinking about it, and a familiar voice suddenly sounded outside the door, but it brought a bit of indifference that she was not familiar with: ¡°You all can leave, I will go back to the table after a short rest.¡±

    Before she recovered, the door of the room had been opened.

    When she saw the person entering the room, she and the person were both startled.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    They asked in unison, but there was a very light click outside the door. Yu Linglong immediately got up, walked quickly, and pulled the door. As expected, the door was locked.

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help squeezing the palm of her hand, but she didn¡¯t expect the princess¡¯s intentions to be so vicious!

    Turning back into the room, she sat at the table, thinking quickly about countermeasures.

    The man obviously did not understand the situation before him. He was still immersed in the surprise and joy of seeing her. He walked quickly to her and looked at her with big eyes without blinking: ¡°Linglong, why are you here?¡±

    Yu Linglong red at him indifferently, and said indifferently: ¡°Master Gan, why are you here?¡±

    Gan Lin sat at the table, his face was a little red because of the heat or excitement, ¡°The prince invited me to have a drink. After a few drinks, I felt a little dizzy, so someone took me over to rest.¡±

    While talking, he unconsciously pulled the cor: ¡°Why is it so hot today?¡±

    Looking at his flushed cheeks and shiny eyes, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart moved. Could it be that the medicine that the princess gave her was also...

    Sure enough, Gan Lin became more and more irritable, and the eyes staring at her became deeper and deeper, and he couldn¡¯t help but grab her hand: ¡°Linglong, I have something to tell you...¡±

    Yu Linglong withdrew her hand quickly, her face sinking: ¡°Gan Lin, do you know what you are doing!?¡±

    Gan Lin¡¯s expression gradually became confused. His face became redder, and the white skin exposed from his torn cor was also glowing abnormally red, and his ck and white eyes gradually became misty: ¡°Linglong, you don¡¯t know, I have missed you so much...¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he grabbed Yu Linglong¡¯s sleeves. He was so strong that it didn¡¯t seem like him: ¡°Why can¡¯t you give me a chance? I will prove it to you, I am no worse than him!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart burst into mes, and she threw him away without even thinking about it: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Unexpectedly, this shake did not get rid of Gan Lin, but identally made him tear off half of her sleeves. With a ripping sound, a pale, white arm was suddenly exposed.

    Gan Lin was drunk with pleasure. His eyes fixed on her sexy arm, his eyes gradually showed ayer of red silk, his breathing became more and more rapid, and he got up and grabbed her directly, which looked like a wild beast. He was just about to strip Yu Linglong.

    Yu Linglong secretly thought this was not good, but her first reaction was not to cover her bare skin, but to grab the teapot on the table, trying to use cold water to extinguish the medicinal properties of Gan Lin.

    Unexpectedly, when she picked up the teapot, she felt light in her hand, and couldn¡¯t help cursing in a low voice: ¡°Damn!¡±

    The teapot turned out to be empty!

    She didn¡¯t expect that the trap of the princess was so perfect that she didn¡¯t even leave a drop of cold water.

    For this dy, Gan Lin had already rushed over, stretched out his arms, and hugged her tightly in his arms: ¡°Linglong, stay with me, I only want you!¡±

    At this time, Gan Lin was already slightly taller than Yu Linglong, and she didn¡¯t get rid of him. Yu Linglong was in a hurry, and she smashed the teapot in her hand without thinking about it!

    With a bang, Gan Lin murmured with pain, immediately let go of her hand, and immediately covered the wound and fell to the ground.

    Blood oozed from his fingers, and after a while, it stained his hands and face. Yu Linglong had hit him very hard.

    However, Gan Lin was sobered up a lot now. He held his forehead and propped up his body, his blood-stained eyes looked at Yu Linglong, and there was a moment of rity in his eyes: ¡°This...this is...¡±

    Recalling the situation just now, Gan Lin¡¯s face changed: ¡°Linglong, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I, I didn¡¯t mean it...¡±

    Yu Linglong put down the bloody teapot in her hand. While listening to the movement outside, she said coldly: ¡°I know.¡±

    Gan Lin could not be med for this. The person who designed the n knew that Gan Lin had a deep affection for her, so they gave them both aphrodisiacs. The one given to Gan Lin was in the wine, and the one given to her was supposed to be in tea, and because of her, they avoided catastrophe.

    From the time the princess seemed to unintentionally provoke her and Princess Xinlin, she began to feel that this banquet was not as simple as it seemed, and she began to be careful from that moment.

    When the princess motioned to the maid to step back and pour her tea, she kept staring at the princess¡¯s movements. The teapot was no problem. The princess also drank the tea, so where did she get the medicine from?

    When the princess served her tea in person, she noticed the fake nail on her hand.

    When observing the behavior of other princesses, she found that these aristocratic women were well-behaved. They were stubborn and refused to take a wrong step for fear of being ridiculed. The princess was the future queen and she should pay more attention to demeanor. When she was serving tea to Yu Linglong, she did not lift the pinky with the fake nail to make an orchid gesture like other people, but intentionally or unconsciously covered the top of the teacup. If the poison was hidden in her fake nail, this was the best time to poison her.

    It was normal for the princess to ask her to drink tea, and it was also normal for the maids to be sent away. It was also a sign of kindness to pour her tea by hand. Maybe she was not careful when the fake nail covered the teacup, but so many coincidences collided, and of course Yu Linglong was suspicious.

    The princess¡¯s poisoning skills were really brilliant. If it weren¡¯t for Yu Linglong to take precautions in advance, it would be really hard to find out.

    Even Yu Linglong wasn¡¯t sure until the end that the princess was indeed trying to harm her.

    So what was the purpose of harming her? She gave her and Gan Lin an aphrodisiac and locked them in the room. Was it just to catch them in the bed? What were the consequences of doing this?

    A sh of lightning shed across Yu Linglong¡¯s mind, could it be...

    Even she herself was surprised by her own thoughts.

    She was just an ordinary woman, and the only thing that the prince and princess could use was her identity as Princess Xu.

    Lord Xu¡¯s affection for her is a fact that everyone knew. When he first pursued her, he almost caused a sensation in the entire capital. Later, it was because of her that he gave up his wealth and only asked the emperor to promise a marriage to her. She fell into the trap, and it was Lord Xu who came to rescue her desperately, and even almost died with her in an avnche.

    Now, the prince used her again to make her be raped and ruined, and if Lord Xu found out that she had betrayed him, how much would it affect him?

    In this sensitive period now, although Lord Xu had the status of a leader, he still had to unite all forces and exhausted his efforts. If at this time he found Yu Linglongmitting adultery, it would definitely be a huge deal for him. How can he be in the mood to carry out his n? The impression of Lord Xu in the heart of the emperor would also plummet because of such a princess who insulted the emperor.

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile coldly. Every step of the way was exhausted, and it was indeed the style of the prince.

    Gan Lin didn¡¯t know that it was just a blink of an eye, Yu Linglong¡¯s maid had turned back and forth. He picked up the half of Yu Linglong¡¯s sleeve that he had just pulled off, stopped the blood on his forehead, and finally stood up.

    The look at her was a bit guilty, and a bit careful: ¡°Linglong, I...¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Gan Lin who still had blood on his face. At this moment, his face still had a lot of red blood, but his eyes were clearer. Obviously, Yu Linglong smashed him, which diminished the effects of the aphrodisiac.

    Ignoring Gan Lin, Yu Linglong was still thinking about countermeasures in ordance with her thoughts. The consequences were conceivable, and the next step would naturally be to catch them in the act.

    Yu Linglong walked to the door of the room, stretched out her hand, and the door was still locked tightly, so she still had time.

    If someone catches them in the act, how could someone see them when the door was locked? The people outside must have been told to wait for Yu Linglong and Gan Lin to get things done inside before they cane to unlock it.

    Touching the golden fake nail in her purse, Yu Linglong immediately found a way.

    After catching the still somewhat bewildered Gan Lin, Yu Linglong shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Do you want to live or die?¡±

    Gan Lin was startled and said: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you want to live, just do as I tell you; if you want to die, just wait here for someone to open the door.¡±

    Looking at her calm face, Gan Lin gradually calmed down and said, ¡°Of course I will listen to you.¡±

    Yu Linglong said: ¡°You must immediately clean up all the blood on the ground and arrange things neatly so that no traces will be found.¡±

    Gan Lin nodded and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t answer. She took off her cumbersome outer shirt, grabbed the jewelry from her head, found a piece of cloth to wrap her head, and started her n swiftly.

    The first step was to get out of this room. The door was out of y. Yu Linglong checked all the windows and found that all the windows were locked. They looked like normal windows, but they couldn¡¯t open at all.

    It was indeed the princess¡¯s method, so it must be done seamlessly.

    Looking up at the high roof, Yu Linglong moved a stool, quickly went to the closet, climbed up the beam along the closet, lifted a few tiles, and got out neatly.

    Gan Lin stared at Yu Linglong¡¯s agile skills in amazement, and couldn¡¯t even move.

    Yu Linglong got out of the ceiling and dropped a cold sentence: ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Only then did Gan Line back to his senses, and quickly tidied up in ordance with Yu Linglong¡¯s orders.

    He couldn¡¯t be inferior to a woman, could he?

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t have time to take a look at Gan Lin. She quickly surveyed the surrounding situation, and when she saw that there was no one, she slipped off the pirs of the room.

    Without taking a few steps, she grabbed a maid and stunned her, put on her uniform, and threw the fainted maid directly behind the rockery.

    Recalling the route the princess took her just now, she quickly walked in the direction of the banquet.

    From a distance, she saw the singing and dancing at the banquet, and the princess was sitting in the seat of honor, chatting andughing with the princesses next to her, and she couldn¡¯t see the guilty conscience of doing something wrong.

    Her charming face sank slightly, Yu Linglong stretched out her hand to grab a maid, and whispered: ¡°Go and tell the princess that there was an ident in the backyard, and ask her toe out and have a look.¡±

    As she spoke, she pointed to a remote corner. The maid saw she was serious. Although she didn¡¯t know who she was, she didn¡¯t dare to ask any more. After all, the princess did many things that she could not manage as a maid.

    Yu Linglong let go of the maid, and she turned behind the tall pot of bonsai next to the corner.

    After a while, she saw that the princess took a maid and hurriedly left the table and walked in her direction.

    The princess could only see a person standing faintly behind the bonsai, dressed in the costume of the maid in the house, but could not see who it was. Thinking of the shameful incident in the backyard, she ordered the maid behind her to go back and wait, and she greeted her and hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Although she was pretending to be nonchnt, the princess was still guilty in her heart. Who didn¡¯t know that Princess Xu was a notoriously difficult character. Although today¡¯s n is meticulous, she didn¡¯t make any mistakes. So as soon as she heard that someone said something happened in the backyard, she immediately came to ask about the situation.

    As the princess asked, she looked at the maid who came out from behind the bonsai.

    At first nce, she saw it was very serious. The princess looked at Yu Linglong in front of her. She looked like she had seen a ghost. She was so frightened that she looked pale: ¡°You...you...¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly, and before the princess screamed, she struck her with a karate chop and stunned her.

    Once she got a hold of her, the next step was how to transport her.

    Looking at the cumbersome skirt on the princess, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t helpughing. Wasn¡¯t this convenient?

    Although the ancient women¡¯s skirts were troublesome, they yed a huge role at this moment. She took off the two ends and fastened them into a sack, which was more than enough to hold the princess.

    So Yu Linglong carried the stunned princess and walked to the backyard proudly.

    There were also several maids on the way, and she said that this was something the princess ordered to send in, but no one checked it.

    In the name of the princess, of course no one would doubt her because Yu Linglong had calmness and courage.

    When she walked to the backyard, she saw that the lock was still hanging upright on the door. Yu Linglong put down the sack, pulled out the golden hairpin on the crown of the princess, and opened the lock in three or two strokes.

    In the past, when she was a little gangster, it wasmon to break in and pick a lock. This kind of big and stupid lock in ancient times was even more impossible to hold her.

    Seeing her return, Gan Lin immediately stood up with a smile of joy: ¡°Linglong.¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even look at him and threw the sack from her shoulders onto the bed, and the bed board immediately made a loud noise.

    Gan Lin felt very strange: ¡°What is this?¡±

    Yu Linglong opened the sack and pulled out the princess who was still unconscious, and said coldly: ¡°This is the one who wanted to harm me.¡±

    When Gan Lin saw that it was the princess, he was shocked: ¡°Is it...my cousin? ...Impossible!¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Gan Lin. Was he naive and stupid? If it weren¡¯t for the host¡¯s order, who would dare to put things in his wine ss?

    Gan Lin seemed to have thought of something, and his face suddenly turned pale: ¡°This...no, it can¡¯t...¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. He almost fell on a chair, his lips moving, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him. She took out the golden fake nail, and plunged into the princess mercilessly!

    The princess screamed in pain, woke up, and saw Yu Linglong in front of her, her face immediately turned pale: ¡°Ninth...Ninth Sister...¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°Who is your Ninth Sister!?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her wit and keenness, she would have been trapped in bed by her design at this moment. Would she still be Princess Xu or her Ninth Sister? She would immediately be reduced to the shame of the royal family, the abandoned wife of Lord Xu, and even her life might not be saved!

    Thinking of the possible consequences, and seeing the hypocritical appearance of the princess in front of her, she felt sick!

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s cruel face, the princess instantly understood that her conspiracy had been exposed. She trembled her lips and begged for mercy in a low voice: ¡°Ninth Sister, I...I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry, it was not intentional, it was just for my husband...¡±

    She was also used by others. Otherwise, why would she take the risk to provoke Yu Linglong, the most famous and difficult person in the capital? How terrible were the consequences of offending her, didn¡¯t she know?

    Seeing the frightened look of the princess, even Gan Lin felt it was unbearable. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Linglong, is there any misunderstanding in this?¡±

    As if someone who was about to drown grabbing at a straw, the princess nodded hurriedly: ¡°Yes, yes, these are all misunderstandings...misunderstandings...¡±

    As if not hearing the words of the two of them at all, Yu Linglong just stared at the princess condescendingly. Her eyes were like a hungry lioness looking at her prey, considering where to eat the most tender and delicious flesh.

    She was sorry? What was her apology worth? If she was reduced to a fish on the chopping block, who would think everything was a misunderstanding? Who would listen to her apologize?

    Sorry? Her sister¡¯s heart was not cotton candy, it was not so soft!

    She was horrified by her cold gaze. The princess shivered slightly, and looked at Yu Linglong pleadingly: ¡°Ninth Sister...¡±

    Yu Linglong finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Very soon, I will not be your Ninth Sister, and you will not be my sister-inw either.¡±

    That was the first andst time she called her sister-inw.

    Yu Linglong grabbed Gan Lin who was still in a daze and unceremoniously pulled him out of the room.

    ¡°Hurry up, act as if this hasn¡¯t happened.¡± Yu Linglong said without raising her head when she locked the door with a click.

    Gan Lin touched the wound on his head: ¡°Then my wound...¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°You¡¯re such a big person, you can¡¯t even tell a lie?¡±

    Gan Lin was silenced by her and couldn¡¯t say a word, watching her eyes gradually becameplicated: ¡°What are you going to do with her?¡±

    Looking at her face, he knew that the princess would not be able to do well. How could Yu Linglong be forced to suffer in silence and ept her losses? She wouldn¡¯t die and she wouldn¡¯t ept defeat.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s tone was as cold as a snow-capped mountain: ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    After being silenced by her again, Gan Lin still refused to leave. He reluctantly asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me telling on you?¡±

    Yu Linglong finally raised her head and nced at him, seeming to be looking at him, and then seeming to examine him: ¡°Are you that stupid?¡±

    Gan Lin had an aphrodisiac and wasid down in the Prince¡¯s Mansion. In today¡¯s scene, Gan Lin is just a pawn. The prince used his infatuation with Yu Linglong and added a little aphrodisiac to catalyze his vile and nasty purpose.

    Although he had an aunt who was empress, it is a pity that in his aunt¡¯s eyes, her son and her son¡¯s throne was the most important thing. Even if it was the only son of the Gan family, he still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being exploited.

    In this case, Gan Lin still had to help the prince and be an enemy of her, which was really stupid.

    Gan Lin¡¯s face became more and more ugly. He squirmed his lips. Several times he tried to tell Yu Linglong what the empress had asked him, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Even if he was used by her, he still had to defend her because he had the same surname as her.

    If he told Yu Linglong that the empress also had a part in this matter, then with Yu Linglong¡¯s temperament, she would definitely not let it go.

    She was now the empress¡¯s daughter-inw, how could she fight the powerful empress? No matter how desperate the fight was between them, it was the result that he didn¡¯t want to see.

    In the end, he decided not to mention it.

    Seeing Yu Linglong walking hurriedly outside, Gan Lin nced at her back for thest time and chose another direction to leave.

    Perhaps he really shouldn¡¯t get involved in these internal royal battles. His identity was destined. If he got involved in it, he would either hurt his beloved or his family.

    Except for leaving silently, he really didn¡¯t know which way he should choose

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    <h4>The Fierce Illegitimate Miss - Chapter 156</h4>

    Chapter 157 - I don¡¯t like it when someone points at me Chapter 156 - A woman as a husband? Chapter 155 - Your words endlessly annoy me Chapter 154 - If you like it, I will go and do it Chapter 153 - Yanzhou y Chapter 152 - The princess will beat the snakes Chapter 151 - I trust him! Chapter 150 - Blue Lotus Saint Chapter 149 - Do you really want to kill me? Chapter 148 - I¡¯ll give you guys an opportunity to stand out Chapter 147 - Long live the princess! Chapter 146 - Were you in organized crime with her? Chapter 145 - I will make you eat it Chapter 144 - Don¡¯t wear it! Chapter 143 - The prince visits Chapter 142 - I won¡¯t leave you in life or death Chapter 141 - Do you want to eat it or not? Chapter 140 - Change my life for your life Chapter 139 - Trap Chapter 138 - You are so petty Chapter 137 - Growing in leaps and bounds Chapter 136 - Making an example out of someone Chapter 135 - Hooligans descend on vixens Chapter 134 - Did you guess it? Chapter 133 - How can you prove yourself? Chapter 132 - Giving his lover a pair of pearls Chapter 131 - First-meeting gift Chapter 130 - You did it on purpose! Chapter 129 - Howe they are raw? Chapter 128 - Do you think I should punish you or not? Chapter 127 - I don¡¯t believe you Chapter 126 - We will meet again Chapter 125 - I have been waiting for you for a long time Chapter 124 - A good wedding Chapter 123 - Yu Linglong, you are so cruel! Chapter 122 - If you dare to cheat me, I¡¯ll cheat you to death! Chapter 121 - If she wanted to trap her, she was too simple! Chapter 120 - I don¡¯t need you Chapter 119 - I won¡¯t marry! Chapter 118 - Imperial Edict of Marriage Chapter 117 - The bad things you do are terrible! Chapter 116 - You won¡¯t regret it Chapter 115 - I am willing to wait for you Chapter 114 - The one I want to marry is her! Chapter 113 - I don¡¯t want to get married! Chapter 112 - Who said I wanted to marry him? Chapter 111 - Jin Wuwei Chapter 110 - If I can give it to you, I can get it back again Chapter 109 - Your butt keeps getting bigger Chapter 108 - Are you confessing not? Chapter 107 - A lot of trouble Chapter 106 - Freeze to death on the streets Chapter 105 - You thought I would still believe you? Chapter 104 - Are you telling me or not!? Chapter 103 - I just want to protect you Chapter 102 - Who are you!? Chapter 101 - I¡¯ll see you off now, to reunite with your mother! Chapter 100 - Is it you? Chapter 99 - Tie you up Chapter 98 - Do you have to irritate me? Chapter 97 - War with the sister-inw Chapter 96 - It¡¯s not that easy to escape! Chapter 95 - Make her y with my life! Chapter 94 - Mu Shi¡¯s death Chapter 93 - Poisoned? Chapter 92 - Reputation is nonsense! Chapter 91 - Learn the rules? Leave! Chapter 90 - Are you scared? Chapter 89 - Get away from me, go far away from me! Chapter 88 - Do? ?you? ?really? ?agree?? Chapter 87 - If he didn¡¯t trust me, could he trust you? Chapter 86 - If I want to hit, I¡¯ll just hit. Why should I exin it to him!? Chapter 85 - Get the hell out of here! Chapter 84 - How will your master punish you? Chapter 83 - Pay for your damn crimes! Chapter 82 - You can just wait for death here! Chapter 81 - Massacre Chapter 80 - Little girl, you are very angry at me Chapter 79 - Sneak attack Chapter 78 - The terms are open! Chapter 77 - I¡¯m used to it! Chapter 76 - That¡¯s her! Chapter 75 - He has nothing to do with me! Chapter 74 - How is it, are you having fun? Chapter 73 - He dared to tease her? Chapter 72 - Uninvited Guest Chapter 71 - If I don¡¯t protect you, who will? Chapter 70 - This time I¡¯ll see how you bite! Chapter 69 - Sisters work together Chapter 68 - Teach Her a Lesson! Chapter 67 - If you bother me again, I¡¯ll blow your head off! Chapter 66 - Free of charge! Chapter 65 - Pull her out and sell her for me! Chapter 64 - Are you in charge of me!? Chapter 63 - Wronged Chapter 62 - I won¡¯t let go! Chapter 61 - Have you seen enough of the excitement? Chapter 60 - This is fun, it¡¯s so much fun! Chapter 59 - Auntie! Is that you? Chapter 58 - In this world, there is no ce I can¡¯t go Chapter 57 - I just knew you¡¯d like it Chapter 56 - Could it really be a vengeful ghost? Chapter 55 - Miss, it¡¯s just as you wish! Chapter 54 - Do you think you can be spared by kneeling? Chapter 53 - What nerve you have! Chapter 52 - Did she want to fight with thedy? Chapter 51 - I¡¯d like you to have a slow and painful death! Chapter 50 - Chat about what? I won¡¯t go! Chapter 49 - Cherish you, yeah right! Chapter 48 - This wine is for you to drink! Chapter 47 - Are you looking to be kicked again! Chapter 46 - I actually want to see who wants to see me! Chapter 45 - If you want to get revenge on me, do it anytime! Chapter 44 - Fourth Lady Yu? Never Heard of Her! Chapter 43 - An Unexpected Invitation Chapter 42 - You can¡¯t afford to offend me! Chapter 41 - Come and beat me, if you can! Chapter 40 - If you want to see me, you will ask her to get lost! Chapter 39 - Provoked Chapter 38 - Initial Show of Strength Chapter 37 - General Yu Returns Home Chapter 36 - I bought her Chapter 35 - Forgetting the Pain Once the Wound Has Healed Chapter 34 - Appeasement Chapter 33 - Your entire f****ing house is possessed by ghosts! Chapter 32 - Sorceress Bai Is Here Chapter 31 - One stone stirs up a thousand waves Chapter 30 - Good news, ma¡¯am! Chapter 29 - It really is haunted! Chapter 28 - You are Yin, I am more Yin! Chapter 27 - Waiting for the Fish to Take the Bait Chapter 26 - Lie to me? I¡¯ll scorch you to death! Chapter 25 - Waiting for something to fall into yourp Chapter 24 - We¡¯ll just ughter you, how about that? Chapter 23 - Do you still want your horse? Chapter 22 - Yes, I snatched it Chapter 21 - If you? are? a needle, then I am an awn? Chapter 20 - A group of defeated soldiers Chapter 19 - Ghost afraid of evil people Chapter 18 - Your miss is doing this for the people¡¯s sake! Chapter 17 - A wine maniac (The second demand) 124 - A good wedding

    Prev

    Next

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    In the room, the princess couldn¡¯t help feeling desperate when she heard Yu Linglong locking the door outside.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what Yu Linglong nned to do with her, she knew that it would be no good for Yu Linglong to make a move.

    After moving her numb arm, she suddenly noticed one thing. Yu Linglong threw her into the room like this, but she didn¡¯t tie her up at all.

    There was a burst of ecstasy in her heart. She struggled to get out of bed and staggered towards the door.

    ¡°Open the door, open the door! Come on!¡±

    She yelled, she yelled, she yelled so much that her voice became hoarse, but she could not get a response at all.

    She slumped down from the door to the ground. She really felt trapped.

    This was the yard she specially selected because it was the most secluded ce in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, and no one passes by for most of the day.

    She looked around the room. It was a room she designed by herself, and even the window was nailed shut by her, in order to prevent Yu Linglong from escaping.

    She didn¡¯t need to get up and check. She knew that she couldn¡¯t escape from here on her own. Even the mouse hole was blocked by her orders. How could she escape?

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she shouted for too long, but she suddenly felt that her whole body was hot and unbearable, and her heart felt like a pot of fire. The burning made her itchy and her throat dried up. She felt like she had fallen into a burning charcoal fire and it was very ufortable.

    This feeling was so unfamiliar, but it gave her a horrible premonition. Her eyes searched the room. She herself was not sure what to look for, but she just felt that there was a key clue that she had missed.

    Her gaze suddenly fell on the fake gold nail beside the bed, and almost subconsciously, she touched her pinky finger. Because she was tense, her hand could not help trembling for a while.

    It was empty.

    Where was her fake nail? Where was the fake nail that hid the aphrodisiac? When did she lose her fake nail? Did she not even notice it!?

    Step by step, she approached the bed. The closer she was, the more clearly she could see that the fake nail on the ground belonged to her. It was the fake nail with the aphrodisiac, with a little blood on the tip of it.

    While her hands were shaking, she touched herself. There was a slight swelling, and the pain was still unbearable at the moment. She remembered clearly that just before she woke up, a sharp object stabbed her own person severely and awakened her from aa.

    That said, it was this blood-filled fake nail that pierced her.

    Her heart suddenly fell into an abyss.

    This was the most violent aphrodisiac. Just a little bit was enough to make people lose their minds and lose control of their own body. The person who gave her the drug promised her that even the most chaste and strongest women would be affected by this medicine. There was no way to do anything but to let others do whatever they want.

    And it was this medicine that pierced her.

    The reminder of the person who gave her the medicine was lingering in her ears at this moment, causing her heart to be bitten, full of sharp pain and deep despair.

    ¡°If this medicine enters the human body from the blood, it would be a hundred times more effective than usual...¡±

    Her body was getting hotter and itchier, and the princess closed her eyes in pain.

    All her senses seem to be much sharper than usual. Every part of skin on her body was roaring with thirst, and a certain ce unique to a woman was even more sensitive. She was desperately eager forfort and filling. She was terrified. But she couldn¡¯t control her behavior at all.

    Her hands sped her shoulders tightly. She wanted to use this posture to keep herself sensible, and she also wanted to control her hands so as not to do anything humiliating.

    Who knew that as soon as she touched her skin, her body immediately reacted instinctively. She only felt ayer of goosebumps all over her body, which made her tremble.

    At some point, her hand had been stretched out of the sleeve uncontrobly, and in response to the call of the body, she closed her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but see in her mind all kinds of unsightly scenes that uncontrobly emerged, with emotional and tactile stimtion. Her greater confusion made her sink into it, unable to extricate herself.

    Her hands unconsciously tore off the clothes on her body. Her hot skin touched the solid ground. She felt it was extremely cool, and she couldn¡¯t wait to take off all the clothes. Her body was close to the bluestone ground, enjoying the moment offort.

    She had fallen into a boundless fantasy. In the fantasy, the bluestone beneath her seemed to be the rough fingertips of a man, stroking her andforting her, but she was getting more and more unsatisfied. Her fingertips deeply grabbed the cracks between the stone bs, and muttering was unconsciously leaked from the gap between her teeth: ¡°Give me...I want...hurry up...¡±

    At this moment, the door of the room opened.

    The princess couldn¡¯t hear the sound of the outside world at all. Even if the sun hit her skin, she didn¡¯t have any reaction. Her hands and whole body were searching forfort eagerly.

    Yu Linglong nced at her with disdain. Fifteen minutes ago, she was very noble and very dignified. At this moment, her white and tender skin was glowing with a beautiful flush. Because of the constant rubbing on the ground, she was stained with dust, her eyes were blurred, and her hands were grabbing. Yu Linglong nced at every corner of her body full of disgust, then turned her gaze away.

    Opening the bag on her shoulder, she threw the sleeping incense into the room.

    Almost instinctively, the princess suddenly got up from the ground and couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on the human body exuding strong masculinity.

    The princess was like a beast in heat, desperately scratching the guard¡¯s clothes. Within a short while, the two bodies rolled together on the concrete, but one of them waspletely passive.

    Gently closing the door, Yu Linglong¡¯s voice appeared vicious and cold.

    ¡°Enjoy, this is a great gift from my sister!¡±

    ...

    During the banquet, there was stillughter. The aristocratic women enjoying the food and the beautiful scenery could not think that in the backyard of the Prince¡¯s Mansion nearby, a filthy and chaotic scene was being staged.

    Yu Linglong was sitting at the table. Her slender wrist was lifted up gracefully, and she shook the jade and gold hairpin on her head and looked at the hypocritical smiling faces of the princesses beside her with cold eyes.

    The previous preparations were done, and the next part was the affair part.

    This was originally the role set by the princess, but the protagonist was reced by herself.

    After a while, someone finally noticed that the princess had been away for too long.

    Princess Qi looked up at the sun and said, ¡°Where did sister-inw go, why has she been away for so long?¡±

    Princess Lu on the side said: ¡°It seems that someone just reported that something happened in the backyard and asked her to go and deal with it.¡±

    Princess Qi had always been mean, and she couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips when she heard these words: ¡°She invited so many people but instead of being a host, she has to deal with the housework. What is this!¡±

    Although she was dissatisfied, after all, she was the crown prince¡¯s wife, and Princess Qi did not dare to say anything, but young princess Jin said straightforwardly: ¡°Could it be that something really happened? Or the sister-inw wouldn¡¯t leave us here!¡±

    Princess Ding cleared her throat. Besides the princess, she was the oldest. Everyone looked at her and seemed to regard her as the backbone.

    Wiping the corners of her mouth with her kerchief, Princess Ding said lightly: ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t forget, this is the Prince¡¯s Mansion. What can happen? Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    Princess Jin blushed and dared not say anything.

    Yu Linglong nced at Princess Ding. If she remembered correctly, the second prince Ding had a lot of attention during the Spring Hunt, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that the rtionship between Prince Ding and the crown prince was not harmonious. So at this moment, what was her intention of helping the Prince¡¯s Mansion?

    The next moment, they heard Princess Ding change the subject: ¡°Sisters, please sit down, I¡¯ll go to the backyard to have a look.¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Originally, she was waiting here. First, she would say a few good things to the princess and then go to the backyard to find the princess, so that if something serious happened to the princess¡¯s reputation, Princess Ding would definitely spread the gossip, so she would step up to the te.

    It¡¯s just that the princess was so good at being a host, and these people here would definitely be biased towards the princess, so it was not so easy for Princess Ding to see the excitement of the princess.

    Sure enough, as soon as she heard the words of Princess Ding, someone immediately stood up.

    Princess Zhou shook the fan in her hand and said with a smile: ¡°The weather is so hot, the second sister-inw should just sit there, and just leave it to your younger sister for the matter of the sister-inw.¡±

    Princess Pingyang also said: ¡°I am very familiar with the Prince¡¯s Mansion. Sister-inw, please rest, let me go.¡±

    There was an imperceptible sneer on Princess Ding¡¯s face, but her eyes became more cordial when she looked at Princess Zhou and Princess Pingyang: ¡°If sister-inw knew that everyone cared about her so much, she would be very happy.¡±

    Yu Linglong was really impatient when she heard their words, so she stood up directly and left.

    Everyone was arguing about who should look for the princess. Seeing Yu Linglong walking like this, she was naturally very sensitive. Several voices immediately stopped her: ¡°Ninth Sister, where are you going?¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered. No one had paid attention to her just now. Now that she was going to leave, they opened their mouths nervously.

    Looking back, smiling, Yu Linglong opened the sandalwood fan in her hand and shook it gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes, why do you guys want to go too?¡±

    Seeing that she was going to the toilet, everyone couldn¡¯t help showing a somewhat jealous expression on their faces for asking eagerly when she was just going to the toilet. She was really trying to cover up.

    Princess Ding cleared her throat in a concealed manner and said: ¡°I have an idea. We¡¯ve been sitting here for a long time, and I¡¯m tired of looking at the flowers. Why don¡¯t we go to the backyard? Maybe we can still meet my sister-inw. ¡°

    Everyone looked at each other and realized that no matter who went to the princess alone, they would be blocked by the others. They were going together, so they all responded happily.

    Yu Linglong walked at the end of the line, looking at the princesses who actually craned their necks in the name of looking for the princess, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling that these people were really gloomy. They said that they cared about the princess, but in fact, they all wanted to ridicule Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    That¡¯s good, she wanted those people to ridicule.

    The princesses went to the backyard but did not find her in the prince¡¯s yard. They asked the maids, and no one knew the whereabouts of the princess. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel weirder and weirder, and their curiosity grew.

    They walked all the way to that remote courtyard. Across the courtyard, they heard a banging sound from the room. It seemed that someone was smashing the door desperately. This made the people who had been exhausted after searching for a long time immediately excited and flooded in.

    Yu Linglong just watched all this quietly. The audience had already brought it, and the next step was to see the princess.

    Who knew that everyone just walked into the yard and that strange sound they heard suddenly disappeared. There was dead silence in the yard as if the door mming just now was just an illusion.

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t helpughing. She could almost imagine the horror of the princess at this moment. She wanted people to rescue her, but she didn¡¯t want them to see what she was like now. Perhaps she hoped that she could smash open the door, or use the sound of smashing the door to attract the attention of a subordinate. It didn¡¯t matter if she was seen by a subordinate. As long as she coulde out safely, she could kill people and wipe out the traces of this matter.

    However, she probably never expected that the sound of her smashing the door attracted the princesses who came to the house as guests. She wouldn¡¯t dare to speak out. She didn¡¯t dare to move at all in the room!

    Everyone in the yard also found it very strange. It was obvious that everyone had heard the sound of smashing the door just now. Why did it disappear after they entered the yard? Even if it was hallucination, it was impossible for so many people to have hallucinations at the same time, right?

    Women¡¯s imaginations are very rich, and various versions of spection immediately emerged one after another.

    Some people said that there was a beast that a foreignnd gave to the prince, and because no one could tame it, it can only be locked up;

    Some people said that it may be the guards of the Prince¡¯s Mansion who practice martial arts inside, that¡¯s why they made such a strange noise;

    Someone whispered, ¡°Is there a lunatic in there? How could they live in such a remote courtyard and make such a noise?¡±

    Listening to all kinds of novel and bold spections, Yu Linglong suppressed herugh and was almost internally injured. If everyone found that it is just the princess and the guard ¡°having fun,¡± they would be very disappointed.

    Everyone was talking in the yard, but they were afraid to open the door. In the end, Princess Qi couldn¡¯t stand her temper and was the first to stand up.

    Pointing to a maid from the Prince¡¯s Mansion, Princess Qi said angrily: ¡°You, go and open the door!¡±

    The maid knelt down in a hurry and said: ¡°Dear princess, I...I do not have a key...¡±

    Princess Qi shouted: ¡°Then go find the key!? Open the door quickly and let us see what it is.¡±

    The maid still knelt on the ground and didn¡¯t move: ¡°This...Without the order of the princess, I dare not move.¡±

    The princess was not here. Although Princess Qi who gave the order was noble, she was a maid who did not disobey the princess. Besides, who knew what was in this room? If anything was shameful, her life woulde to an end.

    Princess Qi curled her lips contemptuously: ¡°Funny! I want to see what a novel object it is. Even if we smash the door, we have so many princesses, can¡¯t we afford a door in your house?¡±

    Seeing Princess Qi¡¯s stern and harsh appearance, the maid bowed her head again and again in fright: ¡°I dare not, I will notmit a crime!¡±

    Having said that, the maid still did not dare to get up and smash the door.

    Princess Qi dismissed the maid who was kneeling on the ground again, and turned around and told the person she had brought: ¡°Go and open the door!¡±

    Princess Qi¡¯s maid said yes, and stepped forward. Before she touched the door of the room, she heard a low cry from inside. Although it was in broad daylight, the cry was like weeping. The faint resentment was sorrowful, and it sounded terrifying.

    The princesses were so frightened that they backed away one after another. Their eyes were filled with horror, staring straight at the weird door.

    Could it be a ghost inside?

    Only Yu Linglong narrowed her eyes slightly. Her gaze at that door was a little bit yful.

    Interestingly, this princess was quite clever. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hide, she could stille up with such a trick in a hurry.

    The women were curious, but their courage was also small. Maybe the bursts of ghost wails could really scare away these weak and timid princesses.

    The maid standing at the door was obviously also very nervous. She looked at Concubine Qi inquiringly, and her outstretched hand stopped in the air.

    Princess Qi frowned. She didn¡¯t know what to do for a while. If she had her maide back at this time, then she would look back; but if she had to open the door, she didn¡¯t know what would happen!

    Being in a stalemate, there was a stern scream from inside: ¡°I have died wrongly, I have died so wrongly!¡±

    The nervous people suddenly heard such a sound, and they turned around and ran out of fright. Yu Linglong stood at the end, and couldn¡¯t help but snort slightly when she saw this situation.

    Could it be that they had spent so much thought to be frightened by the crying voice of the princess?

    Standing at the gate of the yard, Yu Linglong looked around at the panicked people, and sneered: ¡°How could there be ghosts in broad daylight? I was in this room just now. I haven¡¯t even seen a ghost. Are you guys scared?¡±

    Her voice was cold with contempt, making everyone quiet.

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s disdainful gaze, everyone¡¯s expressions gradually became a little ashamed. Even the youngest, Yu Linglong was not afraid of it. Why were these sister-inws yelling and wanting to run away?

    What¡¯s more, just hearing an inexplicable voice could scare them like this?

    They usually pay the most attention to manners and appearance, but now they were so panicked by a fake voice. It was really a loss of face.

    Princess Qi became angry and stepped forward and kicked towards the door: ¡°Who is it? Come out quickly!¡±

    The mistress ordered it, and her maids naturally did not dare to neglect it, and several people kicked and smashed, and they actually kicked the door open.

    As soon as the door opened, everyone¡¯s gaze came over.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s expected exmation did not appear, and everyone looked at the situation in the room in a daze, but they all had inexplicable expressions.

    In the room, a man wearing a royal guard shirt knelt on the ground tremblingly, his tall body almost shrunk into a ball, obviously shocked.

    They saw his clothes were torn and torn, barely draped on his body. His hair was messed up, his sword was also thrown on the ground, and he looked at the messy bedding on the bed. With the obsessive atmosphere in the room, a discerning person knew what happened.

    Princess Qi gasped, and her upturned stared at the maid from the Prince¡¯s Mansion, and she sternly shouted: ¡°Your Prince¡¯s Mansion is like this? In broad daylight, the servants dare to be in the mistress¡¯s room¡ª¡±

    In the presence of so many people, she couldn¡¯t say the word ¡°affair.¡± Only when she was suffocated in anger, she burst out a sentence after a while: ¡°It¡¯s really unsightly!¡±

    Seeing her derogating the Prince¡¯s Mansion in this way, Princess Pingyang was unhappy. She was the empress¡¯s daughter and was the prince¡¯s biological sister. Naturally, she wanted to protect her brother and immediately sneered at her: ¡°Sister Liu, what you said is wrong. Who are you? Did you see this man doing bad things inside? There is no evidence, so don¡¯t pretend to nder my elder brother and sister-inw!¡±

    As the saying goes, to catch a female was to catch a pair. Seeing that there was only one guard in the room who was too scared to speak, who could be sure that he had an affair with a woman in the room? Princess Qi used this as an excuse to ridicule the impropriety of the prince¡¯s house. There was really no basis for it.

    Princess Qi was criticized in public by Princess Pingyang, and she was even angrier. She was about to sneer, but suddenly remembered something: ¡°No, I heard a woman cry just now. This woman must be still in the room!¡±

    Angry at Princess Pingyang, Princess Qi walked into the room quickly. Her eyes swept around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. She was wondering, and she suddenly saw a moon-white corner of clothing exposed under the bed, and she couldn¡¯t help being unusually proud. She lifted the sheet that was hanging down to the ground.

    ¡°Huh, there is no woman, then what do you think this is!?¡±

    There was dead silence in the room.

    Princess Qi was still very proud of herself. When she saw the person under the bed clearly, her face changed drastically: ¡°You... why are you?¡±

    The messy woman under the bed was the princess!

    She was holding her cor tightly with both hands as if she was afraid that others would see her appearance, but the naked arms, face, and neck were all suspiciously full of red scratches, and her cheeks were red. Her lips were red and swollen, and her eyes were watery. It was obvious that she had just made love.

    Princess Qi pointed at the princess who was unable to hide and pointed to the guard of the pce who was panicking on the ground. She stuttered: ¡°You...you...¡±

    She just wanted to ridicule the princess, but she didn¡¯t expect to catch the princess! The news was so explosive that everyone couldn¡¯t digest it for a while.

    At this time, a low voice sounded outside the door: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When everyone turned their heads, they saw the prince walking in with someone behind him.

    Seeing the prince present, Yu Linglong smiled faintly.

    The prince had finally arrived, and the show had begun!

    Just now she had been walking at the end, taking advantage of the fact that the princesses did not pay attention. She pulled a maid over and made aint, saying only that the princess was nowhere to be seen. These people were wandering in the backyard, and there was no one to entertain them. The maid would naturally report to the prince. With so many guests unattended in the backyard, the prince who always liked to do superficial effort to win people¡¯s hearts would definitelye and see in person.

    She calcted the time urately. Even if the prince also saw the appearance of the princess with his own eyes, this situation must be a great excitement for a man.

    You want to n me and provoke my husband? Then I will frame you first and provoke your husband!

    As soon as the prince entered the door, he immediately saw the situation in the room. His gentle face suddenly lost his smile, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡±

    Seeing the arrival of this heavyweight, everyone finally came to their senses. Those who were at odds with the Prince¡¯s Mansion were naturally silent and waiting to watch the excitement, while those who were close to the princess wanted to protect the princess first.

    Princess Pingyang immediately rushed up, grabbed the bed sheet, and panicked to cover the exposed body of the princess, and said very quickly: ¡°Prince, there must be a misunderstanding! This is not what you think!¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head as she watched the excitement. Princess Pingyang was also an idiot. Before the prince said anything, she put on such an attitude. Wasn¡¯t she trying to cover up?

    The prince was even angrier. He strode over regardless of his image, stepped forward and lifted the hand of Princess Pingyang, and grabbed the princess: ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡±

    Didn¡¯t you want to see Yu Linglong? Why did the protagonist be his woman? What exactly was going on?

    Looking at the crown prince¡¯s face, the princess bit her lips tightly and wept: ¡°His Royal Highness, this is not the case, I was framed by someone...¡±

    The prince¡¯s face was like she had never seen before, and his eyes were dark, ¡°Who? Who dared to frame you!¡±

    The princess raised her head, staring at Yu Linglong with spiteful eyes, and pointed her fingers straight at her, as if it exhausted her whole body and screamed resentfully: ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡±

    For a moment, all the eyes were looking at Yu Linglong, with all kinds ofplex emotions. There was spection, doubt, and surprise. The people standing around her unconsciously made space for Yu Linglong.

    Meeting the princess¡¯s frightened eyes, Yu Linglong made a dazed look at the right time, as if she didn¡¯t know what the princess was saying: ¡°What? Me?¡±

    The prince stood up quickly and looked at Yu Linglong up and down: ¡°The princess said you framed her, what do you say?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked surprised: ¡°I framed her? How is this possible?¡±

    The princess climbed a few steps forward. Her face with no makeup looked particrly hideous: ¡°It¡¯s you! You gave me the aphrodisiac, you locked me in this room. It was you who caused me to be like this!¡±

    Upon hearing her bare usations, Yu Linglong¡¯s delicate little face was confused and scared: ¡°Princess, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand? I¡¯ve been at the banquet, how can I do it? What happened to so many things?¡±

    Princess Pingyang finally found the opportunity and immediately said, ¡°No, you haven¡¯t been at the banquet all the time! You have left with your sister-inw, you must have framed your sister-inw during this time!¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Princess Pingyang with some pity. The princess was the princess, should everyone follow her meaning? She was really naive to the point of having no brain.

    Yu Linglong pretended to turn her head to think for a while, and said, ¡°I was a little tired. The princess brought me to this room to rest. I rested for a while and then returned to the banquet. Then the princess did this. I really don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    Princess Qi also remembered something as she said: ¡°I saw my sister-inw and Ninth Sister leave together, but the sister-inw came back soon, and she talked to us for a long time.¡±

    After this, everyone talked in low voices. Indeed, if Yu Linglong framed the princess during this period, how could the princess return to the banquet safely? Everyone had seen it too. Not long after the princess disappeared for thest time, Yu Linglong returned to the banquet. If Yu Linglong did it, then how could she give the princess an aphrodisiac in such a short time and find the guard and then design this trap to lock the door? How could she be so familiar with the Prince¡¯s Mansion, as a woman who had only been married to the Royal Pce of Xu for a few months?

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s delicate body, everyone shook their heads in disbelief.

    Unreasonable, it was too unreasonable.

    Seeing that everyone didn¡¯t believe what she said, the princess was almost mad. She got up and threw herself at Yu Linglong before she even thought about it, and screamed: ¡°You bitch! It¡¯s obvious that you and the man have an affair¡ª¡±

    Hearing that she was going to tell the truth regardless of the facts, the prince immediately said, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    In the eyes of others, when the prince was being cuckolded, he could still remain calm and prevent the princess from ndering others. This was really a model ofposure and generosity, but no one knew that the prince would stop the princess¡¯s words to keep his secrets.

    Yu Linglong watched all this in front of him, her delicate face showing a slightly sad expression, and even her voice was lowered a lot: ¡°Princess, do you say I want to have a tryst with another man? I only got your post this morning from the prince. You sent a carriage to pick me up. If I deliberately wanted to have a tryst with a man, how could it be possible that I didn¡¯t have a bit of preparation before? How could I choose the prince¡¯s mansion that I¡¯m not familiar with? Wasn¡¯t this deliberately fulfilling the reality?¡±

    With her sharp eyes, she stabbed the princess with a cold and severe chill, and Yu Linglong continued: ¡°What¡¯s more, I have a deep rtionship with Lieyang. It is well known that I have been married for only four months, so why should I give up on him? Princess, would I risk being discovered by others, to have an affair with another man? Looking at the world, besides the current emperor, who else can be better than Lieyang? I am married to an ideal husband, why would I still do something shameless?¡±

    As soon as she said this, the princess¡¯s face immediately changed.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s words clearly weren¡¯t directed at him. But, she meant that, in this world, except for the emperor, only her Yu Lieyang was the best man, so where did the crown prince fall?

    And shamelessly, these words were clearly referring to the princess who was caught in public at the moment!

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, everyone present kept bowing their heads, and their eyes turned to contempt for the princess.

    The one who was caught at this moment was you, so why do you want to nder others?

    Was the princess so stupid, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to say anything, let alone about the rtionship between Yu Linglong and Lord Xu? Who in the whole city did not know? It was too funny to frame Yu Linglong for having an affair with others!

    Seeing everyone looking suspiciously at her, the princess suddenly felt a chill.

    No, it was impossible. She had been thinking about it for so many years, and finally climbed into this position. How could she be defeated by a little Yu Linglong!?

    And the consequences of this matter, could she afford them?

    The more she thought about it, the more she became scared. The princess dared not think about it anymore. She grabbed the prince¡¯s foot as if she was grabbing thest straw: ¡°Your Majesty, I wouldn¡¯t! I really wouldn¡¯t! If I wanted to be with him¡ª¡±

    She pointed to the guard who she didn¡¯t know at all, and immediately grabbed the prince¡¯s foot again: ¡°...Why would I pick this day? There are guests in front of me. Wouldn¡¯t I be afraid of being discovered? Your Highness, you must trust me!¡±

    Thisst sentence was only for the two of them.

    The princess framed Yu Linglong as instructed by the prince, so the prince should understand that this trap should have been designed by the princess for Yu Linglong, but he didn¡¯t know what happened that made the woman who was framed be the princess.

    The prince looked at her coldly, and then said for a while: ¡°You said you were framed by someone, so what evidence do you have?¡±

    ¡°Evidence?¡± The princess was stunned, and a glimmer of light suddenly appeared in her mind. She seemed to see the hope of life and immediately said loudly: ¡°His Royal Highness if I deliberately deceived you, how could I lock the door? Someone else deliberately framed me! I was wronged!¡±

    As soon as she said this, everyone immediately remembered, yes, this door was locked from the outside, and in order to open the door, Princess Qi personally stepped forward and kicked it.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder again, yeah, if you want to have an affair with someone, how can you lock the door? Wouldn¡¯t this lock yourself up? Was the princess really wronged?

    Facing the prince¡¯s sharp gaze, Yu Linglong said softly: ¡°His Royal Highness, if you only listen to one side of this matter, you would be biased.¡±

    This sentence reminded everyone that all the eyes turned away and fell on the guard who had been forgotten by everyone for a long time.

    The guard knew that he had been in a catastrophe, and kept kneeling on the ground without daring to get up. At this moment, he felt the prince¡¯s gaze swept toward him, and he was shaking more severely.

    The prince shouted coldly: ¡°What¡¯s going on, tell me!¡±

    The guard was so scared that he was afraid to lift his head on the ground and tremblingly said: ¡°My lord, your lord, your servant really doesn¡¯t know anything. I was knocked out, and I found myself here when I woke up. ...¡±

    The princess said quickly: ¡°Right, you were just knocked out¡ª¡±

    As soon as she looked up, she met the prince¡¯s sullen look.

    The princess immediately noticed her failure. What happened in this room could be seen by a discerning person. She said that the guard had been knocked out. Wouldn¡¯t it be a disguised confession that all this was her initiative?

    She trembled immediately, and her lips became blue and white in an instant. She only felt that she was getting darker and darker in this matter.

    Although the prince was furious, he still resisted looking at Yu Linglong, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Princess Xu, did you lock this door?¡±

    As if not afraid of his monstrous anger, Yu Linglong smiled indifferently, and said, ¡°His Royal Highness, how could this door be locked by me? Where can I find the lock? Should Ie to the Prince¡¯s Mansion for a banquet looking for a lock?¡±

    After a pause, she took a deep look at the princess, and said softly: ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what is going on at a nce?¡±

    Even the princess admitted that the guard was knocked out and thrown in, and the appearance of the princess at the moment was obviously a p in the face of the man. In other words, the princess took the initiative.

    After thinking about the things before and after the affair, it was easy toe to this conclusion: the prince asked the princess to frame Yu Linglong, but the princess took advantage of this opportunity to stun the guard of the pce that she had already fancied and brought him into the room, and then made people lock the door to prevent the guard from escaping, and she ¡°enjoyed¡± it without hesitation.

    Yes, the door was locked. Who could see what was going on inside? Even the prince would think that the person inside was Yu Linglong, right?

    Thinking of this, the prince¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    In the presence of so many people, the prince¡¯s face waspletely ashamed. It was obvious that the princess was dissatisfied with his own desires so that she couldn¡¯t help but find someone, and it was a guard! What a shame for a man!

    Seeing the horrible expression of the prince, the princess hurriedly pulled the hem of his robe, and looked at him imploringly: ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t believe her nonsense, I wouldn¡¯t, I really wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she was kicked into the corner by the prince!

    With this kick, the prince used enough strength, and the corner of the princess¡¯s mouth immediately shed a trace of blood, and she held her stomach in pain, unable to say a word.

    The prince didn¡¯t even look at her, and shouted angrily: ¡°Come on, lock her up!¡±

    Looking at the princesses in a room with a pale face, the prince said coldly: ¡°I would report to my father and the empress and cut her off as a princess! Princesses, please go back.¡±

    Knowing that the prince was in an extremely bad mood, no one in the room dared to speak, so they saluted and retired.

    Taking a deep look at Yu Linglong, the prince snorted and walked away.

    Looking at the back of the prince that was determined to go, a cold smile appeared on Yu Linglong¡¯s face.

    This time, you should know, it¡¯s not just you who can scheme against people!

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    When they came to the Prince¡¯s Mansion as guests, they didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing . The princess who had tea and chatted with them in the morning became a discarded princess in a blink of an eye . In everyone¡¯s eyes, this kind of thing was a littleplicated .

    The prince¡¯s princess made one wrong step and instantly fell into an abyss and there was no turning back .

    The princess was locked up, and the princesses who came as guests were unattended . Although the princess was still there, it was obvious that she would note out to entertain them in this situation .

    At the gate of the Prince¡¯s Mansion, the carriages of various houses were parked there, and it seemed a bit messy . The princesses came out of the gate, without even saying a word, got on their carriage in a panic, urging them to go quickly, wanting to leave soon .

    Yu Linglong was helped by Qing Mei and was thest one toe out of the door .

    She didn¡¯t take the carriage of the Xu Pce . She wanted Hong Xing to go to the street to call for a car, but as soon as she went out, she saw the familiar figure .

    Lord Xu was dressed in a moon-white silk brocade gown, his face was serious, and he stood motionless outside . The warm wind of early summer blew over and slightly blew the hem of the clouds embroidered with silver thread . This scene had the style of an elegant gentleman .

    As soon as she saw Yu Linglonging out, his long figure immediately greeted her, and his dark eyes stared at her deeply, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    As soon as Yu Linglong saw him waiting outside, she knew that he already knew what had happened in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, so he woulde to the door to pick her up personally because he felt uneasy .

    She didn¡¯t expect that he would know so soon .

    Yu Linglong paused and took a look at Qing Mei, and Hong Xing and Qing Mei immediately stepped away .

    Supporting the hand extended by Lord Xu, Yu Linglong whispered: ¡°You know everything?¡±

    Lord Xu nodded, and said, ¡°Get in the carriage first . ¡±

    The two got into the carriage waiting at the side . Hong Xing lowered the curtain, and the carriage started immediately and drove slowly towards the Xu Pce .

    Lord Xu squeezed Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, looked at her up and down again in the carriage, and made sure that she was unharmed . Then he said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why did the princess suddenly do this?¡±

    It would be hard to believe that the princess was arrested by someone on the spot if she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes . After all, the princess had not been in this position for a year or two . After being married to the prince for so many years, she had always followed the rules . She was so loved by the empress dowager and the empress, not to mention that she was also a young girl, and she was not frivolous . How could she have sex with a man? This incident may seem like a scandal to outsiders, but in the eyes of a sensitive person like Lord Xu, the matter was strange .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t answer him first, but asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    After Lord Xu only said three words, Yu Linglong understood .

    ¡°Jin Wuwei . ¡±

    She remembered how the emperor sent Jin Wuwei to monitor her, and what Ling¡¯er had said at that time . Jin Wuwei was the emperor¡¯s person and one of the twelve guards . Since he was under Lord Xu, reporting to Lord Xu was also normal .

    Yu Linglong looked at Lord Xu with a bit of approval in her eyes . This kid had learned to be smart . Before, it was only the crown prince monitoring them, but now it was their turn to monitor the crown prince .

    Yu Linglong gave a brief ount of the development of the matter . When he heard that the princess had given her an aphrodisiac and locked her and Gan Lin in the same room, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists and thumping the carriage wall: ¡°That shameless bitch!¡±

    Even though the incident had passed, Yu Linglong was sitting in front of him unharmed, but he still couldn¡¯t hold back his anger when he heard it . He knew how dangerous the situation was at that time .

    Unable to hold Yu Linglong in his arms, Lord Xu whispered: ¡°When you encounter this kind of thing in the future, don¡¯t try to do it anymore! Didn¡¯t you bring the fireworks I gave you? If you encounter danger, send a signal immediately, and I will be there as soon as possible . You must not face the danger alone, remember!?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like at this moment if Yu Linglong hadn¡¯t paid any attention and had been caught by the princess¡¯s tricks .

    Seeing his nervous expression, Yu Linglong smiled, patted his hand lightly, and smiled: ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? Anyone who wants to harm me must have forgotten what courage I have!¡±

    His cold lips fell on her sideburns as if confirming that she was really in his arms safely . He whispered: ¡°Linglong, you don¡¯t know how important you are to me . I would rather abandon everything than let you suffer any harm . ¡±

    Yu Linglong warmed her heart and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of myself for you . ¡±

    His big hand gently kneaded her shoulders and arms, and Lord Xu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you exhausted? Carrying two people around the yard, I don¡¯t know where you got the strength!¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile . Did he imply that she was a masculine woman?

    Give him a heavy blow, Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how strong I am?¡±

    Seeing her smiling, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help butugh . He whispered in her ear and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t I know? I know you have always been very strong, that time...¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s voice became lower and lower until it was almost inaudible . Yu Linglong listened, and her face turned red and she smiled, and she gave him a few more fierce words: ¡°Such words can be spoken . You are so shameless!¡±

    The two chatted andughed, and the topic returned to the Prince¡¯s Mansion . Lord Xu reduced the smile on his face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your strategy today was wonderful, but it¡¯s too dangerous . From now on, I¡¯m afraid the prince will hate you . ¡±

    Of course, Yu Linglong also knew the reason . Although the prince had no actual evidence of what happened today, this matter was obviously inseparable from Yu Linglong . If it was said that the prince only regarded her as an ordinary woman, then from now on, Yu Linglong had be an enemy that must be eliminated in the eyes of the prince .

    Lord Xu raised his hand, helped her support her bun, and said: ¡°This time his goal is me . It is not a good thing for you if he turns his attention to you . ¡±

    The prince originally only regarded Yu Linglong as a usable tool, but through today¡¯s events, he should have known that Yu Linglong was not something he could control, nor could he handle her . In the future, he would be even warier of Yu Linglong . Maybe he would even look for opportunities to get rid of her . This was too dangerous for Yu Linglong .

    Hearing his worried words, the woman in her arms raised her head . Her star-like eyes looked at him without blinking, and she whispered, ¡°If I didn¡¯t help you, would he let me go?¡±

    She was his princess, the person he was destined to work with for life . If he was in danger, how could she stand by and watch? It was just like when she was in danger, he would definitely help .

    Leaning against his warm chest, she said softly but firmly: ¡°I said, I will share misfortune with you, and I will do what I say . ¡±

    Lord Xu didn¡¯t say anything, he just squeezed her tighter . Sometimes there was no need to say too much, and it was enough to know each other¡¯s thoughts .

    The horse-drawn carriage, carrying a pair of mutually dependent hearts, slowly disappeared into the sky .

    ...

    It was summer after the Grain in Beard festival, and the weather became hot all of a sudden . Since thest time the prince had an ident, the princesses of the various pces have been a lot more cautious and refused to say a word or take another wrong step . Even the banquet poem meetings were much less, and Yu Linglong¡¯s life was much cleaner .

    This day Yu Linglong was resting in the shade of the flowers . Xuan Cao hurriedly walked over, holding a jade pendant in her hand and showing it to Yu Linglong: ¡°Princess, someone outside is looking for you with this, saying that there is something important . ¡±

    Looking down at the jade pendant, thezy look on Yu Linglong¡¯s face disappeared . She sat up on the couch and said, ¡°Send him to the outside Xiaohua Hall to wait, and I will go over . ¡±

    Xuan Cao felt a little suspicious, seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s face look gloomy . She didn¡¯t dare to ask more, she hurriedly went to spread the word .

    Hong Xing stepped forward to tidy up the silk on Yu Linglong and looked at the scattered red and white petals under the flower tree . Yu Linglong smiled slightly .

    It seemed that there was good news for that matter .

    When she arrived at the side hall, she saw a man waiting in the room . Yu Linglong took a look at him, vaguely remembering that he was a member of Blue and White Tiger¡¯s . Thest time she went to the Ruyi Gambling House, she had also seen him .

    Seeing Yu Linglonging in, the man hurriedly knelt down: ¡°Dear princess, I was sent by Brother Blue and White Tiger to spread the word . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded: ¡°Speak . ¡±

    The man spoke slowly, word by word, apparently memorizing the words of Blue and White Tiger: ¡°Brother Blue and White Tiger said that he had already done what the boss orderedst time, and now the people are in the gathering ce . What should I do next? Go ahead, boss, please give the instructions . ¡±

    Seeing the painfully confused expression, even Yu Linglong felt a little suspicious, and she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your nickname?¡±

    The man scratched his head, and the big man looked a little embarrassed and replied: ¡°I...I have been nicknamed Guo Jianglong . ¡±

    The Dragon Tiger Gang was incorporated by Yu Linglong, but the people from before still retained their previous nicknames . This Guo Jianglong was one of them .

    Yu Linglong thought for a while and said, ¡°Go back and tell Blue and White Tiger to watch that person, and I will go there personally tonight . ¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong said only this sentence, Guo Jianglong was obviously relieved, and squatted quickly: ¡°Yes, boss...no no no, princess . ¡±

    Seeing Guo Jianglong¡¯s nervous look, Yu Linglong pursed her lips, holding back herugh: ¡°Go . ¡±

    These gangsters bullied t-headed people every day . They were so scared when they saw a noble person, it made herugh .

    Ling¡¯er was not there, and in the evening, Yu Linglong left a message for Lord Xu, changed into men¡¯s clothing, and went straight to Baihua Lane .

    Business in Baihua Lane improved a lot at night, and the exposed brothel girls are soliciting customers everywhere, and countless colorful handkerchiefs were flying in the air, like countless small gs, weing the arrival of a benefactor .

    Yu Linglong pushed away a few girls who insisted on sticking to her and finally walked to the Ruyi Gambling House .

    On the first floor of the gambling shop, the business was still lively . The voices of gamblers were everywhere, and there was a mess everywhere, but no one paid attention to Yu Linglong . ording to Guo Jianglong¡¯s words, Yu Linglong went straight to the third floor and entered the room in the northwest corner .

    The exterior of this room looked no different from other rooms . She walked in and found that there was a suite inside, but this suite was very special .

    In the center of the room, there was a three-foot-square booth, surrounded by iron fences . The floor tiles went up to the ceiling . This small square meter area was tightly enclosed, and the only source of light was thentern on the top of thispartment, which gave a clear view of the situation in thepartment, but the person inside could not see what it looked like outside .

    Standing in the shadows, Yu Linglong looked at the panicked young man in the cubicle, and a smile slowly conjured up at the corner of her mouth .

    Yes, she was very satisfied with the ce arranged by the Blue and White Tiger .

    Blue and White Tiger walked forward quickly, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Boss . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded as a response .

    He seemed to notice someone entering the room . The man in the cubicle immediately stood up straight, clutching the iron fence with both hands, and said anxiously: ¡°Is your boss here? Let me go! If you know my identity, I promise it would scare you all¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a woman¡¯sughter suddenly rang in the room, as if she had heard something very funny . Then he saw a slender figure walking from the shadows .

    After seeing the woman¡¯s face clearly, his eyes widened, and his mouth was so open that you could almost fit an apple in it .

    Yu Linglong chuckled: ¡°Why would I not know your identity? You are the son of Minister Feng from the Ministry of War, Feng Sihuai!¡±

    Feng Sihuai looked like he had seen a ghost . He involuntarily stepped back two steps, relying on the iron fence behind him to support himself from falling .

    ¡°You...why are you here!?¡±

    Blue and White Tiger moved Yu Linglong to a chair, Yu Linglong sat downfortably, and then looked at Feng Sihuai, with a faint smile in her soft eyes: ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this? This Ruyi Gambling Shop is mine . ¡±

    Under the bright light, a fine cold sweat broke out on Feng Sihuai¡¯s forehead . He stared at Yu Linglong nkly, as if it was difficult to digest the news that shocked him so much .

    After a long time, he seemed to think of something, and rushed forward, fingers sticking out from the fence, pointing straight at Yu Linglong, and yelling: ¡°You! You did it on purpose! You must have nned it a long time ago! Everything is designed by you!¡±

    Yu Linglong slowly raised her eyes and nced at Blue and White Tiger . Blue and White Tiger immediately walked to the iron fence, raised his hand, and the knife fell!

    Feng Sihuai only felt a sh of silver light in front of him, and there was a sharp pain in his hand . He couldn¡¯t help screaming, and he suddenly retracted his hand that he had stretched out of the fence, and it was so painful that he hugged it to his chest and hopped around .

    With this knife, Blue and White Tiger directly cut off his finger pointing at Yu Linglong!

    Blue and White Tiger picked up the blood-stained finger on the ground without any expression, put it on a tray, and gave it to Yu Linglong for inspection .

    Feng Sihuai was in so much pain that tears came out of his eyes . It went from his fingers into his heart, and with this cut, it was almost painful as if it cut his heart and his lungs!

    In the blur of tears, he watched with horror that the graceful woman on the chair just nced lightly at the bloody fingers on the tray, and then moved her gaze to him .

    With a faint smile on her beautiful face, Yu Linglong opened her mouth lightly, as if what happened just now was as simple as crushing an ant .

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like it when someone points at me . ¡±

    Feng Sihuai¡¯s lips trembled . The pain from his hand seemed to be reced by another emotion . He looked at Yu Linglong in horror, as if it was the first time he had discovered her true face .

    A boundless fear spread in his heart . His body couldn¡¯t stop trembling . He had never seen a woman so cruel, cold, bloodthirsty, and poisonous . He couldn¡¯t believe what his fate would be!

    Yu Linglong nced at the people behind her and said in a deep voice, ¡°Send this finger to the Feng Mansion and say¡ª¡±

    Her eyes fell on the shivering man in the fence again, and the dimples at the corners of Yu Linglong¡¯s lips gradually deepened .

    ¡°Just say that Minister Feng muste in person to let him go!¡±

    ...

    As expected from Yu Linglong, after receiving Feng Sihuai¡¯s freshly cut finger, Minister Feng rushed to the Ruyi Gambling House as quickly as possible .

    Compared with the noise on the first floor, the dark and quiet third floor looked terrifying . Minister Feng¡¯s entourage was left downstairs . He went up to the third floor alone, bing more and more frightened as he walked .

    His son had always wasted time and drank for fun, he knew this . But it was never once as dangerous as this time . He really didn¡¯t know who Feng Sihuai provoked . He even used his chopped finger as a token and sent it to the family!?

    Standing at the vacant door, Minister Feng, who had always been arrogant, had the courage to push open the door .

    As soon as he entered the door, a gentle voice of a woman rang out in the corner: ¡°The Minister is here, please excuse me for not greeting you . ¡±

    When he heard this voice, he thought it was familiar .

    Minister Feng didn¡¯t wait to think about where he heard the voice before he saw his son .

    An iron fence densely surrounded Feng Sihuai like a terrible cage . Feng Sihuai¡¯s face was pale, his expression was terrified, and his blood-stained body was constantly trembling .

    Seeing Minister Fenging in, Feng Sihuai leaped forward as if he had seen a savior: ¡°Father! Save me, save me! Father!¡±

    The two-meter tall man was like a child at the moment . His crying face was full of snot and tears, he clutched the fence desperately as if he was a chicken about to be ughtered, and his whole body trembled with fear .

    Seeing his romantic and suave son with this appearance, Minister Feng only felt pain in his heart like a needle . He couldn¡¯t control his tone and shouted, ¡°Who did this!?¡±

    A match was struck in the corner, and a candle was lit, illuminating her pretty face .

    Like Feng Sihuai, after seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s appearance, Minister Feng was also very surprised: ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up slowly and looked at Minister Feng with an imperceptible: ¡°What, are you surprised?¡±

    Feng Sihuai in the cage whimpered and cried: ¡°Father, this gambling shop is...her¡¯s . ¡±

    Looking at his son¡¯s broken finger, Minister Feng was angry and pained, and he shouted without thinking, ¡°You are so bold! How dare you hurt my son!?¡±

    Yu Linglong walked towards him slowly . The fierce aura all over her body seemed to have reduced the temperature in the room to freezing, and even the jumping candlelight diminished .

    ¡°When you enter my door, you must abide by the rules here! Ask your son how much money he owes me!? A mere finger only ounts for a little bit of interest!¡±

    Even though Feng Sihuai was mentally prepared to owe gambling debts, Minister Feng was shocked when he heard Yu Linglong¡¯s words: ¡°I will pay you as much money as you lost! If you break his finger, can you pay for it? Do you know what a serious crime it is to injure a person¡¯s body? Even if you are a princess, you can¡¯t escape the sanctions imposed by the yamen!¡±

    Hearing his threatening words, Yu Linglong not only did not show the scared expression she expected but smiled coquettishly, as if she had heard the funniest thing in the world .

    Was he trying to intimidate her? It was really interesting . In this life, she was the only one who threatened others, she did not feel threatened yet!

    Reaching out and dusting the non-existent dust off her clothes, Yu Linglong smiled and looked at Minister Feng: ¡°You¡¯d better ask your precious son, how many silver taels he has lost with me these days?¡±

    Minister Feng snorted disdainfully . Wasn¡¯t it just an ordinary gambling house? Could it be that the Feng Mansion, who had a big family, couldn¡¯t afford this gambling debt?

    Looking at Feng Sihuai, who was so scared, Minister Feng was both in pain and furious, and he said angrily: ¡°Without interest, how much money did you lose?¡±

    Feng Sihuai clung to the fence with both hands and cried bitterly: ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just...¡±

    After swallowing hard, Feng Sihuai trembled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that they told me that I lost all my family business! Father, this is definitely not true! I can¡¯t lose so much money!¡±

    That day, Blue and White Tiger found him, ttered him, respectfully offered to provide him with the best room and the best hospitality, so that he could have a good time here infort, and he agreed . He did not need to use cash to settle his winning and losing ounts, he only needed to keep ounts, and settle once every other day, which was much more convenient .

    Feng Sihuai was arrogant, so how could he be patient with these little things . Seeing Blue and White Tiger¡¯s ttery was very helpful, so he naturally consented . From then on, he went to and out of the Ruyi gambling house more frequently . When people here saw him, they nodded and bowed and smiled . They ttered the unreserved Master Feng, and when he arrived in the single room, someone served tea and snacks, and various well-dressed people came to gamble with him, which aroused his ambition to win .

    Every day at the end of the gambling round, someone took the ledger and asked him to draw the bet . How could he patiently look at the trivial ounts of that round, and naturally he signed away . After drawing the bet, he walked away in thepliments of everyone .

    This kind of pleasant life passed for many days, but it ended all at once this morning .

    As usual, it was his exclusive room . As usual, it was good tea and drink, but after the mostmon gambling game, Blue and White Tiger walked up to him and asked him to sit on the third floor, saying that there was something to discuss .

    He impatiently followed him up to the third floor, but from Blue and White Tiger, he heard some information that was like a bolt from the blue .

    Blue and White Tiger took out a few thick ledgers and pointed them to him one by one . Finally, he told him that he had lost all of Feng¡¯s family property . If there was no new mortgage, then Ruyi Gambling House cannot let him continue to bet .

    Of course he didn¡¯t believe it, and he almost started fighting with Blue and White Tiger and the others . How could he squander away the wealth of the Feng family so quickly? Someone must be ying a trick!

    What¡¯s more, he remembered that he did not have bad luck . He had won a lot of times . How could he lose so much money?

    However, Blue and White Tiger had ounts to testify, and he remembered clearly every day and every game, and he had his signature . After seeing the total amount of the Blue and White Tiger¡¯s final statistics, Feng Sihuai almost had a mental breakdown .

    Impossible, how could he lose so much silver in a short period of time!?

    Knowing the news, he seemed to be mad and smashed the third floor of the Ruyi Gambling House into a mess, but Blue and White Tiger and the others seemed to have been prepared . A dozen people rushed in, firmly controlled him, and shut him down . He entered this three-square-foot prison and threatened that it would be impossible to get him out of this cage without paying the money!

    Feng Sihuai became more afraid as he thought about it . He knelt on the ground, his snot and tears falling down, crying hard, ¡°Father, save me . I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    He originally had a glimmer of hope, thinking that he could use Feng Mansion¡¯s position to deter this small Ruyi Gambling House, but after seeing Yu Linglong, all his hopes burst like a bubble .

    This was the property of the Xu¡¯s Mansion . Was his father Minister Feng bigger than Lord Xu?

    And Yu Linglong came up and chopped off his finger without saying a word, causing his psychological defenses topletely copse . What kind of woman was this, how could she make such a cruel move? From then on, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be a useless person!

    Seeing his son¡¯s appearance like a bereaved dog, Minister Feng¡¯s heart sank . He tried to calm his voice and said, ¡°How much does he owe you?¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her chin to Blue and White Tiger, and Blue and White Tiger immediately took out the ledger .

    When Minister Feng saw thest amount, he felt like he was hit over the head with a club .

    He could hardly believe his eyes . He tore through the ledger, ignoring the ridicule of others, turning it page by page .

    The more he saw, the more frightened he became . Feng Sihuai, his prodigal son, actually spent tens of thousands of taels in this small gambling house, winning or losing tens of thousands of taels every day, and in a few days it even exceeded 50,000 taels!

    His hands were shaking uncontrobly, and he couldn¡¯t even hold the ount book . Minister Feng looked up and saw the rustling figure in the cage . He only felt that the blood all over his body was rushing upwards . He ran inrge strides to the iron fence . He desperately stretched out his hand to grab Feng Sihuai, regardless of his majestic image .

    ¡°You bastard, you lost 800,000 taels!¡±

    Eight hundred thousand taels of silver . Could he get so much money from the family business he had umted in his life with painstaking efforts!? Such arge number was lost by Feng Sihuai in more than a month!

    Minister Feng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and it seemed that he wanted to pull Feng Sihuai out of the cage and swallow him alive . Feng Sihuai, who had been locked up for most of the day, would like to thank the strong iron fence at the moment . If it weren¡¯t for the fence, he would definitely be beaten to death by Minister Feng on the spot .

    Despite being separated by a fence, when he saw Minister Feng¡¯s desperately terrifying appearance, Feng Sihuai couldn¡¯t help but squat on the ground and hug his head tightly . He whimpered: ¡°Father, I know it¡¯s wrong! Save me first . If I go out, I swear I will never bet again!¡±

    Minister Feng roared: ¡°How many times have you said this? I told you a long time ago, if you are so foolish, sooner orter, something will happen . You see, what should you do now? Where am I going to get eight hundred thousand taels of silver!? ¡°

    Yu Linglong watched this scene coldly, and couldn¡¯t help but smile contemptuously . Minister Feng was lecturing his son, but he was actually talking to her . Now she was the majestic Princess Xu . This wishful gambling house was the property of the Xu Pce . Could it be that Minister Feng and his son could offend her? If they didn¡¯t repay the gambling debt, could the house of Lord Xu spare them?

    She had known for a long time that Minister Feng could not easily take out the silver, but she didn¡¯t just want to scare Feng Sihuai . This time, she would tell Feng Sihuai with tragic facts: In this world, your father can¡¯t help you with everything!

    Minister Feng¡¯s fists cracked at Feng Sihuai, but most of it hit the iron fence . Minister Feng didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain at all . He still waved his hand and grabbed Feng Sihuai .

    After watching the y for a long time, Yu Linglong finally became impatient .

    ¡°Master Feng, have you had enough trouble?¡±

    Minister Feng stopped his hand and panted, looking at Yu Linglong with bloodshot eyes . He gradually revealed an imploring attitude: ¡°Princess, this...it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to repay the silver, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t have it!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered slightly . In her memory, this was the first time Minister Feng had bowed to her so humbly .

    Slowly stroking her smooth nails, Yu Linglong opened her mouth mockingly: ¡°Master Feng, I can¡¯t bear these words . I¡¯m just Princess Xu . How can I be worthy of your humility?¡±

    Minister Feng wiped the sweat from his forehead awkwardly and continued to plead: ¡°Princess, there was indeed a bit of misunderstanding between us before . You are much greater than I am, we are not on the same level . ¡±

    Yu Linglong pretended to look at him in surprise and said, ¡°Master Feng, what do you mean by this? Are you saying I¡¯m using my public office to avenge private wrongs? Master Feng, not everyone thinks like you . I¡¯ve already forgotten our previous grievances . Today, we are just discussing the matter . When will you pay this silver back?¡±

    Minister Feng was so stuck that he couldn¡¯t even lift his head . Yeah, wasn¡¯t he the one who contributed to the fact that General Yu was sent to southern Xinjiang? Moreover, General Yu died in southern Xinjiang...

    There was Yu Qianliu, who froze to death at the gate of his Feng Mansion!

    At this moment, Minister Feng thought that it was because Yu Linglong wanted to avenge her father and sister . She thought that General Yu and Yu Qianliu died because of him and his son, and Minister Feng sweated even more .

    After holding back for a long time, Minister Feng finally babbled and said: ¡°Princess, I am a clean and honest official, and the family property is really not much . Even if they are all sold, I won¡¯t make up the eight hundred thousand taels! Look, can you slow down? I¡¯ll take the child home first, don¡¯t worry, I will teach him well¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong coldly interrupted his talk: ¡°What does it have to do with me when you teach your son?¡±

    Now he wanted to teach his son? What did you do earlier?

    What was Minister Feng doing when his son was molesting a woman from a respectable family? When Lady Feng took Feng Sihuai to the Yu house to inquire about the crime, did Minister Feng ever think about his own faults? When Feng Sihuai used Yu Qianliu to disadvantage Yu Linglong, did Minister Feng manage his son? Even when Feng Sihuai was sent to court, Minister Feng still only thought about how to protect his son!

    Spoiling a child was like killing a child . Now, Minister Feng had finally suffered his own consequences!

    However, she had no time to understand the feelings of Minister Feng and Feng Sihuai . Her current goal was the eight hundred thousand taels of silver!

    Shaking the ount book in her hand, Yu Linglong¡¯s cold gaze fell on Minister Feng¡¯s body like a snow-covered mountain .

    ¡°Master Feng, have you forgotten that Lord Xu was recently named the leader of the nine battalions and twelve guards?¡±

    Minister Feng only felt that a mountain was pressed against his neck, and it was cold and heavy . What did Yu Linglong mention at this moment? Was it because she wanted to use King Xu¡¯s power to threaten him?

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t let him guess for too long, and continued: ¡°Minister Feng has been immersed in officialdom for many years, and he must understand what the nine battalions and twelve guards do, such as Jin Wuwei¡ª¡±

    She paused deliberately, and her watery round eyes looked at Minister Feng, who was beginning to tremble, with a smile .

    Was he going to pretend to be poor? If it hadn¡¯t been for Feng¡¯s family background that she had already found out, how could she have instructed Blue and White Tiger to do it when Feng Sihuai had lost eight hundred thousand taels of silver?

    She had already found out clearly that all the properties in Minister Feng¡¯s Mansion would be sold at about 800,000 taels, so she carefully set up such a trap so that Feng Sihuai could, in a short period of time, lose all the wealth the Feng Mansion had umted for several generations!

    Would he me her for being cruel? Was she to me for her viciousness? If you want to me someone, just me yourself! Yu Linglong didn¡¯t grab Feng Sihuai¡¯s hand and make him spend a lot of money at the gambling table!

    Whatever you do, you have to pay for it yourself!

    Hearing Yu Linglong mentioning Jin Wuwei, Minister Feng¡¯s face suddenly turned dead gray .

    Of course he had heard of Jin Wuwei . This was the emperor¡¯s spy, specializing in collecting all kinds of intelligence . If you want to investigate a Feng Mansion¡¯s property, Jin Wuwei¡¯s ability was more than enough .

    Even he himself didn¡¯t know that his family had 800,000 taels of silver, but Yu Linglong knew better than him . What did this show?

    No matter how stupid Minister Feng was, he knew that he had fallen into a trap .

    He was really reluctant to pay the eight hundred thousand taels of silver, this was what he had umted for a lifetime! But could Yu Linglong spare him?

    Seeing Minister Feng lying on the ground, dripping with sweat but still silent, Yu Linglong smiled coldly .

    What¡¯s the matter? You ran out of excuses, so you¡¯re falling to shame now?

    Holding up the teacup gracefully, Yu Linglong drank the tea to moisturize her throat, looking down at Minister Feng from high up .

    ¡°Perhaps the emperor is very interested in knowing where your eight hundred thousand taels of wealth came from!¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Minister Feng¡¯s body trembled even more .

    Who was this woman? How could she know everything!?

    As the saying goes, no officials are not greedy . If it was not for this glory and wealth, would he be willing to work in the court with fear? Minister Feng of course knew that relying on his meager sry, it was impossible to save such arge family business . Looking into it carefully, probably more than half of his wealth was unclean .

    Of course he could hear the threatening meaning of Yu Linglong¡¯s words, and he also knew that if Yu Linglong didn¡¯t give an exnation today, the father and son would not get out of this Ruyi Gambling House .

    It was just that he really hurt too much . This was eight hundred thousand taels of silver!

    But could he not give it? In case of a head-to-head confrontation with Yu Linglong, he may not be able to gain the upper hand . What¡¯s more, if this matter became a big deal, the Feng family industries were bound to attract the attention of the court . When this happens, the matter probably would not be concealed...

    If they extracted that person, then he would bepletely over, and it was even possible that his entire family would be extinguished...

    Minister Feng was even more frightened when he thought of that person . He gritted his teeth and finally said: ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give this money, but...It¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t make up so much, Princess, look . Can you take less?¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Minister Feng contemptuously . This was really interesting . He even negotiated the price with her . Was she a vegetable market?

    A small smile appeared on her white porcin face, and Yu Linglong looked at Minister Feng with interest and said, ¡°Master Feng, have you never heard of it? There are two kinds of debts in the world that cannot be owed . One is gambling debt, and the other is the debt of prostitutes . If everyone was like you, how could we do business? We would all be cold and hungry!¡±

    Minister Feng gritted his teeth as he listened but still didn¡¯t dare to have a counterattack . Was Yu Linglong teasing him? Who didn¡¯t know the strength of the Royal Pce of Xu? Was it possible that if he didn¡¯t pay his 800,000 taels of silver, Yu Linglong would really be cold and hungry?

    Keeping her vtile face in his eyes, Yu Linglong continued: ¡°It¡¯s just that you are a magistrate of the Ministry of War, after all . Since you and my husband are officials in the same court, I will reluctantly give you a favor . ¡±

    Minister Feng¡¯s heart that had fallen to the bottom was brought back by Yu Linglong¡¯s words . He suddenly raised his head . His eyes glowed with hope and he said repeatedly: ¡°Really? Thank you, Princess!¡±

    Yu Linglong stretched out his hand to stop him from bowing and said leisurely: ¡°That said, after all, we are in business here . If anyone can be like Master Feng, who doesn¡¯t have to repay a debt after having a good time, we would have no choice but to close the doors . ¡±

    The smile on Minister Feng¡¯s face froze . He looked at Yu Linglong, not understanding what Yu Linglong meant .

    Blowing on her pale pink nails, Yu Linglong said leisurely: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t pay the money . It¡¯s just that your son has to pay a price for losing so much money with me, right?¡±

    Minister Feng finally understood Yu Linglong¡¯s words, and immediately said: ¡°Yes, yes, this rebellious child...this bastard is really too shameless . As long as the princess can raise her noble hand, this boy will do whatever he wants to do with the princess!¡±

    From Yu Linglong¡¯s words, he heard a bit of room for negotiation and was overjoyed for a while . As long as she didn¡¯t force him to take out the 800,000 taels of silver, Feng Sihuai, the prodigal son, would pay a little price . Life was all right!

    Hearing these decisive words, the pale Feng Sihuai looked at Minister Feng dumbfounded: ¡°Father! I...¡±

    He was really frightened by Yu Linglong . The woman chopped off one of his fingers without blinking her eyes . Now she might have to resort to some terrible means . How could his delicate and noble body withstand this?

    What surprised him, even more, was Minister Feng . Before he understood how Yu Linglong was going to deal with him, he agreed to hand him over to Yu Linglong . What if Yu Linglong really killed him? Did Minister Feng, the father, not feel distressed at all?

    Feng Sihuai only felt ufortable in his heart . This feeling was that of being betrayed by the person he trusted and was closest to him, and the feeling of being betrayed was so painful in his heart .

    Minister Feng had no time to consider Feng Sihuai¡¯s feelings . He quickly got up from the ground and stood humbly in front of Yu Linglong with a ttering smile on his face . He said to Yu Linglong: ¡°Princess, how do you want to deal with this boy? When can I take him away?¡±

    ncing deeply at Feng Sihuai, who was full of shock, Yu Linglong¡¯s face showed an inexplicable smile .

    ¡°If he wants, you can take him away now . ¡±

    The humble smile on Minister Feng¡¯s face widened, and he thanked her again and again: ¡°Thank you for your grace, princess, and thank you for your kindness¡ª¡±

    She didn¡¯t even look at his cheerful face . Yu Linglong coldly interrupted his busy thank you: ¡°It¡¯s just that I have the final say on where to go . ¡±

    After saying this, Blue and White Tiger and others removed the partition in front of them, revealing the room behind them .

    With soft fingers like spring onions, Yu Linglong looked at the horrified father and son with a smile, and said softly: ¡°Go out over there and I will forgive you . ¡±

    Looking at the weird and inexplicable room over there, Minister Feng and his son werepletely frightened . Feng Sihuai even sat on the ground, and he was so scared that his bloodless face was gray .

    In front of them was an empty room with no furnishings inside . The doors and windows on the left and right sides were all nailed with boards, and even a trace of light could note in .

    There were countless iron wires tied to the wooden boards that criss-crossed in the room, leaving no room to move . Each iron wire was covered with dense iron spikes . The sharp cold light made his scalp numb .

    Such a weird room, let alone a big living person, even if it was a small mouse, it would be bloodied by iron spikes when it gets into it!

    Feng Sihuai was a thin-skinned young man . Could he endure the pain of iron spikes prating all the skin on his body and go through this room? Even if he could hold back the pain, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of here alive!

    Minister Feng and his son looked at the dizzying iron spikes and he couldn¡¯t say a word in shock .

    Even if Blue and White Tiger walked over and unlocked the lock on the fence, indicating that Feng Sihuai coulde out of the cage, he did not notice . His eyes were staring at the terrible situation in the room, and his face was full of panic .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t take the time to admire the fearful expressions of the father and son . She stretched out her hand to pick up a piece of sandalwood and inserted it into the incense burner . Then she slowly blew the fire to light the incense, and then calmly looked at Feng Sihuai, faintly said: ¡°You have until this incense burns out . ¡±

    Feng Sihuai suddenly woke up from his fear when the voice fell . He crawled to the front of Minister Feng, sped his legs tightly with his hands, and cried like a child who had made a mistake: ¡°Father! I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to go through there! Save me, save me, father!¡±

    Minister Feng was revived by his screaming cry and subconsciously looked down at his son .

    He saw that he was no longer the usual dignified son, but rather an embarrassed grieving dog, clutching his pants tightly with his bloodstained hands, crying with snot and tears on his face . His lips trembled, he looked startled and scared, and he stammered: ¡°Father, please...give her money and save me...¡±

    When he mentioned the silver, Minister Feng suddenly remembered .

    Eight hundred thousand taels, that¡¯s eight hundred thousand taels!

    Minister Feng felt heartache for a while . He was cruel and kicked Feng Sihuai . The veins on his forehead were exposed, and he shouted: ¡°What did you do when you lost? Do this for me! Get in there!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Minister Feng kicked him . Feng Sihuai was caught off guard . He rolled to the edge of the barbed wire . There was a ripping noise, and his clothes had been scratched by iron spikes, and a deep, bloody line was directly drawn on his back!

    Feng Sihuai was in so much pain that he was crying and howling, and yelled: ¡°No, I won¡¯t go¡ª¡±

    Minister Feng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot . As if possessed by a demon, he strode forward, picked up Feng Sihuai, and threw him directly into the barbed wire full of sharp spikes!

    ¡°My family had been ruined by you . You can¡¯t bear this pain? You can go through or die here!¡±

    Feng Sihuai fell heavily on the barbed wire, and his heavy body made arge piece of iron wire fall down, but the iron spikes on the wires also pierced his skin deeply . Feng Sihuai screamed with pain, and quickly got up, wanting to get out of it, but he was surrounded by terrible iron spikes . No matter where he went, he couldn¡¯t get through . Instead, he got deeper and deeper in the wire fence .

    The sharp iron spikes relentlessly pierced his body, pulling his skin and shedding blood . The more he struggled, the deeper and deeper the iron spikes went . His whole body was scraped by the iron wire . The skin was ripped apart andpletely unrecognizable, and he was only halfway through this room covered with barbed wire .

    His screams resounded in the room, but they couldn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s sympathy . Yu Linglong sat quietly on the chair as if she was just watching a lively show . Blue and White Tiger and the others stood behind her, their expressionless faces hidden in the dark, looking very cold .

    On the other hand, Minister Feng stared at Feng Sihuai¡¯s movements without blinking . Strings of cold sweat slipped on his face, and the muscles of his cheeks couldn¡¯t help twitching . He clearly saw his son struggling in the wire fence with his own eyes . It was not something that made him feelfortable .

    However, his heart was more worried . If Feng Sihuai couldn¡¯t walk through the time a stick of incense burned, then the eight hundred thousand taels of silver would be given to Yu Linglong!

    Anxious in his heart, he became even more nonchnt . Amidst Feng Sihuai¡¯s terrifying screams, Minister Feng roared: ¡°Hurry up! Go for me!¡±

    No one knew if Feng Sihuai heard his father¡¯s urging . Everyone could only see that in the end, not an inch of Feng Sihuai¡¯s skin was intact, and his whole body had be muddled with blood, and everywhere he went was covered with his broken skin and flesh, and the whole room was full of heavy blood, and it was nauseating .

    There was only thest wire left . Feng Sihuai was spitting blood from his mouth, crawling forward with difficulty, and the palms and arms that stretched out to that wire seemed to have been peeled,pletely blood red, and in some ces already the dense white bones were exposed . Feng Sihuai stretched out that horrible hand and tried his best to grab thest wire .

    As long as he climbed over, everything could be over...

    But he couldn¡¯t go anymore .

    The experience just now was only a short time, but it was like walking through hell . Feng Sihuai was trembling his lips, and he couldn¡¯t even groan . There was blood dripping all over his body, and thest wire was just a few steps away . He couldn¡¯t reach it for any reason . His blood-red hands stuck in the air, and he was finally stuck in a weird posture . He didn¡¯t have a trace of strength anymore .

    Seeing that he fell before the finish line, Minister Feng was furious at the other end: ¡°Howe I gave birth to such a useless thing as you . Quickly climb over! You¡¯re almost there!¡±

    Feng Sihuai didn¡¯t seem to hear his voice . He fell motionless in a pool of blood as if he had stopped breathing .

    Yu Linglong silently looked at Minister Feng who was scolding him loudly, and suddenly felt that they were a bit pitiful .

    She did not pity Feng Sihuai, but his father, Minister Feng .

    What kind of magic power did money and status have that could make a father treat his own flesh and blood so cruelly? At this moment, Minister Feng didn¡¯t seem to notice that Feng Sihuai was struggling desperately . His brain was full of eight hundred thousand silvers and his own power .

    Was such a person worthy of being called a human?

    If Feng Sihuai could survive, would he still recognize this almost inhuman father?

    The scent of sandalwood in the air had long since diffused, but no one uttered a sound . Only Minister Feng cursed Feng Sihuai, who had fallen to the ground endlessly as if he wanted to use his own curse to curse the dying Feng Sihuai to rise up from the ground .

    After a long time, Yu Linglong spoke coldly .

    ¡°Enough . ¡±

    Minister Feng¡¯s cursing stopped abruptly . He quickly nced at the deserted incense burner, turning to Yu Linglong¡¯s face which gradually turned into a pitiful look .

    ¡°Princess, he...he is going by, you see, he¡¯s close . ¡±

    He really hated that useless son . It was just thest wire, why couldn¡¯t he climb over?

    Yu Linglong¡¯s face was calm . She didn¡¯t even look at Feng Sihuai, who had almost be a corpse, and said coldly: ¡°Not even a finger went over . ¡±

    In a word, Minister Feng¡¯sst illusion had been extinguished .

    Ignoring Feng Sihuai, who he didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or dead, Minister Feng followed Yu Linglong pleading, ¡°Princess, be generous, please do me a favor, and be generous¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong took Blue and White Tiger and the others to the door before stopping .

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you seven days . Eight hundred thousand taels of silver, no less, to the Xu Pce . ¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Who in the capital didn¡¯t know that Lord Xu was the most favored in front of the emperor? Even the crown prince of the country couldn¡¯t overshadow him . Who would dare to offend him? On the seventh day, Minister Feng came to the Xu pce himself and delivered 800,000 taels of silver notes to cancel the gambling debts Feng Sihuai owed .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even see him, so she only ordered Xuan Cao to take him to the counter to deliver the money, and then sent him away .

    In the evening, Xuan Cao came back and talked to Minister Feng¡¯s little servant about the Feng Mansion, who said that when Feng Sihuai was taken back from the Ruyi Gambling Shop that day, he had only recovered his life after he had hired imperial doctors . Now he was covered with bandages all over, lying on the bed unable to move .

    Although he survived, the imperial doctors said that Feng Sihuai would never be able to return to his previous appearance .

    Also, Feng Sihuai must bepletely different after being marked by sharp iron spikes .

    Speaking of Feng Sihuai¡¯s tragic situation, Xuan Cao seemed very relieved . Who would let him dare to molest the princess of her family? It would be more convenient to keep a dog!

    Different from Xuan Cao¡¯s happy mood of revenge, Yu Linglong looked calm after hearing the news, and just smiled .

    It was nothing to turn Feng Sihuai into a useless person, and it was nothing to bankrupt Feng¡¯s family . As long as Minister Feng was still in his position in the Ministry of War, he would still have to make aeback .

    And she had always done bad things and never gave the enemy a chance .

    Therefore, this matter was not over . The main event was still toe, and then, it depended on the performance of Lord Xu .

    Sure enough, on the third day, there was good news outside .

    At the court, Official Zuo of the Ministry of War suddenly sent a memorial to the emperor . It counted Minister Feng¡¯s crimes of using power for personal gain over the years, such as shielding Feng Sihuai, failing to marry ady from the Yu family, bing angry, and sending General Yu to the Southern Xinjiang War as revenge . When the emperor saw this memorial, he was immediately furious, stripped Minister Feng of his power in the court, and handed it over to the Ministry of Criminal Justice for investigation .

    The Feng mansion was caught off guard by this big change . When someone was looking for someone to manage this critical event, he was suffering from empty pockets . He just sold the family property and gave it to Yu Linglong . At this moment, the Feng mansion couldn¡¯t even get a son out . It was hard to handle affairs without money . Even if they were friends who had been close to them for many years, they would hide after seeing them, for fear of being contaminated by the Feng mansion¡¯s misfortune .

    Since it was the case that the emperor personally ordered to supervise the case, the Ministry of Criminal Justice did not dare to neglect this, and they soon collected countless pieces of evidence . Even the capital¡¯s magistrate Master Liang personally testified and produced a lot of case files against Feng Sihuai, and exined that he was forced by Minister Feng to suppress these things, and proved Minister Feng¡¯s crimes .

    The emperor was furious, and personally criticized Minister Feng for a long time, and he would never be allowed to return to the capital for employment .

    The wall fell down when everyone pushed, and the once prominent Feng Mansion waspletely defeated in a short period of time .

    Upon hearing the news of theplete fall of Feng Mansion, Yu Linglong finally smiled .

    Who made Minister Feng dare to help the crown prince offend her, she would break him, which would be his interest .

    ...

    The night was soft and quiet . Countless twinkling stars hung on the deep blue sky surrounded by the brilliant Milky Way that was extraordinarily bright, radiating dreamlike brilliance, as if it were a huge beautiful scroll, hanging over their heads .

    In the courtyard, the petals of various colors blooming on the branches danced silently, and the flowers fell . When the night breeze came, the soft petals fell on the slim figure on the couch, adding a bit of charm to her .

    Yu Linglong slowly shook the sandalwood fan in her hand, leaningnguidly on the couch, with bright eyes with a faint smile, and looked at Lord Xu: ¡°...The Minister of War, is it yours?¡±

    The deep eyes of Lord Xu were reflected in the starlight, which looked extremely deep . He raised his hand and rubbed Yu Linglong¡¯s head, and smiled: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yu Linglong deliberately turned away, pretending to admire the stars in the night sky: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not, maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence...¡±

    Before she finished her words, her soft waist had already been squeezed by a big hand, and her body immediately fell into his firm embrace .

    Reaching out and pinching her delicate face, Lord Xu¡¯s voice was full of doting: ¡°Of course the things thedy confessed must be done beautifully . That Zuo minister has long been dissatisfied with him, I just pushed him . He¡¯s a handful . ¡±

    With the strong support of Lord Xu behind him, who would be afraid of a small military minister? Besides, if Minister Feng was defeated, the military minister Zuo will naturally be promoted to rece Minister Feng¡¯s position .

    Yu Linglong sighed: ¡°Being an official in the court is really like walking on thin ice . If you are not careful, many years of this foundation will be over . ¡±

    Although the Feng Mansion¡¯s downfall was nned by her alone, she was a little bit scared to see Minister Feng¡¯s miserable situation . Perhaps this was an example of being close to the monarch is like being close to a tiger . No matter how high the official rank or how strong the wealth, it can¡¯t match a few words of a high-ranking person .

    The world was turned upside down, but only in an instant .

    What if he was born in an emperor¡¯s house? Looking at Lord Xu, although he had everything, who knew the hardships and pains behind him? And once power disputes were involved in everything, even if they were as close as father and son, they must beware of each other and cannot rely on and trust each other .

    On this earth, what was there to pursue? The greatest happiness was just so momentary, like holding hands with your beloved with deep affection .

    Yu Linglong leaned in his arms unconsciously . Although it was a hot summer night, his chest was very cool, with the scent of mint, which made her feel boundlessly dependent .

    ¡°Husband, if I can live in seclusion in the wild with you, and enjoy this kind of leisure all the time, I will have nothing more to ask for in this life . ¡±

    Lord Xu lightly kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°There will be days like this soon . ¡±

    Her fingers wrapped around the hair scattered on his chest and Yu Linglong asked, ¡°How is the matter going?¡±

    Lord Xu paused before saying: ¡°You were right, the prince is indeed a little messed up now . The counselor next to him has made a lot of suggestions, but he is still hesitating . ¡±

    Wanting to force the prince to take the initiative to raise troops was not something that could be done in the short term . Just as they discussed before, it was indeed not easy for the prince to give up his current stable life and embark on a road full of difficulties and dangers .

    In their n, the first step was to let Lord Xu control the real power, arousing the prince¡¯s vignce and forcing him to take action, but now it seemed that the prince was not as impetuous as they thought . Obviously, he was still waiting for a reason, a reason that made him have to change his n .

    Yu Linglong lifted her head from his arms and looked at the deep blue night sky . The ancient night was so beautiful . There were so many stars in the sky, which shocked her heart .

    In silence, a bright light suddenly shed across the horizon, dragging a long tail, and falling into the sky .

    The slender fingers moved, and before Yu Linglong could react, the corners of the two of them had already been tied together by Lord Xu . Yu Linglong raised her eyes to look at him and was greeted by his affectionate ck eyes .

    ¡°I heard someone say that if you tie a knot on the corner of your clothes when a meteor is falling, your wish can be fulfilled . ¡±

    He lowered his face . His forehead was against her head, his deep and shallow breathing lingering between her eyebrows, and he whispered: ¡°My wish is to live together with Linglong every year . ¡±

    His warm thin lips fell on the corners of her lips, depicting the shape of her lips carefully, soft and loving .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes, savoring this moment . His tenderness made her tremble, his affection made her warm, and his love made her heart move .

    In her past and present lives, she had never had such tenderness before, being able to be so dependent and apany one person through life and death .

    After a long time, the four lips parted reluctantly, and they looked at each other and smiled .

    She leaned on his shoulder, watching another meteor fall . Yu Linglong¡¯s heart suddenly moved .

    Weren¡¯t the ancients very superstitious? If......

    She sat up straight from his arms, looked at him with shining eyes, and said softly: ¡°I have an idea . ¡±

    ...

    In the summer of the thirty-fourth year, there was little rain and there was blistering heat . Even after May, the crops on the outskirts of the capital have entered the growth period, but because of waterless irrigation, the ground was barren and all crops were facing disaster .

    The capital¡¯s magistrate responded urgently, looking for water sources everywhere and organizing the people to irrigate the farnd, but after all, it was a drop in the bucket and could not solve the drought problem .

    In June, it was reported to the emperor that the celestial phenomenon was observed in a recent night, and the brightest star closest to the Emperor Star was dim, and it seemed to be covered with ayer of ck air, which was an ominous sign .

    It seemed to confirm this statement . It didn¡¯t take long before the long-dried fields ushered in the second disaster¡ªthe locust gue .

    Countless locusts flew over the sky and covered the sun andnded densely on the farnd, gnawing the crops wantonly . It seemed that they were so hungry that neither smoke nor medicine could stop the spread of the locust gue . In just a dozen days, most of the farnd outside of the capital was wiped out .

    For a time, the price of rice and vegetables in the capital skyrocketed one after another, and the people panicked, and rumors flew all around .

    Some people said that the star next to the emperor star represented the crown prince, and the ck energy of the star was lingering, indicating that the crown prince¡¯s time was approaching .

    Some people said that the drought and locust gue, which had not been seen in a century, was a sign that the prince cannot be favored by heaven .

    Others said that when the sky was angry and people wereining, the country would fall, and only by establishing a new prince could the society be kept peaceful .

    There are more and more remarks that are not conducive to the prince . Some people even thought of the Blue Lotus Cult¡¯s support for the prince¡¯s enthronementst time . They also said that such things against the sky were actually the riots secretly nned by the prince, so the prince was a failure .

    In the face of natural disasters, the prince¡¯s reputation for benevolence and filial piety that he had umted among the people over the years was destroyed .

    What was benevolence and filial piety? If people were hungry, could benevolence and filial piety be a meal?

    Watching his reputation among the people plummet, the prince finally couldn¡¯t bear it and decided to take action .

    In July, the crown prince wrote a letter asking the emperor to reform the legal system and proposed a series of reform measures . The most important of which was to cut taxes, subsidize people¡¯s wages and rmended that the crown increase revenue and reduce expenditures . He would take the lead in setting an example, starting from the Prince¡¯s House, cutting all unnecessary expenditures .

    In these severe natural disasters, these measures were indeed measures to benefit the people, but in the eyes of Yu Linglong and Lord Xu, the prince had taken his first step towards destruction .

    Perhaps because he believed that the prince¡¯s proposal could reduce the damage caused by drought and locust gues, the emperor agreed to the prince¡¯s request to temporarily implement these policies for one year to see its effects .

    The reform proposed by the prince temporarily saved a lot of people¡¯s hearts . Among the people who suffered severe losses due to the disaster, many people were grateful to the prince . For a time, people praised the prince for loving the people like a son . On the surface, the prince was among the people, and his image became better in their minds .

    But amidst the praises, there was a huge undercurrent one after another among the courts .

    In August, when the autumn harvest came, due to the severe disaster, there was no grain to deliver in many ces . However, because of the prince¡¯s new policy measures, only a small amount of grain was collected in other ces where there were harvests . This allowed them to take advantage of this . The ie of the officials who pped a lot of money in the autumn harvest had been greatly reduced .

    One of the measures to reduce imperial expenditures was to reduce the sries of officials . This led to a phenomenon: the sries of officials were reduced, and the oil and water were gone, and the court gradually filled withints, and they even deliberately put on patched court clothes to ¡°protest¡± the prince¡¯s reform policy .

    Another important measure to reduce expenditure was to drastically reduce the expenditure of the harem . Even the daily life of the emperor has shrunk a lot, not to mention other concubines¡¯ .

    Although there was a queen supporting the prince, the harem was still full ofints, and those concubines from noble births were even more bitter, and even deliberately mischievous, stirring upints inside and outside the pce .

    Yes, the prince wanted a good reputation, but why should they pay the bill? These women have spent their entire lives in the harem, wanting to enter the pce and be mistresses and enjoy the blessings of the world, but the prince¡¯s torment had greatly reduced their enjoyment . Could they be happy?

    After half a year of struggling in this way, the situation became more serious . Although the crown prince gained the support of the people, what was lost was the support of the officials and nobles . For a while, the dissatisfaction with the crown prince umted more and more, and it was almost on the verge of an outbreak .

    The crown prince was struggling with the reform this year, and he didn¡¯t care about framing Lord Xu . Lord Xu and Yu Linglong took this opportunity to enlist the elites, cultivate their forces, and wait for the final battle .

    Just when everything was going smoothly, an unexpected thing happened .

    It waste autumn, and the weather was getting colder, and there was a bleak scene in the pce . Yu Linglong was reading a book under the window, and Xuan Cao walked in and said, ¡°Princess, someone ising from the mountain . ¡±

    From the mountain?

    Yu Linglong knew that the mountain Xuan Cao referred to was the barren mountain where she sent the training ves . For the past six months, things on the mountain have been carried out in an orderly manner ording to her arrangements, and have been going smoothly . But now, how could someone suddenlye down from the mountain?

    There was a faint anxiety across her heart, as if something bad was about to happen .

    Closing the book in her hand, Yu Linglong said in a deep voice, ¡°Follow me to the reception pavilion . ¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Standing in the reception area were two people in gray robes, about thirty years old . When they saw Yu Linglong, they knelt on one knee and said in unison: ¡°We pay respects to the princess!¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded, and said politely: ¡°Get up . ¡±

    These two men were the martial arts masters that Lord Xu sent to teach the ves martial arts . One was named Gong Cheng and the other was named Lei Shi . Lord Xu told her that these two men were some of the top secret guards . They were almost killed because of a mistake . Lord Xu lied to protect them, but they couldn¡¯t keep them as secret guards, so he arranged for them to work for Yu Linglong .

    Knowing that these two people had extraordinary skills, Yu Linglong had always been very polite to them . The news from the mountain also showed that the two people chosen by Lord Xu were indeed very good . Not only did they manage the people on the mountain very well and teach them martial arts, but they were also very dedicated . There were a few talented and intelligent children, and now they were quite outstanding .

    Yu Linglong sat and asked straightforwardly: ¡°You were looking for me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gong Cheng and Lei Shi looked at each other, then suddenly knelt down again: ¡°Princess, we are ipetent, please punish us, princess!¡±

    Hearing their decisive voices, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart jumped slightly and she said in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gong Cheng lowered his head, with a bit of regret on his face, and said, ¡°It¡¯s the girl Ling¡¯er...¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up suddenly, and said nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ling¡¯er?¡±

    They were taken aback by her reaction and quickly exined the whole story .

    Ling¡¯er was Yu Linglong¡¯s personal handmaid, so since she went up the mountain, Gong Cheng and Lei Shi have treated her not like the others, but were very respectful, almost obedient to her . Not long after Ling¡¯er went up the mountain, after learning from the two of them, they took her brother Fu Yong from the Shangwu martial arts academy to practice martial arts with them .

    The two of them worked very hard and got up to practice martial arts every day before dawn . They didn¡¯t agree to go back to the room to sleep until midnight . They had a good foundation, as they have been mentored by famous teachers for more than half a year . Ling¡¯er and Fu Yong¡¯s skills were already the most outstanding among their peers, but Ling¡¯er was still not satisfied, and she was always pestering Gong Cheng and Leishi for advice . In matters of martial arts, she always strived to improve .

    Once, Gong Cheng and Lei Shi mentioned that some people could break their opponent¡¯s spine, which was what you learned after studying martial arts for a long time . Ling¡¯er felt like she needed Gong Cheng and Lei Shi to teach her how to break a spine . The two knew that this matter was not trivial, so they refused to teach it, and strictly instructed Ling¡¯er that she was still young and could not break a spine, otherwise it would be harmful to the body .

    Who knew that Ling¡¯er was so persistent that she stole books about martial arts from Lei Shi¡¯s room and found a way to break a spine by herself, taking Fu Yong to practice secretly . Then today, when the two siblings were found passed out in the room, they knew that Ling¡¯er had been trying to break a spine .

    Now, the siblings have been unconscious because of their training . Even though Gong Cheng and Lei Shi have deep internal skills, they didn¡¯t dare rescue them at will . They were afraid that one ident may make their situation more dangerous . In a situation with Ling¡¯er, the breathing was reversed, and the acupuncture needle and medicine stone cannot save her, so it can only be resigned .

    Because of Ling¡¯er¡¯s special status, Gong Cheng and Lei Shi didn¡¯t dare to neglect her, and they immediately rushed down the mountain, reported the news to Yu Linglong, and asked Yu Linglong to punish them for not investigating the crime .

    Yu Linglong became more frightened as she listened . She was unable to take it anymore, and said angrily: ¡°Stupid!¡±

    How could Ling¡¯er be so stupid to do such a thing?

    Yu Linglong was both heartbroken and angry . She walked out quickly and shouted, ¡°Get me a horse!¡±

    She wanted to go to the mountain herself and see that silly girl!

    Even though she knew she couldn¡¯t do much if she went, Yu Linglong just couldn¡¯t sit in the pce with peace of mind . When she thought that Ling¡¯er was dying, she was extremely worried .

    As she walked out, Yu Linglong nced at the worried Xuan Cao, and said, ¡°What are you still doing? Quickly find all the elixirs in the house!¡±

    This sentence reminded Xuan Cao at once that she couldn¡¯t even pay attention to the salute, and immediately lifted her skirt and ran away .

    Yu Linglong changed into men¡¯s clothing and took Gong Cheng and Lei Shi straight out the door . It had been a long time since she rode Zhui Yue . At this moment, he pawed outside the door and looked very excited .

    Xuan Cao tied a package tightly to the side of the saddle and tied a few more buckles for fear that it might not be strong enough . She raised her head and looked at Yu Linglong on the horse . ¡°Princess, I...I also want to go see Ling¡¯er...¡±

    The rtionship between her and Ling¡¯er was extraordinary . At this moment, when she heard Ling¡¯er in trouble, her anxiety was no less than Yu Linglong¡¯s .

    Yu Linglong nced at Xuan Cao and said in a deep voice: ¡°Stay home . I will notify you if I have news . ¡±

    Xuan Cao didn¡¯t dare to disobey, so she had to agree and retreated .

    Shaking the horse¡¯s rein, Yu Linglong shook the horse¡¯s whip and galloped away .

    Xuan Cao looked up and saw that Yu Linglong and Zhui Yue were almost rushing to the corner of the street . She looked at the back of the princess eagerly, full of worry .

    She didn¡¯t know what was going on with Ling¡¯er...

    While she was worried, she suddenly felt that a blue figure shed in front of her, and it suddenly passed by . But when she took a closer look, she couldn¡¯t see anything .

    The gate of the Xu Pce was empty . Only the autumn wind was rolling in the leaves, swirling in the air, and slowly falling on the blue brick ground .

    Xuan Cao shook her head . Maybe she was too worried and dazzled .

    Finally, she nced at the direction of Yu Linglong¡¯s disappearance, and Xuan Cao turned back to the house .

    ...

    The mountain that Yu Linglong bought didn¡¯t have a name because most of it was bare, so Gong Cheng and Lei Shi both called it Stone Mountain . The three of them galloped for a long time before reaching the foot of the mountain .

    At the mouth of the mountain, Gong Cheng stopped his horse first, pointed to a spring in the crevice of the cliff, and said: ¡°Princess, there will be no water when you go up the mountain . This is the nearest source of water . Do you want to rest here before going up the mountain?¡±

    Seeing Zhui Yue panting, Yu Linglong agreed, and got off her horse, leading Zhui Yue to the spring .

    There were not many springs in the crevices . The spring water that flowed down was only about three fingers wide, and it had umted over time . A puddle had been rushed out under the cliff . The bottom was clear and visible . Several finger-sized fish swam in the water, appearing very agile .

    Yu Linglong led Zhui Yue to the side of the puddle . After driving Zhui Yue for a little while, he saw the spring water, and suddenly snorted, bowed his head, and drank .

    Yu Linglong sat silently on the sand, looking at the sand under her feet .

    At this moment, she remembered a lot of things . From the first time she saw Ling¡¯er¡¯s stubborn appearance, Ling¡¯er apanied her from birth to death . Even in the most critical moments, Ling¡¯er would use her petite body to block Yu Linglong from harm .

    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but Ling¡¯er was no longer as simple as a little maid to her .

    Perhaps because of the influence of modern times, in Yu Linglong¡¯s heart, the feudal concept of respect and inferiority was not so serious . Perhaps in Ling¡¯er and Xuan Cao, it is reasonable to serve and protect the master, but in Yu Linglong¡¯s heart, she remembered those who were kind to her .

    She was cold-tempered and had few friends . Apart from Shi Huiru, perhaps only Ling¡¯er and Xuan Cao were her friends .

    But now, because she was dying, Ling¡¯er was really unsteady . Only when she went up the mountain in person, saw Ling¡¯er with her own eyes, and stayed with Ling¡¯er could she feel a littleforted .

    Gong Cheng and Lei Shi stood at a distance at the base of the mountain . Yu Linglong sat beside the puddle, thinking . There was only the rustling autumn wind blowing the grass .

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes and looked at Zhui Yue who drank contentedly . The corner of her eyes swept over the water, but her heart was suddenly startled .

    At some point, a blue figure appeared silently on the water . As the spring water fell, the water trembled slightly, and she couldn¡¯t see the figure clearly .

    Yu Linglong raised her head . Her gaze immediately fell on the long figure opposite the puddle . Even though she was mentally prepared, she could not help but tighten her lips .

    The feet wearing blue shoes slowly stepped on the gravel ground without making a sound . Those familiar nted eyes fixedly stared at her with aplicated gaze, not knowing how long he had been staring at her .

    ¡°Yu¡¯er . ¡±

    Yu Linglong calmly squeezed the purse around her waist and stood up slowly .

    ¡°Master Feng¡¯s martial arts are really getting more and more amazing . ¡±

    She had always been proud of her keen observation and high vignce, but this time, she didn¡¯t even notice Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s arrival .

    This ce was far away from the capital and deserted . How could Feng Xuanyuan appear here for no reason? Obviously he followed all the way from the capital .

    And she didn¡¯t see him at all along the way .

    With a tap of both feet, the ghostly cyan figure had fallen in front of her eyes . Feng Xuanyuan nced at the purse she was holding tightly in her hand . His narrow eyes were a little suspicious, and he said, ¡°You can hurt me?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly, raised her delicate chin proudly, and met Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s stern eyes: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, if you are a man, fight against Yu Lieyang with a real sword! Why do you follow sneakily like this?¡±

    Almost in the blink of an eye, his figure suddenly appeared in front of her, close to her face . She could almost feel his heavy breathing, with burning anger, sweeping over her .

    ¡°You think I am following you for his sake!?¡±

    Pushing away his stretched hand, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Master Feng, you look down on me too much . ¡±

    He thought she didn¡¯t know? Every time he appeared, he was using her . From Gan Lin to Lord Xu, he was using her identity every time to achieve his own goals .

    She was fed up with this kind of use, and she didn¡¯t want to guess his true intentions . She just wanted to stay away from him now, and it would be best to never see him .

    A storm seemed to be brewing in her long narrow eyes, staring at her motionlessly, Feng Xuanyuan snorted and said, ¡°I really value you, it¡¯s just¡ª¡±

    Before he finished speaking, there were rushing footsteps in the distance, apanied by the man¡¯s shout: ¡°Princess, Princess!¡±

    Gong Cheng and Lei Shi, who had been guarding at the bottom of the mountain, didn¡¯t notice Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s appearance until then, and they rushed over as quickly as possible .

    At this moment, Yu Linglong thought Feng Xuanyuan would take her as a hostage and force her to be rescued likest time . Wasn¡¯t this his usual method?

    But no, Feng Xuanyuan stood still, turning a deaf ear to the shouting . He just stretched out his hand to her .

    ¡°I used to say that it will give you everything you didn¡¯t expect,¡± he paused, his nted eyes gradually deepening, ¡°Be my saint . In this world, to be led by you would be an honor . ¡±

    Yu Linglong believed what he said . From Lord Xu, she knew that Blue Lotus Cult was a unique existence, possessing finances and power that no one could imagine . If she really became the Blue Lotus Saint, it would not only be in the East Chu State, but also in Mongolia and the Xia in the west . Her status would be unexpectedly noble .

    As long as she nodded in agreement, all of this was hers .

    However, Yu Linglong only smiled faintly, as if she was simply rejecting a candy he handed over and said: ¡°If I can¡¯t be with him, what¡¯s the use?¡±

    Her words, like a sharp awl, instantly stung his eyes .

    Gong Cheng and Lei Shi had already rushed in front of them and immediately rushed to Feng Xuanyuan .

    Feng Xuanyuan raised his hand seemingly at random . Two golden lights shed and pierced precisely on pressure points on the two of them . Gong Cheng and Lei Shi immediately stopped at the same ce as if they had been stunned . They couldn¡¯t move, let alone stepped forward to attack Feng Xuanyuan .

    Yu Linglong lowered her face and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Was he going to stun the people next to her likest time, and kidnap her to Cuihua Mountain?

    Looking at Yu Linglong, Feng Xuanyuan said nkly, ¡°I am showing mercy to them because of your face . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said nothing . She knew very well that it would be easier to kill Gong Cheng and Lei Shi with Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s skill .

    But because he didn¡¯t kill them, it didn¡¯t mean that Yu Linglong would ept his love . Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes grew colder and she said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan did not answer her, but looked around the bald hills around and asked an irrelevant question: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Yu Linglong paused before saying, ¡°Ling¡¯er is injured . I want to see her . ¡±

    She knew that if she didn¡¯t answer his question, the two of them would stand on the edge of this puddle at a deadlock .

    Upon hearing Ling¡¯er¡¯s name, Feng Xuanyuan frowned, ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even see half a person in the wilderness here, so why was Ling¡¯er here?

    Yu Linglong told the story as quickly as possible, and when Ling¡¯er forcibly broke her spine, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s face moved slightly imperceptibly .

    After listening to Yu Linglong, Feng Xuanyuan raised his sharp eyebrows and said, ¡°Why do you work so hard? Join my Blue Lotus Cult . Thousands of members will let you lead them . ¡±

    Yu Linglong totally ignored him and just gave him a cold look: ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    No matter what Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s purpose is, she had absolutely no interest in the identity of the Blue Lotus saint .

    Feng Xuanyuan looked at her deeply, turned around, and removed the golden needles from Gong Cheng and Lei Shi, before turning to her calmly .

    ¡°Take me over . ¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    After pulling out the golden needles, Gong Cheng and Lei Shi could finally move . They nced at each other, their faces uncertain .

    This person¡¯s kung fu was really evil . He only needed to lift his hand, and instantly froze their movements . Although Gong Cheng and Lei Shi were both extraordinary at this moment, they couldn¡¯t understand Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s martial arts skills at all .

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t have to look at the faces of Gong Cheng and Lei Shi, but she knew that with the strength of the three of them, there was no way to stop Feng Xuanyuan from turning on his horse and walking directly to the mountain .

    She didn¡¯t want to waste too much time with Feng Xuanyuan down the mountain . She was still thinking about Ling¡¯er¡¯s injury .

    Zhui Yue briskly rode up the mountain . Yu Linglong, who was riding on the horse, didn¡¯t even turn her head, but she knew that Feng Xuanyuan must be behind her .

    Gong Cheng and Lei Shi, who fell, were confused and could not figure out the situation . Seeing that the princess had no objection, the two had to follow them up the mountain .

    When it was dusk at the top of the mountain, Yu Linglong got off her horse and looked at the simple house on the mountain .

    This was her first time here . From the very beginning, she clearly gave orders to find a ce where the mountains and rivers were poor because she felt that only under difficult conditions could people abandon distracting thoughts and concentrate on martial arts . But when she saw it with her own eyes, she was still secretly surprised .

    This was a stone house . Obviously, the materials used to build the house were all local materials . The disorderly stones were piled up into rows . There was only a small window . Perhaps it was almost time for dinner because the air had a strong smell of food in it, but this smell did not evoke the slightest appetite in her .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s face was solemn . She couldn¡¯t imagine how Ling¡¯er lived under such difficult conditions .

    Lei Shi led Yu Linglong and Feng Xuanyuan into the stone house . Yu Linglong entered the room, and it took a while before she adjusted to the dim light .

    Lei Shi lit a candle and said: ¡°Princess, Miss Ling¡¯er is here . ¡±

    Under the leaping candlelight, Yu Linglong saw Ling¡¯er lying on a stone-made kang, covered with only a thin quilt . Her eyes were closed, her face was pale, and her breath was extremely weak . Yu Linglong was very worried that she even forgot that Feng Xuanyuan was by her side, and she went straight up to hold Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand: ¡°Ling¡¯er, how are you¡ª¡±

    In her hand, she felt nothing .

    She lowered her head and saw that Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand had fallen into Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s for some time, and thetter was putting his fingers on Ling¡¯er¡¯s wrist, thinking about something .

    Seeing this, Yu Linglong tightened her lips and said nothing, but Lei Shi on the side said: ¡°Gong Cheng and I have already checked her pulse . Her pulse is weak and her breath is sporadic . Although we know that she broke her spine, her pulse is maddening, but I dare not slow it down, otherwise, it will be harmful to Ling¡¯er if her breath is lost . ¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that you can only resign yourself to fate?¡±

    Lei Shi looked guilty: ¡°This... Princess, I am really ipetent . ¡±

    Seeing that this Feng Xuanyuan was still feeling Ling¡¯er¡¯s pulse, Lei Shi took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er is already like this, so don¡¯t bother her and let her have a good rest!¡±

    He really wondered if the man came in and took the opportunity to take advantage of them . If the princess hadn¡¯t said anything, he would have been unable to restrain himself and would throw him out .

    Feng Xuanyuan put down Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand, his eyes were a little taunting, and he nced at Lei Shi: ¡°Do you think if you can¡¯t cure it, I can¡¯t cure it either?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Can you save her?¡±

    She knew Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s details . If Feng Xuanyuan was willing to help, maybe Ling¡¯er really had a chance .

    Feng Xuanyuan turned her gaze to her, and the corners of her thin lips twitched wickedly, and he said, ¡°If I can save her, can you agree to my terms?¡±

    Lei Shi on the side was confused when he heard this, but Yu Linglong knew what Feng Xuanyuan was referring to . Her pretty face sank and she said coldly, ¡°No . ¡±

    Although she was worried about Ling¡¯er¡¯s injury, this did not make Ling¡¯er¡¯s injury a condition for others to threaten her . Yu Linglong didn¡¯t believe that without Feng Xuanyuan, Ling¡¯er would be incurable!

    It seemed that he had expected her to refuse . Feng Xuanyuan smiled, and turned his gaze to Ling¡¯er who was unconscious, and said faintly, ¡°Since not, why should I ask?¡±

    After he said this, he reached out to untie Ling¡¯er¡¯s shirt . Lei Shi on the side was furious and waved his hand away: ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    He and Gong Cheng have always respected Ling¡¯er . They didn¡¯t expect this strange man toe up and untie Ling¡¯er¡¯s clothes . How could he agree?

    Feng Xuanyuan said coldly: ¡°Get out of the way . ¡±

    Lei Shi was so angry that the muscles on his cheeks kept pulsing . His eyes turned to Yu Linglong as if waiting for Yu Linglong¡¯s instructions .

    Aware of Lei Shi¡¯s concern, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s tone slowed down a bit, but he was still very cold and stern: ¡°I want to give her my qi to heal her wounds, do you want to watch her die?¡±

    Heal Ling¡¯er?

    Lei Shi looked at Feng Xuanyuan dubiously, but still stood by the kang and refused to give way .

    Yu Linglong thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Lei Shi, get out of the way . ¡±

    From the expressions of Lei Shi and Feng Xuanyuan, she could see that Ling¡¯er¡¯s injuries must be very serious, and she might be in danger of losing her life . Instead of just waiting for God¡¯s favor, she might as well let Feng Xuanyuan try .

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Lei Shi reluctantly left the kang, but his eyes kept staring at Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s every move as if he was afraid that he would spheme Ling¡¯er .

    Feng Xuanyuanpletely ignored Lei Shi¡¯s angry eyes, but took off Ling¡¯er¡¯s clothes, leaving only her undergarments, and helped her sit up again, while he meditated next to her . He pressed his hands on Ling¡¯er¡¯s body, closed his eyes, and went to work .

    Yu Linglong had never thought about it before . It turned out that there really was such a thing as working the internal qigong in this world, let alone that this kind of internal work could heal injuries and diseases .

    The small stone room was filled with nervousness . Yu Linglong was silent, Thunder Stone was worried and annoyed, but Feng Xuanyuan was calm and rxed as if he was traveling in space . Only the light white vapor rising between his hands could prove that at the moment, he was concentrating on his exercises .

    Some timeter, and the sky outside waspletely dark . From time to time, there were a few long howls or croaks of unknown animals in the wild, adding a bit of a strange atmosphere to this gloomy room .

    Suddenly, Ling¡¯er, who had been in aa, moved and spit a mouthful of blood . Her pale face finally blushed .

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but step forward and say, ¡°Ling¡¯er . ¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan put Ling¡¯er¡¯s soft body on the kang and said, ¡°Okay, I have fixed your spine for you . Next, you only need to rest for a few days and it will be fine . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er opened her eyes and looked at Feng Xuanyuan . She seemed a little excited, trying hard to sit up: ¡°Brother Feng . ¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan pressed her shoulders, seemingly indifferent to her excitement, and just continued: ¡°You can¡¯t move around or use force these days, otherwise the gods won¡¯t be able to save you if you go against your breath . ¡±

    Ling¡¯er whispered, ¡°Thank you, Brother Feng, I...¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan turned a deaf ear and walked out directly .

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s face showed a bit of sadness, but it was fleeting . She looked at Yu Linglong, her eyes full of guilt: ¡°Princess, why are you here? Where can youe to this kind of ce?¡±

    As she spoke, she tried to tear off the quilt from her body and put it on the edge of the kang, panting, and said, ¡°This is used by me on weekdays . It¡¯s still clean . If the princess doesn¡¯t dislike it¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong grabbed her hand and said angrily: ¡°What? You don¡¯t have to take care of me . Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? You can¡¯t use force, you can¡¯t move!¡±

    After speaking, she turned around and told Lei Shi: ¡°Go and prepare some congee . ¡±

    Lei Shi was still immersed in the shock that Linger was healed by Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s hands, and only after hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s order did hee back to his senses, and said hurriedly, ¡°Yes, Princess . ¡±

    Lei Shi left . Yu Linglong took Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand and sat on the edge of the kang, and only then did she look at Ling¡¯er carefully .

    She hadn¡¯t seen her for half a year . Ling¡¯er had grown a lot, but she became a lot thinner, looking more and more like a teenager . Yu Linglong became more distressed as she looked at her . Thinking of her fear just now, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but say angrily: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, girl? Why are you trying to break your spine? How old are you, what are you doing so eagerly for quick sess? What is wrong with you¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong abruptly held back the next words, her tone was still full of irritation: ¡°When you get better, follow me down the mountain immediately! You don¡¯t need to learn this skill!¡±

    Hearing her words, Linger subconsciously called out: ¡°No!¡±

    Realizing her gaffe, she hurriedly continued, ¡°Princess, I managed to break the spine, and it will be much easier to learn martial arts in the future . At this time, you can¡¯t give up halfway! Princess...¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Ling¡¯er said softly: ¡°Princess, you have been protecting me, and I am in your heart . But the princess, I also have things I want to do, and I also have people who I want to protect...¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Ling¡¯er and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while . This was Ling¡¯er¡¯s first time disobeying her orders, but she was not angry at all .

    Ling¡¯er wiped her tears and whispered, ¡°Princess, you know how my family died . At that time, I was young, and I always wanted to avenge my family when I grew up . Butter, as I grew, after being with the princess for so long, I became sensible . I know that wanting revenge is simply a daydream, but princess, I cannot give up because of this! I always think of my dead father, mother, brothers, and so on . With so many family members, whenever I think of their faces, I tell myself that I must work hard and work harder, because I don¡¯t want to see the people I care about die in pain, but I can¡¯t do anything . ¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but clench Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand tightly . In her head, Ling¡¯er had always been a talking andughing girl who was loyal to her, but she didn¡¯t know that such deep emotions were buried in Ling¡¯er¡¯s small heart .

    Perhaps it was too much to say . Ling¡¯er¡¯s breathing was a bit shallow, and Yu Linglong picked up the quilt and put it on her body . Before it could fall down, Ling¡¯er caught her arm anxiously .

    ¡°Princess, please, please agree to me, I will never worry the princess again, as long as the princess agrees to me and lets me continue to stay on the mountain to learn martial arts, I will definitely repay the princess!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s hand paused, and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, but you also have to promise me not to do stupid things anymore . ¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong had agreed, Ling¡¯er was relieved, and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, I will remember . ¡±

    Walking out of Ling¡¯er¡¯s room, Yu Linglong saw Feng Xuanyuan who was waiting outside .

    The moon on the mountain was particrly bright, sprinkling with a bright and clear brilliance on the ground . Under the moonlight, Feng Xuanyuan stood with his hands sped, his narrow eyes staring at Yu Linglong motionlessly .

    ¡°I have also saved her brother . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded but did not answer . For Feng Xuanyuan, she really didn¡¯t know what she could say .

    Feng Xuanyuan stepped into the moonlight and slowly stepped forward until he reached Yu Linglong . She took a step away before he stopped .

    ¡°I saved your person . How will you thank me?¡±

    Yu Linglong lowered her eyes . Her long eyshes cast small ck shadows on her cheeks, and she whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t give you anything . ¡±

    She knew Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s request, but she couldn¡¯t do it . Since she had chosen Yu Lieyang, she would no longer want to have any trouble with any man in her life .

    Feng Xuanyuan paused, looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes deeply: ¡°I only have one very simple request . ¡±

    Yu Linglong refused without thinking, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t agree . ¡±

    After speaking, she turned around and left .

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s low voice sounded behind him, and his voice seemed very erratic in the cold mountain breeze .

    ¡°I just want to ask you to smile at me . ¡±

    Yu Linglong stopped . She had never heard Feng Xuanyuan speak in such a tone . There was none of his usual arrogance, but it was full of some unknown feelings . At this moment, Feng Xuanyuan, who was always strong, suddenly became extremely soft .

    Moreover, she had no idea that Feng Xuanyuan would make such a request .

    Yu Linglong slowly turned around and looked at Feng Xuanyuan suspiciously . She didn¡¯t believe her ears . Did Feng Xuanyuan really only make such a simple request?

    As if to confirm her guess, Feng Xuanyuan nodded and repeated what he said just now: ¡°I¡¯m asking you to smile at me . ¡±

    He really just wanted to see her smile .

    He had imagined her smile countless times, and the smile on such a beautiful face must be overwhelming .

    But it was a pity that in front of him, she was always cold and always had a look of rejection . Even if she asionally smiled, it was also a cold sneer or a contemptuous sneer . He really wanted to see what her smile looked like .

    Subconsciously, he always felt that her smile must be very warm .

    Under the cold moonlight, Yu Linglong and Feng Xuanyuan looked silently at each other .

    After a long time, Yu Linglong spoke faintly: ¡°When I see you, I can¡¯t smile . Even if you forced me to smile, it wouldn¡¯t be a real smile . ¡±

    She turned around and continued her departure .

    On the empty hillside, his voice was a little bit broken and painful: ¡°I only want such a small thing, will you not give it to me?¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Yu Linglong¡¯s footsteps stopped .

    This time, she didn¡¯t turn around, but said without emotion: ¡°If you were not his enemy, maybe I could promise you . But it¡¯s a pity...¡±

    On the empty and cold hillside, her voice was like an echo in an empty valley, misty and cold .

    ¡°If you are an enemy of his, you are an enemy of me . ¡±

    After speaking these words, she did not stay anymore and decisively left .

    There was cold air behind her, but there was no sound . She knew that Feng Xuanyuan had not followed .

    It was bing more and more difficult for her to understand what Feng Xuanyuan was doing . Sometimes she even wondered, was it possible that the cult leader really behaved so strangely? Even she couldn¡¯t guess what Feng Xuanyuan wanted .

    Everything was silent on the deste stone mountain, and Yu Linglong walked into the room specially prepared for her . Although two stoves had been added here, they still couldn¡¯t stop the chill from the wall .

    She wrapped her quilt tightly, and she suddenly missed Lord Xu and his warm embrace .

    Looking at the bright moon outside the small stone window, Yu Linglong sighed deeply .

    It seemed that this night was destined to be a sleepless night .

    She didn¡¯t know that there was a ¡°surprise¡± waiting for her in the Xu Pce at this moment .

    Early the next morning, Yu Linglong left and returned to the capital .

    After the frost of the morning, Yu Linglong entered the pce and then entered the gate . Zhao Liandeng hurriedly greeted her .

    ¡°Princess, you have finally returned, and I have something important to report . ¡±

    Seeing Zhao Liandeng¡¯s panic, Yu Linglong stopped: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Since being lectured by Yu Linglongst time, Zhao Liandeng¡¯s words have been concise and she immediately replied: ¡°The princess just went out yesterday, and Princess Pingyang came, and...¡±

    She peeked at Yu Linglong¡¯s face, and whispered: ¡°...sent two singers . ¡±

    Zhao Liandeng was very afraid of Yu Linglong . From the first contact, she knew that the princess was definitely not easy to deal with . She worked hard in front of the princess for more than half a year, but it was not because of this matter that she was affected .

    The princess¡¯s attitude towards those singers and dancers in the pce was well known, but now the princess of Pingyang had sent a singer to the pce . Wasn¡¯t she poking the tiger¡¯s belly?

    Unexpectedly, when Yu Linglong heard this, she didn¡¯t have the violent anger she expected . She just gave a faint hum and asked, ¡°Where is the prince?¡±

    Zhao Liandeng hurriedly replied: ¡°The prince came back yesterday, and he went out when he heard that the princess had gone out . I heard the porter say that he came back in the middle of the night and rested in the study . ¡±

    That is to say, Lord Xu ignored these two singers .

    A faint smile appeared on her face . Yu Linglong said: ¡°Where are the two people?¡±

    Zhao Liandeng whispered: ¡°I...I put them in the North Yard . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted coldly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°How dare you admit anyone into the mansion . What if they were assassins? You¡¯re crazy, and you can¡¯t afford such a huge responsibility!¡±

    Zhao Liandeng was so frightened that she was in a cold sweat, and hurriedly knelt down on the ground: ¡°I knew it was wrong . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at Zhao Liandeng who was so frightened out of her mind, but did not continue to me her, and just said: ¡°Okay, tell them to go to my room . ¡±

    She knew that it was no wonder that Zhao Liandeng sent them in . The person was sent by Princess Pingyang, did she dare not ept a servant? Besides, the status of this singer was not inferior . No matter what she did, it was unpleasant, and Zhao Liandeng was also in a dilemma .

    Forget it, only she can deal with such a bad thing .

    She didn¡¯t care what princess it was . If they dared to provoke her, they would lose face!

    Xuan Cao and Hong Xing helped Yu Linglong to wash her face and change her clothes . She heard the maid outside say: ¡°Dear princess, the singers Ru Yan and Wan Qing are here . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sat in front of the dressing table and said, ¡°Send them in . ¡±

    When the two singers outside heard these words, they were immediately overjoyed .

    They heard of Princess Xu¡¯s name a long time ago . Before they came, they were already ready to be left out . Who knew that Princess Xu was so kind that she just called them in .

    The two of them hurriedly walked in, and obediently knelt on the ground and bowed: ¡°Ru Yan and Wan Qing hail the princess . ¡±

    Looking at the mirror, Yu Linglong carefully inserted a red jade and pearl hairpin, and then slowly turned around and looked at the two people on the ground .

    Ru Yan and Wan Qing lowered their heads subconsciously after being swept over by her stern gaze . Their hearts that had just rxed suddenly started jumping again .

    How could there be such a woman in the world, as beautiful as a peach blossom in the spring, but as cold as the December snow? Before she could speak, just seeing her pair of eyes made them feel timid .

    Yu Linglong looked at them, and the slight displeasure that had just appeared suddenly disappeared . Did Princess Pingyang get hit in the head? She actually sent these kinds of women .

    Ru Yan was wearing a moon-white butterfly-patterned corset, revealing her red brocade inner garment . Her clothes were very elegant . At first nce, she looked like her name, as light as a cloud of smoke (Yan), but the undergarment inside looked really garish, and it added a lot of tackiness to her elegant face .

    Coupled with the piles of jasper hairpins on her head and the jade bracelets on her wrists, she made herself look out of ce . As if red and green were not enough, all kinds of jewelry were outdoing one another on her body .

    As for the person next to her, Wan Qing, with a sea-green heavy jade lotus veil on her body, her clothes were very luxurious, but in this way, she looked like the lotus seat of the Guanyin Bodhisattva was upside down . She looked stiffer than a puppet, and it was really hard for her to kneel down in such clothes .

    Seeing the two of them look uneasy, Yu Linglong held back a smile, trying to speak without a trace of emotion: ¡°Get up . ¡±

    Hearing the princess¡¯s voice so peaceful, Ru Yan and Wan Qing finally rxed and stood up properly .

    After receiving the tea brought by Qing Mei, Yu Linglong rinsed her mouth and said, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    Ru Yan hurriedly said: ¡°To answer the princess, I am eighteen years old . ¡±

    Not to be outdone, Wan Qing replied, ¡°I am seventeen years old . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded slightly . They were seventeen or eighteen, two or three years older than her . Was Princess Pingyang demonstrating her? Laughing at her as just a fifteen-year-old prostitute?

    Yu Linglong said calmly: ¡°What do you two do?¡±

    Upon hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s question, Ru Yan and Wan Qing both had shocked expressions on their faces, and they replied in a low voice, ¡°We can sing . ¡±

    The princess should have known it a long time ago . They were both singers, but she still had to ask, did this mean she despised them?

    Yu Linglong looked like she just remembered: ¡°Oh, yes, you are here to sing to the prince . ¡±

    Ru Yan and Wan Qing were speechless . Did they have to sing? Was this princess so pure or naive?

    Yu Linglong looked at the sky and said: ¡°At this time, the prince should also be up . You two should go to the study and wait . Since you can only sing, you will sing outside the study . If the prince likes it, your good fortune will be here . ¡±

    Ru Yan and Wan Qing never expected that this princess would be so easy to deal with . Whose mistress did not strictly guard against people of their status and secretly stumble? But Princess Xu promised to let them serve the prince up close . Such a generous mistress was really rare!

    The two of them happily knelt on the ground and said: ¡°Yes, thank you, princess!¡±

    Seeing the two happily leaving the door, Yu Linglong¡¯s long smile finally came to her face .

    Thank me? After today, would you gnash your teeth and curse me?

    Having not slept well on the mountain the night before, Yu Linglong sent the people out, so sheid down on the couch under the window and gradually rxed .

    In a daze, she suddenly felt a little warmth around her shoulders that had been exhausted all night long, and she also leaned into a solid embrace and slowly rxed .

    Taking afortable breath, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even open her eyes . A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she whispered, ¡°Are you back?¡±

    With slightly thin and callused fingers stroking her delicate cheeks, Lord Xu¡¯s deep voice was close: ¡°When did youe back? Didn¡¯t you ask someone to tell me?¡±

    Yu Linglong pretended to be surprised and opened her eyes, and met his deep eyes very innocently: ¡°I obviously sent someone to inform the prince . Those two singers, what are the names of the two singers, what are their names, Yan something Wan something, did they not tell you?¡±

    Lord Xu was amused by her appearance but stoppedughing in a moment . He reached out and pinched her small chin, with a bit of bluffing in his tone, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Say, did you do a good thing? Early in the morning, you asked people to sing under my window so that I couldn¡¯t sleep!¡±

    Yu Linglong pretended to be surprised and hid her mouth: ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Before she finished speaking, he grabbed her slender waist and squeezed it punishingly, causing her pain and tickling her, and she almostughed .

    ¡°Why would I like it? You know you are the only one in my heart, and you deliberately made trouble . Tell me, should I punish you?¡±

    Yu Linglongughed and hid, but she couldn¡¯t escape from being held in his arms . She could onlyugh while saying, ¡°Well, well, this time I was wrong, so please spare me . ¡±

    Only then did Lord Xu stop his hand and deliberately said with a thin anger: ¡°If something like this happens again, I won¡¯t spare you so easily . ¡±

    Yu Linglong gathered the broken hair on her temples and smiled: ¡°Who knows, your sister is considerate of you and gave you two singers . I can¡¯t stop you . What¡¯s more, if you like it, then what¡ª¡±

    His handsome face suddenly sank, and Lord Xu said: ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Yu Linglong was silent now, but there was still an unstoppable smile on her face: ¡°What did you do with those two women?¡±

    Lord Xu said nonchntly: ¡°They¡¯re still kneeling outside the study . ¡±

    The two women ran under his window in the morning to make noises, but they still thought that their voices were the most beautiful . They almost started a song contest outside the study and they each sang happily until Lord Xu screamed at them to stop . They quickly knelt outside the study and used all of their charms to beg Lord Xu for forgiveness .

    Lord Xu was toozy to pester these two women, but he was upset by the quarrel, and he simply turned out from the back window and went straight to the backyard to find Yu Linglong .

    And the two women, thinking that Lord Xu stayed in the study and did note out, were kneeling in the yard tremblingly towards the empty study .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyebrows were crooked, and her face was full of unbearable smiles . She had long known that Lord Xu could not entertain the idea of these two women, but she did not expect that Lord Xu would be so tender .

    Speaking of the two noisy women, Lord Xu became angry . He stretched out his hand and squeezed Yu Linglong¡¯s face and said in a deep voice: ¡°There will be such women in the future, and I will send them all away!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled cleverly and replied in a very good mood: ¡°Yes, prince, I will be obedient!¡±

    The two of them cuddled and leaned on the couch, bickering for fun, and the room was full of a warm and sweet atmosphere .

    It¡¯s just that other people were not in such a good mood .

    The next morning, Zhao Liandeng went to the house to report to Yu Linglong: ¡°...The two girls, Ru Yan and Wan Qing had a high fever in the middle of the nightst night . I already invited a doctor toe in for treatment . I heard that it was from the cold . ¡±

    Yes, in this kind of weather, the two singers only wore thin clothes and knelt outside the study for a whole day . It would be strange if they were not cold .

    Through the window, Yu Linglong said impatiently: ¡°It hasn¡¯t been two days since entering the mansion . How can the wind and cold enter the body? In my opinion, there must be something wrong with them! I order you to immediately prepare a carriage and take them back . When they are sent back to Princess Pingyang¡¯s Mansion, say that they are sick people and Prince Xu¡¯s Mansion was afraid to take them in . ¡±

    Knowing that the princess was serious, Zhao Liandeng went to the house and agreed to make arrangements .

    The poor two beautiful singers who looked like flowers and jade never saw what Lord Xu looked like, and were sent out of the Royal Pce of Xu .

    As for what Princess Pingyang will do with these two women who can only sing, it didn¡¯t matter to Yu Linglong .

    ...

    The winter solstice was approaching . Because this year the drought and locust gues and other disasters came to the capital, the emperor ordered the ceremony to be extraordinarily grand and specified that the crown prince was personally responsible .

    Naturally, the prince did not dare to neglect anything . He must do everything personally, and nothing was allowed to go wrong . Although the prince was unpopr in the court at this time, no one dared to ck off such major events as the ceremony, and everything was going on in full swing .

    On this day, the mages in the ceremony were to be selected . This matter was of great importance, and the prince decided to personally select them to ensure that nothing went wrong .

    Early in the morning, the prince took the people to the West Hall . There were already dozens of mages waiting in the hall . Some were wearing robes, some were twisting Buddhist beads, some were wearing jade crowns, and some were holding dusters . They all looked very serious .

    Seeing the prince entering the hall, everyone stood up to bow but did not kneel down and kept a certain distance between each other, which seemed a bit mysterious .

    The prince questioned everyone in turn, and he chose ten monks and ten Taoist priests to be the imperial mages on the day of the ceremony .

    After making the decision, the prince walked outside the hall . Who knew that before he reached the door, he heard a strong voice behind him: ¡°Your Royal Highness, please stay . ¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    In the silent hall, such an abrupt voice suddenly sounded . Even if the people present were all real masters with good practice, they were still a little surprised .

    The crown prince stopped, slowly turned around, and looked at the man who dared to speak out and stay behind .

    He saw the man in front of him was nearly forty years old, wearing a blue-gray Taoist robe . His forehead was full, and his nose was long . His dress was no different from other Taoist priests, and his appearance was not outstanding, but a careful observer would find that his whole body exuded a faint aura . Although his eyelids seemed to be half drooping respectfully, they couldn¡¯t conceal the sharp light shooting out of them .

    For a while, all eyes in the West Pce stayed on him .

    The prince looked at the Taoist priest in front of him . He did not get angry, but said indifferently: ¡°Do you have any advice?¡±

    The Taoist priest saluted the prince and said in a deep voice: ¡°Looking at your facial features, this poor Taoist can see that the dark qi in the hall is lingering on you . I am afraid that your future for the next year will be unpredictable¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the prince¡¯s entourage could not help but yell out: ¡°Presumptuous! His Royal Highness is a dignified prince, the crown prince of the country, how could the future be gloomy? You are so ridiculous, don¡¯t you want to keep your head?¡±

    As if the Taoist priest didn¡¯t hear him, he looked straight at the prince and went on to say: ¡°This poor Taoist is willing to help His Royal Highness solve the immediate crisis . ¡±

    He paused and said in a low voice: ¡°If I don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid this day will change . ¡±

    Seeing his determined and calm gaze, the prince¡¯s heart shook a little involuntarily .

    This Taoist priest¡¯s words undoubtedly pierced the deepest pain in his heart . In front of everyone, he was the crown prince who would be a great treasure in the future and would benefit the world, but only he himself knew the cold taste of this high ce . This seat was not so easy to sit on .

    Not to mention that the other princes were all excellent . Even the youngest Lord Xu was highly regarded by the emperor . He tried to get rid of him several times, but he was always pushed to the top instead . Even the emperor started to be a bit suspicious of the prince and rely more heavily on Lord Xu .

    The recent reforms made him offend most of the officials in the court . Even the concubines in the harem wereining . He had many eyes and ears, and he knew that those concubines often said bad things about him in front of the emperor . Although the emperor hadn¡¯t punished him yet, his heart was bing more and more anxious .

    And this Taoist priest¡¯s words undoubtedly articted his worry .

    But thinking like this, the prince didn¡¯t change his face and smiled casually, ¡°Oh? Do you want to help me? I wonder if you will summon the magic, or will you turn a bean into a soldier? If you don¡¯t have the ability, why should I believe you?¡±

    There were too many people who wanted to cheat him, and he couldn¡¯te and ept each one . Maybe this Taoist priest was just a swindler who wanted to take advantage of the prince¡¯s power and freeload off him .

    The Taoist smiled slightly: ¡°These evil methods, s, I don¡¯t have a big enough qi for, and this poor Taoist has never learned such evil . ¡±

    Hearing his straightforward answer, the people around the prince couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°What sorcery, it¡¯s clear that you can¡¯t do anything! If you can summon the autumn wind, summon it to His Royal Highness¡¯s head! Are you buttering him up!?¡±

    Facing the ridicule of others, the Taoist priest just turned a deaf ear, walked up to the prince, and said a word in a voice that only they could hear .

    It was these words that made the Prince¡¯s face suddenly change .

    ¡°If His Royal Highness is willing to believe in me, I will help His Highness to lead ten thousand people within a year!¡±

    The prince was now under one person and above ten thousand people . If that person was removed, what seat was that?

    This temptation was really too great, and at this moment the prince needed such a person most .

    Even the prince who had beenposed couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists .

    After a while, the prince said in a deep voice: ¡°How bold you are, and you still don¡¯t retreat!¡±

    After speaking, the prince didn¡¯t say another word, turned around, and left with a calm face .

    When the prince left, the atmosphere in the hall became more rxed . Everyone looked at the Taoist priest who was reprimanded by the prince . Their looks wereplicated, contemptuous, ridiculous, and disdainful . Everyone thought the same thing: such a bold and arrogant person deserves to be scolded by the prince!

    But the Taoist priest didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s gazes at all . He returned to his position and closed his eyes to meditate .

    The prince did not punish him in public, which showed that this matter was promising .

    Sure enough, after a while, a seemingly ordinary guard walked up to him and said in a low voice, ¡°Taoist Master, His Royal Highness requests your presence . ¡±

    The Taoist stood up slowly, the guard looked very respectful, and said, ¡°What is the Taoist Master¡¯s name?¡±

    He smiled slightly, and replied softly: ¡°The poor Taoist¡¯s name is Jingming . ¡±

    ...

    The peaceful days were destined to notst long, and only a few dayster, there was another story in the Royal Pce of Xu .

    It turned out to be Princess Pingyang . She was even more arrogant this time, and directly sent in a small sedan chair to the gate of the Xu Pce, saying that it was a gift from Princess Pingyang to Lord Xu .

    Yu Linglong looked at the arrogant female official from Princess Pingyang¡¯s mansion and she was angry and amused for a while .

    The female official looked down on her, and narrated the words of Princess Pingyang to her, which meant nothing more than that since thest two singers were ill, they were sent back . This time, the imperial physician personally examined them and said they were absolutely healthy and free from all diseases, and she hoped that King Xu would kindly ept them .

    If it wasn¡¯t certainly from Princess Pingyang and she only heard the boasting female officer, Yu Linglong would think it was a thousand-year-old ginseng that was to nourish Lord Xu¡¯s body .

    Unfortunately, this gift not only did not nourish the body but also damaged the spirit .

    The female official was still there, talking like a machine gun, saying that this girl was one of the best people from the Princess of Pingyang . She was so talented and considerate and she knew everything about the qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting . As she spoke, she kept looking at her from time to time . The look in Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes was clearly implying how innocent and considerate Princess Pingyang was to send such a superb woman to serve Lord Xu¡¯s wife .

    As Yu Linglong listened, she felt that her patience was getting better and better . After the female official spoke for a long time, she could still sit and listen steadily . She could have kicked her out earlier .

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was silent, the female official became even more proud and continued to talk about how noble this woman was in the Princess¡¯s Mansion . So many princes and nobles begged the princess for her, but the princess would not give her away . If it weren¡¯t for Lord Xu, the princess¡¯s most beloved brother, the princess would not bear part with this woman .

    In her opinion, the fifteen-year-old Princess Xu was nothing at all . The previous rumors must have been exaggerated . Last time Princess Xu sent Ru Yan and Wan Qing back, it contradicted the princess¡¯s face . The princess was very embarrassed . She was a princess, so naturally she wants to show off to Princess Xu .

    Besides, what if Princess Xu was upset? She was from Princess Pingyang, did Princess Xu dare to beat her?

    Looking at the spitting old woman in front of her, Yu Linglong finally became impatient .

    She nced at Xuan Cao, and Xuan Cao nodded knowingly, and immediately went back to prepare .

    The poor female official didn¡¯t even know what catastrophe was imminent . She was still chattering, and this time she talked about how the princess loved this woman . With her, this woman was so knowledgeable and not inferior to a daughter of a noble family . She was more than well equipped to be the first wife of a noble son .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face sank when she heard this . What did these words mean? Could it be that the woman sent by Princess Pingyang was going to be a concubine?

    It was ridiculous . Last time, she packed up the two singers and sent them back to Princess Pingyang, and this time they sent them again, right?

    She originally wanted to save her a bit of face, but now it seemed that this face didn¡¯t need to be preserved . If someone dared to even push her nose, she would tear them apart!

    At this moment, Xuan Cao came in .

    Holding the cup of tea ¡°specially¡± for the female official in her hand, Xuan Cao smiled enthusiastically: ¡°Mama, please have a cup of tea . ¡±

    The female official red at Xuan Cao, and said, ¡°Mama? I have a good rank . Call me a female official, do you understand?¡±

    Xuan Cao didn¡¯t care, but lowered her head to hide the smile on his face and said, ¡°Yes, female official . ¡±

    The female official snorted in response . She reached out and took the tea from Xuan Cao and drank it in one fell swoop .

    After talking for a long time, she was really thirsty . For the sake of this girl¡¯s diligence, she would not pursue the matter of calling her mama .

    After moisturizing her throat, the female official coughed a few times and was about to continue speaking, but suddenly a few grunting noises came out of her stomach . In a quiet room, this sound was particrly harsh .

    The female official suddenly appeared embarrassed: ¡°Excuse me . ¡±

    Unexpectedly, the more she apologized, the louder the noise was, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t help making a pop sound from her buttocks, and the air suddenly filled with a rich and unidentified smell .

    Yu Linglong looked at the fidgety look of the female officer . She resisted the urge to burst intoughter, covered her mouth and nose, and pretended to say with concern: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did we offend the princess by making everyone sick?¡±

    The female official held her breath and flushed, and her clever mouth stammered: ¡°This...this...Forgive me, princess, I will retire for a moment . ¡±

    Seeing her looking like she couldn¡¯t solve it on the spot, Yu Linglong said in a leisurely manner: ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? I haven¡¯t heard enough! By the way, what¡¯s the name of the woman you just said? ¡°

    The female official was speechless . She had just chattered on for a long time and Princess Xu didn¡¯t even know the name of the woman .

    There was a thinyer of cold sweat on her forehead, and she said intermittently: ¡°She¡¯s, she¡¯s called Liu Mei . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked shocked and called over to her and said, ¡°Oh, yes, you must have said it just now... What else does she do besides qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting? Can she embroider and cook? The prince is very picky . If the food is unptable and does not suit the prince¡¯s wishes, then it can be¡ª¡±

    She spoke slowly, but the female official couldn¡¯t stand it . She spoke for a long time . Yu Linglong looked cold and indifferent, but now she wanted to solve three urgent problems, but Yu Linglong, as if suddenly interested, asked about her in great detail .

    Her n was obviously to talk to her until it gets dark!

    The female official couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, she almost jumped up from the chair, and said very quickly: ¡°Princess, forgive me, I must retire!¡±

    After speaking, she rushed out of the room almost as fast as an arrow and went straight to thevatory .

    Yu Linglong deliberately yelled at her back: ¡°Hey, hello? I haven¡¯t finished yet, why are you running? Is this the way it is in your princess¡¯s mansion?¡±

    Xuan Cao chuckled and said, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t yell . She¡¯s probably running outside the second door at this moment . ¡±

    Yu Linglong justughed, took a leisurely sip of tea, and said, ¡°How much did you add to hers?¡±

    Xuan Cao smiled and said: ¡°I was afraid that she would drink less, so I added ten portions of croton . I didn¡¯t know she would drink it all at once . I felt a little uneasy at first, but after listening to her scold me, I felt rxed . ¡°

    Yu Linglong was in a good mood when she heard this and couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°I can see that this girl is so petty . From now on I have to be careful not to offend you . ¡±

    Xuan Cao hurriedly smiled and said: ¡°I would never dare . Even if I had all the guts in the world, I wouldn¡¯t dare make the princess bad . ¡±

    The mistress and servant joked and Xuan Cao said: ¡°Princess, the maid of the Princess Mansion has been sent away, but what should I do with the sedan chair outside the door? It can¡¯t always stay at the door, right?¡±

    When Yu Linglong remembered that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled . She simply stood up and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s meet the ¡®wonderful person¡¯ that Princess Pingyang said!¡±

    She realized that if this kind of thing was not solved at once, it was estimated that she would have to deal with them in this life . It was better to take the woman at the door and let others know what it will be if you dare to send a woman to the Royal Pce of Xu!

    Yu Linglong brought a group of big maids, such as Xuan Cao, Hong Xing, and Qing Mei, as well as dozens of women with brooms and rolling pins behind them, and the group went out the gate mightily .

    At the door of the Xu Pce, there really was a small blue-topped sedan chair . The sedan chair was resting under the wall . Two maids stood beside the sedan chair, talking to the person in the sedan chair .

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s sudden arrival, the people were shocked . The bearers shrank their necks and did not dare to raise their heads . The two maids even forgot to bow and stood nkly .

    Yu Linglong nced at the sedan chair and asked loudly, ¡°Whose sedan chair is this, how dare you stop at the gate of the pce?¡±

    This battle array, coupled with this sound, immediately attracted a lot of onlookers, and this was obviously a good show of the wife fighting mistress, and they couldn¡¯t not watch .

    The porter quickly stepped forward and said: ¡°To answer the princess, this is the woman sent by Princess Pingyang . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Why don¡¯t I know who Princess Pingyang sent?¡±

    The porter couldn¡¯t respond . He watched the female official go in with his own eyes, but after most of the day passed, the female official didn¡¯te back out and instead provoked the princess .

    Who didn¡¯t know the princess¡¯s temper? This porter couldn¡¯t say anything to interfere with this matter .

    The maid beside the sedan was anxious, and knelt down and said: ¡°Princess, please calm down . It was the maidservant that female official Song brought from the princess¡¯s mansion . The female official Song told me to wait here . She went in to report to the princess until she asked us toe in . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked around at the maids beside her, and said sharply: ¡°What female official Song, have any of you seen this person?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Xuan Cao and the others immediately shook their heads neatly, and said conclusively: ¡°No! We have never seen this person!¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered: ¡°If you are really from the Princess¡¯s Mansion, why don¡¯t you even have a person to announce you? You just stopped at the gate of our Prince¡¯s Mansion in broad daylight? It¡¯s obvious that you have bad intentions and want to ruin the reputation of the prince!¡±

    When she bowed down, the little maid was stunned: ¡°I...I...¡±

    At this moment, a soft voice came from the sedan chair: ¡°The maidservant is rude, please forgive us, princess . ¡±

    While talking, the sedan curtain was lifted by a jade-white hand, and a woman wearing an inky lotus dress got off the sedan chair and bowed deeply to Yu Linglong: ¡°I¡¯m Liu Mei, Your Highness . ¡±

    As soon as this woman appeared, the crowd of onlookers suddenly let out amazing sounds of admiration .

    Yu Linglong looked at Liu Mei a few times . This Liu Mei and the previous Ru Yan and Wan Qing are not on the same level . It seemed that Princess Pingyang had really shelled out for her this time .

    She had a pair of light smoky eyebrows and two affectionate eyes . Her face was like a pear blossom, and it was cold and snowy, but it was different from Yu Linglong¡¯s mor . She had a kind of elegant fragrance, which made her seem tender .

    Seeing that the mistress got off the sedan chair, Yu Linglong was not in a hurry, and asked faintly: ¡°You said you are from the Pingyang Princess Mansion, but what evidence is there?¡±

    Liu Mei replied: ¡°I was indeed ordered by the princess to serve the prince . If the princess doubts it, she can order someone to go to the princess¡¯s mansion to obtain my physical deed, and you will know at a nce . ¡±

    Yu Linglong snorted: ¡°How much effort does it take toe and go, can you just stop at the door? Do you know how much this has affected the reputation of the prince?¡±

    Liu Mei lowered her eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, please forgive me . ¡±

    There was a delicate look on her face, but Liu Mei didn¡¯t mean to leave at all . Instead, she straightened her body and stood at the Xu Pce .

    Yu Linglong sneered . Do you think I can¡¯t do anything like this? You really underestimate me!

    Her bright red lips slowly opened and Yu Linglong said: ¡°It¡¯s easy to prove that you are a member of the princess¡¯s mansion . As long as you can tell the princess¡¯s appearance and the princess¡¯s preferences, I will know the truth when I hear it . ¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Liu Mei was embarrassed for a while .

    Obviously, this condition was fair . Since she said that she was a member of Princess Pingyang¡¯s mansion, she must know what Princess Pingyang looked like and what she liked . But even if she really knew, could she say it?

    At the moment there were at least five or six hundred onlookers, and most of them are civilians . Was she going to tell the princess¡¯s appearance and living habits in public? If these words were to be spread, would the princess¡¯s reputation or Liu Mei¡¯s life still be needed?

    Seeing her hesitating, Yu Linglong snorted and said solemnly: ¡°This girl, I don¡¯t know who you are to nder our prince¡¯s reputation, but when the matter is over, you should leave, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being cruel!¡±

    Liu Mei was anxious, and her white face suddenly blushed . How could she go back so ashamed? If Princess Pingyang knew that she was kicked out without even entering the door of the Xu Pce, would the princess still value her in the future? Her future was over!

    People are easy to make mistakes when they are in a hurry . Liu Mei saw that Yu Linglong had arge group of maidservants and taking such a grand battle stance, clearly not letting her in . She panicked and hurriedly said: ¡°Please listen, princess . There are many people here, and I really dare not tell the princess¡¯s private affairs in public . Please invite the princess to enter the house . I must tell you about the princess to prove that what I said is true!¡±

    She felt that she had not made this request too much . Didn¡¯t this Princess Xu think she was a liar and wanted to drive her away? Then she would say the princess¡¯s appearance to prove that she was really a member of the Pingyang Princess Mansion . Wasn¡¯t that enough? And as long as she entered the mansion, everything was easy!

    It was a pity that no matter how loud her wishful thinking was, she was destined to fail when she ran into Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong shook her head regretfully, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you . Even if you really are a member of the princess¡¯s mansion, your front foot has just left the princess¡¯s mansion and you can¡¯t wait to tell me the princess¡¯s private affairs and show your loyalty to your new master . The Xu Pce doesn¡¯t want such a maid!¡±

    Liu Mei¡¯s expression suddenly changed when she heard Yu Linglong¡¯s words .

    She had always been cautious in her words and deeds . How could she say such a rebellious thing here? If this reached the ears of Princess Pingyang, her hard work for so many years would be in vain!

    Of course Liu Mei couldn¡¯t think of it . Although Yu Linglong usually disdained such trivial things as squabbling, if she really fought with people, she was the best at defrauding people, and even the smartest people would fall into her trap, and then it would be like they were covered in mouths .

    Liu Mei thought she had bypassed a trap, but who knew there was another trap waiting for her . This time, she was really in a dilemma .

    If she chose to leave now, she would definitely be punished when she returned to Princess Pingyang . From now on, her value and status would plummet . A woman who was useless was a waste in the eyes of Princess Pingyang . What would she do in the future? She could only imagine .

    But if she didn¡¯t leave, she would have to find ways to get Princess Xu¡¯s consent first . This was difficult, and it would probably be as difficult as getting to the sky .

    Liu Mei gritted her teeth and quickly made a decision . She lifted her skirt and knelt down and said softly: ¡°I was given to the prince by the princess . From now on, the prince and the princess will be my masters . ¡±

    This was respectful and humble, but it also hinted at Yu Linglong . What she said before waspletely because Yu Linglong wanted to know the princess¡¯s private affairs, so she had to say it . She was also hinting at Yu Linglong that she was a gift for the prince, and Yu Linglong wanted to send her away, it was not an easy task .

    The deeper meaning was that as long as Yu Linglong agreed to let her enter the mansion, she would be obedient in the future . This would be a lenient treatment and give her some face .

    If it was another woman, she would be softened by her half-respectful and half-pleading tone, but it was a pity that she was facing Yu Linglong .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s principle was: I will give you face, and if you won¡¯t want face but you want to lose face, I will be hostile!

    Looking at the poor young woman on the ground, Yu Linglong sneered and said: ¡°Do you want to listen to me? That¡¯s fine, then I will order you now: Get out!¡±

    Liu Mei was shocked and ashamed, and her cherry mouth opened slightly, with a helpless and hopeless look: ¡°Princess¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯sst patience was exhausted, and she was no longer willing to pay attention to this pestering woman, so she turned and wanted to go back .

    At this moment, a familiar voice rang out from the crowd: ¡°What happened?¡±

    The crisp sound of horse hooves sounded, and the crowd parted . Lord Xu¡¯s robe slowly floated off his horse, and walked to the gate .

    The maids and women hurriedly bowed: ¡°Prince!¡±

    Seeing this situation, Liu Mei, who was stunned, was like a drowning man grabbing thest straw . She immediately stepped forward and said softly: ¡°I, Liu Mei, pay my respects to the prince!¡±

    Liu Mei thought that she understood the psychology of men very well . Most men, when they see a woman a with pitiful, shuddering appearance standing in the cold wind, looking aggrieved and lovely, they would feel pity and want to protect her .

    It was a pity that Lord Xu was obviously not like the vast majority of men .

    It seemed that he didn¡¯t even hear the soft voice of Liu Mei who was nearby . Lord Xu turned over and got off the horse, without even looking at her, and walked straight to Yu Linglong¡¯s side .

    Regardless of whether this was in full view, Lord Xu stretched out his hand and took Yu Linglong¡¯s hand familiarly, and said softly: ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day, what are you doing standing here? If the cold wind blows, you will get a headache . ¡±

    While talking, he raised his hand and put on Yu Linglong¡¯s hood .

    Yu Linglong pushed his hand away angrily: ¡°What I am doing is handling this unhappy love affair for you!¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong was upset, Lord Xu¡¯s face sank . His eyes coldly swept to the obstructive blue-top sedan chair, and he said straightforwardly: ¡°Smash it for me!¡±

    This order was given too suddenly, and the maids behind Yu Linglong did not react for a moment . Only the butler Zhao timidly reminded: ¡°Master, that was sent by Princess Pingyang¡ª¡±

    Lord Xu suddenly raised his tone: ¡°Whoever gave it made the princess unhappy, even if it¡¯s sent by the emperor, it will be smashed!¡±

    Butler Zhao didn¡¯t dare to persuade any more and quickly said: ¡°What are you still doing? Didn¡¯t you hear what the prince said?¡±

    The maids, who had been standing in the cold wind for a long time, finally recovered, and immediately rushed up to the sedan chair waving the brooms, rolling pins, door bolts, and other things they had prepared .

    Liu Mei was caught off guard . Her delicate body was hit hard, and she fell to the ground involuntarily . The maid behind did not feel tender for her . Dusty and muddy shoes stepped on her skirt unceremoniously, and her hands and feet were also severely stepped on several times . When the crowd passed by, Liu Mei on the ground waspletely unrecognizable . The good lotus skirt was covered with footprints and dust, the hairpin on her head was skewed and twisted, and her white and jade hands were even red and swollen from being stepped on .

    Seeing that her borate dress was ruined in an instant, Liu Mei wanted to cry without tears for a moment . Although she was not a high-ranking person, she was also used to luxury . How could she have suffered such a grievance?

    Lifting her head, looking at the two figures in the door, Liu Mei subconsciously wanted to speak, but she didn¡¯t know what to say .

    What could she say? The prince and the princess have given orders, so who dared to vite them?

    Behind her, she saw arge group of ck maidservants holding the ¡°weapons¡± aggressively rush towards the sedan chair . The two little maidservants had already run away in fright . At that speed, it seemed that they wished they were born with more than two legs .

    Following the instructions of the Lord Xu and the princess, the maidservants faithfully implemented the master¡¯s orders . Although the weapons in their hands were not sharp enough, they were united, and within a quarter of an hour, the sedan chair was smashed into pieces .

    Looking at the dusty Liu Mei on the ground, butler Zhao sighed indifferently and said loudly: ¡°The prince has an order . If anyone dares to send people of unknown origin to the Xu Pce, it will all end like this!¡±

    Hearing these words, Liu Mei was instantly distraught .

    She was full of hope in the morning, but now she waspletely finished .

    For a woman like her, the only thing she could rely on was her master and her fame, but after experiencing what happened today, all her reliance had disappeared .

    If she was at the door of Lord Xu¡¯s mansion today, it would definitely reach Princess Pingyang¡¯s ears, and if she left the princess¡¯s mansion and couldn¡¯t be epted by Lord Xu, would she have a good end?

    But when she was sent to the Xu Pce, she was turned away, and even her sedan chair was smashed . She instantly became the biggestughing stock in the capital . Which man would dare to take her in in the future?

    Looking up at the gray sky, Liu Mei closed her eyes, leaving two lines of desperate tears .

    Unlike the miserable situation outside the gate, the pce was warm and mellow .

    Lord Xu personally unwrapped Yu Linglong¡¯s cloak and put her on the couch next to the fire and said, ¡°Look, your hands are cold because of the cold . Let¡¯s get them warmed up . ¡±

    Although Yu Linglong was still stern, there was already an unconceble smile in her eyes . She deliberately asked, ¡°That was sent by your sister . Did you really dare to smash it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will say you didn¡¯t give her face?¡±

    Lord Xu coldly snorted, and said: ¡°You gave her facest time, and if she has to put her face in the hands of others, who is to me?¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile, and the little irritation that she just had had long since disappeared, and said: ¡°This is great, I promise that no one will dare to give you a woman in the future . ¡±

    She wanted toe out to teach the woman personally . It was a ughter, but she didn¡¯t expect that Lord Xu would simply smash the sedan chair . Later, the sturdy reputation of the couple waspletely spread .

    Lord Xu stretched out his hand to warm her cool face, and said with distress in his voice: ¡°If you have something in the future, just ask someone to do it . Why do you do it yourself?¡±

    Yu Linglong red at him angrily: ¡°Who was looking for trouble, can you me me?¡±

    Lord Xu squeezed her face lightly and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, okay? My dear princess, please spare me this time!¡±

    The two talked andughed for a while, and suddenly there were a few soft taps from the window .

    Lord Xu got up and opened the window, and a silver-gray pigeon immediately flew in and fell into his palm cleverly .

    Lord Xu took off the small bamboo tube from the pigeon¡¯s leg and drew a note from it .

    In Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes, it was not surprising . This was the inner courtyard, and it was not easy for the guards toe in, so the best way was to send letters with pigeons .

    With his long figure standing under the window, Lord Xu unfolded the note and looked at it for a moment with a faint smile on his face .

    When he reached the couch, he handed the note to Yu Linglong, motioned her to look at it, and said in a deep voice, ¡°The most important chess piece is finally set . ¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    As the new year was approaching, the ount room began to clear the ounts as usual, and when the checked ounts were delivered to Yu Linglong, she couldn¡¯t help being very surprised .

    She originally asked Blue and White Tiger and the others to open a gambling house, but she also wanted to do a little business and recruit staff . She also knew that Blue and White Tiger was constantly expanding business ording to her instructions . Over the past six months, the industries under her name had been involved in quite a range of ventures . With the reputation and financial resources of the Xu Pce, her nning and guidance, and Blue and White Tiger¡¯s and others¡¯ ck-and-white approach, business was really booming these days . Just looking at the small ount book in her hand, she saw that in less than a year¡¯s time, she had already received more than one million yuan .

    Following this momentum, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to be rich .

    Yu Linglong was sitting in the room thinking . Xuan Cao walked in and handed her the jade pendant that Yu Linglong had handed over to Blue and White Tiger as a token, and said: ¡°Someone sent a message to the princess that the Ruyi Gambling House was in trouble, pleasee and see . ¡±

    Yu Linglong closed the ledger in her hand and took a look at the jade pendant . It was indeed hers, but what was this? Did the Blue and White Tiger not even send anyone in to report it, but just sent someone to pass on a message?

    Yu Linglong thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Xuan Cao, change my clothes . ¡±

    By doing this, Blue and White Tiger could only show that something was urgent and he couldn¡¯t get out of it himself, so he sent a message to her, asking her to go there quickly .

    While changing into men¡¯s clothing, Yu Linglong was also a little curious . The Ruyi Gambling House was already a dominating gambling house . Who had the courage to make trouble with the most powerful in the area?

    Yu Linglong did not bring the maid and the guards and rode to the Ruyi Gambling House alone .

    The usually bustling Baihua Lane was a different scene at this moment . There were almost no people in front of the big brothels, and it seemed that all the people were concentrated on the door of the Ruyi Gambling House .

    With the continuous expansion of the Ruyi Gambling House, the shops on both sides were bought by Blue and White Tiger, and they almost upied half of the street . It was open all day, from morning to night, from night to morning . As long as someone was willing to y, you coulde to the Ruyi Gambling House to try your luck .

    At this moment, countless people were gathered outside the gate of Ruyi Gambling House . All of them craned their necks and looked into the house as if it was the rarest thing in the world .

    Looking at the crowd, Yu Linglong frowned slightly and turned to go to the back door of the gambling house .

    Yu Linglong entered the gambling house smoothly and only then saw what was happening in the hall .

    The hall seemed to have been smashed by someone just now . There were messy tables and chairs everywhere . The ground was full of broken teapots and bowls, but no one was going to clean them . There was a lonely square table in the center, with two benches facing each other . Blue and White Tiger sat facing the door, looking down at a teacup on the gaming table as if thinking about something .

    Yu Linglong saw the man standing opposite him at a nce, and immediately understood .

    It seemed that she happened upon this scene .

    The man was about forty years old . On such a cold day, his shirt was unbuttoned, exposing the furry chest inside . He had a beard, and his eyes were fierce and evil . At first sight, he was not good .

    The most intriguing thing was that there were seven or eight daggers in his left arm, and the blood was still flowing down, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain at all, and he was still screaming in the gambling house .

    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, I will ask your master toe out . No matter who your bitch is, you cannot gamble with me!¡±

    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t helpughing, his tone full of contempt .

    Yu Linglong saw that Blue and White Tiger also had a few knives in his left arm, but he was wearing ck clothes and the hilts were also ck, and she was so far away that she hadn¡¯t noticed until now .

    It seemed that this had been happening for more than a long time, and Blue and White Tiger was also a man, if it was not really troublesome, she would not be allowed toe forward .

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly, grabbed the person next to her, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The person she caught happened to be Guo Jianglong, who had spoken to herst time . At this moment, he suddenly saw Yu Linglong appear, and he couldn¡¯t help being surprised: ¡°Lord...Boss, when did youe?¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t answer . Guo Jianglong didn¡¯t dare to ask again, and quickly exined the ins and outs of the matter .

    It turned out that the business of Ruyi Gambling Shop was getting bigger and bigger, and it had already aroused the coveting and dissatisfaction of many gangs in the capital . From time to time, people came to y at the venue . In the past, it was all minor yers . Blue and White Tiger and others came forward to solve it, but this one was not easy to get rid of .

    The guy with a furry body resembling a gori was the boss of another big gambling house in the capital . He was nicknamed Yan Huzi and was also the number one man . His Tiansha Hall was huge, and his strength was not worse than the current Dragon Tiger Gang . He was also a tyrant of the capital .

    Therefore, when Yan Huzi appeared at the Ruyi Gambling House this morning, Blue and White Tiger got the news, and he didn¡¯t dare to neglect him, so he greeted him personally .

    Unexpectedly, without saying a few words, Yan Huzi insisted that Blue and White Tiger clean up and leave the capital . This Ruyi Gambling House had to belong to the Tiansha Hall . Naturally, Blue and White Tiger would not agree, and Yan Huzi was also rude and called his men . After the Ruyi Gambling House was smashed, the two groups fought for a long time, and the Ruyi Gambling House was beaten up and down .

    Seeing that the Ruyi Gambling House was about to be demolished by Yan Huzi¡¯s people, Blue and White Tiger proposed a solution, that is, the two bet against each other, and whoever loses will leave .

    Both of them were familiar with gambling houses, and Yan Huzi naturally agreed . Who knew that Yan Huzi lost but refused to leave . Instead, he stuck a dagger in himself, threatening to exchange a knife for the qualification to bet against Blue and White Tiger . If Blue and White Tiger didn¡¯t dare, it was a confession and could only be regarded as losing .

    Blue and White Tiger and Yan Huzi started a thrilling gamble like this . Whoever lost will stab the other . Yan Huzi was stubborn . After piercing himself with so many knives, he didn¡¯t even blink . Blue and White Tiger would defend his property to the death, and after half a day, they were still at the gambling table, and neither of them woulde down first .

    In the end, Guo Jianglong¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°Boss, what can I do? If they continue to y like this, they will definitely kill people!¡±

    Yu Linglong was silent . She looked at the two bloody figures in the hall, and she couldn¡¯t help but sneer slightly .

    Were they tough? What kind of ability did they have to pierce themselves with knives, it was really child¡¯s y!

    Yu Linglong turned away without saying a word .

    Guo Jianglong who was standing on the spot was stunned . What did the boss mean? Did she not care?

    Before he could think about it, Yu Linglong came out again . This time, she didn¡¯t even look at Guo Jianglong and walked straight to Blue and White Tiger and Yan Huzi in the middle of the hall .

    Because of this bloody bet, the people around had already cleared the field voluntarily, giving arge area to the two of them . At this moment, Yu Linglong suddenly appeared, and it suddenly appeared very abrupt .

    Blue and White Tiger had his back turned to Yu Linglong and didn¡¯t see hering . He didn¡¯t turn his head until he heard themotion and discussion from the crowd outside .

    Seeing Yu Linglonging, Blue and White Tiger¡¯s face was a little guilty, he slowly stood up, and whispered: ¡°Boss, I...I¡¯m really useless . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at his arm that was dripping with blood, and said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go and wrap your wounds first . ¡±

    Cold eyes fell on the arrogant hairy face opposite him . Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth showed a slight sneer and said: ¡°I will settle it with him!¡±

    Yan Huzi looked at Yu Linglong and couldn¡¯t help but be startled . Even though Yu Linglong was dressed in menswear, her age and her white jade face made it hard to believe that she was the boss of Blue and White Tiger and the master of the Ruyi Gambling Shop .

    Seeing Blue and White Tiger leave the gaming table, Yan Huziughed wildly: ¡°You are his master? What¡¯s the matter, you came to admit defeat? When does this ce close?¡±

    Without answering Yan Huzi¡¯s words, Yu Linglong stretched out her hand, gently picked up the lidded teacup on the gaming table, smiled, and said, ¡°I want to make a bet with you . ¡±

    Slightly startled by her innocence and prestige, Yan Huziughed andughed: ¡°Okay! It¡¯s the same rules as just now, whoever loses, just stab yourself! Those who admit fear are not heroes!¡±

    Even the strong Blue and White Tiger couldn¡¯t stand it . Could this weak little guy stand it? Won¡¯t he be so scared that he will pee his pants when he sees the knife!?

    Yu Linglong smiled and shook her head: ¡°You have been betting with him for a long time . If I still follow this rule, wouldn¡¯t it mean that my Ruyi Gambling House is bullying? This can¡¯t be done . ¡±

    Yan Huzi was stunned again . He scratched his head and asked, ¡°Then what do you say?¡±

    Yu Linglong said lightly: ¡°A stab is nothing but a bit of blood . If I lose, I will cut a piece of flesh from myself . If you lose, you can still get a stab . What do you think?¡±

    Hearing what she said, the expression on Yan Huzi¡¯s face was a bit stiff . What, did this kid actually say he would cut off his flesh?

    A stab wound on the body was a big deal, but if you cut a piece of your flesh, how can it grow back?

    Besides, it did not matter if you cut a piece of flesh, but if you lose a few in a row, how much flesh will you need to cut?

    Yan Huzi hesitated for a moment and said stiffly: ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t say I take advantage of you! If you dare to cut, I will cut too!¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe it . This effeminate kid really dared to attack himself!?

    Yu Linglong had a soft smile on her face as if she was only participating in an insignificant gambling game . She reached out and picked up the lid from the teacup, shook a few dice randomly, and ced the cup on the table .

    As soon as he saw her shaking the dice, Yan Huzi rxed . This kid¡¯s technique was unfamiliar, and he looked like a novice at first sight! What was he afraid of?

    Yu Linglong opened the lid and said, ¡°Two, two, six . Ten points . ¡±

    Seeing that she had so few points, Yan Huzi was even more relieved . He had been in the casino for many years, and he was even bigger than this point . This kid was sure to lose!

    Sure enough, Yan Huzi shook it a few times, and when he opened it, it turned out to be three sixes!

    Yan Huziughed triumphantly, his face trembling: ¡°Boy, you lost!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly . She didn¡¯t n to win . First, she wouldn¡¯t y tricks on the dice, and second, if she won, the following good shows would be impossible .

    Looking at her indifferent face, Yan Huzi was overjoyed . What was the origin of this kid, how could he always look so indifferent, as if... as if everything was under her control .

    Yan Huzi swallowed and bluffed, ¡°Boy, if you don¡¯t have the guts, you can go home and have some milk! This is a gambling house, I¡¯m going to make a deal!¡±

    Yu Linglong stood up slowly, stepped on the stool with her left foot, and lifted her robe to reveal the trousers inside .

    Pulling out the dagger, Yu Linglong lightly lifted her pants, revealing a piece of white skin .

    ¡°Wow¡± went the crowd, and everyone spected that Yu Linglong was really going to cut a piece of meat from her body . This was incredible, right?

    When the onlookers thought of this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder . How ruthless was she to use a knife on her own body?

    Some people even covered their eyes and didn¡¯t dare watch .

    Paying no mind to themotion around her, Yu Linglong held her dagger and bnced it on herp . It seemed that she was thinking about where to cut . Seeing her calm appearance, her hands didn¡¯t even shake, and Yan Huzi looked foolish .

    Soon, Yu Linglong found the position of the knife, and they saw that she calmly inserted the knife into her leg, and slowly made a cut . The sharp de wandered carefully on the flesh as if she was carving carefully with some exquisite artwork .

    The blood flowed down slowly, and slowly dripped to the ground along the white jade-like skin .

    After a while, Yu Linglong cut off a piece of flesh the size of her chin, revealing a hideous scar on her leg, and even the muscle texture inside was clearly visible .

    Throwing that piece of flesh on the table casually, Yu Linglong smiled and looked at Yan Huzi: ¡°How is it, is it enough?¡±

    Only then did Yan Huzi recover, and subconsciously moved his body back, farther away from the bloody flesh .

    After swallowing hard, Yan Huzi tried to calm his mind and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough . ¡±

    Yu Linglong tilted her head and seemed to be thinking about something . After a while, she raised her voice and said, ¡°Get the charcoal basin!¡±

    The charcoal basin was soon delivered, and Yu Linglong lightly stretched her jade hand . She cut the piece of flesh on the table into several pieces, skewered them onto the de, and put them in the charcoal basin for roasting .

    Yan Huzi waspletely dumbfounded . This kid was really evil, what was he going to do!?

    The strange smell of roasted meat was floating in the air, but this smell was so strange and inexplicable in everyone¡¯s noses .

    Soon, the meat was cooked .

    Then, Yu Linglong made a move that made Yan Huzi almost pee his pants in fright .

    She picked up the dagger in her hand, put the meat in her mouth, and ate it!

    While eating, she nodded approvingly, obviously satisfied with her barbecuing!

    After eating a piece of meat, Yu Linglong handed the dagger to Yan Huzi and said with a smile: ¡°You must be hungry after a long time since you have been here . I will ask you to eat barbecue!¡±

    Looking at the ck-roasted human flesh in front of him, Yan Huzi broke down instantly, no matter how strong his mental quality was .

    It seemed that he hadpletely forgotten that there were still seven or eight daggers stuck in his body . Yan Huzi quickly backed away, staggering along the way, knocking over several stools one after another .

    While escaping at the fastest speed, Yan Huzi shouted this nonsense: ¡°You, you are not a human! You are definitely not a human!¡±

    Yan Huzi ran away, and the rest of the people dispersed in a rush . It seemed that no one wanted to have close contact with a cannibal demon .

    Blue and White Tiger walked over quickly, and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, how are you? Sit down, I¡¯ll ask the doctor to help you!¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but smile, stretched out a hand to pull a piece from her leg, and said, ¡°Look, what is this?¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    That the thing in her hand turned out to be a long strip of pork that had been cut out!

    It turned out that before Yu Linglong came, she went to the kitchen to find a piece of fresh pork and tied it to her leg . In order to be realistic, she also stuffed a small piece of blood sausage under the pork, and secretly pierced the blood sausage while cutting the meat . This caused that bloody and horrible appearance .

    That Yan Huzi was stunned by her actions . No matter how real or fake the meat would be investigated, he was so frightened that she was talking andughing while cutting the meat .

    Blue and White Tiger breathed a sigh of relief, and his nervous expression slowly eased . Instead, he admired her: ¡°Boss, you are so smart!¡±

    Guo Jianglong and the others behind him also looked on in admiration . Yu Linglong smiled slightly and said faintly: ¡°It is not enough to rely on brute force to get out of the world . ¡±

    Pointing a finger to her forehead, Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, I have to use my brain more . ¡±

    Everyone responded in unison: ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll remember!¡±

    Prior to this, most of these people only listened to the words of Blue and White Tiger . Yu Linglong, this Princess Xu who saw the dragon without seeing the end, was just a godlike existence in their hearts . No one had seen her methods, but they have experienced them today . In this matter, the members of the Dragon and Tiger Gang finally recognized her as the boss with all their hearts .

    Blue and White Tiger wrapped a strip of cloth around the wound on his arm, and said, ¡°Boss, what do you think about this matter today?¡±

    Looking at the scattered tables and chairs around, and remembering Yan Huzi¡¯s arrogant look just now, the smile on Yu Linglong¡¯s face disappeared, she said coldly: ¡°If they just smashed our site, it would be fine . Then how will we mix in the future!?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the people around her suddenly got excited .

    ¡°That¡¯s right, are these bastards good for us to bully?¡±

    ¡°Boss, Yan Huzi dared to smash our shop . Let¡¯s smash theirs too!¡±

    ¡°Just say it and we will do it!¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her hand, and everyone¡¯s voices stopped .

    ¡°Okay . Everyone listen to me . ¡±

    All eyes were focused on Yu Linglong alone, waiting for her instructions .

    ¡°First, clean up the gambling shop . Open the door for business as usual, and don¡¯t let those guys affect our business . ¡±

    If the Ruyi Gambling House was closed because of today¡¯s disturbance, then Yan Huzi¡¯s goal would be achieved . Of course, Yu Linglong would not be able to take advantage of him .

    ¡°Secondly, check out the ces in Tiansha Hall . Call more skilled brothers, bring the guys, and smash them one by one!¡±

    If you dare to provoke Yu Linglong, then Yan Huzi will pay a thousand times the price!

    ¡°Third,¡± Yu Linglong looked around at the angry and eager trusting faces around her, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Arrest Yan Huzi for me at all costs!¡±

    After listening to her orderly arrangement, everyone responded loudly: ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    Blue and White Tiger further allocated the manpower, and the people who got the job immediately went out to do their jobs without stopping .

    Looking up at the gradually gloomy sky outside, Yu Linglong smiled coldly .

    Soon they will know how terrible it was to provoke her!

    ...

    Obtained by Yu Linglong¡¯s order, all the brothers of the Dragon and Tiger Gang were dispatched one after another . For a time, the capital was full of tension and anxiety .

    Before this, the Dragon and Tiger Gang could be said to be mainly doing business properly . Because of Yu Linglong¡¯s orders, the Dragon and Tiger Gang was very powerful and involved in a wide range of things, but it was very subdued and rarely caused trouble . But this time as soon as the Dragon and Tiger Gang took action, people could see the tip of the iceberg of its strength .

    Almost on the same day, all the industries under the name of Tiansha Hall were smashed . These people were holding swords and sticks . They had a clear division ofbor and were vigorous . Once they entered the shop, they would tie up important people such as the treasurer in charge, and put on a posture of killing anyone who dared to resist, and then in front of everyone, they smashed all the furnishings in the shop, and the damage was a hundred times more serious than that of the gambling house .

    After the smashing was over, the leader of the Dragon and Tiger Gang released the hostages . Before leaving, he did not forget to say the next sentence: ¡°We are all from the Dragon and Tiger Gang . If you have opinions, ask Yan Huzi to find us!¡±

    After speaking, the members of the Dragon and Tiger Gang left, leaving only a mess and a group of people looking at each other .

    The gang responsible for finding Yan Huzi was even more terrifying . They gathered at least a hundred and eighty people each time, each carrying a dazzling knife on their shoulders, walking around in the ces where Yan Huzi once haunted . They went into all those ¡°unfortunate¡± shops visited by Yan Huzi and shouted, ¡°Where is Yan Huzi? Tell the bastard toe out!¡±

    When encountering such a character, even if it was a popr store, all the customers scattered in an instant . The shopkeeper hurriedly nodded and bowed out, exining that Yan Huzi really wasn¡¯t in his shop .

    After confirming that Yan Huzi was not there, this group would leave . Before leaving, they didn¡¯t forget to say loudly: ¡°When you see that bastard, tell us quickly, or else, you will provoke the Dragon and Tiger Gang, do you know what we¡¯ll do?¡±

    No one was so stupid as to really want to ask what the Dragon and Tiger Gang going to do . Everyone was full of smiles, not even daring to speak . They just wanted to send these evil spirits out as soon as possible .

    What was eviler was that these people have been walking around the street with knives for several days, but the capital magistrate and the bailiffs patrolling the street didn¡¯t even ask about it!

    That¡¯s because Yu Linglong and Lord Xu took care of it, and even the nine battalions and twelve guards who met the Dragon and Tiger Gang didn¡¯t even pay attention to them . Who else would dare toe forward?

    Even if she used power for personal gain, it was just that the members of the Dragon and Tiger Gang just looked scary on the outside, but their target was only Yan Huzi . They didn¡¯t do anything extra, and it was not a disturbance of public order .

    But in the eyes of those who did not know the inside story, these situations have added a lot of mystery to the Dragon and Tiger Gang . Who were these people? How big was their backing? Why did they stroll through the city with knives and the government didn¡¯t care about them?

    Some people have had a foreboding feeling that the arena in the capital would change drastically .

    As long as Yu Linglong spread the news, if she wanted to catch Yan Huzi at any cost, Yan Huzi seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, and no one had seen his shadow again .

    Yu Linglong had already expected this . With so many members of the Dragon and Tiger Gang and all themotion, Yan Huzi must have been notified by someone long ago . This guy knew that he had a problem this time, so he found a ce to hide .

    Yu Linglong wasn¡¯t in a hurry, anyway, her purpose was not all to get Yan Huzi . It was her most important purpose to make the Dragon and Tiger Gang an instant sess and smash the arrogance of Tiansha Hall .

    After going through this incident, Yan Huzi wanted to make aeback, but it wasn¡¯t that easy . The people of the countryside most value loyalty and face . All the pavement of Tiansha Hall had been smashed this day, but Yan Huzi did not daree out like a tortoise with a shrunken head . How could he show himself in the future?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse .]

    A few days after the incident, someone finally got the news that Yan Huzi was hiding in his concubine¡¯s house in Nancheng . Blue and White Tiger immediately took people and went to ¡°visit¡± Yan Huzi .

    Therge room on the third floor of Ruyi Gambling House was full of people . They were all leaders of the Dragon and Tiger Gang . Most of these people were members of the original Dragon and Tiger Gang . They were also the brothers who were the most loyal to Blue and White Tiger and Yu Linglong . Everyone was in charge of the business in a region of the capital, and they were all tyrannical characters .

    With so many people standing there, the atmosphere on the entire third floor immediately became more solemn .

    In the middle of the room, Yu Linglong was dressed in a ck-colored moir¨¦ silver-lined robe . Her hair was pulled up with a ck hosta, and two ck pearl earrings hung on her earlobes, making her skin white as jade, cold and harsh .

    At this moment, she was sitting on a huge armchair with a pair of clear and icy eyes looking at the sturdy Yan Huzi on the ground, and a mocking smile appeared in her eyes .

    Did you admit it so soon? Useless!

    Yan Huzi still showed his shaggy chest, but this time it was not because of his deliberate y of being cool, but the result of his clothes being torn apart during the fight .

    At this moment, he was pushed to the ground, and he said stiffly: ¡°If you have something to say, quickly, let it out! I¡¯m very busy!¡±

    Seeing him trying to look fierce, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°Busy? What are you busy with, are you busy asking people to clean up the shop and reopen it? Or are you busy collecting manpower and wanting to make aeback? Yan Huzi, do you know the current devastation of Tiansha Hall?¡±

    In just a few days, Tiansha Hall¡¯s reputation in the capital plummeted, and Yan Huzi hid, and the people underneath each went their own way .

    Actually, the gang that included most of Tiansha Hall¡¯s younger brothers was the Dragon and Tiger Gang .

    Yan Huzi¡¯s face turned pale . Even his full beard couldn¡¯t hide his pale face . Undoubtedly, Yu Linglong¡¯s words prodded a fresh wound .

    He had known that the people in the gang life were not so messy, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would lose more than half of his years of foundation in a few days .

    He could only himself for offending the wrong person . He wanted to take down the Ruyi Gambling House and establish Tiansha Hall¡¯s position in the capital, but now it seemed that he tried to gain an advantage and ended up losing .

    It turned out that the reputation he imagined was not that he was strong enough, but that he had never encountered a strong enough opponent .

    Facing Yu Linglong, he was just as vulnerable as an ant . Yu Linglong only needed to stretch out his toes and twist him gently, which was enough to turn him into powder .

    After all, the people in the gang world belong to the underworld, and they were always a little afraid of the court . No matter how powerful they were, they didn¡¯t dare to show up at the feet of the emperor, but this Dragon and Tiger Gang dared to carry swords in broad daylight, looking for him all over the street . This battle was something he had never seen before after years of wandering around the gang world .

    So, he was scared, he was really scared .

    He could insert seven or eight knives into his body without wincing, but when he saw the hundreds of people with swords on their shoulders searching him from a distance, his legs were still weakened timidly .

    Putting a knife on himself was because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t die like this, but when he saw the Dragon and Tiger Gang, he had only one thought: if he was found, they would definitely break him into pieces .

    This was the so-called, the strong are afraid of the hard, and the hard are afraid of death .

    Yan Huzi was tough, but the Dragon and Tiger Gang was more desperate .

    After a long time, he suppressed his anxiety, raised his head to look at Yu Linglong, and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Seeing Yan Huzi¡¯s look that could not hide his panic, Yu Linglong smiled faintly .

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big . I will just tell you one thing . ¡±

    Hearing these calm and nd words, Yan Huzi was even more heartbroken . He was used to seeing those bluffing guys, and he had also seen those guys who pretended to be stronger than they were, but this was always the same . Yu Linglong, who looked indifferent, made his heartbeat like a drum .

    Intuition told him that this surprisingly young woman was really unpredictable .

    Looking around at the sturdy men, Yan Huzi knew that if he fell into the hands of the Dragon and Tiger Gang, he would only be reduced to a fish on the chopping board and be ughtered .

    Fish meat does not need to think, or in other words, no one cares about what a fish thinks .

    Yu Linglong obviously thought the same, therefore, she didn¡¯t give Yan Huzi any chance at all and said directly: ¡°From now on, Tiansha Hall will belong to me . ¡±

    The nine words sounded like a bolt from the blue in Yan Huzi¡¯s ears . He couldn¡¯t believe that this woman was so blunt . She was telling him that it was as simple as asking for candy .

    Beforeing, he had thought the worst n was nothing more than bleeding and receiving a lesson . He bowed his head and admitted his mistake, and even gave up some territory as a price . But he didn¡¯t expect Yu Linglong toe like a lion and opened her mouth and directly demanded his entire Tiansha Hall .

    Yan Huzi was angry . He almost forgot to be afraid, so he cursed, ¡°Fuck! Do you want it!?¡±

    Hearing him exploding to Yu Linglong, Blue and White Tiger and others immediately stepped forward, but their movements were stopped by Yu Linglong¡¯s hands .

    As if she didn¡¯t hear Yan Huzi curse, Yu Linglong looked at him condescendingly, and said coldly: ¡°Or, if you die, Tiansha Hall will belong to me . ¡±

    Yan Huzi¡¯s curse choked in his throat abruptly, but he couldn¡¯t say it anyway .

    Yu Linglong¡¯s words were concise and easy to understand, but he didn¡¯t want to ept this result . Tiansha Hall was the result of half a lifetime effort, so how could he easily give it up? Because of what the little girl who was less than fifteen years old in front of him said?

    People tend to lose their minds when they are excited . At this moment, Yan Huzi didn¡¯t seem to think carefully about why all the big men in this house treat a little girl with respect . He shouted: ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! I won¡¯t give it up . What will you do? If you have the courage, kill me!¡±

    Seeing him shouting wildly, Yu Linglong shook her head with a little regret, and said softly: ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you? Or are you not afraid of death at all?¡±

    It was impossible not to be afraid of death . Yu Linglong had seen someone who was not afraid of death, but he was definitely not like Yan Huzi . If a person was really not afraid of death, he would not hide like a tortoise when something happened .

    Then he didn¡¯t believe that she dared to kill him .

    Yan Huzi was struggling, trying in vain to get rid of the rope tied to him, and shouted arrogantly: ¡°If you kill me, I will still be a hero after eighteen years!¡±

    Seeing him appear to be not afraid, Yu Linglong felt a little amused inexplicably .

    Before, she thought that this kind of situation would only appear in TV dramas, but she didn¡¯t expect that Yan Huzi would follow her in the same way .

    Interesting .

    Well, since you are really not afraid of death, I will have fun with you!

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Yes, right here, in broad daylight, an extremely excitingmotion was taking ce.

    A few feet away from the ground, a sturdy man was hung in the air with his hands tied up with twine, kicking his feet in vain, but he couldn¡¯t find any way out.

    Even though the crowd on the ground raised their heads as far up as possible, they couldn¡¯t see clearly the appearance of the person hanging in the sky. They only saw the ck chest and the big beard on his face.

    That¡¯s right, the man who hung up on the tower to show the public was the once-powerful Yan Huzi.

    But he was not the focus of everyone¡¯s eyes. More people were looking at the woman in the ck robe sitting on the tower.

    The cold wind was violent, and the woman¡¯s robe was tumbling like a cloud, and her long hair was fluttering in the wind, making her look like a fallen angel, even though they couldn¡¯t see her appearance clearly. But this manner alone had already surpassed all the women in the world.

    At the moment she was sitting on the high city wall. Her slender body seemed to be blown away by a gust of wind, but she was still fearless, ying with a dagger in her hand. Under the sunlight, light burst out of the knife dazzlingly.

    Yu Linglong lowered her head and nced at Yan Huzi who was hanging in the air, writhing like a fat bug, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Stretching out her embroidered shoes, Yu Linglong kicked him in the head, and said with a smile: ¡°How about it, isn¡¯t this ce nice?¡±

    Yan Huzi had no footing in mid-air and was kicked lightly by Yu Linglong, and his body swayed so much that it seemed that it might fall off at any time.

    The wind on the heights made him almost unable to open his eyes. How could he still appreciate the scenery? Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s ridicule, Yan Huzi said angrily: ¡°Fuck your mother! If you have the guts, just give it to me straight!¡±

    The words in his mouth were quite hard, but he exposed his inner timidity by subconsciously gripping on the rope.

    At such a high ce, you would be joking if you said you weren¡¯t afraid!

    When Yu Linglong heard his mor, she smiled so clearly that her eyes were like two clear pools, with a deep chill in her heart: ¡°What do you mean? That¡¯s no fun!¡±

    ¡°Damn fun¡ª¡±

    Before Yan Huzi¡¯s reached hit the ground, he heard a bang above his head. It was not loud, but when it was in his ears, he was so scared his heartbeat almost stopped.

    Even the person who was least afraid of death would involuntarily arouse a strong desire for life at the moment of death. The same was true for Yan Huzi. Where did the sound juste from?

    He raised his headboriously and looked at the rope above his head, and saw Yu Linglong ying with a dagger in her hand, looking down at him with a smile, but the thick hemp rope tied him was cut. The neat rope fluttered in the wind, making him shudder.

    What tricks was this woman ying?

    Seeing Yan Huzi looking up at her, Yu Linglong smiled more brilliantly.

    ¡°Soon, you will know if it¡¯s fun or not.¡±

    Yan Huzi quickly understood Yu Linglong¡¯s meaning and saw that small white porcin-like hand seemed to be twisting into a flower, holding the cold dagger. Little by little, she cut the rope in her hand.

    The hemp rope broke a bit, then expanded to another strand, and soon, another length of rope broke with a bang.

    Yu Linglong was slowly cutting the rope while watching Yan Huzi¡¯s increasingly frightened face. His eyes reflected the blue sky. Yu Linglong could almost see his pupils gradually dting.

    Yu Linglong still had a nonchnt expression on her face, and with a casual wave of her little hand, another rope broke.

    Seeing that the thick twine became thinner and thinner, Yan Huzi¡¯s heart had already reached his throat.

    With every piece of rope cut, he thought he was about to fall from the high tower in the next moment, but every time he closed his eyes in horror, he found that the most terrible thing had not happened, and then, in the next moment, the twine was about to break again.

    This kind of repeated mental torture almost had him on the verge of copse. He didn¡¯t dare to struggle any more, or could no longer struggle at all, because his muscles were so tense out of fear, and he almost felt that his calf had cramped.

    As time went on, he couldn¡¯t help but begin to imagine what the consequences would be if he fell from the tens of meters of the tower.

    He would be unrecognizable, with a cracked skull, smears of blood, broken bones, and broken muscles...

    One after another horrible words popped out of his mind uncontrobly, describing in detail the tragic situation after his death. No matter how brave Yan Huzi was, he couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    At this moment, he deeply realized that everything in this world was so insignificantpared to life, and even if he kept the position of the boss of Tianshan Hall, what else could he enjoy??

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s dagger swing over the few remaining ropes again, Yan Huzi finally shouted, ¡°Enough!¡±

    Yu Linglong stopped the movement in her hand, looking at him with beautiful ck onyx eyes, with a bit of surprise, as if she was wondering why he yelled to stop.

    Yan Huzi said tremblingly: ¡°Uh, littledy, I know that I am wrong, so you can spare my life.¡±

    Yu Linglong tilted her head slightly, with a peach blossom-like little face that seemed to be smiling. She whispered, ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Seeing that the dagger in Yu Linglong¡¯s hand was getting closer to the rope again, Yan Huzi swept away, and yelled: ¡°I admit defeat! Tianshan Hall belongs to you! From now on, you will be the boss of Tianshan Hall!¡±

    This shout exhausted all his strength, and the crowd underneath heard clearly, and suddenly there was a burst of exmation.

    Who could have imagined that the man hanging on the top of the tower was actually Yan Huzi, the tyrant of the capital and the boss of Tiansha Hall?

    Yan Huzi knew his identity, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but be even more curious about the mysterious woman in ck on top of him. What was the background of this woman that could make Yan Huzi surrender?[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Yu Linglong looked down at Yan Huzi¡¯s broken face, and a bright smile appeared on her pretty face.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±

    People who have never experienced death will never know the fear before death. From the beginning, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t intend to kill Yan Huzi. However, Yan Huzi was too arrogant, and if she didn¡¯t let him meet death, he wouldn¡¯t know how bad it was.

    The thin rope above his head made a snapping sound, and it seemed that it might break anytime and anywhere. Yan Huzi was so scared that he was incoherent, and said repeatedly: ¡°Save, save me, I will agree to whatever you say, please spare my life!¡±

    But Yu Linglong didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, so she said in a leisurely manner: ¡°Since you are no longer the boss of Tianshan Hall, why should you make a deal with me?¡±

    Yan Huzi was speechless.

    Yu Linglong shook her head regretfully, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you promised toote.¡±

    The little white hand shed in the sun. Yan Huzi only heard a swishing from above his head, and his whole body fell straight down!

    He could not hear the thunderous exmations of the crowd below, could not see the brilliant sunlight in the sky. He only heard the whistling wind in his ears and the fast approaching hard ground in his eyes.

    Was he going to die? This time, was he really going to die?

    The feeling at this moment was full of fear of death. His brain was very clear, and he quickly recalled all the past events, and the most he thought about was not the Tianshan Hall he worked so hard for half a lifetime to create, but the family members who he seldom took care of, his gentle and considerate wife, and the children whough around his knees...

    It turned out that the most important thing in his life was not Tianshan Hall?

    It was a pity that he only realized this just before he died.

    Seeing that he was about to hit the ground, he closed his eyes subconsciously. But what was waiting for him was not the terrifying sound of the skull cracking.

    There was a sudden burst of strength from his wrist, which stopped him abruptly about three feet away from the ground. Although he was pulled in pain, he was soberly aware that he was not dead, he was still alive!

    The younger brothers of the Tiansha Hall rushed up, untied the rope on his wrist, and cried out: ¡°Boss, Boss! How are you?¡±

    But he didn¡¯t seem to hear other people¡¯s voices at all and didn¡¯t have any reaction. He just sat on the ground nkly, looking forward with nk eyes, and for a long time, he suddenly burst into violentughter.

    An unprecedented ecstasy flooded into his heart. This feeling was the feeling of walking through the gates of hell. This feeling was the feeling of regaining a new life. From then on, his life will be different.

    With a tattered rope on his body, Yan Huzi jumped up from the ground, rushed out of the crowd, and ran straight into the city.

    The onlookers talked a lot, and they were sure to make an assertion: ¡°This person must be crazy!¡±

    Hearing theirments, Yan Huzi didn¡¯t care at all. Did they say he was crazy? No, from now on, he knew what the meaning of life was and what was his most precious thing!

    They saw the crazy figure of Yan Huzi rushing away. The lucky man raised his head and looked towards the city wall, he found that the woman in the ck robe had disappeared.

    Yu Linglong slowly walked down the tower, calmly as if nothing happened just now.

    She was not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. What she wanted was only Tianshan Hall. Although Yan Huzi brought someone to smash her Ruyi Gambling House, he was not guilty of death.

    So she yed a little trick and left a hidden buckle on the rope. Once it was cut, Yan Huzi would fall off, but at thest moment, he would be pulled by the thinnest but toughest rope.

    After going through this critical moment of life and death, Yan Huzi¡¯s courage would probably be scared even if he was not scared.

    She did not see that, outside the crowd downstairs, a handsome man riding a ck horse and wearing a ck robe stood far away, looking at her all the time.

    A faint smile appeared on Lord Xu¡¯s face until he saw her jumping off the wall lightly.

    This little woman really knew how to y.

    ...

    It was the New Year in a blink of an eye. This was the first time Yu Linglong spent the New Year together with the royals. Needless to say, wearing a dress and heavy jewelry every day was also a tedious task.

    This day it was Princess Pingyang¡¯s turn to entertain everyone again. With their affairsst time, Yu Linglong was reluctant to go to Pingyang Princess Mansion, and although she was apanied by Lord Xu, she was still unwilling to go.

    Seeing herzy appearance early in the morning, Lord Xu knew what she was thinking. He walked to the dressing table and looked at the drowsy woman, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Yu Linglong had always been a straightforward person, and this was the first time he has seen her dying time.

    While petting her head, Lord Xu smiled and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to. Take a good rest at home, and I will be back soon.¡±

    Yu Linglong pped down the jadeb in her hand, red at Lord Xu in the bronze mirror, and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I go? Your good elder sister stays idle every day, so she thinks about giving away mistresses to other people¡¯s homes. Yes, this time you can go in person, and she will probably arrange arge group of women to pounce on you!¡±

    ¡°Mistresses?¡± Hearing this fresh vocabry, Lord Xu couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me that much?¡±

    Yu Linglong held the ends of her hair in her hands and looked back at him.

    Because he was attending the banquet, today Lord Xu wore a ck brocade robe with a dragon pattern on his head and a white gold crown with swallow wings, which made his face like a crown jade and graceful. The corners of his mouth had a handsome smile at the moment which made her almost immersed in it.

    Yu Linglong sighed deeply. What was the use of marrying a handsome husband?

    Turning back angrily, Yu Linglongbed her long hair fiercely, and said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, I don¡¯t trust those women!¡±

    Even she herself did not expect that she would have such a day, fearing for a man.

    Seeing her being jealous before leaving the house, Lord Xu felt soft. He practically grabbed theb from her hand and startedbing her long hair with his own hands.

    ¡°Silly girl. If you are there, who else can grab me? Even a vixen is useless.¡±

    Yu Linglong was amused by his words. Her little finger was slightly tilted up, and she pointed to Lord Xu in the mirror and smiled: ¡°I will remember what you said.¡±

    Passing the jadeb to the Xuan Cao behind him, Lord Xu smiled and said, ¡°Well, I never go back on my word.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Although it was winter, the Big Flower Hall of Pingyang Princess Mansion was warm like spring, surrounded by huge charcoal stoves, dispelling the cold of winter.

    Yu Linglong was dressed in a dark lc flower and cloud brocade dress, with a bun on her head, and a purple and gold hairpin. She looked flirtatious and precious, graceful but stylish. At this moment, she was sitting with Lord Xu. In the case in front of them, there were all the delicacies of the mountains and seas for two people to eat. They didn¡¯t eat too much. Most of the time, the two of them wereughing and talking in low voices, looking very intimate.

    In such a ce, it was impossible for the two of them to be unobtrusive. Although Prince Qi and Princess Qi sitting on their right side were also in the same position, they were sitting straight up, which was in sharp contrast with Lord Xu and his wife.

    Princess Qi had always been tricky and mean. At the moment, she was watching the little couple next to her that was so tender and sweet. The more she looked, the angrier she became, and she couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°You can¡¯t be like this!¡±

    The voice she used was not loud, but it was enough to be heard by the people around the tables. Princess Ding and Princess Lu and the others cast their inquisitive gazes, but no one spoke.

    Princess Xu¡¯s hot temper was notorious, but no one was foolish like Princess Qi, who was always ufortable.

    Yu Linglong raised her head and nced around, just in time for Princess Qi¡¯s deliberate re.

    Yu Linglong looked away faintly. This Princess Qi was really a straight-headed person. She said whatever she thought and never concealed it. She didn¡¯t know how her temper survived in the intriguing royal family.

    Taking a sip of the wine from the jade ss, Yu Linglong raised her head and looked at Princess Qi with a smile: ¡°The air is dry and you are irritable. Princess Qi should take care of her health, or she will get overheated, and it will affect her mood.¡±

    Seeing her taking the opportunity, Princess Qi snorted heavily: ¡°What overheating, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Yu Linglong gently shook her head. Her speech was full of aparative tone, and she said she was not angry?

    Putting down her wine ss, the smile on Yu Linglong¡¯s face did not change, and she continued: ¡°Yes, now the family of the Qi Pce is prosperous. Princess, howe you get overheated when you are so blessed?¡±

    Princess Qi¡¯s face immediately sunk: ¡°What do you mean by this? What kind of blessing? You are mocking me¡ª¡±

    She stopped speaking, but her eyes with thick ck lines seemed to be spitting fire. She was staring at Yu Linglong as if she wanted to burn Yu Linglong to death.

    Who didn¡¯t know that she had been married to Prince Qi for many years, but only had one daughter? This was always her sore point. But Yu Linglong actually said that the Qi family was blessed. Wasn¡¯t that ironic that they didn¡¯t have any sons?

    Yu Linglong looked at her with a slightly surprised expression, and said, ¡°Where did I mock Princess Qi? I heard people say that the Qi mansion was bringing in more people and bought a lot of maids, all of whom were rare figures from a hundred miles. Princess Qi, do you think it¡¯s a prosperous family?¡±

    Princess Qi couldn¡¯t give birth to a son. Prince Qi used this as an excuse to buy maids. The Prince Qi mansion was even more lively than the harem. This was a well-known thing, but because of Princess Qi¡¯s face, it was fine to mock her behind her back, but Yu Linglong was the first one to say it in person.

    As if she didn¡¯t see Princess Qi¡¯s stern face, Yu Linglong leisurely picked up a honeyed peanut and smiled: ¡°I also heard that there is a saying in the shops: ¡®If you enter the Qi Pce, you will enjoy the blessings of a thousand people.¡¯ I am young, I don¡¯t understand the meaning of this sentence. Princess Qi, does this mean that the poption of the Qi pce isrge?¡±

    When Lord Xu heard Yu Linglong¡¯s violent words, Princess Qi blushed but was so silenced that she couldn¡¯t say a word, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    This little woman really refused to suffer any loss.

    Princess Qi wouldn¡¯t speak to Yu Linglong, but when she saw Lord Xu silently beside her, she just smiled faintly, and couldn¡¯t help being even angrier. She immediately said to Lord Xu: ¡°Brother Nine, how do you like her? At the time, you were begging Father to marry her. I really don¡¯t know what you like about her? Her virtue is tolerable, but her words are shop. What does she ount for? How could such a woman be worthy of you!¡±

    Besides Yu Linglong, the other eight princesses were from famous families, and they were considered to be the top daughters in the capital, while the most favored Lord Xu had married a concubine from a small family as his first wife. This was seen by Princess Qi and others as incredible.

    The quarrel between the talented Yu Linglong and Princess Qi had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Seeing Princess Qi pointing her finger at Lord Xu this time, everyone kept looking at Lord Xu¡¯s expression, secretly guessing how he would respond.

    With a smile on the corner of Lord Xu¡¯s mouth, he naturally took Yu Linglong¡¯s hand and said lightly: ¡°On virtue, she loves and hates clearly. Compared to those who hide behind a smile but hate everyone, she is much more real; she speaks every word, which sounds much better than those who are full of empty words; she manages the family well, manages the affairs of the house in an orderly manner, and the business is booming. I really can¡¯t think of any shorings in her.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I won¡¯t say more about this argument. Everyone has his own heart, and I won¡¯t be interested in your face, Princess Qi.¡±

    Just after saying this, someone on the side table couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Princess Qi was furious and stood up from her seat. She pointed at Lord Xu and Yu Linglong, her voice trembling with anger. : ¡°You, you two¡ª¡±

    Prince Qi, who had been by her side, finally gritted his teeth and opened his mouth: ¡°Sit down for me! Isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough?¡±

    Princess Qi stomped bitterly, and said, ¡°You won¡¯t help me either!¡±

    She saw that Lord Xu loved his wife a lot, but how could her husband help outsiders so much!?

    Prince Qi said angrily: ¡°How can you help? If you don¡¯t provoke others, how can they provoke you? Sit down!¡±

    Princess Qi was ashamed and angry, with tears in her eyes, and said, ¡°I, I...¡±

    Seeing the various gazes from all around, Princess Qi could not sit down no matter what. Before she could even speak, she turned around abruptly and fled.

    And here at the banquet, Lord Xu and Yu Linglong continued sipping wine and chatting, as if nothing had happened just now.

    Soon, the fact that Princess Qi was so angry that she left the table was forgotten.

    After three rounds of drinking, Princess Pingyang, who was sitting at the head, had slightly rosy cheeks. She seemed to be a little bit drunk. She was obviously very happy. She even left the table and held a bottle to toast everyone.

    Princess Pingyang had a distinguished status. Although all the princes and princesses were present here, she did not dare to neglect anyone. She said thanks to everyone. For a while, there was a lot ofughter, turning the banquet to another kind.

    Lord Xu was the youngest, and after Princess Pingyang turned around, it was Lord Xu and Yu Linglong¡¯s turn atst.

    After pouring a round of wine, Princess Pingyang was obviously already drunk. Her face was getting redder, and her drunken eyes dimly stared at Lord Xu: ¡°Ninth Brother, oh Ninth Brother, I treat you kindly, but you refuse me several times. How will you apologize to me this time?¡±[Read this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at the ¡°Novel Multiverse dot¡± website @ novelmultiverse]

    Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face sank. Even though she knew that Princess Pingyang was drunk, she still couldn¡¯t help her anger. What did it mean to treat him kindly? That your elder sister also had ¡°good intentions¡± to see if you were happy or not!?

    Perhaps Princess Pingyang was really drunk, and she didn¡¯t even notice Yu Linglong¡¯s unpleasant expression. She stepped forward and smiled at her: ¡°Ninth Sister, you are a heroine, a hero of the woman. I¡¯m your elder sister, I want to have a good drink with you¡ª¡±

    While talking, she had already grabbed the wine ss in front of Yu Linglong and poured her wine in a staggering manner.

    Yu Linglong was about to speak, but her gaze suddenly fell on the sk held by Princess Pingyang. When she saw it, she suddenly remembered something.

    Why was this hip sk so familiar? It seemed that she had seen it somewhere.

    Yu Linglong was very sure that she hadn¡¯t seen this jug in ancient times, so she should have seen it before, but where had she seen this beautifully crafted jug with ancient patterns?

    Here, seeing that Princess Pingyang was really drunk and not as good as she looked, Lord Xu frowned slightly and stretched out his hand to block her.

    ¡°Linglong is not good at drinking. I will drink for her.¡±

    Princess Pingyang pushed Lord Xu away, groaning with her drunkenness: ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I will drink with you soon, I will drink with Ninth Sister first!¡±

    After that, she looked at Yu Linglong provocatively: ¡°Why, is my status as a magnificent princess not worthy of drinking with you?¡±

    Seeing that Princess Pingyang was clearly embarrassing Yu Linglong for an excuse, Lord Xu certainly refused to agree. He stretched out his hand and snatched the ss from Princess Pingyang: ¡°I¡¯ll drink it for her, and it¡¯s the same.¡±

    Seeing that Lord Xu¡¯s wine ss was raised to his lips, Yu Linglong, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly reached out and stopped him: ¡°Wait.¡±

    Lord Xu was taken aback. Even Princess Pingyang was a little dazed, and then immediately said, ¡°You are willing to drink, that is the best. Can I just say, how can someone with a personality like yours have your husband drink for you?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly. Did she want to make a radical move? Or was she really a fool?

    Ignoring Princess Pingyang¡¯s words, Yu Linglong raised her finger to the hip sk in her hand, and said in a quiet but very clear voice: ¡°Princess, where did your hip ske from?¡±

    Hearing her serious tone, Lord Xu immediately understood that something was wrong. He put down the wine ss and turned his eyes to Princess Pingyang.

    A touch of surprise shed in Princess Pingyang¡¯s eyes, but she suddenly regained her dim drunkenness: ¡°Where did ite from? A hip sk is a hip sk. Could it be that a bastard daughter from a fourth-rank general¡¯s mansion has never seen a hip sk??¡±

    She was ridiculing Yu Linglong¡¯s humble background. Lord Xu¡¯s face sank and he said coldly: ¡°Princess, please respect yourself!¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t see any anger on her face. Her beautiful eyes were cold, and she asked again without letting up, ¡°Where did this hip ske from!?¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s aggravated tone, Princess Pingyang¡¯s expression changed, and she said angrily: ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m toasting you with a kind heart. Are you afraid that I will poison you?¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her head angrily, took a big sip of the wine in the sk in an exaggerated manner, and said angrily: ¡°Now do you believe it!?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at this scene coldly. Princess Pingyang was already red because she drank too eagerly, and her breathing was a lot quicker, but she took the initiative to prove her innocence in front of Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes, and it was different from wanting to cover up.

    She just asked where the hip sk came from. Princess Pingyang was so nervous. Even if she was really drunk, her vignce was really suspicious.

    If it was said that she was somewhat sure before, now she was certain.

    With a slight smile, Yu Linglong said: ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you really know the secret of this hip sk?¡±

    After saying this, everyone was shocked.

    Everyone had just drunk the wine poured from this jug, and Yu Linglong¡¯s words obviously had a sensational effect.

    Even Princess Ding, who had always been calm, couldn¡¯t sit still, and she couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Ninth Sister, what is the meaning of this hip sk?¡±

    The princesses and princes on the side asked one after another: ¡°Yes, Ninth Sister, just say it!¡±

    As if Yu Linglong was mute, she just stared at Princess Pingyang. She didn¡¯t believe that Princess Pingyang would poison them in front of so many people, but the factsy before her eyes. Princess Pingyang¡¯s hip sk hid great secrets.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen it before, she would probably only have one way to go.

    What was more terrifying was that Princess Pingyang obviously didn¡¯te for her alone...

    The drunken remarks made by Princess Pingyang just now sounded like she was angry with Yu Linglong because of the two previous singers and Liu Mei. This was why she wanted to embarrass Yu Linglong in public. But if she really wanted to embarrass Yu Linglong, why did she want it to be in front of Lord Xu? Those words seemed to be directed at Yu Linglong, but they seemed to be urate. The wine that Princess Pingyang poured on Yu Linglong was taken away by Lord Xu.

    This incident seemsmon, but after careful consideration, it really made people suspicious.

    After so many battles, Yu Linglong already possessed a keen sense of smell. With this calction, Princess Pingyang probably couldn¡¯t do it alone, so only...

    Yu Linglong thought and said nothing, but Princess Pingyang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She shouted: ¡°Yu Linglong, what do you mean? Just now all the children of the emperor have drunk it, isn¡¯t it nothing? Are you going to push even more? If you dare not drink, then say you dare not drink. What do you mean?¡±

    This was heard by everyone, and everyone rxed. After drinking for a long time, if something really happened, it would have happened. How would they be safe until now?

    Yu Linglong did not speak. She reached out and took the sk from her. Princess Pingyang¡¯s face changed drastically, and she said angrily: ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    While talking, Princess Pingyang immediately wanted to take back the sk, but she was Yu Linglong¡¯s opponent, not to mention there was Lord Xu next to her.

    Lord Xu stretched out his hand to stop Princess Pingyang at all costs, and said in a low voice: ¡°Princess, Linglong must have her reason to do this.¡±

    Princess Pingyang stomped her feet with anger and cursed in spite of her image: ¡°What¡¯s the point? I think you are really stunned by this woman. Do you not even care about me?¡±

    Before Princess Pingyang could finish her scolding, Yu Linglong had already pulled out her dagger and cut the sk in half with a single swipe!

    Princess Pingyang jumped into thunder with anger, and screamed: ¡°Yu Linglong! You quickly return the sk to me, or I will¡ª¡±

    Ignoring her yelling, Yu Linglong picked up half of the sk and held it high in the air, motioning everyone to look.

    After seeing the jug clearly, everyone opened their mouths in surprise.

    Lord Ding lowered his face first and roared angrily: ¡°Yu Qiuyun, what¡¯s going on!?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The sk with an ordinary appearance was split in two by Yu Linglong, and the inside of the sk was clearly visible . The belly of this sk was no different from other sks, except that the lid of the sk was different . There was another universe inside the sk . The lid of the sk was the size of a thumb, the bottom was a fine silkscreen, and a finger-sized cloth bag was ced in the hollow . At this moment, the cloth bag was soaked in wine, and the wine was dripping down continuously .

    Although this cloth bag was small, it was shocking to everyone¡¯s eyes . Everyone here had just drunk from this sk of wine . Did anyone know what was in this cloth bag? If it was poison, would they die?

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the wine you drank is not poisonous . ¡±

    Princess Chu trembled and said, ¡°How is this possible? We all drank the wine in it, and besides, what is in the lid of the sk?¡±

    Yu Linglong said calmly: ¡°It is precisely because there is a small cloth bag in the lid that I am sure that the wine you drink is not poisonous . This poison is specifically for me and Lord Xu . ¡±

    If Princess Pingyang poisoned everyone, then there was no need to use this specially designed hip sk, she only needed to drop it into the wine . This drug packet didn¡¯t work until the end .

    Because Lord Xu was the youngest, it was normal to serve him wine at the end, and no one would be suspicious . At this time, the wine that had just been poured all over the table had secretly turned into poisonous wine .

    And Princess Pingyang was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t hold the sk, so she poured the wine while shaking her body, but when she shook the sk, the poison in the cloth bag had already dissolved into the wine .

    This mechanism was too concealed, even Lord Xu almost knew it . If Yu Linglong had a friend who liked to collect antiques in her previous life, and she wouldn¡¯t even know the secrets in this hip sk .

    She still remembered that that friend once gave her a detailed interpretation of the mystery inside . The principle of this kind of sk was basically the same as the Yin-Yang sk, but the purpose was different . The Yin-Yang sk contained two kinds of wine in one sk and was used for the host and guests . You could drink good wine for yourself, but use the poisoned wine for the other party . The advantage was that as long as you understand the mechanism, you can continue to drink with the poisoned person without any harm to yourself .

    But this kind of sk was used for more secret purposes . For example, the maid and the entourage pour alcohol to the poisoned person . The poisoned alcohol will only be drunk by the poisoned person . The advantage was that it was easier to poison by only hiding it . By just putting it in the lid, it was more convenient and quicker, and you won¡¯t make mistakes because of drinking too much wine . Even if the sk was broken, others will not notice that the wine inside had been tampered with .

    Yu Linglong furrowed her eyebrows slightly, and she could see that Princess Pingyang poisoned them on a temporary basis, so it means that Princess Pingyang had another mastermind behind her .

    As soon as she thought of this, she heard a gentle voice: ¡°It¡¯s just a small cloth bag in the sk . What can it exin? On this basis, Princess Xu concluded that the wine is poisonous, which is too arbitrary . ¡°

    Hearing this voice, Princess Pingyang, who was originally pale, raised her head hopefully and looked in the direction of speaking: ¡°Brother Prince...¡±

    The prince in an apricot and yellow brocade robe looked calm, with a calm smile on his lips, and he continued: ¡°If the wine is really poisonous, why should Pingyang take a sip just now? Isn¡¯t this seeking death?¡±

    Listening to the confident tone of the prince, the flustered people quieted down . Yes, Princess Pingyang just took a big sip in public . If the wine was really poisonous, why would she dare to drink it herself? It seemed that this may really be just a misunderstanding .

    Princess Pingyang seemed to think of something suddenly, and immediately shouted confidently: ¡°Yes, if this wine is poisonous, why should I drink it myself? Am I not afraid of death?¡±

    Lord Xu said coldly: ¡°The poison you drank will naturally have an antidote . After we drank the poisonous wine and left the table, wouldn¡¯t you be okay if you took the antidote?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at all this in silence . Lord Xu was right . Princess Pingyang dared to try the poison, indicating that this was not a poison that worked immediately . It was also a banquet for Princess Pingyang . If Lord Xu and his wife died suddenly, then she couldn¡¯t get rid of the responsibility .

    Princess Pingyang was speechless . Her face was red and swollen, and she looked annoyed and said, ¡°You are so arrogant!¡±

    After finishing speaking, she walked to the prince and pulled the prince¡¯s sleeve coquettishly: ¡°Prince, Ninth Brother, and Ninth Sister do not believe me, you have to vouch for me!

    The prince patted her armfortingly and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry . Ninth Brother is a reasonable person . He was only deceived for a while, and he will be fine soon . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered . Who was this for? Lord Xu was reasonable, so she was the one who was going to deceive Lord Xu? She was really lying through her teeth, and she was caught on the spot and she was still so confident . The crown prince and Princess Pingyang had rehearsed this beforehand .

    Lord Xu snorted coldly . He stretched out his hand to take Yu Linglong¡¯s wine ss, and handed it to a seemingly inconspicuous entourage behind him, and said in a deep voice, ¡°If this wine is poisonous, you will know after a test . ¡±

    Yu Linglong keenly noticed that Princess Pingyang¡¯s face changed suddenly, and even the calm andposed prince moved his body almost imperceptibly .

    It could be seen that they did not expect that Lord Xu would take someone who could test drugs with him when attending the banquet and easily expose their lies .

    Only Yu Linglong stretched out and gently held Lord Xu¡¯s hand .

    She knew that this was a habit that Lord Xu had cultivated during his life in Mongolian territory for many years . Not only must he bear the burden of humiliation, but he must also beware of others at all times because he might lose his life if he was not careful .

    The ordinary-looking entourage sniffed the wine, took out the silver needle and a few things that Yu Linglong didn¡¯t recognize, inspected it for a moment, and said, ¡°Dear Lord, there is nux vomica in this wine . ¡±

    After a pause, he continued to exin: ¡°Nux vomica is a chronic poison that will cause chest paralysis and eventually cause sudden death . ording to the different configuration methods, some will dy the poisoning for seven weeks . Even the fastest attack time is twelve hourster . ¡±

    Hearing the words of the entourage, Princess Pingyang¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and her drunken appearance waspletely gone as if the man¡¯s words hadpletely sobered her .

    Everyone was listening attentively to the entourage¡¯s exnation . Only Yu Linglong noticed that Princess Pingyang retracted the prince¡¯s hand as if it had been scalded by fire .

    The prince gave a warning look at Princess Pingyang, then turned to Lord Xu . His tone was very unhappy: ¡°Ninth Brother, who is this person? What did you bring him for?¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly, ¡°What did he bring him for? Of course to save his life!¡±

    She really disdained the prince . When things reached this point, the prince was still taking care of himself, trying to divert everyone¡¯s attention . It was really shameless!

    Lord Xu calmly said: ¡°He is the imperial poison maker of the Mongolian territory . He has been with me for ten years, and he is the person I trust the most . ¡±

    The entourage bowed deeply to Lord Xu and stood behind him in silence .

    Lord Xu turned his gaze to Princess Pingyang, who was as gray in her face beside the prince, and said, ¡°Princess, what do you mean?¡±

    Yu Linglong clenched her fist tightly . What else could she mean, of course she wanted their lives! And to kill them without knowing it! If she hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to recognize the sk, then they would have drunk the poisonous wine!

    Seeing Lord Xu¡¯s stern face, Princess Pingyang shivered subconsciously, and said, ¡°I...¡±

    The prince on the side grabbed her and said to Lord Xu: ¡°Ninth Brother, Pingyang must not know about this matter . She is your sister, how could she kill you? There must be a problem here!¡±

    As he said this, the prince got up, looked at the maids around the banquet coldly, and shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Who poured this wine!?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at the tall prince . At this moment, he swept away his usual calmness and kindness and even faintly revealed a bit of imperial domineering, but it was a pity that this man who exudes anger was doing the most shameless thing .

    To ask who poured the wine was to find a scapegoat . As long as you find a maid at random, it will show that Princess Pingyang waspletely ignorant of this matter and prove her innocence .

    Hearing the prince¡¯s call, all the maids knelt on the ground in a panic, but no one dared to speak out .

    Looking at this situation, whoever came out was definitely on the road to ruin .

    Instead of looking at the maid who was kneeling on the ground, Yu Linglong looked straight at Princess Pingyang and said in a cold voice: ¡°You are worthy of being a princess, but you are so cowardly . You don¡¯t even dare to own up to it, you really lost the royal face!¡±

    Princess Pingyang¡¯s face suddenly turned red and white, but she bit her lips tightly and refused to say a word .

    The prince said in a deep voice: ¡°Princess Xu, what are you talking about? The matter has not been concluded yet . How can you be so wicked towards Pingyang?¡±

    Ignoring the prince¡¯s obstruction at all, Yu Linglong pressed on every step of the way, and every sentence was as sharp as a needle: ¡°We were invited by you, and you poured this wine . Without your order, who would dare to poison us in public in the princess¡¯s mansion, to poison the prince and princess? If you didn¡¯t know about it, what is the mechanism in this hip sk? Has everyone in this room drunk poisoned wine? Are you really going to kill all your brothers and sisters!?¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, the worried princes and princesses became even more frightened . They got up and left the table and asked Princess Pingyang: ¡°What the hell is going on? Is there poison in this wine? What are we drinking? Is it poisonous wine or not!?¡±

    After being questioned by everyone, Princess Pingyang suddenly covered her ears and screamed: ¡°No! No! That poisoned wine is only for Yu Linglong, only for her alone!¡±

    As soon as she said this, all their voices became quiet .

    Princess Pingyang admitted that she knew about the poison, and the poison she wanted to give to Yu Linglong!

    Feeling the abnormal silence around her, Princess Pingyang put down her hand and raised her head to look around the crowd, as if she was throwing caution to the wind .

    ¡°You can all have fun here, enjoy the life of luxury, but me? Don¡¯t you have a heart and soul? No one cares about my situation now?¡±

    The crown prince grabbed Princess Pingyang with a serious face that he had never had before: ¡°Pingyang, shut up! She is not your elder sister!¡±

    Princess Pingyang threw off the prince with tears in her eyes . She pointed to Yu Linglong and said loudly: ¡°Elder sister should not be deposed! Big brother and elder sister have deep affection . If it weren¡¯t for you slut, how could my elder sister be deposed? I know how much my eldest brother misses her, and how much she misses my eldest brother, but because of you, they have been separated from each other, and they will never be together in this life! You caused it! You bitch!¡±

    Yu Linglong was a little stunned . She was not surprised by Princess Pingyang¡¯s scolding but surprised that Princess Pingyang had poisoned her, which turned out to be for the crown prince¡¯s wife .

    Princess Pingyang covered her face and cried hoarsely: ¡°Sister-inw was so good to me, but I can¡¯t do anything for her . I just want to give you somexatives to make you suffer . I didn¡¯t know that this poison could kill people¡ª¡±

    Princess Pingyang cried so hard that the prince couldn¡¯t bear it, and he said softly: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay . Come, I¡¯ll take the princess back to the room to rest . ¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly . Listening to Princess Pingyang¡¯s words, there seemed to be something else hidden in the matter . Did Princess Pingyang really not know that there was poison in this hip sk? Did she really think this was just an ordinaryxative?

    However, the words of Princess Pingyang were quite logical . These nobles have always been arrogant, and it wasmon sense to want to make a little conspiracy to rectify others . At this moment, knowing that there was noxative or poison, she was so scared she cried .

    It¡¯s just that if Princess Pingyang was allowed to leave now, then the facts probably wouldn¡¯te to light .

    Then she and Lord Xu were poisoned, and this matter would be gone .

    Lord Xu obviously thought of this too . He stretched out his hand to stop Princess Pingyang from going, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Princess, please follow me into the pce and report the matter to your father, and ask your father to vouch for you . ¡±

    The prince standing next to Princess Pingyang frowned: ¡°Ninth Brother, this is no major incident . Why should we bother father? She is your sister . Why should we make a big deal about it?¡±

    Lord Xu nced at the prince coldly, and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, if Linglong and I drank poisoned wine and died just now, would it be a big deal?¡±

    The prince cleared his throat a little embarrassingly and said with a faint smile: ¡°Ninth Brother, I know you are a bit estranged from us, but in our hearts, we have always loved you very much . Today, Pingyang just wanted to make a joke to Princess Xu . You don¡¯t need to bother the father and the emperor for the little things in the boudoirs . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered . The prince said this lightly, and she downyed a major event that almost killed her as a personal grievance between her and Princess Pingyang as if everything was just because the princesses were fighting . The reason for the crown princess being deposed and hating Yu Linglong had nothing to do with the prince, or even with Lord Xu .

    These words were also running against Lord Xu, implying that he was a big man who cared about as much as a woman, which was embarrassing .

    Lord Xu looked directly at the prince and asked clearly: ¡°Your Royal Highness, would you let those who want to kill yourself be spared?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Lord Xu asked this sentence directly, and the smile on the Prince¡¯s face suddenly froze .

    Lord Xu said in a deep voice: ¡°If I don¡¯t care about it this time, then next time, next time, there will be people who want to harm my life until I am killed . ¡±

    Reaching out and squeezing Yu Linglong¡¯s hand, Lord Xu sonorously said: ¡°If someone wants to harm me and Linglong, even if he is as close to me as a brother, I will never tolerate it!¡±

    Pushing away the dazed prince, Lord Xu unceremoniously pulled Princess Pingyang over and strode out .

    ¡°Prepare the carriage . We¡¯re going to the emperor¡¯s pce!¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    A faint scent of ambergris lingered in the Qianqing Pce, and the entire hall was shrouded in a solemn atmosphere.

    The emperor sitting on the throne had a serious face. At this moment, his eyes were looking at Lord Xu, and he listened to him telling the story of the incident. He asionally fell on his knees on the ground and kept crying. Princess Pingyang¡¯s eyes were deep and she was thinking about something.

    From beginning to end, Lord Xu and Yu Linglong never separated their hands.

    ¡°...Father, that¡¯s how things happened. I am asking you to make a clear decision and give Linglong and I justice.¡± Lord Xu ended the statement with these words, looking calmly at the smooth limestone in front of him without speaking.

    The air in the hall seemed to be frozen. The emperor was expressionless, and the queen¡¯s expression wasplicated. Both pairs of eyes fell on Princess Pingyang, who was shivering and crying.

    After a long while, the emperor spoke without any emotion.

    ¡°Pingyang, is it true what Lieyang said?¡±

    Princess Pingyang raised her head. The makeup on her face was washed away with her tears. She looked very pitiful: ¡°Father, mother, I really didn¡¯t know that it was poison, oh oh... I just wanted to punish Ninth Sister, and I didn¡¯t know where the poison came from!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s face was cold, and her pink lips were pressed tightly.

    She didn¡¯t know, was it an exnation just to say that she didn¡¯t know? If she and Lord Xu died because of drinking that ss of poisoned wine, would Princess Pingyang use her ignorance as a prevarication?

    This princess was really a brat. Did she think that as long as she was a princess, she could be easily forgiven for anything she did?

    Hearing that Princess Pingyang waspletely evading responsibility, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly: ¡°It happened in your mansion, and it was the wine you poured yourself. You¡¯re telling me you didn¡¯t know anything?¡±

    Princess Pingyang obviously hadn¡¯t seen the emperor look so harsh, and she cried even harder: ¡°Father, I¡ªI really didn¡¯t know, oh...¡±

    At this moment, the empress suddenly stood up and walked in front of the emperor, and bowed solemnly.

    ¡°Emperor, please listen to my words. This matter involves Pingyang and Lieyang and his wife. I also have an inescapable responsibility. Please allow me to say a few words.¡±

    The emperor groaned for a moment, then nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing the empress¡¯s appearance, Yu Linglong and Lord Xu quickly exchanged nces.

    If the empress came forward, she would most likely be partial to Princess Pingyang. But fortunately, in front of the emperor, the empress should not dare to go too far.

    The empress turned around, took a look at the hip sk that was used as physical evidence, and said, ¡°Listening to Lieyang, Princess Xu discovered the mechanism of this hip sk, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The empress smiled faintly, and said: ¡°This secret grid is so hidden, how did Princess Xu discover it?¡±

    Yu Linglong replied calmly: ¡°I once saw this sk in a friend¡¯s house and knew that poison can be put in the lid of the jug.¡±

    The empress said softly: ¡°Princess Xu is really knowledgeable.¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t speak. She had known for a long time that this Queen Gan was not an easy person to deal with. At this moment, it was more appropriate for her to be conservative.

    The empress said: ¡°Since Princess Xu knows that there is a hidden cell in this sk, how can she be sure that there is poison in it? Is it possible that Princess Xu went to Pingyang Mansion as a guest, but she was like a big enemy and was careful?¡±

    Yu Linglong was annoyed. The secretpartment in the lid of this hip sk was specially designed, what else could it be for if not poisoning? The empress¡¯s question was really naive and ridiculous.

    Yu Linglong said in a low voice: ¡°I only knew that there was a hiddenpartment in the lid of this hip sk. It was not until the lid was cut open that there was something inside. This poison was identified by the prince¡¯s entourage.¡±

    Her cold face like a plum blossom lifted up, and she looked at the empress without showing any weakness. Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Facts have proved that there is a reason why he was so close to the enemy and had to be careful to guard against them.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t been careful enough, she and Lord Xu would probably not know how they died until they died.

    The empress was stunned by Yu Linglong¡¯s words, and her smile faded. She turned to Lord Xu and asked with some suspicion: ¡°Did Lieyang¡¯s entourage discovered it? That is to say, what is inside? Is it poison? No one is sure yet, right?¡±

    Hearing her words, the emperor cleared his throat and said in a deep voice: ¡°Empress, Lieyang has always been cautious. If he is not sure about it, he will not be casual about it.¡±

    The empress smiled at the emperor and said: ¡°Emperor, I am also worried that Lieyang will not be watched for a while and will be taken advantage of. If this affects his rtionship with Princess Pingyang, how can this be good?¡±

    Lord Xu, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, let out a cold snort, and said, ¡°This is easy. Emperor, please call the imperial physician immediately ande in for an inspection.¡±

    Yu Linglong knew that Lord Xu was disdainful of the empress¡¯s verbal controversy, and at the same time, he had to ask the imperial doctor to personally check it, which made the evidence more conclusive.

    This was originally understandable, but Yu Linglong keenly discovered that upon hearing Lord Xu¡¯s words, the empress¡¯s eyes shed with imperceptible joy, as if she had been waiting for these words for a long time.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart moved. The empress just stepped forward. Even in front of the emperor, she deliberately favored Princess Pingyang in her words. Was her purpose to provoke Lord Xu and make them ask for another drug test? Queen Gan was so powerful. Even if it was to snare everyone, it was normal. If she did a trick and reced the poison, then Princess Pingyang will be exonerated, but she and Lord Xu will also be culprits for framing the princess, and they would even lose the emperor¡¯s favor.

    Maybe Yu Linglong was thinking too much, but in this case, she didn¡¯t need to take another risk.

    Yu Linglong said softly: ¡°In fact, there is a ready-made way to judge whether this is a poison or axative. Just now during the dinner, Princess Pingyang took a sip of the wine in this hip sk. It has been so long, and if it is axative, I am afraid she wouldn¡¯t bear it a long time ago.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the faces of everyone present changed.

    Just now, Lord Xu simply and concisely said that Princess Pingyang came to toast, and did not mention that she had also drunk a sip of poisonous wine, but Princess Pingyang did not know if she had really drunk too much or was frightened by sessive incidents, and it seemed that she had forgotten. At this moment, Yu Linglong mentioned it, and Princess Pingyang suddenly came back to her senses.

    Yes, if it was really thexative she was talking about, how could she kneel down here after this short period of time passed?

    If it wasn¡¯t axative, it was...

    Princess Pingyang¡¯s face was pale with fright, and she couldn¡¯t care about anything. She got up from the ground and went straight to the empress and rushed over. She firmly grasped the hem of the empress¡¯s dress with both hands, and said in a panic: ¡°Quick! Mother, go find the prince for an antidote¡ª¡±

    After saying this, everyone¡¯s faces changed.

    Yu Linglong and Lord Xu couldn¡¯t help squeezing their hands tighter. Of course, it was the prince again!

    The queen¡¯s face changed drastically, and she rebuked, ¡°What are you talking about? Hurry up!¡±

    However, the emperor changed his face that had just been condensed, got up from the seat quickly, and sternly shouted: ¡°Pingyang, what are you talking about!?¡±

    Pingyang was shocked and frightened. Her body was shivering like the falling leaves in the autumn wind. She cried and said: ¡°This...this drug was given to me by the prince, oh...¡±

    The empress turned her head abruptly, moving so fast that the hairpin on her head fell askew. She ignored her appearance and immediately interrupted Pingyang and said to the emperor: ¡°Emperor! Pingyang is poisoned, please send a doctor to the hall for diagnosis and treatment, and ask about other thingster¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she only felt a hand in front of her eyes. She actually received a heavy p in the face!

    She raised her hand subconsciously, covered her battered cheek, and looked at the emperor in disbelief.

    For so many years, although the emperor gave her special favor, he had always treated her like a guest, but this time, the emperor hit her himself!?

    The emperor was furious and pointed to the empress and rebuked: ¡°You taught these children! They have harmed each other over and over again. This time even Pingyang has been pulled in! If this continues, my children will be killed by him! When that dayes, he will kill his father and mother!¡±

    The emperor kicked Pingyang and pulled the queen¡¯s hand, pointed at her, and shouted: ¡°Speak! What the hell is going on!?¡±

    Pingyang was so scared that she was incoherent: ¡°Yes...it¡¯s the crown prince... ever since his wife was deposed, the crown prince has been very unhappy. I asked him many times, but he refused to say it. He just told me today that sister-inw was framed by others, and the person who framed sister-inw is Ninth Sister!¡±

    Princess Pingyang pointed at Yu Linglong and continued to cry: ¡°I don¡¯t like Ninth Sister. When the prince said that she actually dared to frame my sister-inw, she became even angrier. I told him to give Ninth Sister a bit of revenge, but the prince did not agree, and I said it was urgent, and the prince gave me this small drug, saying it was an ordinaryxative. I told him that it should be modest, not to y too much... oh, father, please forgive me. If I really knew that this was a murderous poison, I would not dare to give it to Ninth Sister!¡±

    The more Yu Linglong listened, the more chilling it became. The prince even had to lie to his own sister!

    Princess Pingyang was probably too ufortable. If the prince really wanted her to kill her and Lord Xu, then Princess Pingyang would definitely hide it. It was better to lie to her that it was an ordinaryxative, and it was easier to hide it from everyone.

    If Princess Pingyang really knew that this was a poison that would kill people, would she dare to drink it herself?

    Oh Prince, oh prince, were you ignoring the life of your own sister for your own sake??

    The emperor obviously thought of this too. At this moment, his face was furious. With a wave of his gold-embroidered robe, he roared: ¡°Come here, spread the imperial order. I want to depose him!¡±

    Yu Linglong and Lord Xu looked at each other silently. It seemed that the emperor was really angry this time.

    If the prince always harmed Lord Xu before, it was because of his insecurity that he always thought that his position as the crown prince was unstable. But this time, even Princess Pingyang was used by him, and he did not hesitate to hurt the life of the princess. It was truly too unscrupulous.

    This time, it finally reached the bottom line of the emperor.

    Such a son even treated his own sister so cold-heartedly. The emperor really lost all confidence in the prince.

    Seeing the emperor¡¯s purple face, the empress had a bad feeling that something was wrong, and immediately knelt down: ¡°Emperor, please think twice!¡±

    The emperor gave her a cold look and said, ¡°Pingyang is poisoned, aren¡¯t you going to call the doctor? Aren¡¯t you hurrying out!?¡±

    The empress resisted the shame, stepped forward on her knees, and said earnestly: ¡°Emperor, the prince is the heir of the country, you can¡¯t depose him!¡±

    The emperor said angrily: ¡°I have made up my mind. Don¡¯t say any more! Withdraw immediately!¡±

    The empress bit her lip, stood up slowly, bowed, and left.

    Before leaving the hall, she raised her eyes to look at Lord Xu and Yu Linglong, her eyes full of unconcealed hatred.

    These two people were the chief culprits who caused the prince to be deposed!

    Forcibly holding back the hatred in her heart, the empress walked out of the Qianqing Pce with the sad-faced Princess Pingyang.

    After leaving the main hall, Princess Pingyang dared to speak. She grabbed the empress and asked in a trembling voice: ¡°Empress...what should I do? I am so scared...¡±

    Pushing away Princess Pingyang¡¯s hand, the empress called the maid next to her in a deep voice, and said: ¡°Take Pingyang to Fengyang Pce for a while, and immediately send the imperial physician into the pce to give her the antidote.¡±

    After speaking, the empress turned around and walked out. Princess Pingyang looked at her back in surprise, and asked in a panic: ¡°Mother, empress! Where are you going!?¡±

    She was likely to die. How could the empress leave her without even looking at her?

    The empress heard her but did not answer. At this moment, there was something more important than the poisoning of Princess Pingyang, waiting for her to do it. Until she reached a corner with no one, the empress whispered: ¡°Get someone to send a letter to the prince. The emperor will depose him.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    In the study of the Prince¡¯s Mansion, the Prince was frowning tightly while holding the note sent secretly by the empress¡¯s order . Obviously, it was difficult to make a decision .

    And beside him, a group of counselors were arguing .

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, the person who summoned you to enter the pce has been waiting for a long time . You have to say something!¡±

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯d better enter the pce . The emperor is just angry, as long as you bow your head and admit your mistake, you will be fine if you pass this level first!¡±

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, this matter has nothing to do with you . As long as you tell the emperor it is all Princess Pingyang¡¯s fault, your charge can be washed away!¡±

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, if you resist the decree now, the emperor will be even angrier, you still¡ª¡±

    No matter how anxious they were, the prince squeezed the note in his hand and said nothing .

    He had been worried about things for many years, and finally, it happened...

    It was impossible for mother to lie to him, that was to say, that father was really angry and wanted to depose him .

    He thought it was a shame to carry the title of a deposed prince for the rest of his life .

    The goal of his life was the lofty throne . Every book he read, every word he said, and every mentor and friend he made was to enable him to be perfect when he sat in that seat .

    But this light and fluttering note in his hand told him that all his efforts were in vain . From now on, he was just a useless person .

    Even though he had been worried for so many years before, when he really heard the news at the moment, he still felt like he had been hit by a bolt from the sky, which shocked him beyond belief .

    He had been a prince for so many years, but one day his father and the emperor would personally abolish him .

    He was his biological son . Why should he be so cruel to him!?

    Besides the shame, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how he would live his life in the future .

    No matter which younger brother became the emperor, he was bound to be regarded as a thorn in his eyes . By then, would he still have the possibility of living?

    He couldn¡¯t see his own way out, and he couldn¡¯t see his future . The piece of paper in his hand seemed to block his way out .

    Even though he had been raised in the pce for many years, he thought that these counselors who were loyal to him were all persuading him to enter the pce quickly . He looked at the familiar faces around him, but he felt that they were so strange . It turned out that they were not loyal to him, but the position he was sitting in .

    Then one day, when he was no longer the prince, the real faces of the people around him would be exposed to him disgustingly .

    The world he had always thought was unbreakable just cracked so easily .

    No one persuaded him to fight for himself . These people only wanted to be prosperous and wealthy, but they did not dare let hime forward for fear that the prince¡¯s fall would drag them into the abyss of destruction together .

    He really wanted to look up to the sky andugh . The irony, it was so ironic!

    These selfish idiots, those greedy for life and afraid of death!

    At this moment, the door of the study room was suddenly opened .

    The counselors who were making a lot of noise didn¡¯t seem to notice the strangeness outside the door until a clear voice called out: ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Hearing this calm voice, the prince who had been sluggish for a long time moved and looked up .

    Seeing that person, the prince couldn¡¯t help standing up and said: ¡°Daoist Master, you are here . ¡±

    The Daoist Jingming was dressed in a cyan robe with a serious face, and he walked in with big strides, his sleeves swinging .

    Shocked by the momentum of his body, everyone in the study stepped back subconsciously, giving him a spacious passage .

    Everyone knew that although the Daoist Jingming had not been in the Prince¡¯s Mansion for a long time, he had won the prince¡¯s trust . He was good at observing the sky, was straightforward, predicted everything, and was extremely good at plotting the will of the people . During this period of time, thanks to the advice of the Daoist Jingming, the prince was able to restore the court public opinion lost when proposing the reform, and at the same time attracted more officials for his own use .

    Therefore, the prince was almost convinced of the Daoist Jingming, and he was obedient to his words .

    Without even looking at the suspicious counselors around him, Daoist Jingming said in a loud voice: ¡°His Royal Highness, I watched the skyst night and saw that the purple star has changed . It is in response to today¡¯s disaster . If Your Royal Highness cannot turn things around, then you cannot do it . In three days, you will be in a catastrophe, and I am afraid that your life will be hard to protect!¡±

    This was just what the prince was thinking about . The prince was always calm, and he couldn¡¯t help but sway, and he was a little unsteady on his feet .

    He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Daoist Master, what is your opinion?¡±

    He nced majestically at the circle of fearful counselors . Daoist Jingming sternly said: ¡°The emperor is deceived by an adulterer, and he is suspicious of the prince . For today¡¯s n, the prince must use all of your power¡ª¡±

    After a pause, he said word by word: ¡°Get rid of those around the leader!¡±

    If he didn¡¯t follow the emperor¡¯s summons, he would have to use his strength to clear those close to the emperor .

    A voice of surprise immediately sounded from the crowd of counselors . Wasn¡¯t this just treason?

    There was a glimmer of hope on the prince¡¯s face as if seeing the dawn . He couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°The Daoist¡¯s words are reasonable, and father must have been deceived by a treacherous man, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t believe me¡ª¡±

    As soon as the prince said these words, a counselor suddenly shouted: ¡°Your Royal Highness, you can¡¯t listen to this demon way! You have been suffering for so many years, and you must not rebel! You should go into the pce and meet the emperor¡ª¡±

    Daoist Jingming shouted coldly: ¡°You¡¯re confused! The emperor does not trust His Highness at this moment . If he enters the pce now, the consequences will be disastrous!¡±

    After speaking, he turned to look at the prince and said in a deep voice: ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t you know, the emperor has already summoned his servants into the pce . At this moment, I¡¯m afraid that all the edicts to depose the prince have been drawn up!¡±

    The prince sat back heavily on the chair . Panic and helplessness appeared on his calm face for the first time .

    If the note from the empress just now gave him a hint of illusion, then the words of Daoist Jingming now were tantamount to extinguishing hisst hope .

    He also immediately understood the meaning of Daoist Jingming¡¯s words . If he entered the pce now, the emperor would immediately dere his edict and depose him . By then, it would really be toote!

    Seeing his desperate expression, Daoist Jingming said loudly: ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t just sit here and wait for the emperor to depose you! As long as you get rid of the viin next to the emperor, the emperor will understand that you have the true heart of the world, you are the true loyal prince, and you deserve to be the heir!¡±

    His words were like sparks in a prairie fire, igniting the hope in the Prince¡¯s heart .

    Yes, he had been a prince for so many years, and his father had always ced great hopes on him, but since Lord Xu came back, everything had changed...

    It was him . He must have been ndering his father, he must be ndering himself in front of the emperor, and he must be using his influence in Mongolia to seek his position as crown prince!

    As long as Lord Xu was removed, he would still be the prince who responded en masse at first, and he would still be the noble prince who would inherit thend in the future!

    Seeing the confident face of Daoist Jingming, the prince slowly stood up .

    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t see the timid eyes of the surrounding counselors, nor could he hear their humble and weak pleas . The prince drew out the soldier talisman from his sleeve and said in a deep voice: ¡°The matter is urgent . Send the order immediately . Summon my personal troops, and assemble at Chaoyangmen!¡±

    ...

    It was a sunny March day, and the garden of the Xu Pce was full of spring . Yu Linglong stood under the window, looking at the branches and leaves blooming with new buds, silently thinking about something .

    Xuan Cao walked in from outside, handed over a small scroll, and said: ¡°Dear princess, this is the news that the prince has just sent . ¡±

    Yu Linglong took the note and unfolded it, nced at the message on it, and squeezed the note in her palm .

    ¡°The prince has already upied Chaoyangmen . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked towards Chaoyangmen calmly .

    Xuan Cao, who was already nervous when he heard the news, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Princess, I just heard the cook mention that someone outside said... that the emperor was deceived by the prince . Now the prince deployed an army to remove those close to the emperor, to attack the prince...¡±

    Yu Linglong still looked at the spring day outside the window, thinking about something .

    The prince¡¯s action was really fast enough . Although she knew that Lord Xu was ready, and expected that day woulde sooner orter, when the prince really mobilized troops to Chaoyangmen, she still had a faint worry in her heart .

    When things have progressed to this point, everyone was already involuntarily involved, and there was no retreat anymore . They could only move forward .

    Xuan Cao stepped forward and said anxiously: ¡°Princess, do we want to lie low?¡±

    If the crown prince said he woulde to the Xu Pce . Maybe there would be mobs attacking the Xu Pce . Lord Xu was mobilizing the forces of nine battalions and twelve guards outside to prepare for a showdown with the prince . Yu Linglong was the only one in the pce, and Xuan Cao was naturally worried about her safety .

    Yu Linglong said lightly: ¡°Where are we going to hide?¡±

    Xuan Cao twisted her fingers nervously, and said, ¡°If the princess doesn¡¯t dislike it, we could go to my house to hide temporarily¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere . ¡±

    After a pause, she continued: ¡°Summon Blue and White Tiger to the mansion immediately . I have something to tell him . ¡±

    It was the prince¡¯s actions that reminded her that in this power struggle, people¡¯s hearts were an extremely important part . If the prince could spread rumors among the people and win support for him, then she could do the same . She believed that her channels would be faster and more extensive than the crown prince¡¯s .

    Knowing Yu Linglong¡¯s upromising temperament, Xuan Cao had to agree and withdraw .

    Before he left the house, she was almost hit by Hong Xing rushing in . Hong Xing could not apologize to the Xuan Cao, and hurriedly said: ¡°Princess, the empress is ordering you to enter the pce immediately!"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    Upon hearing this sudden news, Yu Linglong frowned slightly . At this time, what did the empress call her into the pce for?

    Because of the Princess Pingyangst time, the empress¡¯s status in the harem had plummeted . Now the prince was rebelling and the emperor had sent someone to put the empress under house arrest in Fengyang Pce, and she could not easily step out of the pce gate . At this time, the empress should well consider her own situation . Why would she still worry about letting her enter the pce?

    Looking at the order offered by Hong Xing¡¯s trembling hand, Yu Linglong sneered . When was this, was she still ying the part of the empress?

    Taking the order carelessly, Yu Linglong turned and went out .

    Xuan Cao and Hong Xing hurriedly chased her: ¡°Princess, do you really want to enter the pce?¡±

    ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t go¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong stopped . Xuan Cao thought she had figured it out, so she quickly stepped forward: ¡°Princess, the empress has bad intentions . You can¡¯t take the risk with your own body¡ª¡±

    As if not hearing her words, Yu Linglong summoned her to step forward, whispered a few words to her, and then said: ¡°Exin these things to Blue and White Tiger and tell him that the situation is urgent and we must use all the forces of the Dragon and Tiger Gang to spread these words . Leave, the sooner the better!¡±

    After speaking, she went straight out, ignoring the anxious and worried shouts of Xuan Cao and Hong Xing .

    In her dictionary, she didn¡¯t have a word for afraid . She really wanted to see what else the empress had to say!

    ...

    In Fengyang Pce, the empress wore a royal dress with a phoenix-embroidered pattern . She looked graceful and luxurious, but the carefully painted makeup could not conceal the haggardness on her face and the deep blue traces under her eyes .

    It seemed that only such a dress could emphasize that she still had the status of an empress and make people think that she was still thedy of the Sixth House .

    It¡¯s just that this seemingly concealed appearance can only cause Yu Linglong to be more contemptuous . When a person needed to use her appearance to determine her identity, it meant that the person had nothing .

    The empress at this moment was a person with nothing in Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes . After losing her husband¡¯s trust and grace, all she could rely on was the prince who was used of conspiracy .

    Seeing Yu Linglong standing proudly in the middle of the hall, the empress¡¯s face changed a few times, and she finally couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What, are you not even willing to bow to me?¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°You can sit here now because you still have the identity of an empress . In my eyes, you are just the mother of a scoundrel . ¡±

    She must be joking . Even if she was giving the empress a lot of face, she still needed to bow to her? You¡¯re dreaming!

    The empress¡¯s face turned pale, and her voice seemed to be a little bit self-deprecating: ¡°A scoundrel, hahaha¡ª¡±

    After smiling, the empress lowered her eyes, the expression on her face gradually faded . She said softly: ¡°But don¡¯t forget, he is the prince who can inherit the throne, and you and Yu Lieyang are the real scoundrels!¡±

    The crown prince was calling to get rid of the people surrounding the emperor . In his statement, Lord Xu was the rebellious minister who deceived the emperor and wanted to usurp the throne, while the prince was the righteous teacher who defeated evil spirits .

    Yu Linglong smiled slightly . At this moment, there was no so-called justice, no so-called treacherous evil, only bing a king or lose as a bandit .

    If you win, the whole world will believe your reason, even if the reason was baseless and ridiculous . As long as you reach that supreme position, everything you say is the truth, and your decree is the imperial decree that no one can question .

    If you lose, even if your reason was just, no matter how firm it was, justice was not a weapon, let alone a shield . When the enemy¡¯s sword pierced you, it was nothing .

    Slowly walking to the seat at the east end, Yu Linglong sat down on her own, then raised her eyes to look at the empress .

    ¡°Empress, if I¡¯m a scoundrel, why don¡¯t you ask the guards toe in and arrest me? Now the emperor has made a decree to search for people who participated in the rebellion . If the empress catches me and sends me to the emperor, the emperor may be happy and will withdraw your order for house arrest!¡±

    The empress was so angry that her upturned eyes were upside down . Her broad sleeves violently waved, and she pointed directly at Yu Linglong: ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong interrupted her and said coldly: ¡°Or, is the empress not even instructing a guard to move now? Ha, I forgot . Right now, let alone a guard, a courtdy, or an eunuch will not listen to you!¡±

    The empress looked at Yu Linglong fiercely, pped the table, and stood up: ¡°Presumptuous! My pce...¡±

    She swallowed the next words abruptly, looked straight at Yu Linglong with her delicate makeup eyes, and got up from her seat .

    The sound of her empty footsteps echoed in the huge pce, and she looked so heavy as if she was carrying a heavy load, but she couldn¡¯t take it off .

    After all, she was the empress . When she walked in front of Yu Linglong, her face had already returned to calm . It seemed that Yu Linglong¡¯s ridiculous words just now had no effect on her .

    Yu Linglong leaned back in her chair and watched the empress walk in step by step . There was no fear, no mercy, and no anger in her eyes . If there was any emotion in her eyes, then it was the disdain and contempt of a strong person looking at a weak one .

    The empress stopped a step away in front of Yu Linglong slowly stretched out her hand, stroking the daffodils on the table .

    ¡°Yu Linglong, do you know that your name is a kind of daffodil? It¡¯s in the pot in front of you . ¡±

    The empress¡¯s nails were not coated with polish, and they were glowing with a pale light . Her fingers with light wrinkles seemed to gently stroke the blooming daffodils . She whispered: ¡°Although these flowers are beautiful, it¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯tst long enough . No matter how beautiful they are, you lose them after just a few days . ¡±

    Before she finished speaking, her fingertips snapped together . She cut off the daffodil in her hand and threw it in front of Yu Linglong .

    ¡°Yu Linglong, enjoy the flowering period these days, otherwise, you will never see this kind of daffodil with the same name as you in your life . ¡±

    Yu Linglong looked down at the dusty daffodil and smiled softly .

    ¡°Empress, I don¡¯t know how to y dumb riddles . I only know that even if you die here now, I¡¯m afraid no one will notice . ¡±

    Seeing her bright face, the empress subconsciously took a step back .

    Of course, she had heard of Yu Linglong¡¯s methods, such as the fate of the Yu house, Feng Sihuai¡¯s tragic situation, the prince deposing Xingyun, and getting rid of secret agents...there were so many examples of what Yu Linglong could do .

    At this moment, there were only her and Yu Linglong in the hall . If Yu Linglong really wanted to do something with her¡ª

    She unconsciously looked at the empty hall around her, her eyes showing a bit of terror .

    Who would protect an empress who was beaten into the cold pce, and who would dare to offend the princess Xu who was as strong as the sun?

    At this moment, she suddenly regretted it . Why did she have to summon Yu Linglong into the pce? Wasn¡¯t she attracting the wolf into the house?

    Seeing her timid appearance, Yu Linglong¡¯s smile gradually erged .

    She slowly stood up . Yu Linglong wiped away the non-existent dust on the corners of her dress and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die now . I want you to see with your own eyes what your son will be like in the end . ¡±

    The empress clenched her fist involuntarily and said, ¡°You overestimate yourself! How can you and Yu Lieyang alone be the prince¡¯s opponent?¡±

    As if to save face for the fear that was unconsciously revealed just now, the empress stood up and said: ¡°Do you think you can kill this pce? The prince can¡¯t ignore this pce, you wait, wait for him¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth raised a cold smile, and she said sarcastically: ¡°If he thinks about his mother, how can he abandon you? Didn¡¯t he think about what he should do with the empress and the harem before he ordered his army?¡±

    Stunned by her words, the empress stood there on the spot, as if her whole person was quickly hollowed out, and all her energy just disappeared .

    Yes, her son, the son she wanted to support, had he really cared for her?

    For him, she lost her husband¡¯s trust, and now, she even lost him .

    No longer caring about the empress¡¯s gray face, Yu Linglong turned around and walked straight out .

    For her, the empress was no longer worth looking at again .

    Her life will soon end in this cold Fengyang Pce .

    Yu Linglong turned the corner, but saw a woman in a golden gauze dress walking towards her, followed by several courtdies . She was obviously a certain concubine in the pce .

    Seeing Yu Linglong frowning, the leading female officer hurriedly bowed to her and said, ¡°All hail Concubine Zhao . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nced at the woman . Concubine Wu Zhao, the mother of Lord Qi?

    Concubine Wu Zhao looked very enthusiastic when she saw Yu Linglong, and she smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence, is Princess Xu alsoing to visit the empress?¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Concubine Wu Zhao enthusiastically holding her hand and smiled slightly .

    It seemed that this Concubine Wu Zhao was also a character . The empress announced that she was called into the pce . Concubine Wu Zhao hurried over as soon as she heard about it to see the excitement .

    Thinking about Lord Qi and Princess Qi again, Yu Linglong easily came to a conclusion that this Concubine Wu Zhao was the opposite of the empress .

    When the princess was deposed, Princess Qi did a lot of work!

    With such a concubine as Wu Zhao, the empress¡¯s life would definitely not be better . However, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t feel like gloating . She thought about how to make the empress die more beautifully .

    It was difficult for her power to prate the harem, so it was better to use the avable resources in front of her to make the empress suffer!

    Yu Linglong smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Concubine Zhao . ¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao rolled her eyes and said with a smile: ¡°The Empress has been in a bad mood . If she provokes Princess Xu, you have to suffer . ¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao was ying with her words .

    Yu Linglong just smiled but didn¡¯t say anything . Seeing that Yu Linglong didn¡¯t answer, Concubine Wu Zhao couldn¡¯t ask her anymore, so she smiled and said, ¡°I wanted to ask Princess Xu to sit with me because it¡¯s not too early, but that it¡¯s not peaceful outside . I won¡¯t leave Princess Xu behind, and I am about to go back . Let¡¯s walk together . ¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded her head as an agreement and did not mention that Concubine Wu Zhao had just said that she was visiting the empress . The two walked out of the pce together .

    Yu Linglong was indifferent by nature, but Concubine Wu Zhao was just the opposite, and there were no awkward silences . After talking for a while, Concubine Wu Zhao deliberately brought the topic to Lord Xu and said: ¡°Senior Concubine Ling was a good person, but it¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t live long . If she was still alive now, she might be so happy to see Lord Xu marrying someone like you . ¡±

    It was originally a polite remark, and Concubine Wu Zhao also prepared Yu Linglong to remain silent, but before she opened her mouth to say another word, Yu Linglong suddenly spoke .

    ¡°Concubine Zhao, are you familiar with Concubine Ling?¡±

    Seeing that Yu Linglong seemed to be very interested, Concubine Wu Zhao hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Yes . At the beginning, the senior concubine and I entered the pce together . The senior concubine took great care of me, and I still often think of her now . ¡±

    Yu Linglong said softly, ¡°Does that empress know how Concubine Ling got the disease?¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°This...¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes to the sun sinking in the sky, seeming to say to herself: ¡°I have always been a little puzzled . The imperial concubine lives in the deep pce, and she is always careful in her daily life . How can she be infected with the disease? The prince mentioned before that there seems to be something hidden in it, but it¡¯s a pity that the prince was too young to remember many things . ¡±

    Yu Linglong sighed as she spoke, looking very sad .

    Concubine Wu Zhao¡¯s heart jumped involuntarily, and she followed Yu Linglong¡¯s words: ¡°There should be someone in the pce who served the concubine that would remember what happened back then?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled and nced at Concubine Wu Zhao: ¡°Concubine Zhao, have you forgotten? The prince was sent to the Mongolian Kingdom when he was seven years old . When he came back, he was given the title of lord and opened a mansion outside the pce . Where did a prince go to investigate the matter?¡±

    This was an excellent opportunity to please Lord Xu . Concubine Wu Zhao¡¯s excited face glowed slightly and said, ¡°I can find someone to ask . ¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled gratefully: ¡°Thank you very much, Concubine Zhao . If you can know about the concubine¡¯s life, the prince will be very grateful to you . ¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? We are all a family, you¡¯re talking like he¡¯s an outsider . ¡±

    The two exchanged a few words, and Yu Linglong bid farewell to Concubine Wu Zhao and left the pce .

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s back, the smile on Concubine Wu Zhao¡¯s face gradually disappeared .

    Back then, there was a rumor that it was rted to the empress, but the empress was the lord of the Sixth House . All rted people were driven away by her, and all those who were killed were left behind by the empress¡¯s power . She didn¡¯t dare say anything, but now, the empress had lost power...

    Concubine Wu Zhao turned around quickly and hurried to her residence .

    Without further ado, this was the best opportunity!

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    <strong>Trantor:</strong> NovelMultiverse | <strong>Editor:</strong> NovelMultiverse

    The towering pce gate slowly closed behind her, and Yu Linglong¡¯s carriage drove unhurriedly along the long pce road, crushing countless petals scattered on the ground.

    The spring was just right now, but Yu Linglong was not in the mood to appreciate the charming scenery outside. She sat in the carriage, thinking about the current situation.

    Lord Xu hadn¡¯t returned to the house for several days, but he sent people to deliver letters to her every day to tell her thetest trends of the prince. As soon as she and Lord Xu began to n to push the prince against the prince, Lord Xu arranged the most capable secret guard to monitor the prince¡¯s actions for twelve hours. They knew that if people like the prince nned to rebel, they would definitely be fully prepared, and there were still many officials who supported the prince in the court. It was possible that many people would support the prince¡¯s actions.

    From the immediate point of view, Lord Xu did take the lead and did enough preparations. However, the prince¡¯s power was deeply rooted. Although the empress was temporarily out of power, there was still Gan Taifu outside. If they acted carelessly, they might still give the Prince a chance toeback.

    Thinking of this, Yu Linglong lifted the carriage curtain, looked at the endless flowers and trees beside the pce road, and her face gradually became serious.

    The arrow was on the string and was about to be shot. Now they must go all out to defeat the prince without losing the opportunity.

    Yu Linglong was thinking about it, and suddenly she saw a carriageing from the opposite side. Seeing the direction of the carriage, it was obvious that it wasing towards her.

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly. This was the pce road. Even an assassin sent by the prince would not choose to do something here. Thinking about this, she was relieved and told the coachman to stop the carriage and wait.

    The carriage drove to her and stopped. Then, Yu Linglong saw a familiar figure hurriedly get off the carriage and walked towards her quickly.

    ¡°Princess, I finally found you...¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯splexion was crimson, and she was short of breath. She only wore an ordinary blue bamboo brocade dress on her body. She had a casual bun on her head, and it was apparent that she had rushed out the door.

    Yu Linglong nodded, stretched her hand, and got into the carriage.

    Seeing Shi Huiru in such a hurry, it was obvious that something had happened.

    The maid lowered the curtain, and the carriage started slowly.

    Looking at Shi Huiru, who was both rushed and anxious, Yu Linglong asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Just now, Shi Huiru was still panting and anxious, but when she saw her, she didn¡¯t seem to dare to speak directly. She just lowered his head and said, ¡°I just went to the Xu Pce to look for you. The person said that you are in the pce, so I rushed out to see you. I also know that this is too abrupt, but I... I really have no other way now...¡±

    Shi Huiru had never hesitated like this before. She seemed to be ufortable. Seeing her embarrassed appearance, Yu Linglong vaguely guessed a bit, and then slowed down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just tell me. If I can help, I naturally won¡¯t stand idly by.¡±

    Shi Huiru took a deep breath. She suddenly reached out and squeezed Yu Linglong¡¯s hands, and said in a low voice: ¡°Princess, please help me, please help him!¡±

    It was so warm outside, but her hands were cold, and her palms were full of cold sweat. They seemed to be unable to grasp Yu Linglong¡¯s hands because they were so slippery, ¡°Princess, I know in this situation I should not beg you, I know you are also having difficulties, but besides you, I really don¡¯t know who else can help me...¡±

    Yu Linglong took out a kerchief and wiped the teardrops from her face, with a rare gentle tone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, speak slowly.¡±

    Shi Huiru settled down and said, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s Brother Yang... I don¡¯t know when the news was released. It says that Brother Yang belongs to His Royal Highness, and Brother Yang is also part of the rebellion, so they arrested him! But when the Yang family went to Magistrate Jing to ask, they realized that Brother Yang was not in Magistrate Jing¡¯s prison. It took the Yang family a lot of work to find out that... it was the people of Lord Xu who took Brother Yang away to a very secret ce. The Yang family was in a hurry, and they wanted to find Lord Xu but couldn¡¯t find him. Yunzheng knew that I had a good rtionship with you, so she came to me, begging you¡ª¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s calm face, Shi Huiru hurriedly said: ¡°No, no, no, not for you to release him. Yunzheng said that she just wanted to ask for help. She just wants to know Brother Yang¡¯s situation.¡±

    Yu Linglong asked faintly: ¡°Are they sure that the prince sent someone to arrest Prince Yang?¡±

    Shi Huiru took out a small piece of jade from her cuff and said in a low voice, ¡°This is the news brought by Brother Yang. He carried this piece of jade with him. I...I will never admit it.¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s head was too low, and her voice was as thin as a mosquito¡¯s.

    Yu Linglong nced at the piece of jade and said, ¡°Since you are sure that you are right, then I will ask the prince, and I will let you know if there is any news.¡±

    Shi Huiru raised her head in surprise, her round face filled with excitement: ¡°Really? Then...thank you so much!¡±

    After speaking, she seemed to have something else to say. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing... Yunzheng said that the Yang family supported His Royal Highness before. Perhaps because of the fact that he was close with His Royal Highness, it aroused suspicion from others and Big Brother Yang was also implicated. But this time I saw that His Royal Highness was going to raise troops. The Yang family regretted it and wanted you to intercede with Lord Xu and talk to His Royal Highness and set a boundary.¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly and said, ¡°Changting Hou can tell the emperor himself about this matter. I believe the emperor will believe his words.¡±

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s reluctance to intervene, Shi Huiru hurriedly said: ¡°Princess, the Yang family really wants to part ways with the prince. Yunzheng said that they have evidence of the prince¡¯s plotting a rebellion and can be handed over to Lord Xu. ¡°

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart moved and she said, ¡°What evidence is it?¡±

    Shi Huiru shook her head and said, ¡°I asked Yunzheng, but she refused to tell me, only that she wanted to tell you in person. She is now waiting for you in my other courtyard.¡±

    Yu Linglong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there together.¡±

    If there was evidence of the prince¡¯s rebellion, then the situation would be more favorable, and the slogan of the prince¡¯s so-called purgatory side would be self-defeating.

    Seeing Yu Linglong¡¯s promise, Shi Huiru burst into tears and smiled, holding Yu Linglong¡¯s hand gratefully: ¡°It¡¯s great that you are willing to go!¡±

    Yu Linglong ordered the coachman to change his path, and then looked back and smiled at Shi Huiru, and said, ¡°Quickly wipe your face, I don¡¯t want to see you cry.¡±

    Shi Huiru smiled embarrassedly, quickly drew out a kerchief, and carefully wiped the tears off her face.

    The Shi family¡¯s other courtyard was in a remote location, and it was more than half an hour before they finally arrived.

    Shi Huiru got out of the carriage first, and went to open the gate in person to see if there was no one around before taking Yu Linglong into the yard.

    She said: ¡°You will see Yunzheng in a while, but you have tofort her. You don¡¯t know, she was terrified. She was told not to be discovered by others. I sent all the people out, so don¡¯t worry, no one here will know.¡±

    As soon as she walked into this quiet yard, Yu Linglong felt that something was wrong. Shi Huiru said that her servants had been driven out by her, but she always felt that there seemed to be a few pairs of eyes in the dark, secretly looking at her.

    Opening the door of the room, Shi Huiru smiled apologetically, and said, ¡°No one has lived here for a long time. Although there are people cleaning, it always feels chilly. Princess, please go in.¡±

    Yu Linglong walked into the room, but found that there was no shadow of Yang Yunzheng in the room. The room was empty, and only a few tables and chairs covered with white cloth were on the ground.

    Seeing her suspicious eyes, Shi Huiru walked towards the west wall and said: ¡°This matter is too serious. Although I sent all the people away, I still worried, so I hid Yunzheng in the secret room. Princess,e here.¡±

    Yu Linglong stepped forward, and saw Shi Huiru lift up andscape painting on the wall, revealing the turntable inside. She twisted it two turns to the left and three turns to the right. A strip of ck paint suddenly cracked on the original smooth wall. Only one person could enter thecquered gap.

    Shi Huiru stretched out her hand to Yu Linglong and said, ¡°Come on, take my hand. It¡¯s dark inside.¡±

    Yu Linglong felt a little uneasy. She frowned and said, ¡°Tell her toe out.¡±

    From the moment she entered the Shi family¡¯s courtyard, she felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was. The first thing she felt was that she couldn¡¯t get in easily.

    This keen sense of danger had saved her many times. This time, she decided to follow her instinct.

    Seeing that she refused toe in, Shi Huiru thought she was afraid of the dark, so she didn¡¯t force it, and said, ¡°Okay. Stay here and wait for me.¡±

    After speaking, Shi Huiru entered the wall, Yu Linglong could hear her dull footsteps, and they spread along the gap, drifting away.

    As if it was only seven or eight steps away, Shi Huiru¡¯s surprised cry suddenly came from the wall: ¡°Yunzheng, what¡¯s wrong with you!?¡±

    Despite the thick wall, Shi Huiru¡¯s voice still sounded sharp and frightened: ¡°Yunzheng, Yunzheng!¡±

    Yu Linglong was sensitively aware of an ident. She rushed into the wall and said in a deep voice, ¡°Huiru,e out, hurry up!¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s voice cried a bit, and she said, ¡°Yunzheng fell on the ground, as if she was injured... or poisoned... I, I can¡¯t pull her...¡±

    Yu Linglong quickly scanned the circle of empty rooms. Obviously, it was not suitable to stay here. With Shi Huiru¡¯s character, she would not leave Yang Yunzheng alone in the dark room. Yu Linglong was a little helpless and had to walk quickly into the secret room.

    There was no candlelight in the dark room, and Yu Linglong could only rely on the slight shimmering light from outside. She saw two figures on the ground. One was Shi Huiru, desperately pulling a soft figure, trying to move towards the door.

    As soon as Yu Linglong was about to step up to help, she heard a tter, and the gap behind her quickly closed, and the secret room suddenly fell into darkness.

    This sudden change obviously surprised Shi Huiru. There was a messy sound in the darkness, as if she had ced Yang Yunzheng on the ground and stumbled over in the direction of Yu Linglong.

    ¡°This...what¡¯s going on? Why is the door closed!?¡±

    Yu Linglong came over in surprise, and immediately recovered her senses. She took two steps back and touched the wall that should have been the one that was cracked, only to find that there was a tight fit and there was no crack at all. They couldn¡¯t get out.

    It seemed that someone had been guarding outside, and when he saw Yu Linglong entering the dark room, he immediately activated the mechanism and closed the secret room.

    Shi Huiru¡¯s voice in the dark was full of horror: ¡°Where are you... where are you?¡±

    Yu Linglong stretched her hand in the direction of the sound, fumbled and grabbed Shi Huiru¡¯s arm, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Just like a drowning person grabbing a life-saving straw, Shi Huiru grabbed Yu Linglong¡¯s hand and said while trembling, ¡°What, what is going on?¡±

    Yu Linglong shook her head, and then remembered that Shi Huiru couldn¡¯t see her movement at the moment, and took out the purse that Lord Xu had given her, and took out a match and lit it. This was the only way to see the surrounding situation clearly.

    In the light of the jumping fire, Shi Huiru¡¯s face was full of fear. Even the light did not relieve her tension in the slightest.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did the door close? What do we do now...¡±

    Yu Linglong patted her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Think about it, there should be a mechanism for going out.¡±

    After speaking, she walked to Yang Yunzheng¡¯s side, leaned over and turned her face.

    Shi Huiru said nervously: ¡°I just touched her face and hands are cold, she... is she dead?¡±

    Yu Linglong paused for a moment looking at the tightly closed face under the firelight.

    As she expected, this secret room was indeed a trap.

    Patting the dust from her hands, Yu Linglong stood up and said, ¡°Yes, she is indeed dead.¡±

    Shi Huiru screamed, and her petite body slid weakly from the wall to the ground.

    Although her courage was not small, she was after all just a nobledy who had no strength to butcher a chicken. Now it suddenly changed, and she was staying in an airtight dark room with a dead body. At this moment, if she didn¡¯t pass out, it was considered bold.

    Yu Linglong looked at Shi Huiru and said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s just that she is not Yang Yunzheng.¡±

    Shi Huiru was shocked and looked at the corpse on the ground subconsciously: ¡°This... how is this possible?¡±

    There was no candle in the dark room just now, and the first impression is the strongest. She thought that the woman lying on the ground was Yang Yunzheng, but now looking at her, she found that the corpse was just a strange woman in Yang Yunzheng clothes.

    Shi Huiru was not a fool. She immediately understood the cause and effect of this incident. She raised her head to look at Yu Linglong. Her expression on her face was both sad and pained: ¡°She...she actually lied to me...I also implicated you... ¡°

    The more she thought about it, the sadder she became, and she couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    Being so deceived by a good friend was really not something an ordinary person could bear. Yang Yunzheng used her with a lie to make her deceive Yu Linglong toe here, with the obvious purpose of wanting their lives.

    It seemed that Yang Yunzheng was right in at least one thing, that is, that the Yang family was loyal to the prince.

    If she could get rid of Princess Xu for the prince, then it would be a great achievement for the Yang family.

    However, Shi Huiru naively obeyed Yang Yunzheng¡¯s words, and even told Yang Yunzheng the secret of how to open and close her secret room, but she ended up being locked up here with Yu Linglong.

    The pain of being betrayed by the person you love and your most trusted friend could not be imagined.

    Yu Linglong looked at her distraught manner and said in a deep voice, ¡°Now is not the time to cry. Think about it, how can you get out of here?¡±

    Shi Huiru came back to her senses, reached out her hand and wiped the tears on her face. She leaned on the wall to stand up, and said, ¡°I remember...¡±

    As soon as her hand touched the wall, she quickly shrank back: ¡°Why is it so hot?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart sank and she immediately stretched out her palms to touch the wall to test the temperature. Shi Huiruwas right. The wall that was cold just now became extremely hot, and the temperature in the dull and small dark room was constantly rising. It was bing more and more unbearable. Even the calm Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but burst out a curse: ¡°Damn!¡±

    It was not enough for Yang Yunzheng to lock them in a secret room, but she also had to burn them to death!

    Drops of sweat came out on Shi Huiru¡¯s forehead, from either heat or fright. She looked at Yu Linglong, her eyes full of guilt: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault you...¡±

    Yu Linglong clenched her fist tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, just think: is there a mechanism that can get us out!?¡±

    Shi Huiru calmed down and walked quickly to the direction of the entrance. While looking on the wall, he said, ¡°Yes! I remember my father said that there is a button in this secret room¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong immediately walked to her side and held the match for her. The two of them endured the higher and higher temperature, searching quickly on the dark wall.

    After a while, Shi Huiru let out a cheer: ¡°Here!¡±

    Yu Linglong handed the match over, and saw a thumb-sized iron button embedded on the wall on the right, glowing with gray light under the firelight.

    Shi Huiru could not wait to reach out and press it. Who knew that as soon as she touched the button, she immediately shrank back in pain: ¡°It¡¯s hot¡ª¡±

    The fire outside had been scorching this wall, and this button had been baked for a long time, the temperature was naturally not low.

    Yu Linglong hurriedly pulled the hairpin from her head and reached out to push the button on the wall. Who knew that the button was very smooth, and although the hairpin was hard, the size was far from enough.

    Except for jewelry, the two of them no longer had any tools avable.

    Yu Linglong suddenly thought of the dagger in her purse, and immediately took it out, but the size of the dagger¡¯s handle happened to berger than the button, and the button was embedded in the wall. The dagger waspletely useless.

    Shi Huiru endured the pain in her hands, tore off half of her sleeves, hurriedly wrapped it around her fingers, and mmed down the button!

    A scorching smell of fabric burning suddenly rose in the sultry air. The temperature was so high that it must have burned through the thin cloth and the fingers of Shi Huiru in an instant...

    Yu Linglong was taken aback: ¡°Huiru¡ª¡±

    Before the voice fell, she saw that the button sank, and a gap opened in the wall, and the long-lost light immediately plunged into the dark room.

    Although they had not been locked in for a long time, in the eyes of the two of them, it could almost be regarded as passing through hell.

    But before they could cheer on their sess, they were shocked by the sight in front of them.

    The room that was still empty just now was full of mes everywhere at this moment, burning crackling. Obviously, Yang Yunzheng was afraid that the secret room would not be able to trap them, and even lit the whole courtyard on fire!

    In this way, even if Yu Linglong and Shi Huiru escaped from the secret room, they could not escape the mes outside!

    Although the secret room was warm just now, there was also no open me, but when they came out, they were almost immediately plunged into a sea of ??fire. The mes were like poisonous snakes, rushing towards them, licking their dresses and hair. The ground was full of greasy kerosene, and there was nowhere to go.

    Shi Huiru clutched her burnt finger tightly, crying desperately: ¡°What should we do? What should we do!?¡±

    Yu Linglong gritted her teeth and quickly tore her skirt into two pieces. One piece was tucked into Shi Huiru. One piece was waved by herself, pping the mes attacking them frantically, and she said loudly, ¡°Go!¡±

    She was never a person who gave up lightly. Even if she couldn¡¯t escape, she would never be able to wait for death here!

    Seemingly inspired by Yu Linglong¡¯s courage, Shi Huiru stood up, waved the dress in her hands like Yu Linglong, and ran towards the door of the room.

    It was just a few steps, but it was the distance between life and death.

    The fire seemed to be frightened by their boldness, but after a while, it rushed towards them even more fiercely. The clothing on Yu Linglong¡¯s hand caught fire soon, and it was burned to ashes in an instant. Shi Huiru was also not much better. The me on the fabric burned more and more until it was so hot that she had to throw it away.

    The door of the room was right in front of them, and the two of them rushed in front of each other, guarding their heads and faces.

    It seemed that it was unwilling to let them go. As the mes expanded, the door beam over her head made a loud noise, with sparks flying around, pressing down directly on their heads.

    Yu Linglong ran in the front, unable to hide. She was about to be hit by the heavy door beam, but at this moment, a huge force suddenly came from her back, directly hitting her and she flew out of the room, escaping this thunderous blow.

    Even though she had escaped the catastrophe, Yu Linglong¡¯s heart sank suddenly. She turned around quickly and saw the burning door beam at a nce.

    She guessed correctly. It was Shi Huiru behind her, pushing her out with all her strength, saving her life, but also letting herself lose the chance of escape.

    Looking at the motionless body under the door beam, Yu Linglong suffered a lot of heartache. Regardless of if that door beam was still burning, she immediately kicked the door beam out, and pulled Shi Huiru out of the room. She didn¡¯t know if she was alive or dead.

    The house was burning fiercely, but the yard paved with bluestone bricks was extremely cool. The evening sun had lost its temperature and fell on the two gray-headed women in the middle of the yard.

    Shi Huiru¡¯s face was stained gray and ck by smoke and dust. She was not injured. Her clothes were burnt to pieces and there was no obvious trauma. However, the corners of her mouth were bleeding constantly. The door beam just now hit her back, obviously causing her to suffer a very serious internal injury.

    Yu Linglong hugged Shi Huiru¡¯s head tightly, and her voice trembled: ¡°Huiru, Huiru! Wake up!¡±

    After a long time, Shi Huiru opened her eyes with difficulty, and her scattered pupils condensed for a long time before she could see Yu Linglong¡¯s face clearly.

    ¡°Are... are you okay?¡±

    After opening her eyes, the first sentence was to ask for her safety. Yu Linglong¡¯s throat was choked a little: ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡±

    Shi Huiru moved her body slightly, but her beautiful face was instantly distorted with pain: ¡°It hurts...it hurts...¡±

    Every time she said a word, there was a stream of blood pouring out and spilling on thep of her clothes.

    Seeing her almost unable to breathe in pain, Yu Linglong pressed her lips tightly.

    What a squeamish woman Huiru used to be. Even if she identally stabbed her finger with an embroidery needle, sheined for several days, but now, in order to save her, she had suffered such a serious injury...

    Yu Linglong carefully carried Shi Huiru on her back, and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will take you home.¡±

    Trying to stabilize the pace as much as possible, Yu Linglong walked out of the gate, nced at the carriage lying on the ground outside, and walked towards the setting sun without looking back.

    Yang Yunzheng was indeed a delicate woman. She will do her best, even taking the carriage and coachman outside.

    The setting sun gradually sank to the horizon. The ice cold night gently covered Yu Linglong¡¯s figure.

    With her small head next to Yu Linglong¡¯s sideburns, Shi Huiru seemed to have no strength at all. Her voice rang in Yu Linglong¡¯s ears, as thin as a gossamer.

    ¡°Linglong... can I call you Linglong again... I miss the days before...¡±

    Yu Linglong bit her lip desperately, resisting the pain in her heart, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, save your energy.¡±

    Shi Huiru tugged the corners of her mouth with difficulty, trying to show a faint smile, but twitched from the pain in her body. She whispered: ¡°Linglong, listen to me, if I die, don¡¯t me...him...¡±

    Hearing Shi Huiru¡¯s words, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit of anger: ¡°You still have to protect him now!?¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s angry tone, Shi Huiru suddenly coughed a few times violently. Yu Linglong only felt her shoulders hot, and a damp liquid flowed down her shoulders. She knew that it was the blood that Shi Huiru vomited.

    Forcibly suppressing the inner indignation, Yu Linglong said in a deep voice: ¡°Okay, I promise you that.¡±

    The stiff body behind her rxed. Shi Huiru leaned on her shoulders, and her feeble voice was somewhat dull: ¡°Linglong, no one knows what I want for him better than you... Do you know? I really like him... I used to think that if I could be his wife, even if only for one day, I would be willing to give my life... But now, I am dying, but I won¡¯t even be able to see him for thest time... ...¡±

    Yu Linglong held back the choking in her throat and said in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die, I won¡¯t let you die!¡±

    Shi Huiruughed softly, her voice resounding in Yu Linglong¡¯s ears, like a dying butterfly pping its fragile wings.

    ¡°Linglong, I¡¯m stupid enough, how are you stupid than me? I know I¡¯m going to die...¡± She coughed.

    The wet liquid on her shoulders was cold and hot, hot and cold. Yu Linglong hardly dared to look back. She couldn¡¯t imagine how much blood was flowing out of Shi Huiru¡¯s body, or think about how long she could hold on.

    The setting sun was like blood, dragging Yu Linglong¡¯s long shadow, and the sky was already dark.

    Shi Huiru leaned on Yu Linglong¡¯s back. Yu Linglong only felt that her body was getting heavier, but her voice was getting softer and lighter, floating intermittently in the cold evening breeze in the spring night.

    ¡°...Linglong, I once heard a saying that those who love the hardest live the shortest... When I heard it, I thought, is it true that I have deep love for him? If so, he treats me like this, then how long can I live?¡±

    Yu Linglong gritted her teeth and said in a low voice: ¡°I promise, as long as you live, you will live a long time, live happily, and live better than anyone else! Shi Huiru, support me! You must not die!¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s icy face was pressed against Yu Linglong¡¯s neck, as cold as the December snow, with not a touch of warmth.

    ¡°Linglong... I¡¯m so tired... I want to sleep for a while...¡±

    Looking at the city gate looming in the darkness in the distance, Yu Linglong lifted Shi Huiru¡¯s body up and said: ¡°Huiru, don¡¯t sleep. I will sing to you.¡±

    Shi Huiru¡¯s voice was low, with a faint smile: ¡°I have known you for so long, and I have never heard you sing... well... I won¡¯t sleep. You can sing, and I will listen carefully...¡±

    As the evening breeze started to rise, Yu Linglong sang softly: AABA/AAAAA/AAAAAA/AAAAAAA

    Your smiling eyes bend into a bridge, I will be here until the end.

    Your arrival was like the whistling of the wind, and the longing feels like bitter medicine, and I can hardly bear it, every minute and every second.

    I can¡¯t find it, I can¡¯t make it, the so-called beauty of the future, I don¡¯t want anything, do you know, do you understand me this second?

    I want to see, I want to find, the so-called beauty of love, you keep me light, I hold you tight, I don¡¯t want to miss a moment, please understand...

    Her voice was floating in the night, as if it could spread far and far.

    Shi Huiru whispered: ¡°Linglong, what kind of song is this? I¡¯ve never heard of it...¡±

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°This is the song of my hometown. It¡¯s far, far away.¡±

    Shi Huiru smiled and said softly: ¡°It¡¯s so nice...¡±

    Her voice disappeared into the night sky, and there was no more text.

    Yu Linglong only felt that Shi Huiru¡¯s body sank, as if she could no longer hold her back. She tried her best to hold Shi Huiru, but Shi Huiru had no move sound, no more movements, no more breath.

    ¡°Huiru, we will be home soon...¡±

    Yu Linglong no longer knew what time it was, where she was, or how much time had passed. She just walked mechanically, carrying Shi Huiru in a fixed posture, her feet aimlessly moving.

    Her subconscious brought her back to the Xu Pce. When she walked to the gate of the Xu Pce, it waspletely dark.

    The redcquered door of the pce looked so tight. Yu Linglong only felt cold all over, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to shout.

    A slender figure walked towards her, and she stared at the visitor in a daze. At this moment, she almost thought she was dreaming.

    The colors falling down fell on the thin shoulders of the visitor, exuding a rosy fragrance in the middle of the night, which seemed to dilute the bloody smell all over her.

    In the darkness, Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes looked extraordinarily bright. She looked at her steadily and whispered: ¡°Princess, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ...

    Every time there was chaos, the people in the capital were panicked. Every day before it got dark, every family closed their doors and windows for fear of being encumbered by the insurgents outside.

    The prince¡¯s army was notrge. After upying Chaoyangmen, Lord Xu immediately deployed his troops. The most elite troops were responsible for guarding the pce. The others were divided into two parts. One guarded the other gates of the capital, and the other guarded the Chaoyangmen and the Prince¡¯s Mansion controlled by the prince¡¯s forces.

    The imperial court was also in turmoil. Civil officials quarreled in the imperial hall every day. Some supported the prince, some supported Lord Xu, and some remained neutral. The generals mostly stood still, but they were also closely observing the situation. Some militarymanders who were loyal to the prince mobilized their forces to support the prince, causing the situation in the capital to be more and more unstable, and even more rebellious soldiers took the opportunity to rob the area where many people gathered.

    At some point, themon people gradually had rumors that were unfavorable to the prince. Some people said that the prince had long been rebellious. Thest time he asked the emperor to issue a tax reduction order, he wanted to win over the hearts of the people and prepare for his future rebellion. Others said that the prince had been the prince for many years and the emperorined about him in every way, and his brothers were cruel. Even his wife, the princess, was dismissed for dissuading him from being too cruel and irritating the prince. This kind of disloyalty to his father, unrighteousness to his brothers, unkindness to his wife, if he became emperor, the people would suffer a lot. Some people said that the rioters who robbed the people¡¯s homes were actually instigated by the prince who was raising gold and silver for his own rebellion and to disturb the people¡¯s unrest, make the situation more turbulent, and to gain an excuse for his own rebellion.

    Of course, these words were spread by the Dragon and Tiger Gang ording to Yu Linglong¡¯s orders. However, these rumors spread quickly at a speed that even Yu Linglong hadn¡¯t expected, and they soon spread to everybody in the streets and alleys of the capital.

    The result was obvious. The prince¡¯s image of benevolence and filial piety for many years had beenpletely subverted. He had be an out-and-out tyrant among the people, a viin who was inferior to animals, and an unfaithful and unfilial beast. Naturally no one wanted to support such a person, let alone help him.

    Most of the prince¡¯s pro-military officers were the children of wealthy families of officials in the capital. At the beginning, they joined the pro-military side to fight for the future, but now they have be a chaotic party. The rtives of these people were scolded by public opinion. This method ordered his children to leave the prince¡¯s army. Although the prince upied Chaoyangmen, he was surrounded by Lord Xu¡¯s troops outside, and the army¡¯s heart was shaken, and people even left every day. This made it difficult for the prince to stop what he started.

    More terrible things were still toe. Those officials, generals, military guards, and guards who were loyal to the prince were assassinated in a short period of time. The prince¡¯s wings, which he had cultivated for many years, were killed in less than ten days.

    The crown prince believed that it was Lord Xu¡¯s secret tricks, and he was furious, but he didn¡¯t know that those highly skilled personal guards were indeed killed by the guards sent by Lord Xu. However, there were many officials and generals who were killed by the killers Yu Linglong cultivated on the stone mountain.

    Although the ves were young and didn¡¯t spend a long time in martial arts, many of them were talented and smart, and they were willing to practice martial arts. The harsh environment on the stone mountain could make people feel free. These ves were almost as good as Ling¡¯er. They practiced hard day and night, and strived for diligence, so one year of practice was worth ten years to other people. ording to their specialties, Gong Cheng and Lei Shi used their strengths to make up for their weaknesses and divided them into groups of three or five to maximize their strengths, both offensive and defensive, which greatly increased their lethality.

    They were young, but they had also be an advantage for people to underestimate the enemy. These assassins lied in ambush on the way to the target, attacking it at an extremely fast speed. Before the opponent could react, they had already lost their lives.

    The crown prince¡¯s cronies were bing fewer and fewer, and his military strength was also falling sharply. As his reputation was getting worse, the slogan of ¡°get rid of those surrounding the emperor¡± had be so funny.

    Just imagine, how could a person who didn¡¯t even respect his own father, who didn¡¯t even care about his wife, think for the people and themunity?

    At this time, although he upied the Chaoyangmen, one of the fortresses in the capital, he was like an isted ind in the sea, without any support. Looking around, the surrounding people rebelled, and even the counselors who had followed him for many years began to secretly plot against him.

    By his side was the Daoist Jingming who had been unswervingly supporting him. Regarding the difficulties before him, Daoist Jingming believed that it was the test of the prince from the heavens. To the person who started it all, the prince must have more tribtions. How could it be possible to grow into a good emperor without experiencing these hardships? That dragon chair was not so easy to sit on.

    If it weren¡¯t for the guidance and help of the Daoist Jingming, the prince would probably not be able to hold on to the present. When he realized that the people around him were all untrustworthy, the prince was relieved. He relied more and more on the Daoist Jingming and believed him more and more.

    Now that you have chosen this path, you must stick to it!

    You would be the emperor, or lose!

    The only thing he didn¡¯t understand was that public opinion was nowpletely leaning towards Lord Xu, and he still had the strongest force to guard the capital. Lord Xu only ordered heavy troops to surround Chaoyangman, but did not order them to be attacked. The most conservative strategy was adopted.

    The prince did not know the true intentions of Lord Xu¡¯s actions, but Yu Linglong, who had been watching the game from a distance, guessed the purpose of Lord Xu at a nce.

    When the prince rebelled, it was the prince who made the mistake first, but if Lord Xu took the opportunity to defeat the prince in one fell swoop, then those who did not care about brotherhood would be Lord Xu.

    Lord Xu ordered people to surround Chaoyangmen. One reason was to control the prince¡¯s actions so that he could no longer take any further actions; the other was to give the prince time to think. If he still insisted on raising troops, then Lord Xu would protect the emperor and the capital. For the safety of the people, he would take action to deal with the prince. In this way, Lord Xu would put himself in a position ofst resort, and the longer the dy, the worse the situation would be for the prince.

    This was how the old saying goes, a soldier defeated without fighting.

    In this matchup, from the very beginning, the prince was doomed to fail.

    If the prince was smart enough, he would choose to surrender to Lord Xu when he found that he was surrounded by heavy encirclement, but Yu Linglong knew that the prince would never give up. He waited too long for this day, and even if he knew that the throne was surrounded by sharp knives and sharp des, he would not hesitate to go forward.

    This was the temptation of power. Even if people knew that they were hopeless, they would fly toward their destiny like a moth to the fire.

    ...

    The situation on the prince¡¯s side was not good, and his followers naturally didn¡¯t have a good life.

    Changting Hou Mansion was highly powerful, and it naturally bore the brunt. The emperor had issued an edict to inform the world and abolished the prince¡¯s position. The party members around the prince immediately scattered. The Changting Hou Mansion had a close rtionship with the prince, and although he had not publicly followed the prince, Changting Hou was ordered by the emperor to recuperate at home, and he was not allowed to be summoned, so he was put under house arrest in disguise.

    This was not a good sign. Changting Hou, who had been in the court for many years, did not understand. The entire Yang family immediately moved around like an enemy, trying to borrow the rtionship from the past to exonerate the Changting Hou Mansion.

    Changting Hou couldn¡¯t go out, so this matter could only be handed over to Lady Changting Hou, Yang Huanian, and Yang Yunzheng. Yang Yunzheng was really busy these days. She went out early and returnedte, visiting people who were close to her.

    On this day, Yang Yunzheng went to another courtyard on the outskirts of the capital, and did not return to the capital until dusk.

    In recent days, there had been a great chaos in the city, and everyone was in danger. Although it was not dark at the moment, there were no people on the bustling streets as before. Every house was closed and there was no noise.

    The carriage turned into a remote alley, and the sparkling sound echoed in the depths of the alley. On this cool breezy night, it had an uneasy feeling.

    Yang Yunzheng told the maidservant a few words and the maid lifted the curtains and said to the coachman, guards, and women outside: ¡°Thedy said it¡¯s gettingte, hurry up. Wait at the house, and she¡¯ll give you hot shochu.¡±

    The people who had been blown all the way by the wind couldn¡¯t help but lift up their spirits and said in unison: ¡°Yes. Thank you, Third Lady.¡±

    After these few words, the deserted alley seemed to have gained a lot of spirit. The women who followed the carriage shrank their necks, and elerated their pace with the speed of the carriage.

    The setting sun finally sankpletely, and the entire capital city was suddenly shrouded in a gray sky, and the night was suddenly chillier.

    As soon as she was about to pass through the alley, a dozen ck figures suddenly flew down from the roofs on both sides of the road, and quickly approached Yang Yunzheng¡¯s carriage.

    The guards immediately stood in front of them, pressing their hands on the handle of the knife, and the leader raised his voice and said, ¡°Who¡¯s there? This is the carriage of the thirddy of the Changting Hou Mansion, you can¡¯t move it! Don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his threatening words, it stopped abruptly.

    The sharp de pierced through the air, pierced his muscles and split his bones. In an instant, the head of the leader flew high into the sky, sprinkling countless drops of blood.

    The coachman and women screamed in shock, but before their screams disappeared, the ghostly shadows disappeared, leaving only the corpses all over the ground.

    In just a blink of an eye, the corpses of the several guards who were still alive were everywhere, and the evening breeze was full of a strong smell of blood, and it was nauseating.

    The faces of the coachman and the women were sttered with drops of blood, and they looked at each other, seeing the extreme fear in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Were those dark shadows just now humans or ghosts? How did theye up and kill people without saying a word? What was their purpose, was it just to kill these irrelevant guards?

    The women¡¯s hands firmly grasped the carriage so that their violent trembling bodies would not fall down.

    The night had dimmed for a few minutes, and the surroundings were extremely quiet, and there was no one in sight.

    If it weren¡¯t for the terrible corpses on the ground, they almost thought the shadows just now were their own hallucinations.

    After some time Yang Yunzheng¡¯s voice sounded in the carriage, apparently trying to keep calm: ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    This awakened them, and the coachman hurriedly picked up the reins, and his voice was so frightened that he screamed: ¡°Drive! Drive!¡±

    Although the terrifying shadows disappeared, they didn¡¯t know when they would appear. The guards who have experienced many battles in the Hou Mansion were all dead, and they had to flee this nightmare ce.

    The horse seemed to be infected by their fearful emotions, and rushed through the empty street. Those women had to run as hard as they could to barely keep up with the speed of the carriage.

    Seeing this familiar street, everyone¡¯s mood became a little more stable. There would always be no sneak attacks here, right?

    However, they were obviously too optimistic.

    The horse pulling the cart had been running for a day, and he was obviously exhausted. After sprinting for a long time, it was already panting and slowed down unknowingly.

    As they passed by a pawnshop with a closed door, a few ck figures suddenly flew down on the roof. This time, before the women yelled out, a few corpses had fallen by the side of the carriage.

    Just like before, these figures were as fast as ghosts, and there was no sound at all. They arrived like lightning and left when they killed people.

    The women who wereughing just now didn¡¯t even have a trace of breath this time.

    The coachman was so scared that he didn¡¯t need Yang Yunzheng to urge him this time. He waved the whip in his hand desperately and whipped the cart horse until the horse¡¯s back was covered with blood.

    In the violent whipping of the coachman, the tired horse speeded up again, and rushed in the direction of Changting Hou Mansion.

    In the carriage, the maid was so scared that she cried without tears. Yang Yunzheng looked out in a panic. At this moment, she didn¡¯t care about etiquette. She stretched out her hand and raised the curtain, her eyes fixed on the movement outside.

    As the night darkened, she couldn¡¯t see anything at all, but she didn¡¯t dare to lower the curtain, as if she could only protect herself from assassinations.

    At this moment, she saw an erratic figure shing in the dark sky, and suddenly screamed hoarsely: ¡°Here! He¡¯s here again!¡±

    Hearing this urging sound, the coachman was almost frightened. He waved his whip even faster, as if this would be able to shake off the terrifying shadow.

    The figure did not seem to be affected by the speed of the carriage at all, and fell on the roof of the carriage in an instant. Yang Yunzhen could not see the movements outside, only heard the scream of the coachman from the door of the carriage: ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    The sound seemed to rise from the ground, and before the end of the reverberation, it flew farther and farther. With a wet thud, the scream of the coachman came to an abrupt end.

    Obviously, the ck shadow threw the coachman out and he fell to his death.

    The frightened horse didn¡¯t even realize that the coachman had disappeared, and he ran wildly in the street in pain. The carriage bumped violently, almost throwing Yang Yunzheng and the maid out of the carriage.

    Yang Yunzheng had to hold on to the frame of the carriage desperately to stabilize her body. She screamed at the maid: ¡°Go! Go outside!¡±

    The frightened maid also clung to the frame of the car, and when she heard Yang Yunzheng¡¯s order, she shook her head in terror, ¡°No...no! Miss, you can spare me... I really dare not...¡±

    Yang Yunzheng gritted her teeth and kicked the maid violently, but even so, the maid did not dare to stretch out her head to see the situation.

    The maid wasn¡¯t brave enough, and Yang Yunzheng was even less brave. The two of them were sitting in a horse-drawn carriage drawn by a frightened horse, and even though the carriage drove them up and down, they did not dare to go out at all.

    The horse ran aimlessly on the street, ran into a bend, and turned abruptly. It was because of inertia that the horse-drawn carriage broke away from the shaft and rolled over on the ground.

    Yang Yunzheng and the maid were thrown out of the carriage. They didn¡¯t care about rubbing the sore spots on their bodies, and they ran all over the street, screaming, ¡°Help! Help¡ª¡±

    On the empty street, the two of them screamed in sorrow and horror. Their cries resounded in the night sky, but no one came out to check.

    In this world, who would dare toe out to be nosy, did they want to die?

    Yang Yunzheng carried the cumbersome hem of her skirt and ran forward desperately. She couldn¡¯t see the surrounding streets and didn¡¯t know where she was. The huge fear made her run desperately, but she didn¡¯t know where she was going.

    Suddenly a whistle sounded in the darkness, Yang Yunzhen couldn¡¯t hold back her steps, and mmed into the maid who was running in front of her.

    A few drops of warm and viscous liquid sshed on her face, with the nauseating smell of blood. Yang Yunzheng opened her mouth wide, unable to even scream, and watched the maid fall softly on her own.

    A heavy arrow that was more than half a meter long pierced the maid¡¯s chest, and the tremendous strength turned her into a pool of flesh and blood. Yang Yunzhen didn¡¯t need to look at it to know that her maid must have been shot to death in an instant.

    Looking at the bloody corpse in front of her, Yang Yunzhen didn¡¯t even have the strength to run this time. Her legs were soft and she slumped on the ground.

    Now she was alone.

    Changting Hou Mansion seemed to be far away, she didn¡¯t know how to get there, and in the endless darkness all around, there were countless pairs of cold eyes staring at her.

    This feeling was as if she had be a fragile little beast, surrounded by hungry wolves. She had nowhere to escape, and was powerless.

    Yang Yunzheng raised her head in horror and watched them approach step by step until the dark shadows formed a circle around her.

    Did they finallye to kill her? Would she die here like those guards, women, coachmen, and maids?

    Before she screamed, she received a heavy blow in the back of the head. She rolled her eyes and fainted to the ground.

    When she woke up again, she found that she was already in a ce simr to a big prison, surrounded by iron railings on all sides. There were no windows and no lights. The only light source was the burning fire in the room.

    The fire was right under her feet. And she was also awakened by the scorching temperature.

    Yang Yunzheng twisted her body in horror, but found that her hands were tightly bound together, and her whole body was hung high on the beam of a house, and she couldn¡¯t get out.

    She raised her head helplessly and looked around, but through the railing opposite herself, she saw a figure that couldn¡¯t be more familiar.

    ¡°Brother! Brother!¡± Yang Yunzheng struggled desperately, her sharp voice almost changing in fright, ¡°Brother, help me!¡±

    Yang Huanian was obviously knocked out. In Yang Yunzheng¡¯s sorrowful cry, he finally woke up. When he saw Yang Yunzheng like this, he immediately rushed towards her: ¡°Yunzheng, why are you here?¡±

    Seeing her brother, Yang Yunzheng burst into tears: ¡°Brother, save me, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    Yang Huanian¡¯s hands tightly grasped the railing, and the seemingly strong railing fell off after only being shaken by him a few times.

    Yang Huanian didn¡¯t think much about it. He hurried over to Yang Yunzheng, but just less than a meter away from Yang Yunzheng, he stopped.

    Yang Yunzheng looked at him in surprise and shouted, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you,e and help me untie the rope!¡±

    Yang Huanian raised his hands, and by the light of the fire, he saw that his wrists and ankles were tied with thin iron chains. This length just made him walk one step away from Yang Yunzheng.

    At such a short distance, he waspletely unable to touch Yang Yunzheng, let alone save her.

    Yang Huanian desperately pulled the iron chain on his hand, but although the iron chain looked thin, it was extremely strong. After pulling it with all his strength for a long time, the iron chain did not even change its shape.

    The mes under his feet rose from time to time, licking Yang Yunzheng¡¯s feet. Yang Yunzheng was in pain and scared, and cried: ¡°Brother, save me... I¡¯m really scared...¡±

    Seeing his sister suffering right in front of his own eyes, Yang Huanian was heartbroken, but unable to do anything. He tried to calm his emotions and said, ¡°Yunzheng, don¡¯t be afraid. I will find a way and I will save you soon¡ª¡±

    Before the words fell, a cold voice suddenly sounded in the darkness, with an ice cave-like coldness: ¡°Yang Huanian, do you really think so?¡±

    The brother and sister looked in the direction of the voice in surprise. In the bright fire, a woman in a ck robe slowly walked over. Her obsidian eyes nced at them coldly, stabbing into their bodies. They shivered

    Looking at this woman, Yang Huanian stopped the needless tearing in his hand, and called in a deep voice: ¡°Princess Xu.¡±

    Ling¡¯er picked up a heavy chair and ced it behind Yu Linglong. Seeing Ling¡¯er¡¯s light movements, Yang Huanian¡¯s heart was shocked.

    It was just a seemingly ordinary maid, but who would have thought she had such a great strength. This Princess Xu really had many hidden targets.

    Yu Linglong sat steadily on the chair, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Yang Yunzheng¡¯s sharp and miserable cry. Her eyes only looked at Yang Huanian, and she said faintly: ¡°Prince Yang, long time no see.¡±

    Yang Huanian involuntarily clenched the iron chain in his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Princess Xu, what do you want to do with us here?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled coldly and said calmly: ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I want to do? Why don¡¯t you ask your sister?¡±

    Yang Huanian looked at Yang Yunzheng questioningly. Yang Yunzheng was so frightened that her face was full of tears, and she no longer looked like the solid and generous person she usually did. She trembled and said, ¡°Brother, I...I know I was wrong. You shouldn¡¯t listen to the Prince¡¯s words... But don¡¯t you like her? She died and it¡¯s nothing... His Majesty said, as long as we kill Princess Xu for him, he will not forget the support of our Yang family in the future... ¡°

    She spoke incoherently, Yang Huanian couldn¡¯t understand, but there was an ominous premonition in her heart.

    He turned his head abruptly, looked at Yu Linglong, and said loudly, ¡°Princess Xu, what did my sister do wrong? Why are you doing this to her?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes finally fell on Yang Yunzheng. She looked at Yang Yunzheng who was panicking and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell your brother what you have done?¡±

    Yang Yunzheng nced at Yu Linglong timidly. She didn¡¯t expect that Yu Linglong could escape unscathed from the self-confident trap she set up.

    However, Shi Huiru died...

    Yang Yunzheng was not a fool. Of course she knew that Yu Linglong had put on such a position. Clearly that she wanted to avenge Shi Huiru.

    Yang Yunzheng cried to Yang Huanian: ¡°Brother, I really know I was wrong! Help me beg Princess Xu, as long as you let me go, I¡¯ll do anything...¡±

    Yu Linglong interrupted her coldly: ¡°As long as you can make Shi Huirue back to life, I can let you go.¡±

    Her voice was not loud, but it sounded like a bolt from the blue in Yang Huanian¡¯s ears: ¡°What did you say? Shi Huiru...Lady Shi is dead!?¡±

    Hearing his surprised voice, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but clench her fingers tightly, her voice became colder unknowingly: ¡°Yes.¡±

    She knew that all these lies were caused by Yang Yunzheng deceiving Shi Huiru. Yang Huanian did not understand. At the beginning, Yang Huanian was willing to paint Shi Huiru¡¯s portrait, which showed that he was not a heartless person. From then on, she could also vaguely feel that Yang Huanian and Shi Huiru¡¯s rtionship had undergone subtle changes.

    If they continued to develop like this, they may not really be together. But none of this was possible, because Shi Huiru was already dead.

    Seeing Yang Huanian¡¯s pale face instantly, Yang Yunzheng cried: ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you dislike her? She...she is dead, she won¡¯t bother you anymore...¡±

    Yang Huanian turned his head abruptly. His usual gentle and elegant face had a somewhat unfamiliar ferociousness, and he said angrily: ¡°Shut up!¡±

    His long figure swayed slightly in the mes. Yang Huanian was obviously overwhelmed by this sudden news. He grabbed his hair with both hands desperately, and cried out in pain, ¡°Why!? How could...¡±

    Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°Your sister said that you were taken away by Lord Xu. She begged Shi Huiru toe to me and intercede for you. She tricked Shi Huiru and I to go to another courtyard outside the capital, and set it on fire. She wanted to burn the two of us together.¡±

    Yang Huanian suddenly raised his head and looked at Yang Yunzheng, ¡°Is it true what she¡¯s saying?¡±

    She had never seen Yang Huanian so upset. Yang Yunzheng was so scared that her face changed. She trembled and said, ¡°I...I really know that I was wrong. His Royal Highness made me...¡±

    She went back on her words because of Yang Huanian¡¯s sudden actions. Yang Huanian stood up quickly and was about to hit her with his hand. However, his violent movements were restricted by his chains. He was so angry that his face was distorted and he cursed loudly: ¡°Yang Yunzheng, why are you so stupid!?¡±

    Yang Yunzheng cried loudly: ¡°I was wrong! I was really wrong! I wouldn¡¯t dare! Princess Xu, please let me go! I¡¯m scared... I¡¯m so scared...¡±

    Quietly looking at Yang Yunzheng¡¯s tearful face, Yu Linglong whispered: ¡°When you shut us into the secret room and set fire outside, did you ever wonder if Huiru and I were afraid?¡±

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s unmoving pretty face, Yang Yunzheng finally realized that the woman in front of her would not be softhearted.

    There was a huge fear in her heart. She looked down at Yang Huanian, who was close to her, and shouted desperately: ¡°Brother, plead for me! I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die! Did Shi Huiru really like you? She and Princess Xu are good friends, please plead for me¡ª¡±

    Yu Linglong was furious. She stood up from her chair suddenly, pointed to Yang Yunzheng, and said, ¡°Shut her up for me!¡±

    Ling¡¯er raised her hand and urately threw a walnut into Yang Yunzheng¡¯s mouth. Yang Yunzheng was immediately blocked and could no longer speak.

    Yu Linglong looked at Yang Yunzheng being hung in the air and cursed: ¡°Do you still have the face to speak!? Huiru regarded you as her good friend, but you killed her, and now you still want to use her name!?¡±

    Yang Huanian, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly knelt down towards Yu Linglong.

    This unexpected behavior stopped Yu Linglong¡¯s scolding. She lowered her eyes and looked at the seven-foot man who was kneeling in front of her, and a feeling of pity suddenly surged in her heart.

    This feeling had nothing to do with the Yang brother and sister. What Yu Linglong thought about at the moment was Shi Huiru, who had not yet passed the period of mourning.

    Huiru, if you have spirit in the sky, just open your eyes and have a look. This was your good friend, and this was the love you have never forgotten.

    Do you regret once loving such a man?

    Yang Huanian lowered his head and said softly: ¡°Princess Xu, I¡¯m begging you, let Yunzheng go. She was confused for a while and did something wrong... Lady Shi is dead, and I am also very sad, but people cannote back to life. You can¡¯t kill another person for the sake of a dead person. As long as you are willing to free Yunzheng, I promise that she will never go out of the gate of Yang Mansion again in the future, I guarantee¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Linglong interrupted his assurance coldly, ¡°To me, she is already a dead person. And you are no different from a dead person.¡±

    After saying this, Yu Linglong no longer bothered to look at Yang Huanian, and reached out to make a gesture in the dark.

    As her gesture fell, a sound of mechanism turning suddenly sounded in the room. Yang Yunzhen only felt that her body sank suddenly and fell straight toward the me!

    ¡°Oh,¡± Yang Yunzheng groaned in horror, and her body twisted more violently, but her struggle waspletely futile. The mechanism above her head made a ruthless click, bringing her a little closer to the fire.

    The embroidered shoes on her feet were ignited by the mes, and they burst into mes, igniting the corners of Yang Yunzheng¡¯s skirt. The mes grew bigger and bigger, and the small underground prison was suddenly filled with the burning smell of clothing.

    Yang Yunzheng struggled in pain, but the thick twine on her wrist restrained her mercilessly, making her unable to escape from the fire.

    Seeing Yang Yunzheng¡¯s pain, Yang Huanian stood up from the ground suddenly, ignoring the iron chain on his wrist, and desperately stretched out his hand in Yang Yunzheng¡¯s direction: ¡°Yunzheng, Yunzheng! Hold on!¡±

    After that, he turned to Yu Linglong, and said hurriedly: ¡°Princess, you can just let her go! Yunzheng knows she is wrong, let her go¡ª¡±

    Looking at Yang Yunzheng who was struggling in the mes, Yu Linglong said quietly: ¡°Since she knows she is wrong, then she should pay for what she has done.¡±

    Life was irreversible, and if giving benefits was like death, then Yang Yunzheng must give her life for a life!

    Her ink-colored eyes squinted coldly, and Yu Linglong nced at Ling¡¯er next to her. Ling¡¯er understood, raising her little hand, a silver light flew out and directly pierced an inconspicuous small bucket on the beam of the room.

    A golden-yellow sticky object rushed out, and every single drop was poured on Yang Yunzheng¡¯s body, immediately covering her body with ayer of greasy oily substance. Those little mes surrounding Yang Yunzheng¡¯s body instantly expanded by tenfold as soon as it encountered these kerosene. It was like a hideous monster, swallowing Yang Yunzheng¡¯s bodypletely.

    ¡°No!¡± The chains on Yang Huanian¡¯s body straightened suddenly, and he tried his best to reach out to Yang Yunzheng who had turned into a ball of fire. It seemed that he would be able to rescue his sister from the sea of ??fire, but those chains tied him firmly, and he could only watch Yang Yunzheng burn to death from a step away.

    The dungeon was full of the smell of burnt human flesh. Yang Yunzheng¡¯s screams gradually faded, and finally disappeared. The beauty who was just alive turned into a scorched ck corpse. Even her face was burned beyond recognition.

    Yang Huanian slumped to the ground, his eyes staring at the dead body of Yang Yunzheng who was still hanging in the air, his eyes dull and hopeless.

    His sister died in front of him in a miserable way.

    His regret was like a poisonous snake biting his heart. If he could sort out his emotions earlier and ept or reject Shi Huirupletely, or if Shi Huiru was not filled with hope because of his detached attitude that led to her being used by Yang Yunzheng. If he could discover Yang Yunzheng¡¯s abnormality earlier, perhaps Shi Huiru would not fall into Yang Yunzheng¡¯s trap, and then everything at this moment would not happen.

    But in this world, there had never been an if.

    He did not kill her, but she died because of him. He was a man, but he bore unshirkable responsibility for the death of these two women.

    The fire gradually extinguished, and the dungeon was plunged into a dim, dim light. Yu Linglong slowly got up, the ck hosta on her head exuding a cold and moist light.

    ¡°Before she died, Huiru begged me not to kill you, so I promised her.¡±

    Looking down at the man who seemed to be ten years old in an instant, Yu Linglong said coldly: ¡°But this does not mean that I will let you go. Do you know why I let you watch Yang Yunzheng burn to death? I want you to remember, life is better than death.¡±

    In the darkness, the iron chain on Yang Huanian¡¯s body made a crisp clicking sound and slipped from him, but Yang Huanian didn¡¯t seem to realize that his body had been freed, and he still sat on the ground nkly.

    The person who loved him the most was killed by his sister, and his sister died because of it. From now on, he would live in regret and pain.

    Looking at the lifeless man, Yu Linglong turned around and left the dungeon decisively.

    ...

    On this day, Yu Linglong took Ling¡¯er out of Ruyi Gambling House and walked outside Baihua Lane.

    No matter what kind of world it was, the business of brothels and gambling houses was always exceptionally good. Even though the city was in chaos, business was still prosperous in Baihua Lane, and there were many peopleing and going.

    Walking out of Baihua Lane, the street seemed deserted, and the pedestrians on the road looked hurried, obviously unwilling to stay outside.

    Walking to the corner, Yu Linglong was about to turn, but was suddenly hit hard by a figure flying over. Before Yu Linglong could react, she heard Ling¡¯er scream: ¡°Who is it!?¡±

    Seeing that someone hit Yu Linglong, Ling¡¯er immediately made a subconscious move. She kicked the person and flew away. Apanied by a string of women¡¯s painful cries, the person who hit Yu Linglong had fallen into the corner.

    Yu Linglong was a little surprised. She knew that Ling¡¯er¡¯s skill was no longer what it used to be, but she didn¡¯t expect Ling¡¯er to move so fast now, so fast that she didn¡¯t even have time to see the person¡¯s face.

    As the woman fell to the ground, a person who looked like a maid came out from the alley and rushed directly on the woman who was kicked against the wall. There was a bit of crying in her voice: ¡°Mistress, mistress, are you okay!?¡±

    The maid immediately turned her head and screamed at Yu Linglong and Ling¡¯er: ¡°You are so brave, how dare you kick my mistress, do you want to die?¡±

    Yu Linglong raised her eyebrows. In her impression, no one had dared to talk to her like this for a long time.

    Ling¡¯er refused to suffer even more, and she scolded the maid before she could say a few words, but was stopped by Yu Linglong.

    It wasn¡¯t that Yu Linglong was afraid of the little maid, but she felt she looked a little familiar when she saw the figure of the woman curled up against the wall in pain, so she told Ling¡¯er: ¡°Go and see where the person was hurt.¡±

    Ling¡¯er red at the little maid fiercely, and stepped forward and turned the kicked woman over. When she saw the woman¡¯s face, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly: ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    The woman who was kicked by Ling¡¯er turned out to be Princess Zhou who hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time.

    When Princess Zhou saw Yu Linglong, she forgot to feel the pain, so she hurriedly hid until her back touched the wall.

    Yu Linglong looked up at the depths of the alley, but found no other figures, and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    In such a chaotic world, how could Princess Zhou only take a little maid and run around on the street. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of danger?

    Princess Zhou¡¯s face was pale, and she was obviously in pain. Seeing Yu Linglong recognized herself, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head, and whispered, ¡°Ninth Sister, you...you don¡¯t tell the prince...¡±

    Yu Linglong gave a faint hum, and Princess Zhou said in a low voice: ¡°The city is very chaotic, and I am not allowed to go out. I was hiding in the pce, so I secretly ran out...No, no, I just want to go home and visit my parents......¡±

    Seeing the gleaming look of Princess Zhou¡¯s expression, Yu Linglong realized that Princess Zhou was lying.

    If you want to visit your parents, then what was she doing so quickly just now? It was obvious that she was escaping from something.

    It¡¯s just that it didn¡¯t matter to her what Princess Zhou¡¯s reason foring out was and why she avoided her, she didn¡¯t care.

    Concubine Zhou couldn¡¯t make it up by herself, so she raised her head to look at Yu Linglong, and quickly changed the subject: ¡°Ninth Sister, why are you here?¡±

    Yu Linglong did not answer her question. She looked down at Princess Zhou¡¯s leg and said tly, ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡±

    Ling¡¯er was not weak, and she regarded Princess Zhou as an assassin, so naturally she would not be merciful. This kick threw Princess Zhou into the wall. At this moment, Princess Zhou had already shed a lot of blood on her calf and her trousers were soaked.

    Concubine Zhou shrank her feet subconsciously, but hissed with pain and did not dare to move.

    Yu Linglong nodded to Ling¡¯er: ¡°Take her to the nearby medical clinic.¡±

    Hearing Yu Linglong¡¯s words, Princess Zhou moved her lips a few times, but after all she did not say anything to refuse Yu Linglong¡¯s kindness.

    When the little maid heard that Princess Zhou called Yu Linglong Ning Sister, she no longer dared to contradict her.

    Fortunately, there was a hospital not far away. Ling¡¯er entered the door carrying Princess Zhou on her back and said, ¡°Can someone help, someone is injured!¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s arrogant voice made people know that her status was not insignificant. The doctor inside quickly picked up his gown and ran out to greet her, saying: ¡°Come in, bring her over there¡ª¡±

    As soon as the doctor looked up, he saw Yu Linglong who was thest to enter the door.

    When Yu Linglong saw the doctor, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why did she meet people she knew everywhere today?

    The doctor in front of her was the one who found out that Lady Yu had been poisoned at first, that is, one of the members of the Blue Lotus Cult, Doctor Huang.

    When Doctor Huang saw Yu Linglong, he immediately bowed, his expression could not hide his excitement: ¡°All hail the saint!¡±

    Upon hearing this name, Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help but get a headache, but Doctor Huang was still surprised. He bowed to give up his seat, while hurriedly saying: ¡°Holy saint, how are you doing these days? Last time... ¡°

    He raised his eyes and looked around, lowering his voice: ¡°The leader said you were taken away by Lord Xu to save us. The Blue Lotus Cult, thousands of people, will never forget your kindness. ¡°

    Yu Linglong thought he was getting more and more outrageous, and couldn¡¯t help interrupting him: ¡°I am not a saint!¡±

    Only then did Doctor Huang realize his gaffe. He quickly nced at Princess Zhou over there, and whispered: ¡°Yes, I was abrupt... Please forgive me.¡±

    Yu Linglong tightened her lips and did not want to waste her tongue any more. She knew that for people like Doctor Huang who had deep-rooted Blue Lotus doctrines in their minds, no matter how she exined or denied them, he would consider her to be a saint.

    Yu Linglong stood in the middle of the doctor¡¯s room. Ling¡¯er stood by, and the mistress and servant obviously didn¡¯t intend to stay long. Doctor Huang didn¡¯t dare to neglect, he personally inspected Princess Zhou¡¯s injuries, and confirmed that it was only a slight injury to the calf and no major physical problems, so he truthfully reported it to Yu Linglong.

    Of course, from beginning to end, he didn¡¯t dare mention the topic of the Blue Lotus Cult and the saint again.

    Seeing that Princess Zhou was okay, Yu Linglong didn¡¯t want to stay longer, so asked Ling¡¯er to leave a few silver coins for diagnosis and treatment and left the hospital.

    As for Princess Zhou¡¯s matter, she was not interested in asking about it. Sending the injured Princess Zhou to the hospital was already enough charity for her.

    But she didn¡¯t know that this seemingly ordinary episode almost caused a fatal disaster.

    Three dayster, Yu Linglong¡¯s carriage left the Xu Pce and was surrounded by arge group of people who came out of nowhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s her! This is her carriage!¡± An angry voice resounded from the crowd. With this voice, Yu Linglong suddenly felt that the carriage swayed a few times, as if being pushed vigorously.

    ¡°Demon girl, get out!¡±

    ¡°Wicked girl! Scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°Die, vixen who harms the country and the people!¡±

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s face sank and she said in a low voice, ¡°Princess, I will go out and have a look.¡±

    Yu Linglong reached out her hand and stopped Ling¡¯er¡¯s movements.

    Countless hands stretched out, desperately pushing the carriage, and the thin curtain shook violently, making them dizzy. Looking around, there were dense angry faces of men, women, old people, and children. Everyone¡¯s face was full of deep hatred as if they wished to pull Yu Linglong out of the carriage immediately and tear her to pieces.

    In the distance, more people rushed over. It seemed that the news spread quickly. More and more people knew that Yu Linglong was the saint of the Blue Lotus Cult, the demon girl who was hated by countless people.

    With this feeling, Yu Linglong could understand how many people the Blue Lotus Cult had caused to abandon their parents, wives, children, and family business, and just go deep in the mountains to practice. Although they made this decision, it was with their rtives. It seemed that Blue Lotus Cult was the demonic sect that took away their rtives. How could they not hate and get angry?

    She could understand the emotions of the people, but this did not mean that she would make herself a scapegoat for Blue Lotus Cult.

    More and more hands reached out to her carriage, and the carriage swayed more severely. If this continued, the carriage would soon be overthrown by the crowd.

    At that time, both she and Ling¡¯er would have nowhere to hide.

    The situation outside was critical, but Yu Linglong was not afraid. She had seen scenes greater than this and experienced times more dangerous than this. What she had to consider was how to minimize the loss without letting herself be harmed.

    Although it happened so suddenly, she knew very well that the person who exposed her identity as the saint of Blue Lotus Cult was Princess Zhou.

    She didn¡¯t have time to think about the psychology of Princess Zhou¡¯s promotion of her identity. The most important thing at the moment was how to rush out of these excited crowds.

    She didn¡¯t want to hurt these innocent people. They were just being used by others.

    Suddenly there was a clicking sound from outside the carriage. Ling¡¯er looked outside and said, ¡°Princess, the shaft of the carriage is cracked.¡±

    If this continued, the carriage would really be torn apart by the crowd.

    Yu Linglong was thinking about countermeasures in the carriage, but did not notice that on the other side of the street, a vigorous horse carrying a pine-green figure was slowly passing by.

    Seeing the noisy situation here, Gan Lin frowned. Just as he was about to ride away, he heard the follower¡¯s surprised voice: ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the carriage of the Xu Pce?¡±

    Gan Lin was shocked. He immediately looked over there and saw that the carriage had golden bells on its four corners, and it made a crisp jingle under the push of the crowd. Such carriages could only be used by the master of the pce.

    Lord Xu had not returned from fighting, so the only person in this carriage was...

    Gan Lin didn¡¯t think much about it. The horsewhip in his hand hit the horse buttocks fiercely and he rushed towards the carriage.

    At this moment, hundreds of people were yelling: ¡°Demon girl, demon girl,e out and die!¡±

    Looking at the crumbling carriage in the crowd, Gan Lin was very worried and couldn¡¯t help but cry out loudly: ¡°Stop! She is not a demon, she is not!¡±

    But his voice was immediately drowned in the angry screams of everyone, and he couldn¡¯t even hear himself.

    The crowd pushed and shoved each other. His horse couldn¡¯t get in at all. Gan Lin pushed and pulled his horse, and squeezed towards the carriage.

    Linglong, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to save you!

    He didn¡¯t know where his strength came from, he just pushed hard to push away from the bustling crowd around him. He got into the crowd, and while struggling, the jade crown on his head fell down. It was crushed by the crowd, and his brocade robe was torn to pieces. There was sweat and dust all over his body, but he really squeezed into the crowd and reached the side of the carriage.

    Trying to push away the countless pairs of hands that stretched out to the carriage, Gan Lin climbed onto the carriage and shouted desperately: ¡°Stop it!¡±

    No one listened to him, his voice disappeared like water droplets into the sea among hundreds of angry screams, and could not be heard at all.

    Gan Lin was alone, unable to deal with these angry people at all. Thinking of Yu Linglong, he didn¡¯t think much about it, so he lifted the carriage curtain.

    ¡°Linglong, are you okay?¡±

    Yu Linglong was sitting in the carriage, and only frowned slightly when she saw his embarrassed appearance: ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Gan Lin said anxiously: ¡°I¡¯ll save you!¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s pretty face sank. Save her? This kid was really too much.

    At this moment, seeing Gan Lin climb into the carriage, the situation outside suddenly changed.

    Most of these people were ordinary people. There was no leader. In the face of Yu Linglong¡¯s carriage, they only used pushing and yelling to vent their anger and did not take any further action, but they saw Gan Lin crawling first. After getting on the carriage, raising the curtain, and revealing the true face of the so-called demon girl inside, the anger of everyone finally reached a high point.

    Immediately someone climbed up to the carriage like Gan Lin and reached out to grab Yu Linglong. They shouted: ¡°Demon girl, you ruined my family, I want to kill you!¡±

    Gan Lin was shocked. He quickly reached out to touch the man¡¯s hand and shouted: ¡°You misunderstood! She is not a demon, she is¡ª¡±

    Ling¡¯er obviously did not have the patience of Gan Lin, and she had the mind to exin to people blinded by hatred what her sole purpose was, that is: whoever dared to hurt the princess must die!

    Seeing Ling¡¯er draw out the short sword in her hand, Yu Linglong immediately reached out and held her hand.

    Ling¡¯er turned her head. Her face was puzzled and surprised: ¡°Princess!?¡±

    Everyone rushed into the carriage. Wouldn¡¯t the princess still refuse to do it? This was not the style of the princess at all!

    Yu Linglong lifted her foot and kicked the person who climbed into the carriage gently and skillfully, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want me and the prince to bear the charge of injustice and killing innocent people!?¡±

    Hearing these words, Ling¡¯er immediately understood Yu Linglong¡¯s intentions.

    Yu Linglong had never been a person who was good at forbearance, but today facing so many misunderstandings of themon people and facing such a dangerous situation, she had been holding back her hands, not because of her timidity, but because of her identity of Princess Xu.

    In this sensitive period, if Yu Linglong did something, even if it only hurt one of the people, it would also have a huge impact on Lord Xu. The prince was bound to seize this matter and make a big fuss, making Lord Xu finally lose. The people¡¯s minds werepletely dissipated.

    Needless to say, the ambassador behind this incident was likely to be the prince. Only he could calcte people¡¯s minds so finely. He knew that with Yu Linglong¡¯s temperament, themon people would definitely not be bullied. Therefore, as Yu Linglong was a demon girl, he gathered hundreds of people and surrounded Yu Linglong¡¯s carriage to provoke trouble. In this way, Yu Linglong would be unable to resist, and the prince could use Princess Xu to beat the civilians as an excuse to destroy Lord Xu¡¯s reputation.

    This was a battle for people¡¯s hearts. The enthusiastic people were like arge grasnd full of weeds. It only took a little spark to ignite a raging fire.

    Whoever provoked this spark would fail.

    Therefore, Yu Linglong chose silence and patience.

    After fighting with the prince for so long, Yu Linglong had already determined the prince¡¯s routine, and because of this, she could not be fooled.

    It was not easy to hold back one¡¯s temper, especially for people like Yu Linglong, but tolerance was also an offensive method.

    Understanding Yu Linglong¡¯s intentions, Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but clench the dagger in her hand. She looked at more and more people rushing outside, and her voice couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious: ¡°Princess, are we just waiting like this?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes sank, and she answered Ling¡¯er¡¯s words with action.

    A sudden kick threw Gan Lin from the carriage, and he fell onto the people closest to him. They subconsciously dodged the body of Gan Lin from the sky, and the crowd finally got a little loose.

    Yu Linglong seized the opportunity, grabbing the short sword from Linger¡¯s hand, and mming it on the horse¡¯s hip.

    The horse pulling the cart was caught off guard, and after suffering, the people stood up in pain and let out a long, miserable hiss.

    The frightened horse suddenly exerted its strength and rushed out into the crowd. The crowd could not avoid it and were knocked out of the way.

    Before people could react, the horse had already rushed out of the crowd and galloped on the street.

    How could a person¡¯s feet catch up with a frightened horse? Seeing the carriage galloping away, the people couldn¡¯t react.

    It wasn¡¯t until Yu Linglong¡¯s carriage disappeared across the street that they came back to their senses, and suddenly became even more annoyed.

    With so many people surrounding the two women, they escaped!?

    Someone shouted: ¡°Report to the officials! Let the government catch the demon girl!¡±

    This sentence reminded everyone, and they immediately shouted: ¡°Yes! Go to the officials, go to the officials!¡±

    Gan Lin got up from the ground in embarrassment, but when he heard such words, he saw the crowd walking towards the capital magistrate¡¯s office. He just saw Yu Linglong escape from the danger and rxed, but suddenly became tense again.

    Looking at the crowd going away, Gan Lin stomped fiercely, and ordered his entourage: ¡°Go find father¡ª¡±

    After only saying three words, he suddenly stopped. Because of the prince¡¯s rebellion, people close to the prince were ordered to stay put, and Master Gan was also ced under house arrest, and he couldn¡¯t do anything at all.

    Gan Lin gritted his teeth and jerked back on his horse.

    The entourage hurriedly followed up: ¡°Master, where are we going?¡±

    Gan Lin kicked his horse¡¯s belly and said, ¡°To the pce! I¡¯m going to ask my aunt!¡±

    Gan Taifu couldn¡¯t see the emperor, but the empress was in the pce. Although he knew that the empress was also implicated because of the prince, at this moment, Gan Lin really didn¡¯t know whom to ask for.

    He couldn¡¯t just watch Yu Linglong be in danger, he must do his best to protect her!

    ...

    The carriage rushed out of the crowd and ran out of the city quickly. Yu Linglong and Ling¡¯er had to try their best to grasp the wooden frame on the carriage to barely maintain their bnce and not to be thrown off by the rushing carriage.

    At some point the exhausted horse fell to the ground, panting heavily, too tired to stand up.

    The carriage finally stopped. It was already far away from the capital, surrounded by dense woods, and they couldn¡¯t see the outside situation.

    Linger quickly got out of the car and reached out to help Yu Linglong: ¡°Princess, after you¡ª¡±

    Before she finished speaking, a whistle suddenly sounded in the woods, and then, there were countless rustling sounds from the trees that were silent just now, and they quickly approached them.

    Yu Linglong was taken aback. The hand that had just been ced in Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand immediately tightened, and Ling¡¯er pulled back into the carriage. She looked up and saw countless figures shing in the dense leaves, encircling them.

    Danger!

    Yu Linglong looked down at the exhausted and drew her blood-stained dagger on the horse¡¯s buttocks. The horse convulsed with pain and subconsciously wanted to struggle to get up.

    Before the horse stood up from the ground, a long arrow flew out of the bushes and shot straight into the horse¡¯s head. The seriously injured horse fell on the ground without a grunt.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart tightened. The enemy actually had an archer!

    She immediately pulled Ling¡¯er into the carriage, the curtain was lowered, and another cluster of arrows followed closely, nailing to the shaft of the carriage they were standing on, and the tail of the arrow was trembling slightly, which made them shudder.

    They were in the wilderness, and the horse pulling the cart died again. There were only two of them, but they were encircled.

    Although Ling¡¯er¡¯s skills were superb, she was still pale with fright at the situation in front of her. Yu Linglong stood up in the carriage without saying a word, blocking the door, and she pulled Ling¡¯er and sat in the middle of the carriage as far as possible from the wall.

    As soon as she finished the arrangement, she heard a series of arrowsing from all around, and the swooshing sound kept hitting the carriage and dinged on the carriage.

    The wooden wall of this carriage was thick, but numerous arrows shot holes in it. Yu Linglong and Ling¡¯er were sitting tightly in the carriage, surrounded by densely shining arrows, more and more, almost tearing apart the carriage.

    With a ng, a sharp arrow came in from the gap in the carriage door, brushed Yu Linglong¡¯s shoulder and flew past, and plunged straight into the wooden wall behind the car.

    Ling¡¯er pulled out the arrow and stood up awkwardly: ¡°Princess, I am going to fight with them!¡±

    Yu Linglong pulled Ling¡¯er back and said in a deep voice, ¡°Now is not the time to be brave, sit down!¡±

    Ling¡¯er held the long arrow in her hand, and her voice changed anxiously: ¡°Princess, shall we just wait like this? If this goes on, the carriage will sooner orter¡ª¡±

    Ling¡¯er stopped talking, but she couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. They just stayed in the carriage like this, just waiting to die.

    Yu Linglong listened to the movement outside and said, ¡°Sooner orter, their arrows will finish shooting.¡±

    This word reminded Ling¡¯er. Ling¡¯er grabbed the arrow in his hand and pressed his lips tightly.

    Yu Linglong took the arrow from her hand and observed it carefully. The arrow was well-crafted and sharp. Although there was no sign, Yu Linglong could tell at a nce that it was an arrow made by the government.

    This also confirmed her suspicion that the person who chased them was indeed sent by the prince.

    It seemed that she still underestimated the prince. She thought that the prince was just trying to instigate the people to surround her carriage, but now it seemed that the prince¡¯s envoy was a serial strategy. If Yu Linglong did not harm the innocent people, then she could only choose to escape the siege of the people and take shelter temporarily. But the prince had arranged manpower to follow her all the way. Once he found that Yu Linglong had stopped, he immediately started to take her life.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s skill was well known, and there was a martial arts expert like Ling¡¯er around her. The prince was afraid that they would escape, so he arranged for many archers to shoot them alive.

    Such an arrow was like a circle of migratory locusts. Even if Yu Linglong and Ling¡¯er had two pairs of wings, they couldn¡¯t escape at all.

    More and more arrows were shot on the carriage, almost covering the walls of the carriage. Although Yu Linglong was bold and calm, seeing this situation, she couldn¡¯t help but clench Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand.

    She didn¡¯t know the situation outside. If the prince really arranged enough archers, then once the carriage was split by an arrow, she and Ling¡¯er would no longer have a hiding ce.

    At some point, the rain of arrows finally decreased, and the surrounding silence returned.

    Yu Linglong covered Ling¡¯er¡¯s mouth and motioned to her not to speak, while she listened carefully to the surrounding movement.

    The archer¡¯s arrows shouldn¡¯t have been shot out. The enemy may just want to check whether the two of them had been silent and did not move for so long, as if they had been shot to death.

    If this was the case, soon someone would approach the carriage, and then they would have a chance to escape.

    Sure enough, as expected by Yu Linglong, there was a sound of curious footsteps in the bushes, apparently walking towards the carriage.

    Yu Linglong felt it was a big enemy, and couldn¡¯t help but clench the short sword in her hand. She listened to the movement outside with all her concentration, ready to make a move at any time.

    She heard the man approaching the carriage and saw a hand stretched out from the back of the door as if trying to push the wood blocking the door aside to see what was inside the carriage.

    Just after the door was pushed aside, Yu Linglong stabbed her dagger quickly, and the person outside immediately let out a painful cry. But before Yu Linglong could see where the injury was, she heard the arrow rain be dense again.

    The person who pushed the wood away made a cry of fear again, but this time it was not Yu Linglong who hurt him, but hispanion, who mercilessly shot a sharp arrow into his body.

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart sank. She wanted to hold that person as a hostage or shield to block the migratory locust-like arrows, but now it seemed that those people wanted their own lives, even if they sacrificed other¡¯s lives.

    If so, it would be even more difficult to escape.

    What was more terrible was that the wood at the door was pushed open by the man, and now the door waspletely open,pletely unable to stop the flying arrows.

    At this critical juncture, a hugemotion suddenly sounded outside. Before Yu Linglong and Ling¡¯er could react, a figure fell from the sky andnded at the door of their carriage, immediately blocking part of the flying arrows.

    Yu Linglong and Ling¡¯er looked at each other. Before saying anything, they heard the screams one after another in midair. One figure after another fell from the sky onto the carriage, but within a short time, the carriage door was blocked by dead bodies. It immediately solved the crisis.

    Ling¡¯er boldly looked out from the crack in the car wall. Yu Linglong only saw a blue figure flying quickly in the air, and heard Ling¡¯er¡¯s surprised cry: ¡°Brother Feng, is that you!?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned. Feng Xuanyuan? Why was he here?

    However, this was obviously not the time to think about this issue. Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s sudden arrival attracted most of the enemy¡¯s attention. The arrows shot at the carriage were obviously much less, and there was a mess of shooting arrows in the air, all directed at Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s figure.

    Feng Xuanyuan was dexterous. Even though he was in a rain of arrows, he still dexterously avoided the arrow clusters that were shot at him. From time to time, he pulled out the archers hidden in the bushes and threw them to the carriage to block the arrows for Yu Linglong.

    Seeing that Feng Xuanyuan was alone, Ling¡¯er turned her head and said to Yu Linglong: ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll go out and help Brother Feng.¡±

    Yu Linglong took a deep look at Ling¡¯er, then paused before nodding her head and agreeing: ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Ling¡¯er replied, then pushed a few corpses away and flew out.

    As soon as Ling¡¯er went out, there were a few more screams in the bushes. After being forced to hide in the carriage for so long from the rain of arrows, Ling¡¯er was obviously suffocated. She killed several archers in a blink of an eye.

    Although there were two masters, Feng Xuanyuan and Ling¡¯er, there were hundreds of archers sent by the prince. Even if Feng Xuanyuan and Ling¡¯er could kill ten, they still could notpletely block the enemy¡¯s offensive.

    Just when many archers were aiming towards the sky, continuously firing arrows that couldn¡¯t catch up with Feng Xuanyuan and Ling¡¯er in vain, someone suddenly shouted: ¡°Turn around, shoot the carriage!¡±

    The archers immediately woke up, and one after another they aimed their arrows at the carriage again. As long as theypleted the task of killing Yu Linglong, they could retreat. There was no need to y hide-and-seek with Feng Xuanyuan and Ling¡¯er.

    Seeing arge cluster of arrows flying towards the dpidated carriage, Ling¡¯er shouted and subconsciously flew towards the carriage, as if she wanted to block the lightning-fast arrows with her body.

    It was said that it was toote. Before Ling¡¯er¡¯s figurended on the carriage, Feng Xuanyuan suddenly jumped over and pulled Ling¡¯er from the air abruptly, avoiding a few flying arrows.

    With just such a movement, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s figure exposed arge gap, and a sharp arrow flew out unexpectedly and deeply pierced Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s chest.

    Feng Xuanyuan let out a muffled groan. Before his feetnded on the carriage, he drew a long arrow from the hedgehog-like corpses at the door of the carriage. He waved back without looking, and a miserable sound suddenly sounded in the woods, apparently stabbed by an arrow.

    When Ling¡¯er saw the arrow on Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s body, she suddenly eximed. She hurriedly pushed away the corpse, pushed Feng Xuanyuan into the carriage, followed by herself, and hurriedly blocked the door of the car with the corpse.

    In the carriage, Ling¡¯er looked at the arrow on Feng Xuanyuan with tears in her eyes. She stretched out her hand to pull it out, but she really didn¡¯t dare. She burst into tears: ¡°Brother Feng, what can I do with this...¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan didn¡¯t seem to notice the injuries on his body at all. From the moment he got into the carriage, his sight stayed on Yu Linglong¡¯s body, and he did not leave for a moment.

    Yu Linglong nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan paused before saying, ¡°I heard you were in danger.¡±

    Yu Linglong looked away. No matter how powerful Feng Xuanyuan was, she couldn¡¯t guess the trap the prince had set for her. That was to say, Feng Xuanyuan heard that the people knew about her identity as the Blue Lotus Saint and wanted to attack her. Feng Xuanyuan followed her all the way to the siege, but unfortunately fell into the circle of archers with them.

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s indifferent face, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s lips evoked a familiar evil smile, and he whispered: ¡°Yu¡¯er, if it weren¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have seen you.¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned slightly. Feng Xuanyuan was still thinking about this mess.

    Ling¡¯er was extremely worried and cried: ¡°Brother Feng, what do you think, isn¡¯t it painful? You... why are you so stupid...oh...¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan smiled faintly as if he didn¡¯t feel the pain at all. He nced at Ling¡¯er and sighed: ¡°Silly girl, why are you crying? I won¡¯t die, your princess...¡± he coughed, ¡°...will not die......¡±

    Perhaps he spoke too quickly. Feng Xuanyuan coughed abruptly, and with the violent coughing sound, a trickle of blood ran from the corner of his mouth, which appeared shocking on his pale face.

    Yu Linglong only nced at it and knew that he had hurt his lungs. She couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. Be careful of hurting your body.¡±

    It was just a cold word, but Feng Xuanyuan suddenly raised his eyes to look at her, with an unconceble surprise in his eyes: ¡°Yu¡¯er, do you care about me?¡±

    Yu Linglong listened carefully to the movement outside. Her face was cold, and she didn¡¯t pay attention to Feng Xuanyuan at all.

    The look in Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, and a helpless, bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said softly, ¡°You still refuse to forgive me.¡±

    Yu Linglong didn¡¯t even nce at him, and said coldly: ¡°There is nothing to forgive. There has never been any rtionship between you and me.¡±

    Looking deeply at her expressionless pretty face, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s voice gradually lowered: ¡°Yes... From the beginning, it was my wishful thinking.¡±

    Even he himself didn¡¯t know when he became like this. The iceberg-like beautiful woman in front of him always affected his heart. With a look in her eyes and a sentence, he was defeated.

    But she belonged to someone else.

    In her eyes, he was just an irrelevant person after all.

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and with every word he said, the blood in his mouth continued to gush out.

    ¡°But Yu¡¯er, I always can¡¯t control myself, and want to do a lot of things for you. Maybe only in this way, you may be moved by me, even if only a little...¡±

    Ling¡¯er supported Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s slowly falling body, crying to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said: ¡°Brother Feng, don¡¯t... don¡¯t say any more...¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan didn¡¯t seem to hear her words. She still said to herself: ¡°Sometimes I even think, if you are willing to stay by my side, I would rather give up my identity as the leader and be an ordinary person... Maybe only in this way, I will not think about the past and the future. I won¡¯t have so many worries, and I can protect you like him... Heh, he protects you so well, even if I want to do something, I don¡¯t have a chance... If not today...¡±

    Yu Linglong suddenly stretched out her hand to cover Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s gray lips.

    This action made Feng Xuanyuan and Ling¡¯er stunned together. Feng Xuanyuan struggled to lift his upper body but was pushed down by Yu Linglong. Yu Linglong listened to the outside sounds vigntly, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡±

    There was still a burst of arrows outside the carriage, and the carriage that had been shot to pieces was already crumbling, and it might crack anytime and anywhere, but in the sound of these swish arrows and the cracking of wood, there was something strange. The sound was expanding rapidly.

    It was the rapid sound of horseshoes, the shouts of soldiers, swept over with a wind-like whistling.

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s face with teardrops suddenly appeared in huge ecstasy: ¡°Princess, someone ising!¡±

    The galloping army came in an instant, and they could hear the crisp sound of the trees being stepped on, and the crisp sound of the weapons being smashed. The arrow rain outside suddenly became sparsely scattered. Instead, it was the sound of the archers fleeing.

    The well-trained soldiers ruthlessly chased down the archers to death like they were cutting melons and vegetables. A familiar and anxious voice sounded in midair, no longer with his previous calmness: ¡°Linglong, Linglong! Where are you!?¡±

    Hearing the call of this voice, Yu Linglong stood up quickly, kicked the corpse away from the door, and jumped out of the carriage.

    Before she could settle down, a ck figure flew swiftly from the air and hugged her tightly into her arms, as if holding a lost treasure.

    The familiar mint scent came to her nose, and his worried voice was in her ears: ¡°I was worried that I would bete...How are you, are you injured?¡±

    She subconsciously held Lord Xu¡¯s waist. Yu Linglong¡¯s nerves were tense for a long time, and they finally rxed the moment she saw him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She knew that with him, she was really safe.

    Yu Linglong raised her eyes to look around, and saw that the surrounding trees were scattered all over. The grass was full of blood and corpses lying on the ground. Bows and arrows were scattered everywhere, and several remaining archers were fleeing. Behind them, the dark guards were chasing.

    Yu Linglong leaned on Lord Xu¡¯s chest and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s handsome face sank, obviously suppressing his huge anger: ¡°The dark guard¡¯s news was sentte. When I found out that the prince secretly mobilized a group of archers, I thought that he was trying to disadvantage you... Fortunately, you are fine.¡±

    The big hand holding her tightly, Lord Xu seemed to have forgotten that there were countless subordinates around him, he just hugged her in his arms, and carefully looked at her face: ¡°Are you scared? me me for beingte...¡±

    There was a strange move in Yu Linglong¡¯s heart. She leaned in the arms of Lord Xu and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.¡±

    At this time, Ling¡¯er had cleaned the door of the carriage, and carried Feng Xuanyuan out of the carriage.

    Seeing Feng Xuanyuan, Lord Xu¡¯s sharp eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his thin lips suddenly became a line.

    Standing in front of the carriage, Feng Xuanyuan stroked his chest with one hand and leaned against the carriage with the other, staring at Lord Xu coldly.

    Feng Xuanyuan faintly met Lord Xu¡¯s murderous eyes, with a wicked smile on the corners of his lips, and whispered: ¡°This time, I was here first.¡±

    Yu Linglong felt that Lord Xu held her hand tighter, and the atmosphere that had just be rxed suddenly became serious again.

    Lord Xu said in a deep voice, ¡°This is thest time.¡±

    Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to Yu Linglong¡¯s body. His voice floated in the forest wind, sounding so desperate.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, you won¡¯te to me, will you?¡±

    Yu Linglong replied decisively: ¡°Yes. You should not have this wishful thinking!¡±

    Lord Xu raised his sharp eyebrows and looked at Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s inky eyes full of anger: ¡°Feng Xuanyuan, haven¡¯t you harmed her enough? As long as I¡¯m still alive, I will never let you approach her again!¡±

    Finally, he nced at the frosty Yu Linglong. Feng Xuanyuan smiled dismally, pushed Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand away, slowly turned around, and walked away.

    Ling¡¯er stared at Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s back with tears in her eyes, but she suddenly wiped away the tears, as if she was afraid that the tears would blur her vision towards Feng Xuanyuan.

    It wasn¡¯t until Feng Xuanyuan staggered to the edge of the woods that Ling¡¯er seemed to have made up her mind and suddenly turned around and knelt down to Yu Linglong.

    ¡°Princess, princess... I¡¯m begging you...¡±

    Seeing Ling¡¯er hesitating and stopping, Yu Linglong faintly guessed something. She sighed and asked her, ¡°Speak.¡±

    Ling¡¯er lowered her head, as if she didn¡¯t dare to look at Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes, she whispered: ¡°Princess, Brother Feng was seriously injured, and I am very afraid... I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to him...¡±

    She talked faster and faster, as if she was afraid that Yu Linglong would interrupt her, she said hurriedly: ¡°Please, let me take care of Brother Feng!¡±

    Yu Linglong looked at Ling¡¯er¡¯s sad expression and nodded gently: ¡°Okay, you can go.¡±

    As if she didn¡¯t believe her ears, Ling¡¯er suddenly raised her head and looked at Yu Linglong: ¡°Princess, maybe...maybe...¡±

    Yu Linglong said: ¡°I understand. If you want to, you can always follow him.¡±

    Ling¡¯er bit her lip and bowed her head deeply, with a cry in her voice: ¡°Princess, I am sorry for you, I am really sorry for you!¡±

    Yu Linglong cast her gaze into the distance. Outside the forest, Feng Xuanyuan¡¯s figure appeared from time to time.

    ¡°Go. Quickly.¡±

    Finally, she bowed her head to Yu Linglong. Ling¡¯er stood up and chased in the direction Feng Xuanyuan was leaving.

    Looking at the bird-like figure of Ling¡¯er, Yu Linglong sighed slightly.

    If Feng Xuanyuan could make Ling¡¯er happy, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.

    Lord Xu, who had been silent for a long time, seemed to understand her feelings, and gently embraced her shoulders, and said: ¡°They will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yu Linglong retracted her thoughts and said in a low voice, ¡°I wonder...what¡¯s going on in the capital now?¡±

    Thinking of the prince, Lord Xu¡¯s handsome face was covered with deep anger, and he said: ¡°This time, he is determined not to escape!¡±

    If it was said that Lord Xu had always adopted a gentle policy towards the prince, then this time the prince¡¯s action on Yu Linglong had touched his bottom line.

    Waiting for him would be a storm.

    ...

    Gan Lin knelt outside the hall for more than half a day.

    No matter how he begged the head eunuch, the eunuch said the same words: ¡°The emperor has a decree. The empress is unwell, nobody can see her. She is being taken care of.¡±

    After being rejected countless times, Gan Lin had an unknown premonition in his heart.

    In the pce, something important seemed to have happened.

    He guessed correctly. At this moment, in Fengyang Pce, which had been deserted for many days, something that had been in the dust for many years was slowly being revealed.

    Concubine Wu Zhao wore a moon-white brocade dress, with only two in silver hairpins on her head, and no makeup on her face, making her look very helpless and pitiful. At this moment, she knelt on the ground. Her delicate shoulders trembled, and she cried bitterly, covering her face: ¡°...Emperor, the concubine really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The concubine just thought that she hadn¡¯t seen the empress in a long time. I got up early in the morning to greet the empress, and who knew that when the empress saw me, she seemed to be frightened and talked nonsense... Emperor, the concubine was wronged, and the concubine didn¡¯t even have time to talk to the empress...¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao knelt on the ground and cried very pitifully. The emperor¡¯s long eyebrows frowned, and he nced at the imperial physician standing beside him. The imperial physician hurriedly said: ¡°Dear emperor, the empress has been having convulsions for a while, and I have given her a prescription. She will take the medicine and rest for a few days and she will be well.¡±

    There was no expression on the emperor¡¯s face. It had always been faint, as if listening to a matter of no concern.

    Secretly ncing at the emperor¡¯s face, Concubine Wu Zhao walked forward and whispered: ¡°Emperor, the concubine has something to say. I don¡¯t know whether to say it or not...¡±

    The emperor looked at Concubine Wu Zhao and said in a deep voice, ¡°Speak!¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao whispered: ¡°After the empress fell ill, she said a lot of strange things, like she wanted to kill you, and not only that, but her sons will kill your sons...Emperor, I also knew that the empress was talking nonsense after being frightened, but I was really a little scared...¡±

    Seeing the emperor¡¯s frown, Concubine Wu Zhao took out her kerchief and wiped her face, and said in a mournful voice: ¡°His Royal Highness...Oh no, the eldest prince, the eldest prince, the concubines, and other sisters are all I were very worried. The concubine watched the prince grow up, but I did not expect him to do such a thing. I was afraid that the prince would act on other princes...¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao seemed to be more frightened as she talked. She stretched her hand to grab the hem of his robe and said in a sad voice: ¡°Emperor! Lord Qi and I only have you. Please, emperor, protect me and my son and the other princes!¡±

    The emperor snorted heavily, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring all the people who are waiting for the empress!¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao lowered her head in fear, hiding the joy in her eyes.

    As long as the emperor¡¯s suspicion was aroused, then the empress was a dead tree, and with just a light push, she could bepletely pushed off the empress¡¯s throne!

    Several courtdies and eunuchs walked in, bowed their heads, fell on their knees together, and said while trembling, ¡°Long live the emperor.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s voice echoed in the empty pce of Fengyang Pce, with a severe chill: ¡°What did the empress say? Which prince is she going to kill this time!?¡±

    Hearing the stern voice of the emperor, the maids and eunuchs were so scared that they fell to the ground and did not dare to lift their heads: ¡°We don¡¯t know, please forgive us!¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao rolled her eyes, and suddenly burst into tears, crying on the ground: ¡°Emperor! You don¡¯t have to ask any more. I know that the empress has always disliked me. This time, the empress is sick and is also my victim! Punish me, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to make the empress angry anymore!¡±

    This trick was ingeniously practical. Seeing Concubine Wu Zhao¡¯s miserable and aggrieved appearance, the emperor was really angry. He patted the armrest and said angrily: ¡°She dared to pretend to be sick behind closed doors? Nonsense! Who do you want to tell? I want to see what else she can do to harm people!¡±

    The emperor was furious, and everyone in the pce hurriedly knelt down, only to hear the emperor say: ¡°Come, pull the empress out for me, I want to interrogate her myself!¡±

    Seeing that the emperor was really angry, a maid hurriedly stepped forward and begged: ¡°Please forgive me, emperor! The empress is really sick and can¡¯t bear it! Emperor¡ª¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao immediately pointed to the maid and said angrily: ¡°Bold! How dare you not even listen to the emperor¡¯s words? Who gave you such courage!?¡±

    The implication of these words was very obvious. This maid helped the empress to speak, and even dared to refute the emperor. Of course, she was relying on the empress¡¯s power.

    The maid was so scared that she bowed her head again and again: ¡°Concubine Zhao, I am convicted! I¡¯m just begging the emperor to be merciful, wait for the empress to feel better, and then ask the empress...¡±

    Her forehead desperately touched the ground. Gurgling blood flowed out, and the maid cried: ¡°Mydy has lost a lot of weight these days, she has lost a lot of weight, and her body haspletely copsed. She really can¡¯t stand the emperor¡¯s interrogation...¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao turned to the emperor, pretending to wipe the corners of her eyes, and said in a sad voice: ¡°Emperor, the concubine also knows that he should not provoke the empress now, but if you don¡¯t ask about it, the concubine can¡¯t let go... It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just worried about the princes...If something goes wrong with them, emperor, then it would be toote to regret it!¡±

    Seeing the appearance of Concubine Wu Zhao fanning the mes, the maid gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Emperor, Concubine Zhao, if it is only because of this, the emperor and Concubine Zhao don¡¯t have to worry about it. The person mentioned by the empress is not Concubine Zhao and Prince Qi.¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao immediately grabbed the handle in the words and asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Even if it wasn¡¯t to kill Concubine Zhao and Prince Qi, the emperor still had seven other princes. No matter who the empress was going to kill, they were all connected.

    The maid didn¡¯t speak any more. She just kept bowing desperately, as if she didn¡¯t dare to say anything or she would be killed.

    He remembered that the prince was still messing about in the capital, and the empress was not honest in the harem. The emperor couldn¡¯t help being angry from his guts. With a wave of his sleeve, the tea cup on the table suddenly fell.

    ¡°Tell me! Who is she going to kill!¡±

    The maid was so scared that she couldn¡¯t help shaking, and said hurriedly: ¡°This...this...¡±

    Seeing the maid still didn¡¯t dare to speak, the emperor directly ordered: ¡°Come on, pull this old thing out and beat her to death with a stick!¡±

    The guards outside the pce gate agreed in unison, and they went into the hall to pull the maid. The mother was scared to death, and immediately shouted: ¡°Forgive me, emperor! I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it!¡±

    The emperor waved his hand, and the guards put down the maid, and only listened to the maid trembling and saying: ¡°I beg the emperor to pardon my death...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hear the emperor¡¯s promise, but the maid didn¡¯t dare not to say it, she said quickly: ¡°The person who the empress is talking about is senior concubine Ling...and Lord Xu...¡±

    The emperor¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and even his voice changed: ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The maid hurriedly said: ¡°This morning, the empress did not get up, so Concubine Zhao came to the pce to greet her. Seeing that the empress did not get up, she thought that she was sick, so she went to the bedside to visit her personally. In fact...in fact...¡±

    The maid swallowed hard, and continued: ¡°In fact, the empress saw Concubine Zhao as senior concubine Ling and thought it was the imperial concubine who came to im her life, so she was frightened like this.¡±

    The emperor suppressed the excitement and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why is she afraid of Concubine Ling, say it!¡±

    The maidy down on the ground, not daring to look at the emperor¡¯s angry face, and tremblingly said: ¡°When the imperial concubine was jealous of the harem. At that time, the disease was in the capital. The empress ordered the people from the clothing department to take the old clothes of the people who died of the gue and secretly stuff them with the clothes of the senior concubine. After a while, the senior concubine became infected with the gue. The empress used this as an excuse to seal the senior concubine¡¯s residence and forbid visitors, let alone the imperial concubine and the emperor...¡±

    The emperor became more frightened as he heard it. He stood up quickly, kicked the case in front of him, and said angrily: ¡°This poisonous woman!¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao hurriedly knelt down and cried: ¡°Emperor, please calm down, don¡¯t get angry!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help wiping her tears and said in a mournful voice: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the concubine was so unreliable... At first, I was also surprised. Why did the concubine never go out of the pce and contract the gue? I didn¡¯t expect it to be...Oh...sister concubine, you died so miserably...¡±

    For the emperor who just learned the truth, the cries of Concubine Wu Zhao were no different than a catalyst. The always calm and kind emperor was furious with rage, and shouted: ¡°Come! Get the empress out of here! I¡¯m going to banish this poisonous woman!¡±

    Hearing these words, Concubine Wu Zhao¡¯s heart was filled with great joy, but on the surface, she cried more miserably: ¡°Emperor, you have to think twice...¡±

    The emperor said angrily: ¡°Think twice? Think twice? My concubine and prince will be killed by her!¡±

    Concubine Wu Zhao pretended not to dare to say anymore, but fell on the ground and wept in sorrow.

    In the inner pce, the empress slowly opened her eyes listening to the noise outside.

    Really, was she going to be a dead end?

    Her son became a waste prince and was conquered by the emperor and Lord Xu, and in the harem, she would also be a waste.

    She seemed to have seen her end. In the near future, her son would be captured by Lord Xu, and she would also be guilty of this. In banishment, she has only two choices: poison or a noose.

    There was a bitter smile on her pale face. She had the honor of a lifetime, and she was still going to return to the loess after all.

    Gently closing her eyes, she said in a voice that only she could hear: ¡°Ling Qinghe, the emperor is avenging you. This time, are you happy?¡±

    Outside the pce, the voice of the emperor and the cries of Concubine Wu Zhao and others seemed to be more and more distant, but she fell into a long sleep.

    After a lifetime of burdens, she finally let go of them at this moment.

    The truth that had been hidden for many years finally surfaced. For the perpetrators, it might not be a relief.

    ...

    At this moment, the prince did not know that his mother was on the verge of death, and he was being overwhelmed by the situation in front of him.

    The army that had been surrounding Chaoyangmen but was still standing still, suddenly began to attack without warning. The prince¡¯s army was already in disarray, and the remaining soldiers had already lost their vignce under the situation where Lord Xu had been standing still for a long time. He suddenly mobilized nine battalions and twelve guards in one day andunched an attack on Chaoyangmen mercilessly.

    The prince¡¯s army was caught off guard and was unable to be an army in less than half a day. Under the protection of a dozen personal guards, the prince disguised himself as amoner and fled the capital hastily.

    In the hot summer, the prince and others fled for more than a dozen miles, and the heat was unbearably hot. Seeing that there were no chasing soldiers behind, they stopped and took a rest at a tea stand on the side of the road.

    A rag was ced on the bamboo pole as a perg. The prince and his guards sat on a dpidated low stool and drank extremely bitter herbal tea. This situation was truly distressing.

    But the few rural schrs sitting on the table next door were shaking their fans and talking freely about state affairs. Of course, the prince¡¯s rebellion was a hot topic nowadays.

    ¡°...How good is the emperor¡¯s treatment of the prince? The reward for the prince is the first prize for any good deeds. In the southern riot that year, General Zhenyuan quelled the rebellion. The prince had neither money nor effort, but the emperor said General Zhenyuan was rmended by the prince. General Zhenyuan¡¯s meritorious service is the prince¡¯s contribution and the prince was rewarded with a full one hundred thousand taels of gold! But now, you see, the prince actually has to fight against him! What an immature, thankless ingrate!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand this, to spoil a child is to kill a child. The emperor is so good to the prince so that he will grow his appetite more and more. Giving gold is not enough, but the emperor¡¯s country is still needed!¡±

    Several schrs nodded and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s really not enough!¡±

    Another said: ¡°A good prince doesn¡¯t do it, so he has to rebel. Does this guy know what war is called? I heard that Prince Xu only used a little force to defeat the prince. From now on, it could be regarded as a good battle!¡±

    A schr hurriedly said: ¡°Tell me, when this prince is deposed, who will be the new crown prince?¡±

    Someone immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Does this need to be asked? It must be His Royal Highness. The emperor has treated Lord Xu very well in recent years. This time, Lord Xu has done a good job in rebelling against him. Who should he not stand for?¡±

    ¡°It would be great if it was Prince Xu. Prince Xu loves the people like a son, but he doesn¡¯t want to be two-faced like the prince!¡±

    ¡°This time the prince¡¯s downfall is a great thing for us people!¡±

    These schrs spoke happily, scolding the crown prince indefinitely, and holding Lord Xu like a phoenix in the sky. It was obviously a joyful asion.

    The prince¡¯s guards couldn¡¯t hold back, and stood up awkwardly: ¡°Your Royal Highness, go down and ughter these ignorant people!¡±

    ncing at the gray-faced prince, Daoist Jingming on the side yelled in a low voice, ¡°Sit down!¡±

    The guard grabbed the hilt of the knife in his hand and sat down angrily.

    Although he was fleeing, Daoist Jingming still wore robes and appeared calm and rxed. He whispered to the prince: ¡°In the previous Kang-Qian rebellion, tens of thousands of soldiers forced emperor Wu to abdicate and he escaped the capital with two little eunuchs...¡±

    Speaking of the past, the prince¡¯s eyes moved, and the light reunited.

    The Daoist Jingming continued: ¡°When Emperor Wu was at his worst, he couldn¡¯t even fill his stomach and feed his hunger, but in the end, he still achieved hegemony and became a generation of famous emperors. Your Highness, the temporary difficulties are nothing. Until the day he takes the throne, if you think of today¡¯s difficulties, you will definitely feel that this is a test from the heavens, allowing you to be an emperor through the ages!¡±

    Hearing the words of Daoist Jingming¡¯s encouragement, the prince took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: ¡°Thank you, Daoist, I will do my best to make aeback!¡±

    Even if he was the traitor that everyone spoke up, and even if he was an unscrupulous rebellious son, as long as he could get onto the throne, these histories would be rewritten by him one by one. Later generations would praise his great cause, praise his fortitude, and he would be famous for generations toe!

    And he knew that once he walked up this road, he could never look back. He could either seed or die. This was the price paid to be an emperor.

    A guard looked in the direction behind him vigntly and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, it looks like someone is catching up.¡±

    The prince stood up and said, ¡°Go!¡±

    Everyone got on their horses, raised their whips, and the road suddenly became dusty, and they began their next escape.

    No one noticed that the Daoist Jingming fell behind, quietly using a dagger to leave a strange-shaped symbol on the shelf of the perg.

    Not long after, a group of people in ck riding dark horses galloped over. When they saw the mark on the shelf, someone immediately said, ¡°Commander, there is a mark here.¡±

    The leader looked up at the sky, then at the panic-stricken shopkeeper, and raised his whip towards the setting sun.

    ¡°Chase them!¡±

    Hundreds of people in ck chased in the direction of the prince¡¯s escape like a storm that swept through the night, and disappeared in a sh, leaving a few schrs and the shopkeeper looking at each other.

    Who were these people and why did they look so terrible? Was it possible for those who were chased by them to escape?

    ...

    The night sky seemed to have been sshed with ink, and it was so dark that it was disturbing. There were no stars in the sky, and the mountains and forests were full of dark and unknown shadows, which made weird calls from time to time.

    The prince and his party were exhausted and walked towards the mountain road. The more they went up, the steeper the mountain was. They had to get off their horses, trying to identify the direction in the dark and climb up desperately.

    Even they themselves didn¡¯t know what was their destination.

    When he walked to t ground with slightly slower terrain, Daoist Jingming said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, rest here for the night. It won¡¯t be toote to leave tomorrow.¡±

    The prince had already exhausted his strength, and only nodded, and took the lead to sit down.

    On the opposite side was the endless night, and a guard tentatively threw a stone over there, but there was a rustling rolling sound, from near to far as if it had fallen into a deep ce.

    Daoist Jingming said in a deep voice, ¡°Be careful, everyone, there is a cliff over there.¡±

    The crowd was horrified and shocked, and couldn¡¯t help but leaned in the direction of the mountain and gather together.

    The summer night was cold on the mountain. They were afraid of being discovered by the chasing soldiers and did not dare to set a fire.

    The prince was sitting alone on a rock, thinking about something.

    The Daoist Jingming distributed dry food among the crowd, and finally walked to the prince and handed him a piece of dry food.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, have something to eat.¡±

    The prince took the dry food, and based on the feeling in his hand, he knew that it was a dry and hard cake. He had no appetite and couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    Holding the dry food in his hand, the prince¡¯s eyes looked even bleaker in the dark night. He began to miss the old life of luxury, and even for a moment, he doubted the purpose of his rebellion. He was a distinguished prince, so what if he didn¡¯t be emperor? How could it be that he was in the cold wind on a dark mountain at this moment, eating such hard-to-swallow pancakes!

    But the next moment, he immediately denied his idea. He chose this path himself, so he must bear the consequences.

    What¡¯s more, before thest moment, he was still not a loser!

    After readying himself, the prince brought the crude cake in his hand close to his mouth, and when he was about to start eating, he heard an exmation from the guards.

    The prince looked up but found that at some point, a group of ck figures had gathered around them, surrounding them in silence. In the darkness, these figures seemed to be ghosts, exuding bursts of biting chill.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± The cake in the hands of the prince suddenly fell to the ground. He stood up quickly and subconsciously grabbed the Daoist Jingming beside him. At this time, it seemed that only the Daoist Jingming was his greatest support.

    But he grabbed at nothing and didn¡¯t know when the Daoist Jingming left him and disappeared into the darkness.

    The prince¡¯s hands were left empty and hung in the air. Suddenly, there was a loneliness in his heart that he had never felt before.

    Someone struck a match, lit a torch, and the wind on the cliff whizzed past, and the prince finally saw the people who came.

    The figure in the ck robe seemed to bepletely integrated into the darkness, with only a handsome face like a sharp cut, staring at him coldly.

    ¡°Yu Lieyang, you are finally here.¡±

    At the moment when he saw Lord Xu, the prince¡¯s heart calmed down. The escape from day to night had made him exhausted. Seeing Lord Xu, the first thought in his mind turned out to be: He never had to run away.

    Lord Xu took his secret guards and took a step closer to him, shrinking the encirclement tighter.

    ¡°You should go now.¡±

    The prince smiled bitterly and took a few steps forward: ¡°Okay. Take me to see the father, and I will personally appeal to him.¡±

    In the darkness, Lord Xu looked at him quietly but did not answer his words.

    An unknown premonition suddenly rose in the prince¡¯s heart. He suddenly increased his tone and said, ¡°Why, don¡¯t you dare?¡±

    Under the fire, Lord Xu¡¯s eyes were piercing, and he looked at the prince steadily.

    ¡°You are not qualified.¡±

    Hearing these extremely cold words, the prince¡¯s legs suddenly softened.

    He was not qualified?

    What did Lord Xu¡¯s words mean? Did they mean that he was not qualified to see the emperor again, or was he not qualified to live anymore?

    Lord Xu shook the edict in his hand and said in a deep voice: ¡°The emperor has an order. Anyone who sees the prince and his party will kill him on sight!¡±

    The feeling of weakness in the prince¡¯s legs became more obvious, making him almost unable to stand. He had to squat on the ground, barely supporting his body.

    ¡°Impossible...impossible! It must be you who preached the imperial decree! Father cannot kill me! This is absolutely impossible!¡±

    Looking condescendingly at the prince¡¯s desperate and horrified face, Lord Xu said coldly: ¡°You are no longer the prince, and father no longer recognizes you as his son. Your current identity is just a chaotic party, a traitor, and a person worthy of punishment!¡±

    The prince slumped to the ground with a face full of disbelief. How could it be possible that father loved him so much, and how could he order someone to kill him!?

    He never thought that he would have such a day. He never thought that he would fail, and he never thought that he would be given death after failure. He was the crown prince, the eldest son of the emperor, and the prince of benevolence and virtue to the people for many years. His future should be soaring into the sky. How could he die here!?

    Looking up at Lord Xu, who was approaching him, the prince begged: ¡°Ninth Brother...take me to see father. I don¡¯t want to die...You were always kind, you won¡¯t kill me. Tight?¡±

    He sent people to assassinate Lord Xu so many times without any resistance. This time his life fell in the hands of Lord Xu, and Lord Xu would definitely spare him!

    Looking down on the prince¡¯s hopeful face, Lord Xu said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m too kind to let you assassinate me again and again, and you even tried to take Linglong¡¯s life!¡±

    His voice echoed on the edge of the cliff: ¡°Tell me, how could I let you go?!¡±

    The prince shook his head desperately and said pitifully: ¡°Ninth Brother, I promise, as long as you let me go, I will not harm you again! Look at me like this, how could there be a chance to harm you? Forgive me. You treat me like a dog, give me a break!¡±

    Lord Xu suddenly clenched his big hand and said angrily: ¡°Yu Liehua! You are the prince. Even if you die, you should have a little dignity! Look at what you look like now!? What a shame to the emperor!¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t hear Lord Xu¡¯s scolding, the prince cried desperately: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! I won¡¯t die! The Daoist master said that my fate is to go down in history. I will be the emperor of the ages!¡±

    Following his sharp howl, the Daoist Jingming walked out from behind Lord Xu and walked in front of the prince.

    Seeing the Daoist Jingming, the prince¡¯s howling stopped abruptly. He pointed his finger at the Daoist Jingming, his face was incredulous: ¡°You...you...are you with him?¡±

    The Daoist Jingming smiled slightly, gave a gift to the prince, and said loudly: ¡°I forgot to tell you. Mymon name is Wang Jing. I am the personal guard of Lord Xu.¡±

    Wang Jing?

    Hearing this familiar name, the prince thundered.

    Wang Jing, Wang Jing! He was one of the guards who followed Lord Xu to Mongolian territory, and he was the most loyal person to Lord Xu!

    With his hands clenched into fists, the prince looked up to the sky and smiled: ¡°Ha, ha ha! Heaven is going to kill me, no matter what, no matter what!¡±

    After all, the prince actually got up from the ground, rushed straight through the crowd, and plunged over the cliff!

    No one was surprised that he was struggling to survive the previous moment, but he chose tomit suicide the next moment. Lord Xu knew the prince too well. In this life, the prince was arrogant and brilliant, but he had plotted with the hearts of the people for most of his life, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t see through the person he trusted most.

    The true identity of the Daoist Jingming was tantamount to thest straw, crushing the prince andpletely destroying his spiritual support.

    There was a scream from far away from the bottom of the mountain, and it finally disappeared into the boundless darkness, leaving only the lingering sound.

    Looking at the dark night sky, Lord Xu said in a deep voice: ¡°Go back and tell the emperor that the prince killed himself in fear of sin and fell off the cliff with no bones left.¡±

    Turning and walking down the cliff, Lord Xu only felt rxed for a while. This longsting decisive battle was finally over.

    At this moment, he had only one feeling, that was, he felt like an arrow at home.

    The matter was over, he should go home.

    Home was such a warm word. It not only represented the warm and bright building, the exquisite and delicious food but also represented that there was a person waiting for him in a permanent and unchanging posture.

    He knew that no matter what happened, she would have been waiting for him, waiting for him to return home.

    Epilogue

    On an isted ind in the East China Sea, the water was clear and the sand was white, the water was green and the mountains were green, and the woods were full of the chirping of birds, and the fresh sea breeze was gently blowing in, blowing thousands of colorful blossoms.

    Yu Linglong was wearing a peach blossom shirt, sitting on a swing gently swaying, and the golden earrings in her ears trembled with the swing of the swing, making her water eyes particrly agile.

    Looking at the huge house in front of her, Yu Linglong¡¯s mouth was filled with a small smile: ¡°When did you arrange it? I didn¡¯t even know at all.¡±

    Lord Xu stretched out his hand to push the swing, and said with a smile: ¡°Naturally I couldn¡¯t let you know, otherwise, how would youe?¡±

    Yu Linglong couldn¡¯t help pursing her pink lips. Her delicate eyebrows couldn¡¯t hide a smile: ¡°I thought you were really just taking me to see the sea on a big boat. I didn¡¯t expect toe to this ce.¡±

    This was really a big surprise. After only a few days of staying, she waspletely fascinated by the beautiful scenery here and never wanted to leave.

    Stopping the swing, Lord Xu gently hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear: ¡°How is it, do you like it?¡±

    Yu Linglong closed her eyes, feeling the warm sensation of the bright sun falling on her face, and said softly, ¡°I wish I could live here for the rest of my life.¡±

    Lord Xu chuckled and hugged her from the swing: ¡°If you like it, then you will live here for the rest of your life.¡±

    She lightly punched Lord Xu on the shoulder, and Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°How is that possible? Could it be that you can just let go of things in the capital like this?¡±

    Putting her on a cool stone bench, Lord Xu said: ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, but father has already appointed the fifth brother as the prince.¡±

    Yu Linglong was startled and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Why not you?¡±

    Lord Xu smiled faintly: ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be an emperor, I just want to be with you.¡±

    Grabbing her soft waist, he gently pressed her forehead: ¡°Being an emperor will have a lot of unfreedom, and you will have to ept a concubine... I promised you that you wouldn¡¯t be even a little wronged.¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s heart seemed to be immersed in hot water, and it became soft and warm. She hugged Lord Xu behind her, leaned on his shoulders, and said softly: ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be the emperor, and I won¡¯t be the empress. We are on this ind, living our fairytale life.¡±

    Under the flowering tree, they leaned on each other, and in front of them was the boundless blue water. The fragrant petals were scattered on the stone tables and chairs, on their shoulders, and on their clothes. It was as perfect as a picture.

    in, warm, happy, beautiful, this was the life they wanted.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!